The contemplations upon the history of the New Testament. The second tome now complete : together with divers treatises reduced to the greater volume / by Jos. Exon.
         Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 2218 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 263 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45190
         Wing H375
         ESTC R27410
         09838804
         ocm 09838804
         44233
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45190)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44233)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1359:4)
      
       
         
           
             The contemplations upon the history of the New Testament. The second tome now complete : together with divers treatises reduced to the greater volume / by Jos. Exon.
             Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
          
           [8], 516 p.
           
             Printed by James Flesher,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Imperfect: p. 467-468 lacking.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- History of Biblical events.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Contemplations
           upon
           the
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           New
           Testament
           ,
           now
           complete
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Tome
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           Divers
           TREATISES
           reduced
           to
           the
           greater
           Volume
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Jos
             .
             Exon.
          
           
        
         
           MDCLXI
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           James
           Flesher
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KINGS
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           MAJESTIE
           ,
           CHARLES
           BY
           THE
           GRACE
           OF
           GOD
           KING
           OF
           GREAT
           Britain
           ,
           France
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             Most
             Gracious
             and
             Dread
             Soveraign
             ,
          
        
         
           MOre
           then
           twenty
           years
           are
           slipt
           away
           ,
           since
           I
           entred
           upon
           this
           task
           of
           sacred
           Contemplations
           ;
           presuming
           so
           long
           agoe
           to
           prefix
           your
           Royal
           Name
           to
           some
           of
           the
           first
           pieces
           of
           this
           long
           work
           ,
           which
           I
           rather
           wished
           ,
           then
           hoped
           I
           might
           live
           to
           finish
           .
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           stretch
           out
           my
           daies
           so
           
           farre
           as
           to
           see
           it
           brought
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           (
           after
           many
           necessary
           intermissions
           )
           to
           an
           happy
           end
           ;
           Now
           ,
           not
           with
           more
           contentment
           then
           boldness
           ,
           I
           bring
           to
           your
           sacred
           hands
           (
           besides
           variety
           of
           other
           discourses
           )
           that
           work
           complete
           ,
           whereof
           some
           few
           parcels
           saw
           the
           light
           before
           ,
           under
           subordinate
           Dedications
           .
           The
           whole
           is
           your
           Majesties
           due
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           the
           unworthy
           Author
           ;
           whose
           age
           pleaseth
           and
           prideth
           it self
           in
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           title
           of
           one
           of
           your
           Majesties
           most
           ancient
           Attendants
           (
           in
           my
           station
           )
           now
           living
           ,
        
         
           
             JOS.
             EXON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THIS
           SECOND
           TOME
           .
           CONTEMPLATIONS
           ON
           THE
           NEW
           TESTAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Book
             containing
             ,
          
           
             THE
             Angel
             and
             Zachary
             .
             1
          
           
             The
             Annunciation
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             6
          
           
             The
             Birth
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             9
          
           
             The
             Sages
             and
             the
             Star.
             12
          
           
             The
             Purification
             .
             15
          
           
             Herod
             and
             the
             Infants
             .
             18
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Book
             containing
             ,
          
           
             CHrist
             among
             the
             Doctors
             .
             23
          
           
             Christ's
             Baptisme
             .
             27
          
           
             Christ
             Tempted
             .
             29
          
           
             Simon
             Called
             .
             38
          
           
             
             The
             Marriage
             in
             Cana.
             41
          
           
             The
             good
             Centurion
             .
             44
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Book
             containing
             ,
          
           
             THe
             Widows
             Son
             raised
             .
             48
          
           
             The
             Rulers
             Son
             cured
             .
             51
          
           
             The
             dumb
             Devil
             ejected
             .
             53
          
           
             Matthew
             Called
             .
             58
          
           
             Christ
             amongst
             the
             Gergesens
             ;
             or
             Legion
             ,
             and
             the
             Gadarene
             heard
             .
             61
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Book
             containing
             ,
          
           
             THe
             faithful
             Canaanite
             .
             73
          
           
             The
             deaf
             and
             dumb
             man
             cured
             .
             79
          
           
             Zacheus
             .
             83
          
           
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             beheaded
             .
             91
          
           
             The
             five
             loaves
             and
             two
             fishes
             .
             100
          
           
             The
             walk
             upon
             the
             waters
             .
             107
          
           
             The
             bloody
             issue
             healed
             .
             114
          
           
             Jairus
             and
             his
             daughter
             .
             120
          
           
             The
             motion
             of
             the
             two
             fiery
             Disciples
             repelled
             .
             122
          
           
             The
             ten
             Lepers
             .
             126
          
           
             The
             pool
             of
             Bethesda
             .
             132
          
           
             Christ
             transfigured
             .
             138
          
           
             The
             woman
             taken
             in
             adultery
             .
             152
          
           
             The
             thankful
             Penitent
             .
             158
          
           
             Martha
             and
             Mary
             .
             165
          
           
             The
             begger
             that
             was
             born
             blinde
             ,
             cured
             .
             169
          
           
             
             The
             stubborn
             Devil
             ejected
             .
             173
          
           
             The
             Widows
             mites
             .
             177
          
           
             The
             ambition
             of
             the
             two
             sons
             of
             Zebedee
             .
             179
          
           
             The
             tribute-money
             pay'd
             .
             183
          
           
             Lazarus
             dead
             .
             185
          
           
             Lazarus
             raised
             .
             190
          
           
             Christ's
             procession
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             198
          
           
             The
             fig-tree
             cursed
             .
             202
          
           
             Christ
             betrayed
             .
             205
          
           
             The
             Agonie
             .
             209
          
           
             Peter
             and
             Malchus
             ;
             or
             ,
             Christ
             apprehended
             .
             212
          
           
             Christ
             before
             Caiaphas
             .
             215
          
           
             Christ
             before
             Pilate
             .
             218
          
           
             The
             Crucifixion
             .
             224
          
           
             The
             Resurrection
             .
             233
          
           
             The
             Ascension
             .
             ●●●
          
        
         
           
             Sermons
             and
             other
             Treatises
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             of
             publick
             thanksgiving
             for
             the
             wonderful
             mitigation
             of
             the
             late
             Mortality
             ;
             preach'd
             before
             his
             Majesty
             at
             White-Hall
             .
             251
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Sermons
             preach'd
             at
             Westminster
             on
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Publick
             Fast
             April
             5.
             1628.
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             .
             261
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             preach'd
             before
             his
             Majestie
             on
             the
             Sunday
             before
             the
             Fast
             (
             March
             30.
             1628.
             
             )
             at
             White-hall
             .
             271
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Sermons
             preach'd
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             on
             Ashwednesday
             ,
             February
             18.
             279
          
           
             The
             Hypocrite
             ;
             set
             forth
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
             Court
             ,
             February
             28.
             1629.
             being
             the
             third
             Sunday
             in
             Lent.
             291
          
           
             The
             Beauty
             and
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
             White-Hall
             .
             304
          
           
             
             The
             Fashions
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             laid
             forth
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
             Grayes-Inn
             on
             Candlemas
             day
             .
             311
          
           
             The
             Estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             laid
             forth
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
             Grayes-Inn
             on
             Candlemas
             day
             .
             320
          
           
             The
             Fall
             of
             Pride
             ;
             out
             of
             Proverbs
             29.
             ver
             .
             23.
             329
          
           
             Christ
             and
             Caesar
             :
             A
             Sermon
             preach'd
             at
             Hampton-Court
             .
             337
          
           
             The
             defeat
             of
             Cruelty
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             laid
             forth
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preach'd
             at
             a
             solemn
             Fast
             at
             White-Hall
             .
             344
          
           
             S.
             Paul's
             combat
             ,
             in
             two
             Sermons
             preach'd
             at
             the
             Court
             to
             his
             Majestie
             in
             ordinary
             attendance
             .
             1
             352
          
           
             S.
             Paul's
             combat
             ,
             in
             two
             Sermons
             preach'd
             at
             the
             Court
             to
             his
             Majestie
             in
             ordinary
             attendance
             .
             2
             362
          
        
         
           
             The
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             :
             A
             treatise
             wherein
             is
             laid
             down
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Reformed
             and
             Roman
             Church
             .
             369
          
           
             The
             Reconciler
             :
             An
             Epistle
             pacificatory
             of
             the
             seeming
             difference
             of
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Trueness
             and
             Visibility
             .
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             .
             424
          
           
             Occasional
             Meditations
             .
             448
          
           
             Certain
             Catholick
             Propositions
             .
             499
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             Pope
             Urban
             his
             Inurbanity
             ,
             expressed
             in
             a
             Breeve
             sent
             to
             Lewis
             the
             French
             King.
             503
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           MY
           MUCH
           HONOURED
           ,
           AND
           RIGHT
           WORSHIPFUL
           FRIEND
           ,
           Sir
           Henry
           Yelverton
           KNIGHT
           ,
           ATTURNEY
           GENERALL
           TO
           HIS
           MAJESTIE
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Worshipful
             ,
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           out
           of
           any
           satietie
           that
           I
           change
           from
           the
           Old
           Testament
           to
           the
           New
           ;
           these
           two
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Breasts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           they
           yield
           Milk
           equally
           wholesome
           ,
           equally
           pleasant
           unto
           able
           Nurselings
           .
           Herein
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           have
           respect
           unto
           my
           Reader
           ,
           in
           whose
           strength
           there
           may
           be
           difference
           .
           That
           other
           Breast
           perhaps
           doth
           not
           let
           down
           this
           nourishing
           liquor
           so
           freely
           ,
           so
           easily
           .
           Even
           so
           small
           a
           variety
           refresheth
           a
           weak
           Infant
           .
           Neither
           will
           there
           perhaps
           want
           some
           palates
           which
           will
           finde
           a
           more
           quick
           
           and
           pleasing
           relish
           in
           this
           fresher
           substance
           .
           These
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           please
           with
           a
           Taste
           ,
           ere
           they
           come
           to
           sate
           themselves
           with
           a
           full
           Meal
           of
           this
           Divine
           nourishment
           ;
           in
           emulation
           of
           the
           good
           Scribe
           ,
           that
           brings
           forth
           both
           old
           and
           new
           .
           If
           it
           please
           God
           to
           inable
           my
           life
           and
           opportunities
           ,
           I
           hope
           at
           last
           to
           present
           this
           Church
           with
           the
           last
           service
           of
           the
           Historie
           of
           either
           Page
           :
           wherein
           my
           Joy
           and
           my
           Crown
           shall
           be
           the
           Edification
           of
           many
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           dedicate
           this
           part
           unto
           your
           Name
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           so
           much
           cause
           to
           observe
           and
           honour
           .
           The
           Blessing
           of
           that
           God
           whose
           Church
           you
           have
           ever
           made
           your
           chief
           Client
           be
           still
           upon
           your
           head
           ,
           and
           that
           honourable
           Society
           which
           rejoyces
           in
           so
           worthy
           a
           Leader
           .
           To
           it
           and
           your self
           I
           shall
           be
           ever
           (
           as
           I
           have
           cause
           )
        
         
           
             Humbly
             and
             unfeignedly
             devoted
             ,
             JOS.
             HALL
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
           Contemplations
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             BOOK
             .
          
           
             
               Containing
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Angel
                   and
                   Zachary
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Annunciation
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Birth
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sages
                   and
                   the
                   Star.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Purification
                   .
                
                 
                   Herod
                   and
                   the
                   Infants
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Angel
               and
               Zachary
               .
            
             
               
               WHEN
               things
               are
               at
               worst
               ,
               then
               God
               begins
               a
               change
               .
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               was
               extreamly
               corrupted
               ,
               immediately
               before
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               bad
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               but
               the
               courses
               of
               attendance
               continued
               ,
               even
               from
               Davids
               time
               till
               Christs
               .
               It
               is
               a
               desperately
               depraved
               condition
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               where
               no
               good
               orders
               are
               left
               .
               Judea
               passed
               many
               troubles
               ,
               many
               alterations
               ,
               yet
               this
               orderly
               combination
               endured
               about
               an
               eleven
               hundred
               years
               .
               A
               setled
               good
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               defeated
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               change
               of
               persons
               will
               remain
               unchanged
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               forced
               to
               give
               way
               ,
               leaves
               memorable
               footsteps
               behinde
               it
               .
               If
               David
               fore-saw
               the
               perpetuation
               of
               this
               holy
               Ordinance
               ,
               how
               
               much
               did
               he
               rejoice
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ?
               who
               would
               not
               be
               glad
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               on
               condition
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               so
               long
               out-live
               him
               ?
            
             
               The
               successive
               turnes
               of
               the
               Legal
               ministration
               held
               on
               in
               a
               Line
               never
               interrupted
               .
               Even
               in
               a
               forlorn
               and
               miserable
               Church
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               personall
               succession
               .
               How
               little
               were
               the
               Jewes
               better
               for
               this
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               lost
               the
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               sincerity
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               ?
               This
               stayed
               with
               them
               even
               whiles
               they
               and
               their
               Sons
               crucified
               Christ
               .
               What
               is
               more
               ordinary
               ,
               then
               wicked
               Sons
               of
               holy
               Parents
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               succession
               of
               Truth
               and
               Holiness
               that
               makes
               or
               institutes
               a
               Church
               ,
               whatever
               become
               of
               the
               persons
               .
               Never
               times
               were
               so
               barren
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               yeeld
               some
               good
               ;
               The
               greatest
               
               dearth
               affords
               some
               few
               good
               Eares
               to
               the
               Gleaners
               .
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               have
               some
               faithful
               to
               entertain
               him
               :
               He
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               disposing
               of
               all
               times
               and
               men
               ,
               would
               cast
               some
               holy
               ones
               into
               his
               own
               times
               :
               There
               had
               been
               no
               equality
               ,
               that
               all
               should
               either
               over-run
               ,
               or
               follow
               him
               ,
               and
               none
               attend
               him
               .
               Zachary
               and
               Elizabeth
               are
               just
               ,
               both
               of
               Aarons
               blood
               ,
               and
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               of
               theirs
               :
               whence
               should
               an
               holy
               seed
               spring
               if
               not
               of
               the
               Loyns
               of
               Levi
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Parents
               to
               traduce
               Holinesse
               to
               their
               Children
               :
               it
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               feoffes
               them
               in
               the
               Vertues
               of
               their
               Parents
               ,
               as
               they
               feoffe
               them
               in
               their
               sinnes
               .
               There
               is
               no
               certainty
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               likelihood
               ,
               of
               an
               holy
               Generation
               ,
               when
               the
               Parents
               
               are
               such
               .
               Elizabeth
               was
               just
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Zachary
               ,
               that
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               a
               Saviour
               might
               be
               holy
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               If
               the
               stock
               and
               the
               griffe
               be
               not
               both
               good
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               danger
               of
               the
               fruit
               .
               It
               is
               an
               happy
               match
               ,
               when
               the
               Husband
               and
               the
               Wife
               are
               one
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               ,
               not
               more
               in
               flesh
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
               Grace
               makes
               no
               difference
               of
               sexes
               ,
               rather
               the
               weaker
               carries
               away
               the
               more
               honour
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               had
               lesse
               helps
               .
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               New
               Testament
               affordeth
               more
               store
               of
               good
               women
               then
               
               the
               old
               .
               Elizabeth
               led
               the
               ring
               of
               this
               mercy
               ,
               whose
               barrenness
               ended
               in
               a
               miraculous
               fruit
               both
               of
               her
               body
               and
               of
               her
               time
               .
            
             
               This
               religious
               pair
               made
               no
               lesse
               progress
               in
               vertue
               then
               in
               age
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               vertue
               could
               not
               make
               their
               best
               age
               fruitfull
               :
               
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 barren
              
               .
               A
               just
               soul
               and
               a
               barren
               womb
               may
               well
               agree
               together
               .
               Amongst
               the
               Jews
               barrenness
               was
               not
               a
               defect
               only
               ,
               but
               a
               reproach
               :
               yet
               while
               this
               good
               woman
               was
               fruitful
               of
               holy
               obedience
               ,
               she
               was
               barren
               of
               children
               .
               As
               John
               ,
               which
               was
               miraculously
               conceived
               by
               man
               ,
               was
               a
               fit
               fore-runner
               of
               him
               that
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               so
               a
               barren
               Matron
               was
               meet
               to
               make
               way
               for
               a
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               None
               but
               a
               son
               of
               Aaron
               might
               offer
               incense
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               
               not
               every
               son
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               one
               at
               all
               seasons
               :
               God
               is
               a
               God
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               hates
               confusion
               no
               lesse
               then
               irreligion
               .
               Albeit
               he
               hath
               not
               so
               streightned
               himself
               under
               the
               Gospel
               as
               to
               tie
               his
               service
               to
               persons
               or
               places
               ,
               yet
               his
               choice
               is
               now
               no
               lesse
               curious
               because
               it
               is
               more
               large
               .
               He
               allows
               none
               but
               the
               authorised
               :
               he
               authoriseth
               none
               but
               the
               worthy
               .
               The
               incense
               doth
               ever
               smell
               of
               the
               hand
               that
               offers
               it
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               perfume
               was
               sweeter
               which
               ascended
               up
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               just
               Zacharie
               .
               The
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               abomination
               to
               God.
               There
               were
               courses
               of
               ministration
               in
               the
               Legal
               services
               :
               God
               never
               purposed
               to
               burthen
               any
               of
               his
               creatures
               with
               devotion
               .
               How
               vain
               is
               the
               ambition
               of
               any
               soul
               that
               would
               load
               it self
               with
               the
               universal
               
               charge
               of
               all
               men
               ?
               How
               thankless
               is
               their
               labour
               that
               do
               wilfully
               overspend
               themselves
               in
               their
               ordinary
               vocations
               ?
               As
               Zacharie
               had
               a
               course
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               so
               he
               carefully
               observed
               it
               :
               the
               favour
               of
               these
               respites
               doubled
               his
               diligence
               .
               The
               more
               high
               and
               sacred
               our
               calling
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               dangerous
               is
               neglect
               .
               It
               is
               our
               honour
               that
               we
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               in
               these
               immediate
               services
               .
               Woe
               be
               to
               us
               if
               we
               flacken
               those
               duties
               wherein
               God
               honours
               us
               more
               then
               we
               can
               honour
               him
               .
            
             
               Many
               sons
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               same
               family
               ,
               served
               at
               once
               in
               the
               Temple
               according
               to
               the
               variety
               of
               imployments
               .
               To
               avoid
               all
               difference
               ,
               they
               agreed
               by
               lot
               to
               assign
               themselves
               to
               the
               several
               offices
               of
               each
               day
               :
               the
               lot
               of
               this
               
               day
               called
               Zacharie
               to
               offer
               Incense
               in
               the
               outer
               Temple
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               finde
               any
               prescription
               they
               had
               from
               God
               of
               this
               particular
               manner
               of
               designment
               .
               Matters
               of
               good
               order
               in
               holy
               affairs
               may
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               wise
               institution
               of
               men
               according
               to
               reason
               and
               expediencie
               .
            
             
               It
               fell
               out
               well
               that
               Zacharie
               was
               chosen
               by
               lot
               to
               this
               ministration
               ,
               that
               Gods
               immediate
               hand
               might
               be
               seen
               in
               all
               the
               passages
               that
               concerned
               his
               great
               Prophet
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               person
               ,
               so
               the
               occasion
               might
               be
               of
               Gods
               own
               chusing
               .
               In
               lots
               and
               their
               seeming
               casual
               disposition
               ,
               God
               can
               give
               a
               reason
               ,
               though
               we
               can
               give
               none
               .
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               their
               Law
               called
               them
               to
               offer
               Incense
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               both
               parts
               of
               the
               day
               might
               be
               consecrate
               to
               the
               maker
               of
               time
               .
               
               The
               outer
               Temple
               was
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               upon
               earth
               ,
               like
               as
               the
               Holy
               of
               holiest
               represented
               Heaven
               .
               Nothing
               can
               better
               resemble
               our
               faithful
               prayers
               then
               sweet
               perfume
               :
               these
               God
               looks
               that
               we
               should
               (
               all
               his
               Church
               over
               )
               send
               up
               unto
               him
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               .
               The
               elevations
               of
               our
               hearts
               should
               be
               perpetual
               :
               but
               if
               twice
               in
               the
               day
               we
               do
               not
               present
               God
               with
               our
               solemn
               invocations
               ,
               we
               make
               the
               Gospel
               lesse
               officious
               then
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               resemblance
               of
               prayers
               and
               incense
               might
               be
               apparent
               ,
               whiles
               the
               Priest
               sends
               up
               his
               incense
               within
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               people
               must
               send
               up
               their
               prayers
               without
               .
               Their
               breath
               and
               that
               incense
               ,
               though
               remote
               in
               the
               first
               rising
               ,
               met
               ere
               they
               went
               up
               to
               heaven
               .
               The
               people
               might
               no
               more
               goe
               
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
               to
               offer
               up
               the
               incense
               of
               prayers
               unto
               God
               ,
               then
               Zacharie
               might
               goe
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               holies
               .
               Whiles
               the
               partition
               wall
               stood
               betwixt
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               there
               were
               also
               partitions
               betwixt
               the
               Jews
               and
               themselves
               .
               Now
               every
               man
               is
               a
               Priest
               unto
               God
               ,
               every
               man
               (
               since
               the
               veil
               was
               rent
               )
               prayes
               within
               the
               Temple
               .
               What
               are
               we
               the
               better
               for
               our
               greater
               
               
               freedome
               of
               accesse
               to
               God
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               make
               use
               of
               our
               priviledge
               ?
            
             
               Whiles
               they
               were
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               sees
               an
               Angel
               of
               GOD
               :
               as
               Gideon's
               Angel
               went
               up
               in
               the
               smoak
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               so
               did
               Zacharie's
               Angel
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               come
               down
               in
               the
               fragrant
               smoak
               of
               his
               incense
               .
               It
               was
               ever
               great
               news
               to
               see
               an
               Angel
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               now
               more
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               long
               withdrawn
               from
               them
               all
               the
               means
               of
               his
               supernaturall
               revelations
               .
               As
               this
               wicked
               people
               were
               strangers
               to
               their
               God
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               so
               was
               God
               grown
               a
               stranger
               to
               them
               in
               his
               apparitions
               :
               yet
               now
               that
               the
               season
               of
               the
               Gospel
               approached
               ,
               he
               visited
               them
               with
               his
               Angels
               ;
               before
               he
               visited
               them
               by
               his
               Son.
               He
               sends
               his
               
               Angel
               to
               men
               in
               the
               form
               of
               man
               ,
               before
               he
               sends
               his
               Son
               to
               take
               humane
               form
               .
               The
               presence
               of
               Angels
               is
               no
               novelty
               ,
               but
               their
               apparition
               ;
               they
               are
               alwaies
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               rarely
               seen
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               awfully
               respect
               their
               messages
               when
               they
               are
               seen
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               our
               faith
               may
               see
               them
               ,
               though
               our
               senses
               doe
               not
               ;
               their
               assumed
               shapes
               doe
               not
               make
               them
               more
               present
               ,
               but
               visible
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               an
               order
               in
               that
               heavenly
               Hierarchie
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               it
               not
               .
               This
               Angel
               that
               appeared
               to
               Zacharie
               was
               not
               with
               him
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               his
               attendances
               ,
               but
               was
               purposely
               sent
               from
               God
               with
               this
               message
               .
               Why
               was
               an
               Angel
               sent
               ?
               and
               why
               this
               Angel
               ?
               It
               had
               been
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               have
               raised
               up
               the
               prophetical
               spirit
               of
               some
               Simeon
               to
               this
               prediction
               .
               The
               same
               
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               revealed
               to
               that
               just
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               see
               death
               ere
               he
               had
               seen
               the
               Messias
               ,
               might
               have
               as
               easily
               revealed
               unto
               him
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               forerunner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               to
               Zacharie
               :
               but
               God
               would
               have
               this
               voice
               ,
               which
               should
               goe
               before
               his
               Son
               ,
               come
               with
               a
               noise
               .
               He
               would
               have
               it
               appear
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               harbinger
               of
               the
               Messiah
               should
               be
               conceived
               by
               the
               marvellous
               power
               of
               that
               God
               whose
               coming
               he
               proclaimed
               .
               It
               was
               fit
               the
               first
               Herald
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               begin
               in
               wonder
               .
               The
               same
               Angel
               that
               came
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               with
               the
               news
               of
               Christs
               conception
               ,
               came
               to
               Zacharie
               with
               the
               news
               of
               John's
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               him
               that
               was
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               which
               were
               born
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               better
               resemblance
               
               to
               him
               which
               was
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               .
               Both
               had
               the
               Gospel
               for
               their
               errand
               ,
               one
               as
               the
               messenger
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               other
               as
               the
               Author
               ;
               both
               are
               foretold
               by
               the
               same
               mouth
               .
            
             
               When
               could
               it
               be
               more
               fit
               for
               the
               Angel
               to
               appear
               unto
               Zacharie
               ,
               then
               when
               prayers
               and
               incense
               were
               offered
               by
               him
               ?
               Where
               could
               he
               more
               fitly
               appear
               then
               in
               the
               Temple
               ?
               In
               what
               part
               of
               the
               Temple
               more
               fitly
               then
               at
               the
               Altar
               of
               Incense
               ?
               and
               whereabout
               rather
               then
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               Altar
               ?
               Those
               glorious
               spirits
               as
               they
               are
               alwaies
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               most
               in
               our
               devotions
               ;
               and
               as
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               so
               most
               of
               all
               in
               Gods
               house
               .
               They
               rejoice
               to
               be
               with
               us
               whiles
               we
               are
               with
               God
               ;
               as
               contrarily
               they
               turn
               their
               faces
               from
               us
               
               when
               we
               goe
               about
               our
               sins
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               had
               wont
               to
               live
               and
               serve
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               master
               ,
               was
               now
               astonished
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               servant
               .
               So
               much
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               our
               faith
               and
               our
               senses
               ,
               that
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               God
               of
               spirits
               by
               faith
               goes
               down
               sweetly
               with
               us
               ,
               whereas
               the
               sensible
               apprehension
               of
               an
               Angel
               dismayes
               us
               .
               Holy
               Zacharie
               ,
               that
               had
               wont
               to
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
               thought
               he
               should
               dye
               when
               his
               sense
               began
               to
               be
               set
               on
               work
               .
               It
               was
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               him
               that
               served
               at
               the
               Altar
               without
               horror
               ,
               to
               be
               daunted
               with
               the
               face
               of
               his
               fellow-servant
               .
               In
               vain
               doe
               we
               look
               for
               such
               Ministers
               of
               God
               as
               are
               without
               infirmities
               ,
               when
               just
               Zacharie
               was
               troubled
               in
               his
               
               devotions
               with
               that
               wherewith
               he
               should
               have
               been
               comforted
               .
               It
               was
               partly
               the
               suddenness
               ,
               and
               partly
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               apparition
               ,
               that
               affrighted
               him
               .
               The
               good
               Angel
               was
               both
               apprehensive
               and
               compassionate
               of
               Zacharie's
               weakness
               ,
               and
               presently
               incourages
               him
               with
               a
               cheerful
               excitation
               ,
               (
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 Zacharias
              
               .
               )
               .
               The
               blessed
               spirits
               ,
               though
               they
               doe
               not
               often
               vocally
               expresse
               it
               ,
               doe
               pity
               our
               humane
               frailties
               ,
               and
               secretly
               suggest
               comfort
               unto
               us
               
               when
               we
               perceive
               it
               not
               .
               Good
               and
               evil
               Angels
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               contrary
               in
               estate
               ,
               
               so
               also
               in
               disposition
               .
               The
               good
               desire
               to
               take
               away
               fear
               ,
               the
               evil
               to
               bring
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               that
               deadly
               enmity
               which
               is
               betwixt
               Satan
               and
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               ,
               kill
               us
               with
               terror
               ;
               whereas
               the
               good
               spirits
               affecting
               our
               relief
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               take
               no
               pleasure
               in
               terrifying
               us
               ,
               but
               labour
               altogether
               for
               our
               tranquillity
               and
               chearfulnesse
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               not
               more
               fear
               in
               the
               face
               then
               comfort
               in
               the
               speech
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 prayer
                 is
                 heard
              
               .
               No
               Angel
               could
               have
               told
               him
               better
               newes
               .
               Our
               desires
               are
               uttered
               in
               our
               praiers
               .
               What
               can
               we
               wish
               but
               to
               have
               what
               we
               would
               ?
               Many
               good
               suits
               had
               Zachary
               made
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               for
               a
               Son.
               Doubtlesse
               it
               was
               now
               some
               space
               of
               years
               since
               he
               made
               that
               request
               .
               For
               he
               was
               now
               
               stricken
               in
               age
               ,
               and
               had
               ceased
               to
               hope
               :
               yet
               had
               God
               laid
               it
               up
               all
               the
               while
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               thinks
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               brings
               it
               forth
               to
               effect
               .
               Thus
               doth
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               God
               deale
               with
               his
               patient
               and
               faithfull
               suppliants
               .
               In
               the
               fervour
               of
               their
               expectation
               he
               many
               times
               holds
               them
               off
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               least
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               have
               forgotten
               their
               own
               suits
               ,
               he
               graciously
               condescends
               .
               Delay
               of
               effect
               may
               not
               discourage
               our
               faith
               .
               It
               may
               be
               God
               hath
               long
               granted
               ere
               we
               shall
               know
               of
               his
               grant
               .
               Many
               a
               father
               repents
               him
               of
               his
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               and
               hath
               such
               sons
               as
               he
               wishes
               unborn
               :
               but
               to
               have
               so
               gracious
               and
               happy
               a
               son
               as
               the
               Angel
               foretold
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               lesse
               comfort
               then
               honor
               to
               the
               age
               of
               Zacharie
               .
               The
               proof
               of
               children
               makes
               them
               either
               the
               blessings
               or
               crosses
               of
               their
               parents
               .
               
               To
               heare
               what
               his
               son
               should
               be
               before
               he
               was
               ,
               to
               heare
               that
               he
               should
               have
               such
               a
               son
               ,
               a
               son
               whose
               birth
               should
               concern
               the
               joy
               of
               many
               ,
               a
               son
               that
               should
               be
               great
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               a
               son
               that
               should
               be
               sacred
               to
               God
               ,
               filled
               with
               God
               ,
               beneficial
               to
               man
               ,
               an
               harbinger
               to
               him
               that
               was
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               was
               news
               enough
               to
               prevent
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               that
               tongue
               with
               amazement
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               lost
               with
               incredulity
               .
            
             
               The
               speech
               was
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               it
               found
               not
               a
               sudden
               belief
               .
               This
               good
               news
               surprised
               Zachary
               .
               If
               the
               intelligence
               had
               taken
               leisure
               ,
               that
               his
               thoughts
               might
               have
               had
               time
               to
               debate
               the
               matter
               ,
               he
               had
               easily
               apprehended
               the
               infinite
               power
               of
               him
               that
               had
               promised
               ;
               the
               pattern
               of
               Abraham
               and
               Sara
               ;
               and
               
               would
               soon
               have
               concluded
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Angel
               more
               miraculous
               then
               his
               prediction
               .
               Whereas
               now
               ,
               like
               a
               man
               masked
               with
               the
               strangenesse
               of
               that
               he
               saw
               and
               heard
               ,
               he
               misdoubts
               the
               message
               ,
               and
               asks
               ,
               
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 know
              
               ?
               Nature
               was
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               alledged
               the
               impossibility
               of
               the
               event
               both
               from
               age
               and
               barrennesse
               .
               Supernaturall
               tidings
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               astonish
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               are
               entertained
               with
               doubts
               by
               those
               which
               upon
               further
               acquaintance
               give
               them
               the
               best
               welcome
               .
            
             
               The
               weak
               apprehensions
               of
               our
               imperfect
               faith
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               censured
               as
               pittied
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sure
               way
               for
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               be
               prevented
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               :
               
               so
               shall
               the
               hardest
               point
               of
               faith
               goe
               down
               easily
               with
               us
               .
               If
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               minde
               look
               upward
               ,
               it
               shall
               meet
               with
               nothing
               to
               avert
               or
               interrupt
               it
               :
               but
               if
               right
               forward
               ,
               or
               downward
               ,
               or
               round
               about
               ,
               every
               thing
               is
               a
               block
               in
               our
               way
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               desire
               of
               assurance
               and
               unbelief
               .
               We
               cannot
               be
               too
               carefull
               to
               raise
               up
               our selves
               arguments
               to
               settle
               our
               faith
               ;
               although
               it
               should
               be
               no
               faith
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               no
               feet
               to
               stand
               upon
               ,
               but
               discursive
               .
               In
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               if
               reasons
               may
               be
               brought
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               gain-sayers
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               helps
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               grounds
               of
               our
               belief
               .
               In
               the
               most
               faithful
               heart
               there
               are
               some
               sparks
               of
               infidelity
               :
               so
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               
               have
               no
               doubt
               at
               all
               ,
               is
               scarce
               incident
               unto
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               perfection
               if
               we
               have
               attained
               to
               overcome
               our
               doubts
               .
               What
               did
               mislead
               Zacharie
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               uses
               to
               guide
               others
               ,
               Reason
               ?
               (
               
                 I
                 am
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 wife
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 age
                 .
              
               )
               As
               if
               years
               and
               drie
               loines
               could
               be
               any
               let
               to
               him
               which
               is
               able
               of
               very
               stones
               to
               raise
               up
               children
               unto
               Abraham
               .
               Faith
               and
               reason
               have
               their
               limits
               :
               
               
               where
               reason
               ends
               ,
               faith
               begins
               :
               and
               if
               reason
               will
               be
               encroaching
               upon
               the
               bounds
               of
               faith
               ,
               she
               is
               straight
               taken
               captive
               by
               infidelity
               .
               We
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               not
               denied
               our selves
               ;
               and
               the
               chief
               piece
               of
               our selves
               is
               our
               reason
               .
               We
               must
               yield
               God
               able
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               comprehend
               that
               by
               our
               faith
               which
               is
               disclaimed
               by
               reason
               .
               Hagar
               must
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               that
               Sara
               may
               rule
               alone
               .
            
             
               The
               authority
               of
               the
               reporter
               makes
               way
               for
               belief
               in
               things
               which
               are
               otherwise
               hard
               to
               passe
               ;
               although
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               we
               should
               not
               so
               much
               care
               who
               speaks
               ,
               as
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               .
               The
               Angel
               tells
               his
               name
               ,
               place
               ,
               office
               ,
               unasked
               ,
               that
               Zacharie
               might
               not
               think
               any
               news
               impossible
               
               that
               was
               brought
               him
               by
               an
               heavenly
               messenger
               .
               Even
               where
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               language
               ,
               the
               spirits
               are
               distinguished
               by
               names
               ,
               and
               each
               knows
               his
               own
               appellation
               and
               others
               .
               He
               that
               gave
               leave
               unto
               man
               his
               Image
               ,
               to
               give
               names
               unto
               all
               his
               visible
               and
               inferiour
               creatures
               ,
               did
               himself
               put
               names
               unto
               the
               spiritual
               :
               and
               as
               their
               name
               is
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               mighty
               and
               glorious
               .
               But
               lest
               Zacharie
               should
               no
               lesse
               doubt
               of
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               messenger
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               errand
               it self
               ,
               he
               is
               at
               once
               both
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               punished
               with
               dumbness
               .
               That
               tongue
               which
               moved
               the
               doubt
               ,
               must
               be
               tyed
               up
               :
               He
               shall
               ask
               no
               more
               questions
               for
               forty
               weeks
               ,
               because
               he
               asked
               this
               one
               distrustfully
               .
            
             
               Neither
               did
               Zacharie
               lose
               his
               tongue
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               but
               his
               ears
               also
               ;
               he
               was
               
               not
               onely
               mute
               ,
               but
               deaf
               :
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               ask
               his
               allowance
               for
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               they
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               demanded
               it
               by
               signs
               ,
               but
               by
               words
               .
               God
               will
               not
               passe
               over
               slight
               offences
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               may
               plead
               the
               most
               colourable
               pretences
               in
               his
               best
               children
               ,
               without
               a
               sensible
               check
               :
               it
               is
               not
               our
               holy
               entireness
               with
               God
               that
               can
               bear
               us
               out
               in
               the
               least
               sin
               ;
               yea
               rather
               the
               more
               acquaintance
               we
               have
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               more
               sure
               we
               are
               of
               correction
               when
               we
               offend
               .
               This
               may
               procure
               us
               more
               favour
               in
               our
               well-doing
               ,
               not
               lesse
               justice
               in
               evil
               .
            
             
               Zacharie
               staied
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               waited
               :
               whether
               some
               longer
               discourse
               betwixt
               the
               Angel
               and
               him
               then
               needed
               to
               be
               recorded
               ,
               or
               whether
               astonishment
               
               at
               the
               apparition
               and
               news
               ,
               withheld
               him
               ,
               I
               inquire
               not
               ;
               the
               multitude
               thought
               him
               long
               ,
               yet
               though
               they
               could
               but
               see
               afar
               off
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               depart
               till
               he
               returned
               to
               blesse
               them
               .
               Their
               patient
               attendance
               without
               ,
               shames
               us
               that
               are
               hardly
               perswaded
               to
               attend
               within
               ,
               whiles
               both
               our
               senses
               are
               imploied
               in
               our
               divine
               services
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               admitted
               to
               be
               co-agents
               with
               our
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               At
               last
               Zacharie
               comes
               out
               speechlesse
               ,
               and
               more
               amazes
               them
               with
               his
               presence
               then
               with
               his
               delay
               .
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               multitude
               that
               were
               not
               worthy
               to
               see
               his
               vision
               ,
               yet
               see
               the
               signs
               of
               his
               vision
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               might
               be
               put
               into
               the
               exspectation
               of
               some
               extraordinary
               sequell
               .
               GOD
               makes
               way
               for
               
               his
               voice
               by
               silence
               .
               His
               speech
               could
               not
               have
               said
               so
               much
               as
               his
               dumbness
               .
               Zacharie
               would
               fain
               have
               spoken
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               with
               us
               too
               many
               are
               dumb
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               .
               Negligence
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Partiality
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               many
               ,
               which
               shall
               once
               say
               ,
               Woe
               to
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               held
               my
               peace
               .
               His
               hand
               speaks
               that
               which
               he
               cannot
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               he
               makes
               them
               by
               signs
               to
               understand
               that
               which
               they
               might
               read
               in
               his
               face
               .
               Those
               powers
               we
               have
               ,
               we
               must
               use
               .
               But
               though
               he
               have
               ceased
               to
               speak
               ,
               yet
               he
               ceased
               not
               to
               minister
               .
               He
               takes
               not
               this
               dumbness
               for
               a
               dismission
               ,
               but
               stayes
               out
               the
               eight
               daies
               of
               his
               course
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               knew
               the
               eyes
               and
               hands
               and
               heart
               would
               be
               accepted
               of
               that
               God
               which
               had
               bereaved
               him
               of
               his
               tongue
               .
               We
               may
               not
               straight
               take
               occasions
               
               of
               withdrawing
               our selves
               from
               the
               publick
               services
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               much
               lesse
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Law
               ,
               which
               stood
               much
               upon
               bodily
               perfection
               ,
               dispensed
               with
               age
               for
               attendance
               .
               The
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               for
               the
               Soul
               ,
               regards
               those
               inward
               powers
               ,
               which
               whiles
               they
               are
               vigorous
               ,
               exclude
               all
               excuses
               of
               our
               ministration
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Annunciation
               of
               CHRIST
               .
               
            
             
               THE
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               was
               never
               so
               accurate
               in
               any
               description
               as
               that
               which
               concerns
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               GOD.
               It
               was
               fit
               no
               circumstance
               should
               be
               omitted
               in
               that
               Story
               ,
               whereon
               the
               faith
               &
               salvation
               of
               all
               the
               World
               dependeth
               .
               We
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               doubt
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               ;
               no
               not
               the
               number
               of
               the
               moneth
               ,
               not
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Angel
               is
               concealed
               :
               Every
               particle
               imports
               not
               more
               certainty
               then
               excellence
               .
               The
               time
               is
               the
               sixth
               moneth
               after
               John's
               Conception
               ,
               the
               prime
               
               of
               the
               Spring
               .
               Christ
               was
               conceived
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               born
               in
               the
               Solstice
               .
               He
               in
               whom
               the
               World
               received
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               receives
               life
               in
               the
               same
               season
               wherein
               the
               World
               received
               his
               first
               life
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               which
               stretches
               out
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               lengthens
               them
               to
               Eternitie
               ,
               appeares
               after
               all
               the
               short
               and
               dimme
               light
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               enlightens
               the
               World
               with
               his
               glory
               .
               The
               Messenger
               is
               an
               Angel.
               A
               man
               was
               too
               mean
               to
               carry
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Conception
               of
               God.
               Never
               any
               businesse
               was
               conceived
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               did
               so
               much
               concerne
               the
               earth
               as
               the
               Conception
               of
               the
               GOD
               of
               Heaven
               in
               Womb
               of
               earth
               :
               No
               lesse
               then
               an
               Arch-Angel
               was
               worthy
               to
               bear
               this
               tydings
               ,
               and
               never
               any
               Angel
               received
               a
               greater
               honour
               then
               of
               this
               Embassage
               .
               
            
             
               It
               was
               fit
               our
               reparation
               should
               answer
               our
               fall
               .
               An
               evil
               Angel
               was
               the
               first
               motioner
               of
               the
               one
               to
               Eve
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               then
               espoused
               to
               Adam
               ,
               in
               the
               Garden
               of
               Eden
               :
               a
               good
               Angell
               is
               the
               first
               reporter
               of
               the
               other
               to
               Mary
               ,
               a
               Virgin
               espoused
               to
               Joseph
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               which
               (
               as
               the
               Garden
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               )
               had
               a
               name
               from
               flourishing
               .
               No
               good
               Angel
               could
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               our
               restauration
               ,
               as
               that
               evil
               Angel
               was
               of
               our
               ruine
               .
               But
               that
               which
               those
               glorious
               Spirits
               could
               not
               doe
               themselves
               ,
               they
               are
               glad
               to
               report
               as
               done
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               .
               Good
               news
               rejoices
               the
               bearer
               .
               With
               what
               joy
               did
               this
               holy
               Angel
               bring
               the
               news
               of
               that
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               are
               redeemed
               to
               life
               ,
               himself
               established
               in
               life
               and
               glory
               ?
               The
               first
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               an
               Angel.
               
               That
               office
               must
               needs
               be
               glorious
               that
               derives
               it self
               from
               such
               a
               Predecessor
               .
               God
               appointed
               his
               Angel
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               hath
               since
               called
               his
               Preachers
               Angels
               .
               The
               message
               is
               well
               suited
               .
               An
               Angel
               comes
               to
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               Gabriel
               to
               Mary
               ;
               He
               that
               was
               by
               signification
               the
               strength
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               her
               that
               was
               by
               signification
               exalted
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               conceiving
               of
               him
               that
               was
               the
               God
               of
               strength
               :
               to
               a
               Maid
               ,
               but
               espoused
               ;
               a
               Maid
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Virginity
               ,
               espoused
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Marriage
               .
               The
               marriage
               was
               in
               a
               sort
               made
               ,
               not
               consummate
               ,
               through
               the
               instinct
               of
               him
               that
               meant
               to
               make
               her
               not
               an
               example
               ,
               but
               a
               miracle
               of
               women
               .
               In
               this
               whole
               work
               God
               would
               have
               nothing
               ordinary
               .
               It
               was
               fit
               that
               she
               should
               be
               a
               married
               Virgin
               ,
               which
               
               should
               be
               a
               Virgin
               mother
               .
               He
               that
               meant
               to
               take
               mans
               nature
               without
               mans
               corruption
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               without
               mans
               seed
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               without
               man
               ;
               and
               amongst
               all
               women
               ,
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               ;
               but
               amongst
               Virgins
               ,
               of
               one
               espoused
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               at
               once
               a
               Witness
               and
               a
               Guardian
               of
               her
               fruitful
               Virginity
               .
               If
               the
               same
               God
               had
               not
               been
               the
               authour
               of
               Virginity
               and
               Marriage
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               countenanced
               Virginity
               by
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               Whether
               doth
               this
               glorious
               Angel
               come
               to
               finde
               the
               Mother
               of
               him
               that
               was
               GOD
               ,
               but
               to
               obscure
               Galilee
               ?
               A
               part
               which
               even
               the
               Jewes
               themselves
               despised
               ,
               as
               forsaken
               of
               their
               priviledges
               ,
               (
               
                 Out
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ariseth
                 no
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               )
               
               Behold
               ,
               an
               Angel
               comes
               to
               that
               Galilee
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               no
               Prophet
               comes
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Prophets
               and
               Angels
               descends
               to
               be
               conceived
               in
               that
               Galilee
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               no
               Prophet
               ariseth
               .
               He
               that
               filleth
               all
               places
               ,
               makes
               no
               difference
               of
               places
               .
               It
               is
               the
               person
               which
               gives
               honour
               and
               priviledge
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               not
               the
               place
               to
               the
               person
               ;
               as
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               makes
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               
               
               the
               Heaven
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               honour
               glorious
               .
               No
               blinde
               corner
               of
               Nazareth
               can
               hide
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               from
               the
               Angel.
               The
               favours
               of
               God
               will
               finde
               out
               his
               children
               wheresoever
               they
               are
               withdrawn
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               fashion
               of
               God
               to
               seek
               out
               the
               most
               despised
               ,
               on
               whom
               to
               bestow
               his
               honours
               .
               We
               cannot
               run
               away
               as
               from
               the
               judgements
               ,
               so
               not
               from
               the
               mercies
               of
               our
               God.
               The
               cottages
               of
               Galilee
               are
               preferred
               by
               God
               to
               the
               famous
               Palaces
               of
               Jerusalem
               :
               he
               cares
               not
               how
               homely
               he
               converse
               with
               his
               own
               .
               Why
               should
               we
               be
               transported
               with
               the
               outward
               glory
               of
               places
               ,
               whiles
               our
               God
               regards
               it
               not
               ?
               We
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Angels
               diet
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               not
               rather
               be
               with
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               at
               Nazareth
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               proud
               Dames
               in
               the
               Court
               
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               vanity
               to
               respect
               any
               thing
               above
               goodness
               ,
               and
               to
               disesteem
               goodness
               for
               any
               want
               .
               The
               Angel
               salutes
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               he
               prayes
               not
               to
               her
               ;
               he
               salutes
               her
               as
               a
               Saint
               ,
               he
               prayes
               not
               to
               her
               as
               a
               Goddess
               .
               For
               us
               to
               salute
               her
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               were
               grosse
               presumption
               ;
               for
               neither
               are
               we
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               neither
               is
               she
               as
               she
               was
               .
               If
               he
               that
               was
               a
               Spirit
               saluted
               her
               that
               was
               flesh
               and
               blood
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               us
               that
               are
               flesh
               and
               blood
               to
               salute
               her
               which
               is
               a
               glorious
               Spirit
               in
               Heaven
               .
               For
               us
               to
               pray
               to
               her
               in
               the
               Angels
               salutation
               ,
               were
               to
               abuse
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               Angel
               ,
               the
               salutation
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               gladly
               doe
               we
               second
               the
               Angel
               in
               the
               praise
               of
               her
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               ours
               then
               his
               ?
               How
               justly
               doe
               we
               blesse
               her
               ,
               whom
               the
               Angel
               pronounceth
               
               blessed
               ?
               How
               worthily
               is
               she
               honoured
               of
               men
               ,
               whom
               the
               Angel
               proclaimeth
               beloved
               of
               God
               ?
               O
               blessed
               Mary
               ,
               he
               cannot
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               he
               cannot
               honour
               thee
               too
               much
               ,
               that
               deifies
               thee
               not
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Angel
               said
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               prophesied
               of
               thy self
               :
               we
               believe
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               thee
               .
               All
               Generations
               shall
               call
               thee
               blessed
               ,
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               whose
               womb
               all
               Generations
               are
               blessed
               .
               If
               Zachary
               were
               amazed
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               Angel
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               Virgin
               :
               That
               very
               Sex
               had
               more
               disadvantage
               of
               fear
               .
               If
               it
               had
               been
               but
               a
               man
               that
               had
               come
               to
               her
               in
               that
               secrecie
               and
               suddenness
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               but
               have
               been
               troubled
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               the
               shining
               glory
               of
               the
               person
               doubled
               the
               astonishment
               ?
            
             
               
               The
               troubles
               of
               holy
               mindes
               end
               ever
               in
               comfort
               :
               Joy
               was
               the
               errand
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               not
               terrour
               .
               Fear
               (
               as
               all
               passions
               )
               disquiets
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               for
               the
               time
               unfit
               to
               receive
               the
               messages
               of
               God.
               Soon
               hath
               the
               Angel
               cleared
               these
               troublesome
               mists
               of
               passions
               ,
               and
               sent
               out
               the
               beams
               of
               heavenly
               consolation
               in
               the
               remotest
               corner
               of
               her
               soul
               by
               the
               glad
               news
               of
               her
               Saviour
               .
               How
               can
               joy
               but
               enter
               into
               her
               heart
               out
               of
               whose
               womb
               shall
               come
               salvation
               ?
               What
               room
               can
               fear
               finde
               in
               that
               breast
               that
               is
               assured
               of
               favour
               ?
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 Mary
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 found
                 favour
                 with
                 God.
              
               Let
               those
               fear
               who
               know
               they
               are
               in
               displeasure
               ,
               or
               know
               not
               they
               are
               gracious
               .
               Thine
               happy
               estate
               calls
               for
               confidence
               ,
               and
               that
               confidence
               for
               joy
               .
               What
               should
               ,
               
               what
               can
               they
               fear
               ,
               who
               are
               favoured
               of
               him
               at
               whom
               the
               Devils
               tremble
               ?
               Not
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               good
               Angels
               ,
               but
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               strike
               many
               terrors
               into
               our
               weaknesse
               :
               we
               could
               not
               be
               dismaied
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               not
               forget
               our
               condition
               .
               We
               have
               not
               received
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               to
               fear
               again
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               whereby
               we
               cry
               ,
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
              
               .
               If
               that
               Spirit
               (
               O
               God
               )
               witnesse
               with
               our
               spirits
               that
               we
               are
               thine
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               fear
               any
               of
               those
               spirituall
               wickednesses
               ?
               Give
               us
               assurance
               of
               thy
               favour
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               powers
               of
               Hell
               doe
               their
               worst
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               no
               ordinary
               favour
               that
               the
               Virgin
               found
               in
               Heaven
               :
               No
               mortall
               Creature
               was
               ever
               thus
               graced
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               take
               part
               of
               her
               nature
               that
               
               was
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               ;
               that
               he
               which
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               should
               make
               his
               humane
               body
               of
               hers
               ;
               that
               her
               womb
               should
               yield
               that
               flesh
               which
               was
               personally
               united
               to
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               that
               she
               should
               bear
               him
               that
               upholds
               the
               world
               :
               
                 Loe
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 conceive
                 and
                 bear
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               question
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               more
               wonder
               in
               the
               Conception
               or
               in
               the
               Fruit
               ;
               the
               Conception
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               or
               Jesus
               conceived
               .
               Both
               are
               marvellous
               ,
               
               but
               the
               former
               doth
               not
               more
               exceed
               all
               other
               wonders
               then
               the
               latter
               
               exceedeth
               it
               .
               For
               the
               childe
               of
               a
               Virgin
               is
               the
               reimprovement
               of
               that
               power
               which
               created
               the
               world
               :
               but
               that
               God
               should
               be
               incarnate
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               was
               an
               abasement
               of
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               an
               exaltation
               of
               the
               creature
               beyond
               all
               example
               .
               Well
               was
               that
               Child
               worthy
               to
               make
               the
               mother
               blessed
               .
               Here
               was
               a
               double
               Conception
               ,
               one
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               soul
               .
               If
               that
               were
               more
               miraculous
               ,
               this
               was
               more
               beneficiall
               ;
               that
               was
               her
               priviledge
               ,
               this
               was
               her
               happinesse
               :
               If
               that
               were
               singular
               to
               her
               ,
               this
               is
               common
               to
               all
               his
               chosen
               .
               There
               is
               no
               renewed
               heart
               wherein
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               art
               not
               formed
               again
               .
               Blessed
               be
               thou
               that
               hast
               herein
               made
               us
               blessed
               .
               For
               what
               womb
               can
               conceive
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               partake
               of
               thee
               ?
               Who
               can
               partake
               
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               happy
               ?
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               the
               Virgin
               understood
               the
               Angel
               ,
               as
               he
               meant
               ,
               of
               a
               present
               Conception
               ,
               which
               made
               her
               so
               much
               more
               inquisitive
               into
               the
               manner
               and
               means
               of
               this
               event
               :
               
                 How
                 shall
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ?
              
               That
               she
               should
               conceive
               a
               Son
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               man
               after
               her
               Marriage
               consummate
               ,
               could
               have
               been
               no
               wonder
               :
               But
               how
               then
               should
               that
               Son
               of
               hers
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               This
               demand
               was
               higher
               .
               How
               her
               present
               Virginity
               should
               be
               instantly
               fruitfull
               might
               be
               well
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               ,
               of
               inquiry
               .
               Here
               was
               desire
               of
               information
               ,
               not
               doubts
               of
               infidelitie
               ;
               yea
               rather
               this
               question
               argues
               Faith
               :
               it
               takes
               for
               granted
               that
               which
               an
               unbelieving
               heart
               
               would
               have
               stuck
               at
               .
               She
               sayes
               not
               ,
               Who
               and
               whence
               art
               thou
               ?
               what
               Kingdome
               is
               this
               ?
               where
               and
               when
               shall
               it
               be
               erected
               ?
               but
               smoothly
               supposing
               all
               those
               strange
               things
               would
               be
               done
               ,
               she
               insists
               onely
               on
               that
               which
               did
               necessarily
               require
               a
               further
               intimation
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               distrust
               ,
               but
               demand
               .
               Neither
               doth
               she
               say
               ,
               This
               cannot
               be
               ,
               nor
               ,
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               but
               ,
               How
               shall
               this
               be
               ?
               So
               doth
               the
               Angel
               answer
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               knew
               he
               needed
               not
               to
               satisfie
               curiositie
               ,
               but
               to
               informe
               judgement
               ,
               and
               uphold
               faith
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               therefore
               tell
               her
               of
               the
               manner
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               act
               ;
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 shall
                 over-shadow
                 thee
                 .
              
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               know
               who
               is
               the
               undertaker
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               wil
               doe
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               what
               doe
               we
               seek
               
               a
               clear
               light
               ,
               where
               thou
               wilt
               have
               a
               shadow
               ?
               No
               Mother
               knows
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               naturall
               Conception
               :
               what
               presumption
               shall
               it
               be
               for
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               to
               search
               how
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               took
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               his
               Creature
               ?
               It
               is
               for
               none
               but
               the
               Almighty
               to
               know
               those
               works
               which
               he
               doth
               immediatly
               concerning
               himself
               ;
               those
               that
               concern
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               revealed
               :
               Secrets
               to
               God
               ,
               things
               revealed
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               answer
               was
               not
               so
               full
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               thousand
               difficulties
               might
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               particularities
               of
               so
               strange
               a
               message
               ;
               yet
               after
               the
               Angels
               Solution
               ,
               we
               hear
               of
               no
               more
               Objections
               ,
               no
               more
               Interrogations
               .
               The
               faithfull
               heart
               ,
               when
               it
               once
               understands
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               argues
               no
               more
               ;
               but
               
               sweetly
               rests
               it self
               in
               a
               quiet
               expectation
               :
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 Word
                 .
              
               There
               is
               not
               a
               more
               noble
               proof
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               then
               to
               captivate
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               our
               understanding
               and
               will
               to
               our
               Creator
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               sciscitations
               to
               goe
               blind-fold
               whither
               he
               will
               lead
               us
               .
               All
               disputations
               with
               God
               (
               after
               his
               will
               known
               )
               arise
               from
               infidelity
               .
               Great
               is
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               will
               give
               Nature
               leave
               to
               cavil
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               Christians
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               faithfull
               ,
               thou
               art
               powerfull
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               said
               it
               :
               In
               the
               humilitie
               of
               our
               obedience
               we
               resign
               our selves
               over
               to
               thee
               .
               Behold
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               it
               unto
               us
               according
               to
               thy
               Word
               .
               
            
             
               How
               fit
               was
               her
               womb
               to
               conceive
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               breast
               had
               so
               soon
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               conceived
               an
               assent
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ?
               and
               now
               of
               an
               Hand-maid
               of
               God
               ,
               she
               is
               advanced
               to
               the
               Mother
               of
               God.
               No
               sooner
               hath
               she
               said
               (
               
                 be
                 it
                 done
              
               )
               then
               it
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               over-shadows
               her
               and
               forms
               her
               Saviour
               
               
               in
               her
               own
               body
               .
               This
               very
               Angel
               that
               talks
               with
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ;
               could
               scarce
               have
               been
               able
               to
               express
               the
               joy
               of
               her
               heart
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Divine
               burden
               .
               Never
               any
               mortall
               creature
               had
               so
               much
               cause
               of
               exultation
               .
               How
               could
               she
               that
               was
               full
               of
               God
               be
               other
               then
               full
               of
               joy
               in
               that
               God
               ?
               Grief
               grows
               greater
               by
               concealing
               ;
               Joy
               by
               expression
               .
               The
               holy
               Virgin
               had
               understood
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               how
               her
               Cousin
               Elizabeth
               was
               no
               lesse
               of
               kin
               to
               her
               in
               condition
               ;
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               whose
               age
               did
               somewhat
               suit
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               her
               Virginitie
               .
               Happinesse
               communicated
               doubles
               it self
               .
               Here
               is
               no
               straining
               of
               courtesie
               .
               The
               blessed
               Maid
               whom
               vigor
               of
               age
               had
               more
               fitted
               for
               the
               way
               ,
               hastens
               her
               journey
               into
               the
               Hill-country
               to
               visit
               that
               gracios
               Matron
               
               whom
               God
               had
               made
               a
               sign
               of
               her
               miraculous
               Conception
               .
               Onely
               the
               meeting
               of
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               can
               parallel
               the
               meeting
               of
               these
               two
               Cousins
               :
               the
               two
               wonders
               of
               the
               World
               are
               met
               under
               one
               roof
               ,
               and
               congratulate
               their
               mutual
               happinesse
               .
               When
               we
               have
               Christ
               spiritually
               conceived
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               quiet
               till
               we
               have
               imparted
               our
               joy
               .
               Elizabeth
               that
               holy
               Matron
               did
               no
               sooner
               welcome
               her
               blessed
               Cousin
               ,
               then
               her
               Babe
               welcomes
               his
               Saviour
               .
               Both
               in
               the
               retired
               Closets
               of
               their
               Mothers
               Womb
               are
               sensible
               of
               each
               others
               presence
               ;
               the
               one
               by
               his
               omniscience
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               instinct
               .
               He
               did
               not
               more
               fore-run
               Christ
               then
               over-run
               Nature
               .
               How
               should
               our
               hearts
               leap
               within
               us
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               vouchsafes
               to
               come
               into
               the
               secret
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               not
               to
               
               visit
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               dwell
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               dwell
               in
               us
               !
            
          
           
             
               The
               Birth
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               AS
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               especially
               the
               publick
               actions
               of
               publick
               men
               are
               ordered
               by
               God
               to
               other
               ends
               then
               their
               own
               .
               This
               Edict
               went
               not
               so
               much
               out
               from
               Augustus
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Heaven
               .
               What
               ,
               did
               Caesar
               know
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               ?
               His
               charge
               was
               universal
               to
               
               a
               world
               of
               subjects
               through
               all
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
               God
               intended
               this
               Cension
               onely
               for
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               and
               her
               Son
               ,
               that
               Christ
               might
               be
               born
               where
               he
               should
               .
               Caesar
               meant
               to
               fill
               his
               Coffers
               ,
               God
               meant
               to
               fulfil
               his
               Prophesies
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               fulfill
               them
               ,
               that
               those
               whom
               it
               concerned
               might
               not
               feel
               the
               accomplishment
               .
               If
               God
               had
               directly
               commanded
               the
               Virgin
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               Bethleem
               ,
               she
               had
               seen
               the
               intention
               ,
               and
               expected
               the
               issue
               :
               but
               that
               wise
               Moderatour
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               works
               his
               will
               in
               us
               ,
               loves
               so
               to
               doe
               it
               as
               may
               be
               least
               with
               our
               fore-sight
               and
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               us
               fall
               under
               his
               Decrees
               unawares
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               so
               much
               the
               more
               adore
               the
               depths
               of
               his
               Providence
               .
               Every
               Creature
               walkes
               blind-fold
               ,
               onely
               he
               that
               dwels
               in
               light
               sees
               whither
               
               they
               goe
               .
            
             
               Doubtless
               ,
               blessed
               Mary
               meant
               to
               have
               been
               delivered
               of
               her
               Divine
               burden
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               little
               thought
               of
               changing
               the
               place
               of
               Conception
               for
               another
               of
               her
               Birth
               .
               That
               house
               was
               honoured
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               yea
               ,
               by
               the
               over-shadowing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               none
               could
               equally
               satisfie
               her
               hopes
               or
               desires
               :
               It
               was
               fit
               that
               he
               which
               made
               choice
               of
               the
               Womb
               wherein
               his
               Son
               should
               be
               conceived
               ,
               should
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               place
               where
               his
               Son
               should
               be
               born
               .
               As
               the
               work
               is
               all
               his
               ,
               so
               will
               he
               alone
               contrive
               all
               the
               circumstances
               to
               his
               own
               ends
               .
               Oh
               the
               infinite
               Wisedom
               of
               God
               in
               casting
               all
               his
               Designs
               !
               There
               needs
               no
               other
               proof
               of
               Christ
               then
               Caesar
               and
               Bethleem
               ;
               and
               of
               Caesars
               ,
               
               then
               Augustus
               ;
               his
               Government
               ,
               his
               Edict
               pleads
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
               His
               Government
               now
               was
               the
               deep
               peace
               of
               all
               the
               world
               under
               that
               quiet
               Scepter
               which
               made
               way
               for
               him
               who
               was
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               .
               If
               Wars
               be
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               time
               of
               his
               second
               coming
               ,
               Peace
               was
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               first
               .
               His
               Edict
               ;
               now
               was
               the
               Scepter
               departed
               from
               Juda.
               It
               was
               the
               time
               for
               Shilo
               to
               come
               .
               No
               power
               was
               left
               in
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               but
               to
               obey
               .
               Augustus
               is
               the
               Emperor
               of
               the
               
               World
               ,
               under
               him
               Herod
               is
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Judaea
                 ,
                 Cyrenius
              
               is
               president
               of
               
                 Syria
                 ;
                 
                 Jurie
              
               hath
               nothing
               of
               her
               own
               .
               For
               Herod
               if
               he
               were
               a
               King
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               no
               Jew
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Jew
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               no
               otherwise
               a
               King
               ,
               then
               tributary
               and
               titular
               .
               The
               Edict
               came
               out
               from
               Augustus
               ,
               was
               executed
               by
               
                 Cyrenius
                 ;
                 Herod
              
               is
               no
               actor
               in
               this
               service
               .
               Gain
               and
               glory
               are
               the
               ends
               of
               this
               taxation
               :
               each
               man
               profest
               himself
               a
               subject
               ,
               and
               paid
               for
               the
               priviledge
               of
               his
               servitude
               .
               Now
               their
               very
               heads
               were
               not
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               payed
               for
               to
               the
               head
               of
               a
               forrein
               Seate
               .
               They
               which
               before
               stood
               upon
               the
               termes
               of
               their
               immunitie
               ,
               stoop
               at
               the
               last
               .
               The
               proud
               suggestions
               of
               Judas
               the
               Galilean
               might
               shed
               their
               blood
               and
               swell
               their
               stomacks
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               ease
               their
               yoak
               ;
               neither
               was
               it
               the
               meaning
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               holinesse
               (
               if
               they
               had
               been
               as
               they
               pretended
               )
               should
               
               shelter
               them
               from
               subjection
               .
               A
               Tribute
               is
               imposed
               upon
               Gods
               free
               people
               .
               This
               act
               of
               bondage
               brings
               them
               liberty
               .
               Now
               when
               they
               seemed
               most
               neglected
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               blessed
               with
               a
               Redeemer
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               most
               pressed
               with
               forrein
               Soveraignty
               ,
               God
               sends
               them
               a
               King
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               to
               whom
               Caesar
               himself
               must
               be
               a
               subject
               .
               The
               goodnesse
               of
               our
               God
               picks
               out
               the
               most
               needfull
               times
               of
               our
               relief
               and
               comfort
               :
               Our
               extremities
               give
               him
               the
               most
               glory
               .
               Whither
               must
               Joseph
               and
               Marie
               come
               to
               be
               taxed
               ,
               but
               unto
               David's
               Citie
               ?
               The
               very
               place
               proves
               their
               descent
               :
               He
               that
               succeeded
               David
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               must
               succeed
               him
               in
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Birth
               .
               So
               clearly
               was
               Bethleem
               designed
               to
               this
               honour
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               Priests
               and
               the
               
               Scribes
               could
               point
               Herod
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               assured
               him
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               could
               be
               no
               where
               else
               born
               .
               Bethleem
               justly
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bread
              
               ;
               the
               bread
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               is
               there
               given
               to
               the
               world
               :
               whence
               should
               we
               have
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               house
               of
               bread
               ?
               O
               holy
               David
               ,
               was
               this
               the
               Well
               of
               Bethleem
               ,
               whereof
               thou
               didst
               so
               thirst
               to
               drink
               of
               old
               ,
               when
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 give
                 me
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Well
                 of
                 Bethleem
                 !
              
               Surely
               that
               other
               water
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               brought
               thee
               by
               thy
               Worthies
               ,
               thou
               pouredst
               it
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               wouldst
               not
               drink
               of
               it
               .
               This
               was
               that
               living
               Water
               for
               which
               thy
               soul
               longed
               ,
               whereof
               thou
               saidst
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Hart
                 brayeth
                 after
                 the
                 water-brooks
                 ,
                 so
                 longeth
                 my
                 soul
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 :
                 My
                 soul
                 thirsteth
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               It
               was
               no
               lesse
               then
               four
               daies
               journey
               from
               Nazareth
               to
               Bethleem
               :
               How
               just
               an
               excuse
               might
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               have
               pleaded
               for
               her
               absence
               ?
               What
               woman
               did
               ever
               undertake
               such
               a
               journey
               so
               near
               her
               delivery
               ?
               And
               doubtlesse
               Joseph
               ,
               which
               was
               now
               taught
               of
               God
               to
               love
               and
               honour
               her
               ,
               was
               loath
               to
               draw
               forth
               a
               dear
               wife
               in
               so
               unwieldy
               a
               case
               ,
               into
               so
               manifest
               hazard
               .
               But
               the
               charge
               was
               peremptory
               ,
               the
               obedience
               exemplary
               .
               The
               desire
               of
               an
               inoffensive
               observance
               even
               of
               Heathenish
               authority
               ,
               digests
               all
               difficulties
               .
               We
               may
               not
               take
               easie
               occasions
               to
               withdraw
               our
               obedience
               to
               supreme
               commands
               .
               Yea
               how
               didst
               thou
               (
               O
               Saviour
               )
               by
               whom
               Augustus
               reigned
               ,
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               thy
               
               Mother
               yield
               this
               homage
               to
               Augustus
               ?
               The
               first
               lesson
               that
               ever
               thy
               example
               taught
               us
               ,
               was
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               After
               many
               steps
               are
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               come
               to
               Bethleem
               .
               The
               plight
               wherein
               she
               was
               would
               not
               allow
               any
               speed
               ,
               and
               the
               forced
               leisure
               of
               the
               journey
               causeth
               disappointment
               :
               the
               end
               was
               worse
               then
               the
               way
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               rest
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               room
               in
               the
               Inne
               .
               It
               could
               not
               be
               but
               that
               there
               were
               many
               of
               the
               kindred
               of
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               at
               that
               time
               in
               Bethleem
               ;
               for
               both
               there
               were
               their
               Ancestors
               born
               ,
               if
               not
               themselves
               ,
               and
               thither
               came
               up
               all
               the
               Cousins
               of
               their
               blood
               ;
               yet
               there
               and
               then
               doth
               the
               holy
               Virgin
               want
               room
               to
               lay
               either
               her
               head
               or
               her
               burthen
               .
               If
               the
               house
               of
               David
               had
               not
               lost
               
               all
               mercy
               and
               good
               nature
               ,
               a
               Daughter
               of
               David
               could
               not
               so
               near
               the
               time
               of
               her
               travel
               have
               been
               destitute
               of
               lodging
               in
               the
               City
               of
               David
               .
               Little
               did
               the
               Bethleemites
               think
               what
               a
               guest
               they
               refused
               :
               else
               they
               would
               gladly
               have
               opened
               their
               doors
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               able
               to
               open
               the
               gates
               of
               Heaven
               to
               them
               .
               Now
               their
               inhospitality
               is
               punishment
               enough
               to
               it self
               :
               They
               have
               
               
               lost
               the
               honour
               and
               happinesse
               of
               being
               host
               to
               their
               God.
               Even
               still
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               standest
               at
               our
               doors
               and
               knockest
               ;
               every
               motion
               of
               thy
               good
               Spirit
               tells
               us
               thou
               art
               there
               :
               Now
               thou
               comest
               in
               thine
               own
               name
               ,
               and
               there
               thou
               standest
               ,
               whiles
               thy
               head
               is
               full
               of
               dew
               ,
               and
               thy
               locks
               wet
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               night
               .
               If
               we
               suffer
               carnal
               desires
               and
               worldly
               thoughts
               to
               take
               up
               the
               lodging
               of
               our
               heart
               and
               revel
               within
               us
               whiles
               thou
               waitest
               upon
               our
               admission
               ,
               surely
               our
               judgement
               shall
               be
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               better
               we
               know
               whom
               we
               have
               excluded
               .
               What
               do
               we
               cry
               shame
               on
               the
               Bethleemites
               ,
               whilest
               we
               are
               wilfully
               more
               churlish
               ,
               more
               unthankfull
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               room
               in
               my
               heart
               for
               the
               wonder
               at
               this
               humility
               .
               He
               for
               whom
               Heaven
               is
               too
               streight
               ,
               
               whom
               the
               Heaven
               of
               heavens
               cannot
               contain
               ,
               lies
               in
               the
               streight
               cabbin
               of
               the
               womb
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               would
               inlarge
               himself
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               not
               allowed
               the
               room
               of
               an
               Inne
               .
               The
               many
               mansions
               of
               Heaven
               were
               at
               his
               disposing
               ;
               the
               Earth
               was
               his
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               he
               suffers
               himself
               to
               be
               refused
               of
               a
               base
               cottage
               ,
               and
               complaineth
               not
               .
               What
               measure
               should
               discontent
               us
               wretched
               men
               ,
               when
               thou
               (
               O
               God
               )
               farest
               thus
               from
               thy
               creatures
               ?
               How
               should
               we
               learn
               both
               to
               want
               and
               abound
               ,
               from
               thee
               ,
               which
               abounding
               with
               the
               glory
               and
               riches
               of
               heaven
               ,
               wouldst
               want
               a
               lodging
               in
               thy
               first
               welcome
               to
               the
               earth
               ?
               Thou
               camest
               to
               thine
               own
               ,
               and
               thy
               own
               received
               thee
               not
               :
               How
               can
               it
               trouble
               us
               to
               be
               rejected
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               ours
               ?
               What
               wonder
               is
               it
               if
               thy
               
               servants
               wandred
               abroad
               in
               sheeps
               skins
               and
               goats
               skins
               ,
               destitute
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               when
               their
               Lord
               is
               denyed
               harbour
               ?
               How
               should
               all
               the
               world
               blush
               at
               this
               indignity
               of
               Bethleem
               ?
               He
               that
               came
               to
               save
               men
               ,
               is
               sent
               for
               his
               first
               lodging
               to
               the
               beasts
               :
               the
               stable
               is
               become
               his
               Inne
               ,
               the
               cratch
               his
               bed
               .
               O
               strange
               cradle
               of
               that
               great
               King
               ,
               which
               heaven
               it self
               may
               envy
               !
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               that
               wert
               both
               the
               Maker
               and
               Owner
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               of
               Earth
               ,
               couldst
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               Palace
               without
               hands
               ,
               couldst
               have
               commanded
               thee
               an
               empty
               room
               in
               those
               houses
               which
               thy
               creatures
               had
               made
               .
               When
               thou
               didst
               but
               bid
               the
               Angels
               avoid
               their
               first
               place
               ,
               they
               fell
               down
               from
               Heaven
               like
               lightning
               ;
               and
               when
               in
               thy
               humbled
               estate
               thou
               didst
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               ,
               who
               was
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               thee
               ?
               How
               easie
               had
               it
               been
               for
               thee
               to
               have
               made
               place
               for
               thy self
               in
               the
               throngs
               of
               the
               stateliest
               Courts
               ?
               Why
               wouldst
               thou
               be
               thus
               homely
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               contemning
               worldly
               glories
               ,
               thou
               mightest
               teach
               us
               to
               contemn
               them
               ?
               that
               thou
               mightest
               sanctifie
               poverty
               to
               them
               ,
               whom
               thou
               calledst
               unto
               want
               ?
               that
               since
               thou
               which
               hadst
               the
               choice
               of
               all
               earthly
               conditions
               ,
               wouldst
               be
               born
               poor
               and
               despised
               ,
               those
               which
               must
               want
               out
               of
               necessity
               might
               not
               think
               their
               poverty
               grievous
               ?
               Here
               was
               neither
               friend
               to
               entertain
               ,
               nor
               servant
               to
               attend
               ,
               nor
               place
               wherein
               to
               be
               attended
               ,
               onely
               the
               poor
               beasts
               gave
               way
               to
               the
               God
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
               It
               is
               the
               great
               mysterie
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               seen
               of
               Angels
               ;
               but
               here
               ,
               which
               
               was
               the
               top
               of
               all
               wonders
               ,
               the
               very
               beasts
               might
               see
               their
               Maker
               .
               For
               those
               spirits
               to
               see
               God
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               so
               strange
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               brute
               creatures
               to
               see
               him
               which
               was
               the
               God
               of
               spirits
               .
               He
               that
               would
               be
               led
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               amongst
               wilde
               beasts
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               would
               come
               into
               the
               house
               of
               beasts
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               height
               of
               his
               divine
               glory
               his
               humiliation
               might
               be
               the
               greater
               .
               How
               can
               we
               be
               abased
               low
               enough
               for
               thee
               (
               O
               Saviour
               )
               that
               hast
               thus
               neglected
               thy self
               for
               us
               ?
               That
               the
               visitation
               might
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               homelinesse
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               attendants
               ,
               provision
               ▪
               who
               shall
               come
               to
               congratulate
               his
               birth
               but
               poor
               shepherds
               ?
               The
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               earth
               rest
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               summons
               to
               attend
               him
               by
               whom
               they
               reign
               :
               God
               hath
               
               chosen
               the
               weak
               things
               of
               the
               world
               to
               confound
               the
               mighty
               .
               In
               an
               obscure
               time
               (
               the
               night
               )
               unto
               obscure
               men
               (
               shepherds
               )
               doth
               God
               manifest
               the
               light
               of
               his
               Son
               by
               glorious
               Angels
               .
               It
               is
               not
               our
               meannesse
               (
               O
               God
               )
               that
               can
               exclude
               us
               from
               the
               best
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ;
               yea
               thus
               far
               dost
               thou
               respect
               persons
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               put
               down
               the
               mighty
               ,
               and
               exalted
               them
               of
               low
               degree
               .
               If
               these
               shepherds
               had
               been
               snorting
               in
               their
               beds
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               more
               seen
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               
               heard
               news
               of
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               then
               their
               neighbours
               ;
               their
               vigilancy
               is
               honoured
               
               with
               this
               heavenly
               vision
               .
               Those
               which
               are
               industrious
               in
               any
               calling
               are
               capable
               of
               further
               blessings
               ,
               whereas
               the
               idle
               are
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               temptation
               .
               No
               lesse
               then
               a
               whole
               Chore
               of
               Angels
               are
               worthy
               to
               sing
               the
               hymn
               of
               
                 Glory
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               for
               the
               incarnation
               of
               his
               Son.
               What
               joy
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               whose
               nature
               he
               took
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               came
               to
               restore
               by
               his
               incarnation
               ?
               If
               we
               had
               the
               tongues
               of
               Angels
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               raise
               this
               note
               high
               enough
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               our
               glorious
               Redeemer
               .
               No
               sooner
               doe
               the
               Shepherds
               hear
               the
               news
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               then
               they
               run
               to
               Bethleem
               to
               seeke
               him
               .
               Those
               that
               left
               their
               beds
               to
               tend
               their
               flocks
               ,
               leave
               their
               flocks
               to
               enquire
               after
               their
               Saviour
               .
               No
               earthly
               thing
               is
               too
               dear
               to
               be
               forsaken
               for
               Christ
               .
               If
               we
               suffer
               any
               worldly
               occasion
               to
               stay
               
               us
               from
               Bethleem
               ,
               we
               care
               more
               for
               our
               sheep
               then
               our
               souls
               .
               It
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               a
               faithfull
               heart
               should
               heare
               where
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               labour
               to
               the
               sight
               ,
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               him
               .
               Where
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               at
               home
               in
               thine
               own
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               assembly
               of
               thy
               Saints
               ?
               where
               art
               thou
               to
               be
               found
               but
               in
               thy
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ?
               yea
               there
               thou
               seekest
               for
               us
               :
               if
               there
               we
               hast
               not
               to
               seek
               for
               thee
               ,
               we
               are
               worthy
               to
               want
               thee
               ,
               worthy
               that
               our
               want
               of
               thee
               here
               should
               make
               us
               want
               the
               presence
               of
               thy
               face
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sages
               and
               the
               Star.
               
               
            
             
               THE
               Shepherds
               and
               the
               Cratch
               accorded
               well
               ;
               yet
               even
               they
               saw
               nothing
               which
               they
               might
               not
               contemn
               ;
               neither
               was
               there
               any
               of
               those
               shepherds
               that
               seemed
               not
               more
               like
               a
               King
               ,
               then
               that
               King
               whom
               they
               came
               to
               see
               .
               But
               oh
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               that
               shined
               in
               this
               baseness
               !
               There
               lies
               the
               Babe
               in
               the
               stable
               ,
               crying
               in
               the
               manger
               ,
               whom
               the
               Angels
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               to
               proclaim
               ,
               whom
               the
               Sages
               come
               from
               the
               East
               to
               adore
               ,
               whom
               an
               heavenly
               Star
               notifies
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               now
               men
               might
               see
               that
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               serves
               him
               that
               neglected
               himself
               .
               Those
               
               lights
               that
               hang
               low
               are
               not
               far
               seen
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               are
               high
               placed
               are
               equally
               seen
               in
               the
               remotest
               distances
               .
               Thy
               light
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               no
               lesse
               then
               heavenly
               .
               The
               East
               saw
               that
               which
               Bethleem
               might
               have
               seen
               :
               oft-times
               those
               
               which
               are
               neerest
               in
               place
               are
               farthest
               off
               in
               affection
               .
               Large
               objects
               when
               they
               are
               too
               close
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               doe
               so
               overfill
               the
               sense
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               discerned
               .
               What
               a
               shame
               is
               this
               to
               Bethleem
               ?
               the
               Sages
               came
               out
               of
               the
               East
               to
               worship
               him
               whom
               that
               village
               refused
               .
               The
               Bethleemites
               were
               Jews
               ;
               the
               wise-men
               Gentiles
               .
               This
               first
               entertainment
               of
               Christ
               was
               a
               presage
               of
               the
               sequel
               :
               The
               Gentiles
               shall
               come
               from
               far
               to
               adore
               Christ
               ,
               whiles
               the
               Jews
               reject
               him
               .
               Those
               Easterlings
               were
               great
               searchers
               of
               the
               depths
               of
               Nature
               ,
               professed
               Philosophers
               ;
               
               them
               hath
               God
               singled
               out
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               manifestation
               of
               Christ
               .
               Humane
               Learning
               well
               improved
               makes
               us
               capable
               of
               Divine
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Knowledge
               whereof
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Authour
               :
               he
               would
               never
               have
               bestowed
               any
               gift
               that
               should
               lead
               us
               away
               from
               himself
               .
               It
               is
               an
               ignorant
               conceit
               ,
               that
               inquiry
               into
               Nature
               should
               make
               men
               Atheous
               .
               No
               man
               is
               so
               apt
               to
               see
               the
               Star
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               diligent
               disciple
               of
               Philosophy
               .
               Doubtless
               this
               light
               was
               visible
               〈…〉
               ,
               onely
               they
               followed
               it
               ,
               which
               knew
               it
               had
               more
               then
               Nature
               :
               he
               〈…〉
               that
               is
               wise
               for
               his
               own
               soul
               .
               If
               these
               wise
               men
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               all
               the
               other
               stars
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               seen
               the
               Star
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               had
               had
               but
               light
               enough
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               utter
               darkness
               .
               
               Philosophy
               without
               this
               Star
               is
               but
               the
               wisp
               of
               Errour
               .
               These
               Sages
               were
               in
               a
               mean
               between
               the
               Angels
               and
               the
               Shepherds
               .
               God
               would
               in
               all
               the
               ranks
               of
               intelligent
               Creatures
               have
               some
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               his
               Son.
               The
               Angels
               direct
               the
               Shepherds
               ,
               the
               Star
               guides
               the
               Sages
               .
               The
               duller
               capacity
               hath
               the
               more
               clear
               and
               powerful
               helps
               :
               the
               wisdome
               of
               our
               good
               God
               proportions
               
               
               the
               means
               unto
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               persons
               .
               Their
               Astronomy
               had
               taught
               them
               this
               Star
               was
               not
               ordinary
               ,
               whether
               in
               sight
               ,
               or
               in
               brightness
               ,
               or
               in
               motion
               .
               The
               eyes
               of
               Nature
               might
               well
               see
               that
               some
               strange
               news
               was
               portended
               to
               the
               world
               by
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               Star
               designed
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               there
               needed
               yet
               another
               light
               .
               If
               the
               Star
               had
               not
               besides
               had
               the
               commentary
               of
               a
               revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               it
               could
               have
               led
               the
               wise-men
               onely
               into
               a
               fruitless
               wonder
               .
               Give
               them
               to
               be
               the
               offspring
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               yet
               the
               true
               prediction
               of
               that
               false
               Prophet
               was
               not
               enough
               warrant
               .
               If
               he
               told
               them
               the
               Messias
               should
               arise
               as
               a
               Star
               out
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               tell
               them
               that
               a
               Star
               should
               arise
               far
               from
               the
               posterity
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
               He
               that
               
               did
               put
               that
               Prophesie
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               did
               also
               put
               this
               illumination
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Sages
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               free
               to
               breathe
               where
               he
               listeth
               :
               
                 Many
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 the
                 West
              
               to
               seek
               Christ
               ,
               when
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 .
              
               Even
               then
               God
               did
               not
               so
               confine
               his
               election
               to
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               did
               not
               sometimes
               look
               out
               for
               special
               instruments
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               Whither
               do
               these
               Sages
               come
               ,
               but
               to
               Hierusalem
               ?
               where
               should
               they
               hope
               to
               hear
               of
               the
               new
               King
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mother
               City
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ?
               The
               conduct
               of
               the
               Star
               was
               first
               only
               general
               to
               Judaea
               ;
               the
               rest
               is
               for
               a
               time
               left
               to
               inquiry
               :
               they
               were
               not
               brought
               thither
               for
               their
               own
               sakes
               ,
               but
               for
               Jewrie's
               ,
               for
               the
               worlds
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               help
               to
               make
               
               the
               Jews
               inexcusable
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               faithful
               .
               That
               their
               tongues
               therefore
               might
               blazon
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               brought
               to
               the
               head
               City
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               to
               report
               and
               inquire
               .
               Their
               wisdome
               could
               not
               teach
               them
               to
               imagine
               that
               a
               King
               could
               be
               born
               to
               Judaea
               of
               that
               note
               and
               magnificence
               ,
               that
               a
               Star
               from
               heaven
               should
               publish
               him
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               subjects
               should
               not
               know
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               presupposing
               a
               common
               notice
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               much
               deceit
               in
               probabilities
               ,
               especially
               when
               we
               meddle
               with
               spiritual
               matters
               .
               For
               God
               uses
               still
               to
               goe
               a
               way
               by
               himself
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               judge
               according
               to
               reason
               and
               appearance
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               likely
               to
               understand
               heavenly
               truths
               as
               the
               profound
               Doctors
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               These
               God
               
               passes
               over
               ,
               and
               reveals
               his
               will
               to
               babes
               .
               Had
               these
               Sages
               met
               with
               the
               Shepherds
               of
               the
               villages
               near
               Bethleem
               ,
               they
               had
               received
               that
               intelligence
               of
               Christ
               which
               they
               did
               vainly
               seek
               from
               the
               learned
               Scribes
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               The
               greatest
               Clerks
               are
               not
               alwaiess
               the
               wisest
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               God
               :
               these
               things
               goe
               not
               by
               discourse
               ,
               but
               by
               revelation
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               hath
               the
               Star
               brought
               them
               within
               the
               noise
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               vanished
               out
               of
               sight
               .
               God
               would
               have
               their
               eyes
               lead
               them
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               till
               their
               tongues
               might
               be
               set
               on
               work
               to
               win
               the
               vocal
               attestation
               of
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               to
               the
               fore-appointed
               place
               of
               our
               Saviours
               nativity
               .
               If
               the
               Star
               had
               caried
               them
               directly
               to
               Bethleem
               ,
               the
               learned
               Jews
               had
               never
               searched
               
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               prophesies
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               are
               since
               justly
               convinced
               .
               God
               never
               withdraws
               our
               helps
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               further
               advantage
               .
               However
               our
               hopes
               seem
               crossed
               ,
               where
               his
               Name
               may
               gain
               ,
               we
               cannot
               complain
               of
               losse
               .
            
             
               Little
               did
               the
               Sages
               think
               this
               question
               would
               have
               troubled
               Herod
               :
               they
               had
               (
               I
               fear
               )
               concealed
               their
               message
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               suspected
               this
               event
               .
               Sure
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               might
               be
               some
               Son
               or
               grandchild
               of
               him
               which
               then
               held
               the
               Throne
               ,
               so
               as
               this
               might
               win
               favour
               from
               Herod
               ,
               rather
               then
               an
               unwelcome
               fear
               of
               rivalty
               .
               Doubtless
               they
               went
               first
               to
               the
               Court
               ;
               where
               else
               should
               they
               ask
               for
               a
               King
               :
               The
               more
               pleasing
               this
               〈…〉
               if
               it
               had
               falne
               upon
               Herod's
               own
               loyns
               ,
               the
               more
               grievous
               it
               was
               to
               light
               upon
               a
               stranger
               .
               
               If
               Herod
               had
               not
               over-much
               affected
               greatness
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               upon
               those
               indirect
               terms
               aspired
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Jewry
               :
               so
               much
               the
               more
               therefore
               did
               it
               trouble
               him
               to
               hear
               the
               rumor
               of
               a
               successor
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               his
               own
               .
               Setled
               greatness
               cannot
               abide
               either
               change
               or
               partnership
               .
               If
               any
               of
               his
               subjects
               had
               moved
               this
               question
               ,
               I
               fear
               his
               head
               had
               answered
               it
               .
               It
               is
               well
               that
               the
               name
               of
               forrainers
               could
               excuse
               these
               Sages
               .
               Herod
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               up
               among
               
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               heard
               many
               and
               confident
               reports
               of
               a
               Messias
               that
               
               should
               ere
               long
               arise
               out
               of
               Israel
               ;
               and
               now
               when
               he
               hears
               the
               fame
               of
               a
               King
               born
               ,
               whom
               a
               Star
               from
               Heaven
               signifies
               and
               attends
               ,
               he
               is
               netled
               with
               the
               news
               .
               Every
               thing
               affrights
               the
               guilty
               .
               Usurpation
               is
               full
               of
               jealousies
               and
               fear
               ;
               no
               lesse
               full
               of
               projects
               and
               imaginations
               :
               it
               makes
               us
               think
               every
               bush
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               a
               thief
               .
            
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               troubled
               (
               O
               Herod
               ?
               )
               A
               King
               is
               born
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               whose
               Scepter
               may
               ever
               concur
               with
               lawfull
               Soveraignty
               ;
               yea
               such
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               by
               whom
               Kings
               doe
               hold
               their
               Scepters
               ,
               not
               lose
               them
               .
               If
               the
               wise-men
               tell
               thee
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               the
               Star
               tells
               thee
               he
               is
               heavenly
               .
               Here
               is
               good
               cause
               of
               security
               ,
               none
               of
               fear
               .
               The
               most
               general
               enmities
               and
               oppositions
               to
               good
               arise
               
               from
               mistakings
               .
               If
               men
               could
               but
               know
               how
               much
               safety
               and
               sweetnesse
               there
               is
               in
               all
               Divine
               truth
               ,
               it
               could
               receive
               nothing
               from
               them
               but
               welcomes
               and
               gratulations
               .
               Misconceits
               have
               been
               still
               guilty
               of
               all
               wrongs
               and
               persecutions
               .
               But
               if
               Herod
               were
               troubled
               ,
               (
               as
               Tyranny
               is
               still
               suspicious
               )
               why
               was
               all
               Hierusalem
               troubled
               with
               him
               ?
               Hierusalem
               ,
               which
               now
               might
               hope
               for
               a
               relaxation
               of
               her
               bonds
               ,
               for
               a
               recovery
               of
               her
               liberty
               and
               right
               ?
               Hierusalem
               ,
               which
               now
               onely
               had
               cause
               to
               lift
               up
               her
               drooping
               head
               in
               the
               joy
               and
               happiness
               of
               a
               Redeemer
               ?
               Yet
               not
               Herod's
               Court
               ,
               but
               even
               Hierusalem
               was
               troubled
               ;
               so
               had
               this
               miserable
               City
               been
               overtoiled
               with
               change
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               were
               setled
               in
               a
               condition
               quietly
               evil
               ,
               they
               are
               troubled
               with
               the
               news
               of
               better
               .
               
               They
               had
               now
               got
               a
               habit
               of
               servility
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               are
               so
               acquainted
               with
               the
               yoke
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               noise
               of
               liberty
               (
               which
               they
               supposed
               would
               not
               come
               with
               ease
               )
               began
               to
               be
               unwelcome
               .
            
             
               To
               turn
               the
               causes
               of
               joy
               into
               sorrow
               ,
               argues
               extreme
               dejectednesse
               ,
               and
               a
               distemper
               of
               judgment
               no
               lesse
               then
               desperate
               .
               Fear
               puts
               on
               a
               visor
               of
               devotion
               .
               Herod
               calls
               his
               learned
               counsel
               ,
               and
               as
               not
               doubting
               whether
               the
               Messiah
               should
               be
               born
               ,
               he
               asks
               where
               he
               shall
               be
               born
               .
               In
               the
               disparition
               of
               that
               other
               light
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               perpetually-fixed
               Star
               shining
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               guides
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               directly
               unto
               Bethleem
               .
               As
               yet
               envy
               and
               prejudice
               had
               not
               blinded
               the
               eyes
               and
               perverted
               the
               hearts
               
               of
               the
               Jewish
               teachers
               ;
               so
               as
               now
               they
               clearly
               justifie
               that
               Christ
               whom
               they
               afterwards
               condemne
               ,
               and
               by
               thus
               justifying
               him
               condemn
               themselves
               in
               rejecting
               him
               .
               The
               water
               that
               is
               untroubled
               yields
               the
               visage
               perfectly
               .
               If
               God
               had
               no
               more
               witnesse
               but
               from
               his
               enemies
               ,
               we
               have
               ground
               enough
               of
               our
               faith
               .
            
             
               Herod
               feared
               ,
               but
               dissembled
               his
               fear
               ,
               as
               thinking
               it
               a
               shame
               that
               strangers
               should
               see
               there
               could
               any
               power
               arise
               under
               him
               worthy
               of
               his
               respect
               or
               awe
               .
               Out
               of
               an
               unwillingnesse
               therefore
               to
               discover
               the
               impotency
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               he
               makes
               little
               adoe
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               onely
               ,
               after
               a
               privy
               inquisition
               into
               the
               Time
               ,
               imployes
               the
               informers
               in
               the
               search
               of
               the
               Person
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 search
                 diligently
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Babe
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               was
               no
               great
               journy
               from
               Hierusalem
               to
               Bethleem
               :
               how
               easily
               might
               Herod's
               cruelty
               have
               secretly
               suborned
               some
               of
               his
               bloody
               Courtiers
               to
               this
               inquiry
               and
               execution
               ?
               If
               God
               had
               not
               meant
               to
               mock
               him
               before
               he
               found
               himself
               mocked
               of
               the
               wise-men
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               sent
               before
               their
               journey
               ,
               then
               after
               their
               disappointment
               .
               But
               that
               God
               in
               whose
               hands
               all
               hearts
               are
               did
               purposely
               besot
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               finde
               the
               way
               to
               so
               horrible
               a
               mischief
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Villan●
               〈◊〉
               but
               it
               will
               mask
               it self
               under
               a
               shew
               of
               Piety
               .
               Herod
               will
               also
               worship
               〈◊〉
               Babe
               .
               The
               courtesie
               of
               a
               false
               Tyrant
               is
               death
               .
               A
               crafty
               hypocrite
               never
               means
               so
               ill
               as
               when
               he
               speaketh
               fairest
               .
               The
               wise-men
               
               are
               upon
               their
               way
               full
               of
               exspectation
               ,
               full
               of
               desire
               :
               I
               see
               no
               man
               either
               of
               the
               City
               or
               Court
               to
               accompany
               them
               .
               Whether
               distrust
               or
               fear
               hindred
               them
               ,
               I
               inquire
               not
               :
               but
               of
               so
               many
               thousand
               Jews
               ,
               no
               one
               stirs
               his
               foot
               to
               see
               that
               King
               of
               theirs
               which
               strangers
               came
               so
               far
               to
               visite
               .
               Yet
               were
               not
               these
               resolute
               Sages
               discouraged
               with
               this
               solitarinesse
               and
               small
               respect
               ,
               nor
               drawn
               to
               
               
               repent
               of
               their
               journey
               ,
               as
               thinking
               ,
               What
               do
               we
               come
               so
               farre
               to
               honour
               a
               King
               whom
               no
               man
               will
               acknowledge
               ?
               what
               mean
               we
               to
               travell
               so
               many
               hundred
               miles
               to
               see
               that
               which
               the
               inhabitants
               will
               not
               look
               out
               to
               behold
               ?
               but
               chearfully
               renew
               their
               journey
               to
               that
               place
               which
               the
               ancient
               light
               of
               Prophesie
               had
               designed
               .
               And
               now
               behold
               ,
               God
               encourages
               their
               holy
               forwardnesse
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               by
               sending
               them
               their
               first
               guide
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               What
               need
               ye
               care
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               ye
               see
               Heaven
               honours
               the
               King
               whom
               ye
               seek
               ?
               What
               joy
               these
               Sages
               conceived
               when
               their
               eyes
               first
               beheld
               the
               re-appearance
               of
               that
               happy
               Starre
               ,
               they
               onely
               can
               tell
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               long
               and
               sad
               night
               of
               Tentation
               have
               seen
               the
               loving
               countenance
               
               of
               God
               shining
               forth
               upon
               their
               souls
               .
               If
               with
               obedience
               and
               courage
               we
               can
               follow
               the
               calling
               of
               God
               in
               difficult
               enterprises
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               want
               supplies
               of
               comfort
               .
               Let
               not
               us
               be
               wanting
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               he
               cannot
               be
               wanting
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               led
               Israel
               by
               a
               Pillar
               of
               fire
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               leads
               the
               wise-men
               by
               a
               Star
               to
               the
               Promised
               seed
               .
               All
               his
               directions
               partake
               of
               that
               light
               which
               is
               in
               him
               :
               For
               God
               is
               light
               .
               This
               Star
               moves
               both
               slowly
               and
               low
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               fittest
               for
               the
               pace
               ,
               for
               the
               purpose
               of
               these
               Pilgrims
               .
               It
               is
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               that
               in
               those
               means
               wherein
               we
               cannot
               reach
               him
               ,
               he
               descends
               unto
               us
               .
               Surely
               when
               the
               wise-men
               saw
               the
               Star
               stand
               still
               ,
               they
               
               looked
               about
               to
               see
               what
               Palace
               there
               might
               be
               near
               unto
               that
               station
               fit
               for
               the
               birth
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               neither
               could
               they
               think
               that
               sorry
               shed
               was
               it
               which
               the
               Star
               meant
               to
               point
               out
               ,
               but
               finding
               their
               guide
               setled
               over
               that
               base
               roof
               ,
               they
               goe
               in
               to
               see
               what
               guest
               it
               held
               .
               They
               enter
               ,
               and
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               what
               a
               King
               doe
               they
               finde
               !
               how
               poor
               !
               how
               contemptible
               !
               wrapt
               in
               clouts
               ,
               laid
               in
               straw
               ,
               cradled
               in
               the
               manger
               ,
               attended
               with
               beasts
               !
               what
               a
               sight
               was
               this
               ,
               after
               all
               the
               glorious
               promises
               of
               that
               Star
               ,
               after
               the
               predictions
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               after
               the
               magnificence
               of
               their
               expectation
               !
            
             
               All
               their
               way
               afforded
               nothing
               so
               despicable
               as
               that
               Babe
               whom
               they
               came
               to
               worship
               .
               But
               as
               those
               which
               could
               not
               have
               been
               wise-men
               unlesse
               they
               
               had
               known
               that
               the
               greatest
               glories
               have
               arisen
               from
               mean
               beginnings
               ,
               they
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               that
               hidden
               Majesty
               .
               This
               baseness
               hath
               bred
               wonder
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               contempt
               :
               they
               well
               knew
               the
               Star
               could
               not
               lie
               .
               They
               which
               saw
               his
               Star
               afar
               off
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               when
               he
               lay
               swadled
               in
               Bethleem
               ,
               do
               also
               see
               his
               Roialty
               further
               off
               ,
               in
               the
               despised
               estate
               of
               his
               infancy
               :
               A
               Roialty
               more
               then
               humane
               .
               They
               well
               knew
               that
               Stars
               did
               not
               use
               to
               attend
               earthly
               Kings
               ;
               and
               if
               their
               aime
               had
               not
               been
               higher
               ,
               what
               was
               a
               Jewish
               King
               to
               Persian
               strangers
               ?
               Answerable
               therefore
               hereunto
               was
               their
               adoration
               .
               Neither
               did
               they
               lift
               up
               empty
               hands
               to
               him
               whom
               they
               worship'd
               ,
               but
               presented
               him
               with
               the
               most
               precious
               commodities
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Incense
                 ,
                 Myrrhe
              
               ;
               not
               as
               
               thinking
               to
               enrich
               him
               with
               these
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               homage
               acknowledging
               him
               the
               Lord
               of
               these
               .
               If
               these
               Sages
               had
               been
               Kings
               ,
               and
               had
               offered
               a
               Princely
               weight
               of
               gold
               ,
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               had
               not
               needed
               in
               her
               Purification
               to
               have
               offered
               two
               young
               pigeons
               ,
               as
               the
               sign
               of
               her
               penury
               .
               As
               God
               loves
               not
               empty
               hands
               ,
               so
               he
               measures
               fulness
               by
               the
               affection
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               Gold
               ,
               or
               Incense
               ,
               or
               Myrrhe
               ,
               that
               we
               offer
               him
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               please
               him
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               use
               to
               ask
               how
               much
               ,
               but
               how
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Purification
               .
            
             
               
               THere
               could
               be
               no
               impurity
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               and
               if
               the
               best
               substance
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               carried
               in
               it
               any
               taint
               of
               Adam
               ,
               that
               was
               scowred
               away
               by
               sanctification
               in
               the
               womb
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               Son
               would
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               the
               Mother
               purified
               .
               He
               that
               came
               to
               be
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               would
               in
               our
               persons
               be
               legally
               unclean
               ,
               that
               by
               satisfying
               the
               Law
               he
               
               might
               take
               away
               our
               uncleanness
               .
               Though
               he
               were
               exempted
               from
               the
               common
               
               condition
               of
               our
               birth
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               deliver
               himself
               from
               those
               ordinary
               rites
               that
               implied
               the
               weakness
               and
               blemishes
               of
               Humanity
               .
               He
               would
               fulfill
               one
               law
               to
               abrogate
               it
               ,
               another
               to
               satisfie
               it
               .
               He
               that
               was
               above
               the
               Law
               ,
               would
               come
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               free
               us
               from
               the
               Law.
               Not
               a
               day
               would
               be
               changed
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               Christ
               or
               the
               Purification
               of
               Mary
               .
               Here
               was
               neither
               convenience
               of
               place
               ,
               nor
               of
               necessaries
               for
               so
               painful
               a
               work
               ,
               in
               the
               stable
               of
               Bethleem
               ;
               yet
               he
               that
               made
               and
               gave
               the
               Law
               ,
               will
               rather
               keep
               it
               with
               difficulty
               ,
               then
               transgress
               it
               with
               ease
               .
            
             
               Why
               wouldst
               thou
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               suffer
               that
               sacred
               foreskin
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               the
               power
               of
               thy
               circumcision
               the
               same
               might
               be
               done
               
               to
               our
               Souls
               that
               was
               done
               to
               thy
               Body
               ?
               We
               cannot
               be
               therefore
               thine
               ,
               if
               our
               hearts
               be
               uncircumcised
               .
               Doe
               thou
               that
               in
               us
               which
               was
               done
               to
               thee
               for
               us
               ;
               cut
               off
               the
               superfluitie
               of
               our
               maliciousnesse
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               holy
               in
               and
               by
               thee
               ,
               which
               for
               us
               wert
               content
               to
               be
               Legally
               impure
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               shame
               in
               thy
               Birth
               ,
               there
               was
               paine
               in
               thy
               Circumcision
               .
               After
               a
               contemptible
               welcome
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               a
               sharp
               rasor
               should
               passe
               through
               thy
               skin
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               (
               which
               can
               hardly
               endure
               to
               bleed
               for
               our
               owne
               )
               it
               was
               the
               praise
               of
               thy
               wonderfull
               mercy
               in
               so
               early
               humiliation
               .
               What
               pain
               or
               contempt
               should
               we
               refuse
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               hast
               made
               no
               spare
               of
               thy self
               for
               us
               ?
               Now
               is
               Bethleem
               left
               with
               too
               much
               honour
               ,
               there
               is
               
               Christ
               born
               ,
               adored
               ,
               circumcised
               .
               No
               sooner
               is
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               either
               able
               or
               allowed
               to
               walk
               ,
               then
               she
               travels
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               perform
               her
               holy
               Rites
               for
               her self
               ,
               for
               her
               Son
               ;
               to
               purifie
               her self
               ,
               to
               present
               her
               Son.
               She
               goes
               not
               to
               her
               owne
               house
               at
               Nazareth
               ,
               she
               goes
               to
               God's
               House
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               If
               purifying
               were
               a
               shadow
               ,
               yet
               thanksgiving
               is
               a
               substance
               .
               Those
               whom
               God
               hath
               blessed
               with
               fruit
               of
               body
               and
               safety
               of
               deliverance
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               not
               their
               first
               journey
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               partake
               more
               of
               the
               unthankfulnesse
               of
               Eve
               then
               Marie's
               devotion
               .
            
             
               Her
               forty
               daies
               therefore
               were
               no
               sooner
               out
               then
               Mary
               comes
               up
               to
               the
               holy
               City
               .
               The
               rumour
               of
               a
               new
               King
               borne
               at
               Bethleem
               was
               yet
               fresh
               at
               
               Jerusalem
               ,
               since
               the
               report
               of
               the
               wise-men
               :
               and
               what
               good
               newes
               had
               this
               been
               for
               any
               pick-thank
               to
               carry
               to
               the
               Court
               ?
               Here
               is
               the
               Babe
               whom
               the
               Starre
               signified
               ,
               whom
               the
               Sages
               inquired
               for
               ,
               whom
               the
               Angels
               proclaimed
               ,
               whom
               the
               Shepherds
               talk'd
               of
               ,
               whom
               the
               Scribes
               and
               high
               Priests
               notified
               ,
               whom
               Herod
               seeks
               after
               .
               Yet
               unto
               that
               Jerusalem
               which
               was
               troubled
               at
               the
               report
               of
               his
               Birth
               is
               Christ
               come
               ,
               and
               all
               tongues
               are
               so
               lock'd
               up
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               sent
               from
               Jerusalem
               to
               Bethleem
               to
               seek
               him
               findes
               him
               not
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               to
               countermine
               Herod
               )
               is
               come
               from
               Bethleem
               to
               Jerusalem
               .
               Dangers
               that
               are
               aloof
               off
               ,
               and
               but
               possible
               ,
               may
               not
               hinder
               us
               from
               the
               duty
               of
               our
               devotion
               .
               God
               saw
               it
               not
               yet
               time
               to
               let
               loose
               the
               fury
               of
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               whom
               
               he
               holds
               up
               like
               some
               eager
               mastives
               ,
               &
               then
               onely
               lets
               goe
               when
               they
               shall
               most
               shame
               themselves
               and
               glorifie
               him
               .
            
             
               Well
               might
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               have
               wrangled
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               challenged
               an
               immunity
               from
               all
               ceremonies
               of
               purification
               ;
               What
               should
               I
               need
               purging
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               conceive
               in
               sinne
               ?
               This
               is
               for
               those
               mothers
               whose
               births
               are
               unclean
               :
               mine
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               Purity
               it self
               .
               The
               Law
               of
               Moses
               reaches
               onely
               to
               those
               women
               which
               have
               conceived
               seed
               :
               I
               conceived
               not
               this
               seed
               ,
               but
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               me
               .
               The
               Law
               extends
               to
               the
               mothers
               of
               those
               sons
               which
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               :
               mine
               is
               above
               it
               .
               But
               as
               one
               that
               cared
               more
               for
               her
               peace
               then
               her
               priviledge
               ,
               and
               more
               desired
               to
               be
               free
               
               from
               offence
               then
               from
               labour
               and
               charge
               ,
               she
               dutifully
               fulfils
               the
               Law
               of
               that
               God
               whom
               she
               carried
               in
               her
               wombe
               and
               in
               her
               armes
               :
               like
               the
               mother
               of
               him
               who
               ,
               though
               he
               knew
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               free
               ,
               yet
               would
               pay
               tribute
               unto
               Caesar
               :
               like
               the
               mother
               of
               him
               whom
               it
               behoved
               to
               fulfill
               all
               righteousnesse
               .
               And
               if
               she
               were
               so
               officious
               in
               ceremonies
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               
               
               admit
               of
               any
               excuse
               in
               the
               very
               circumstance
               of
               her
               obedience
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               strict
               was
               she
               in
               the
               main
               duties
               of
               morality
               ?
               That
               Soul
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               Spiritual
               conception
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               conscionably
               scrupulous
               in
               observing
               all
               Gods
               Commandements
               ;
               whereas
               he
               hates
               all
               alliance
               to
               a
               negligent
               or
               froward
               heart
               .
            
             
               The
               law
               of
               Purification
               proclaims
               our
               uncleannesse
               .
               The
               mother
               is
               not
               allowed
               after
               her
               child-birth
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               or
               to
               touch
               any
               hallowed
               thing
               ,
               till
               her
               set
               time
               be
               expired
               .
               What
               are
               we
               whose
               very
               birth
               infects
               the
               mother
               that
               bears
               us
               ?
               At
               last
               she
               comes
               to
               the
               Temple
               ;
               but
               with
               Sacrifices
               ,
               either
               a
               Lamb
               and
               a
               Pigeon
               ,
               or
               Turtle
               ,
               or
               (
               in
               the
               meaner
               estate
               )
               
               two
               Turtle-doves
               ,
               or
               young
               Pigeons
               :
               whereof
               one
               is
               for
               a
               burnt-offering
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               a
               sin-offering
               ;
               the
               one
               for
               thanksgiving
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               expiation
               :
               for
               expiation
               of
               a
               double
               sin
               ,
               of
               the
               mother
               that
               conceived
               ,
               of
               the
               childe
               that
               was
               conceived
               .
               We
               are
               all
               born
               sinners
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               just
               question
               ,
               whether
               we
               doe
               more
               infect
               the
               world
               or
               the
               world
               us
               .
               They
               are
               gross
               flatterers
               of
               Nature
               that
               tell
               her
               she
               is
               clean
               .
               If
               our
               lives
               had
               no
               sin
               ,
               we
               bring
               enough
               with
               us
               :
               the
               very
               Infant
               that
               lives
               not
               to
               sin
               as
               Adam
               ,
               yet
               he
               sinned
               in
               Adam
               ,
               and
               is
               sinful
               in
               himself
               .
               But
               ,
               oh
               the
               unspeakable
               mercy
               of
               our
               God!
               we
               provide
               the
               sin
               ,
               he
               provides
               the
               remedy
               .
               Behold
               an
               expiation
               welnear
               as
               early
               as
               our
               sin
               ;
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               young
               lamb
               ,
               or
               dove
               ,
               yea
               rather
               the
               blood
               
               of
               Him
               whose
               innocence
               was
               represented
               by
               both
               ,
               cleanseth
               us
               presently
               from
               our
               filthiness
               .
               First
               went
               Circumcision
               ,
               then
               came
               the
               Sacrifice
               ;
               that
               by
               two
               holy
               acts
               that
               which
               was
               naturally
               unholy
               might
               be
               hallowed
               unto
               God.
               Under
               the
               Gospel
               our
               Baptism
               hath
               the
               force
               of
               both
               :
               it
               does
               away
               our
               corruption
               by
               the
               water
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               it
               applies
               to
               us
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               cleansed
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               magnifie
               this
               goodness
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               left
               our
               very
               infancy
               without
               redresse
               ,
               but
               hath
               provided
               helps
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               our
               hereditary
               evils
               .
            
             
               Such
               is
               the
               favourable
               respect
               of
               our
               wise
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               have
               us
               
               undoe
               our selves
               with
               devotion
               :
               the
               service
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               is
               ruled
               by
               our
               abilities
               .
               Every
               poor
               mother
               was
               not
               able
               to
               bring
               a
               lamb
               for
               her
               offering
               :
               there
               was
               none
               so
               poor
               ,
               but
               might
               procure
               a
               pair
               of
               turtles
               or
               pigeons
               .
               These
               doth
               God
               both
               prescribe
               and
               accept
               from
               poorer
               hands
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               beasts
               of
               a
               thousand
               mountains
               .
               He
               looks
               for
               somewhat
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               not
               of
               every
               one
               alike
               .
               Since
               it
               is
               he
               that
               makes
               differences
               of
               abilities
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               it
               were
               as
               easie
               to
               make
               all
               rich
               )
               his
               mercy
               will
               make
               no
               difference
               in
               the
               acceptation
               .
               The
               truth
               and
               heartiness
               of
               obedience
               is
               that
               which
               he
               will
               crown
               in
               his
               meanest
               servants
               .
               A
               mite
               from
               the
               poor
               Widow
               is
               more
               worth
               to
               him
               then
               the
               talents
               of
               the
               wealthy
               .
            
             
               
               After
               all
               the
               presents
               of
               those
               Eastern
               worshippers
               (
               who
               intended
               rather
               homage
               then
               ditation
               )
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               comes
               in
               the
               form
               of
               poverty
               with
               her
               two
               doves
               unto
               God
               :
               she
               could
               not
               without
               some
               charge
               lie
               all
               this
               while
               at
               Bethleem
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               without
               charge
               travel
               from
               Bethleem
               to
               Jerusalem
               .
               Her
               Offering
               confesseth
               her
               penury
               .
               The
               best
               are
               not
               ever
               the
               wealthiest
               .
               Who
               can
               despise
               any
               one
               for
               want
               ,
               when
               the
               mother
               of
               Christ
               was
               not
               rich
               enough
               to
               bring
               a
               Lamb
               for
               her
               Purification
               ?
               We
               may
               be
               as
               happy
               in
               russet
               as
               in
               tissue
               .
            
             
               While
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               brought
               her
               Son
               into
               the
               Temple
               with
               that
               pair
               of
               doves
               ,
               here
               were
               more
               doves
               then
               a
               pair
               .
               They
               for
               whose
               sake
               that
               offering
               
               was
               brought
               ,
               were
               more
               doves
               then
               the
               doves
               that
               were
               brought
               for
               that
               offering
               .
               Her
               Son
               ,
               for
               whom
               she
               brought
               that
               dove
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               was
               that
               sacrifice
               which
               the
               dove
               represented
               .
               There
               was
               nothing
               in
               him
               but
               perfection
               of
               innocence
               :
               and
               the
               oblation
               of
               him
               is
               that
               whereby
               all
               mothers
               and
               sons
               are
               fully
               purified
               .
               Since
               in
               our selves
               we
               cannot
               be
               innocent
               ,
               happy
               are
               we
               if
               we
               can
               have
               the
               spotless
               Dove
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               innocent
               in
               him
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Blessed
               Virgin
               had
               more
               business
               in
               the
               Temple
               then
               her
               own
               ;
               she
               
               came
               ,
               as
               to
               purifie
               her self
               ,
               so
               to
               present
               her
               Son.
               Every
               male
               that
               first
               opened
               the
               womb
               ,
               was
               holy
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               He
               that
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               eternal
               Generation
               before
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               miraculous
               Conception
               in
               time
               ,
               was
               also
               by
               common
               course
               of
               Nature
               consecrate
               unto
               God.
               It
               is
               fit
               the
               holy
               Mother
               should
               present
               God
               with
               his
               own
               .
               Her
               first-born
               was
               the
               first-born
               of
               all
               creatures
               .
               It
               was
               he
               whose
               Temple
               it
               was
               that
               he
               was
               presented
               in
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               first-born
               of
               all
               creatures
               were
               consecrated
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               accepted
               ;
               and
               now
               is
               he
               brought
               in
               his
               Mothers
               arms
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               as
               Man
               is
               presented
               to
               himself
               as
               God.
               If
               Moses
               had
               never
               written
               Law
               of
               God's
               special
               propriety
               in
               the
               first-born
               ,
               this
               Son
               of
               God's
               Essence
               and
               Love
               
               had
               taken
               possession
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               His
               right
               had
               been
               a
               perfect
               Law
               to
               himself
               .
               Now
               his
               obedience
               to
               that
               Law
               which
               himself
               had
               given
               doth
               no
               lesse
               call
               him
               thither
               then
               the
               challenge
               of
               his
               peculiar
               interest
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               was
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               creatures
               (
               ever
               since
               he
               struck
               the
               first-born
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               )
               requires
               the
               first
               male
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               both
               man
               and
               beast
               ,
               to
               be
               dedicated
               to
               him
               :
               wherein
               God
               caused
               a
               miraculous
               event
               to
               second
               Nature
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               challenge
               the
               first
               and
               best
               for
               the
               Maker
               .
               By
               this
               Rule
               God
               should
               have
               had
               his
               service
               done
               onely
               by
               the
               heirs
               of
               Israel
               .
               But
               since
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               remuneration
               of
               Levi
               ,
               had
               chosen
               out
               that
               Tribe
               to
               minister
               unto
               him
               ,
               now
               the
               first-born
               of
               all
               Israel
               must
               be
               presented
               to
               God
               as
               
               his
               due
               ,
               but
               by
               allowance
               redeemed
               to
               their
               parents
               .
               As
               for
               beasts
               ,
               the
               first
               male
               of
               the
               clean
               beasts
               must
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               of
               unclean
               exchanged
               for
               a
               price
               .
               So
               much
               Morality
               is
               there
               in
               this
               constitution
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               of
               all
               kindes
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               consecrated
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               .
               Every
               thing
               we
               have
               is
               too
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               think
               any
               thing
               we
               have
               too
               good
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               How
               glorious
               did
               the
               Temple
               now
               seem
               ,
               that
               the
               Owner
               was
               within
               the
               walls
               of
               it
               ?
               Now
               was
               the
               hour
               and
               guest
               come
               ,
               in
               regard
               whereof
               the
               Second
               Temple
               should
               surpasse
               the
               first
               .
               This
               was
               his
               House
               built
               for
               him
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               him
               :
               there
               had
               he
               dwelt
               long
               in
               his
               spirituall
               Presence
               ,
               in
               his
               typical
               .
               There
               was
               nothing
               either
               placed
               or
               done
               within
               those
               walls
               
               whereby
               he
               was
               not
               resembled
               :
               and
               now
               the
               Body
               of
               those
               Shadows
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               presents
               himself
               where
               he
               had
               been
               ever
               represented
               .
               Jerusalem
               is
               now
               every
               where
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               no
               Christian
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               Temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               :
               there
               is
               no
               Temple
               of
               God
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               not
               presented
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               Look
               upon
               him
               (
               O
               God
               )
               in
               whom
               thou
               art
               well
               pleased
               ;
               and
               in
               him
               and
               for
               him
               be
               well
               pleased
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               Under
               the
               Gospel
               we
               are
               all
               first-born
               ,
               all
               heirs
               ;
               every
               soul
               is
               to
               be
               holy
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               we
               are
               a
               royal
               generation
               ,
               an
               holy
               Priesthood
               .
               Our
               Baptism
               as
               it
               is
               our
               Circumcision
               and
               our
               sacrifice
               of
               purification
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               our
               presentation
               unto
               God.
               Nothing
               can
               become
               us
               but
               holinesse
               .
               O
               
               God
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               devoted
               ,
               serve
               thy self
               of
               us
               ,
               glorifie
               thy self
               by
               us
               ,
               till
               we
               shall
               by
               thee
               be
               glorified
               with
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               HEROD
               and
               the
               Infants
               .
            
             
               WEll
               might
               these
               wise-men
               have
               suspected
               Herod's
               secrecy
               .
               If
               he
               had
               meant
               well
               ,
               what
               needed
               that
               whispering
               ?
               That
               which
               they
               published
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               he
               asks
               in
               his
               privy
               chamber
               :
               yet
               
               they
               not
               misdoubting
               his
               intention
               ,
               purpose
               to
               fulfill
               his
               charge
               .
               It
               could
               not
               in
               their
               apprehension
               but
               be
               much
               honour
               to
               them
               to
               make
               their
               successe
               known
               ,
               that
               now
               both
               King
               and
               people
               might
               see
               it
               was
               not
               fancie
               that
               led
               them
               ,
               but
               an
               assured
               Revelation
               .
               That
               God
               which
               brought
               them
               thither
               ,
               diverted
               them
               ,
               and
               caused
               their
               eies
               to
               shut
               ,
               to
               guide
               them
               the
               best
               way
               home
               .
            
             
             
               
               These
               Sages
               made
               a
               happy
               voyage
               :
               for
               now
               they
               grew
               into
               further
               acquaintance
               with
               God.
               They
               are
               honoured
               with
               a
               second
               messenger
               from
               heaven
               .
               They
               saw
               the
               Star
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               Angel
               in
               their
               bed
               :
               The
               Star
               guided
               their
               journey
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Angel
               directed
               their
               return
               .
               They
               saw
               the
               Star
               by
               day
               ,
               a
               vision
               by
               night
               :
               God
               spake
               to
               their
               eies
               by
               the
               Star
               ,
               he
               speaks
               to
               their
               heart
               by
               a
               dream
               .
               No
               doubt
               they
               had
               left
               much
               noise
               of
               Christ
               behinde
               them
               :
               they
               that
               did
               so
               publish
               his
               Birth
               by
               their
               inquiry
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               silent
               when
               they
               found
               him
               at
               Bethleem
               .
               If
               they
               had
               returned
               by
               Herod
               ,
               I
               fear
               they
               had
               come
               short
               home
               .
               He
               that
               meant
               death
               to
               the
               Babe
               for
               the
               name
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               could
               mean
               no
               other
               to
               those
               
               that
               honoured
               and
               proclaimed
               a
               new
               King
               ,
               and
               erected
               a
               throne
               besides
               his
               .
               They
               had
               done
               what
               they
               came
               for
               :
               and
               now
               that
               God
               whose
               businesse
               they
               came
               about
               ,
               takes
               order
               at
               once
               for
               his
               Sons
               safety
               and
               for
               theirs
               .
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               perfection
               it self
               ,
               never
               begins
               any
               businesse
               but
               he
               makes
               and
               end
               ,
               and
               ends
               happily
               .
               When
               our
               waies
               are
               his
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               of
               miscarriage
               .
            
             
               Well
               did
               these
               wise-men
               know
               the
               difference
               ,
               as
               of
               Stars
               ,
               so
               of
               dreams
               :
               they
               had
               learned
               to
               distinguish
               between
               the
               natural
               and
               Divine
               ;
               and
               once
               apprehending
               God
               in
               their
               sleep
               ,
               they
               follow
               him
               waking
               ,
               and
               return
               another
               way
               .
               They
               were
               no
               subjects
               to
               Herod
               ;
               his
               command
               pressed
               them
               so
               
               much
               the
               lesse
               :
               or
               if
               the
               being
               within
               his
               dominions
               had
               been
               no
               lesse
               bond
               then
               native
               subjection
               ,
               yet
               where
               God
               did
               countermand
               Herod
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               question
               whom
               to
               obey
               .
               They
               say
               not
               ,
               We
               are
               in
               a
               strange
               country
               ,
               Herod
               may
               meet
               with
               us
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               lesse
               then
               death
               to
               mock
               him
               in
               his
               own
               territories
               ;
               but
               chearfully
               put
               themselves
               upon
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               trust
               God
               with
               the
               successe
               .
               Where
               men
               command
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               obey
               men
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               men
               ;
               when
               against
               him
               ,
               the
               best
               obedience
               is
               to
               deny
               obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               our
               backs
               upon
               Herod
               .
            
             
               The
               wise-men
               are
               safely
               arrived
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               world
               full
               of
               exspectation
               as
               themselves
               are
               full
               of
               wonder
               .
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               are
               returned
               
               with
               the
               Babe
               to
               that
               Jerusalem
               where
               the
               wise-men
               had
               inquired
               for
               his
               Birth
               .
               The
               City
               was
               doubtlesse
               still
               full
               of
               that
               rumor
               ,
               and
               little
               thinks
               that
               he
               whom
               they
               talk
               of
               was
               so
               neare
               them
               .
               From
               thence
               they
               are
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               their
               way
               to
               Nazareth
               ,
               where
               they
               purpose
               their
               abode
               .
               God
               prevents
               them
               by
               his
               Angel
               ;
               and
               sends
               them
               for
               safety
               into
               
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 Joseph
              
               was
               not
               wont
               to
               be
               so
               full
               of
               visions
               .
               It
               was
               not
               long
               since
               the
               Angel
               appeared
               unto
               him
               to
               justifie
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               Mother
               ,
               and
               the
               Deity
               of
               the
               Son
               :
               now
               he
               appears
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               a
               preservation
               by
               flight
               .
               Could
               Joseph
               now
               chuse
               but
               think
               ,
               Is
               this
               the
               King
               that
               must
               save
               Israel
               ,
               that
               needs
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               me
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               
               is
               he
               subject
               to
               the
               violence
               of
               men
               ?
               How
               is
               he
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               must
               save
               himself
               by
               flight
               ?
               or
               how
               must
               he
               flie
               ,
               to
               save
               himself
               out
               of
               that
               Land
               which
               he
               comes
               to
               save
               ?
               But
               faithful
               Joseph
               having
               been
               once
               tutored
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               having
               heard
               what
               the
               wise-men
               said
               of
               the
               Star
               ,
               what
               Simeon
               and
               Anna
               said
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               labours
               not
               so
               much
               to
               reconcile
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               to
               subject
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               one
               that
               knew
               it
               safer
               to
               suppresse
               doubts
               then
               to
               assoil
               them
               ,
               can
               believe
               what
               he
               understands
               not
               ,
               and
               can
               wonder
               where
               he
               cannot
               comprehend
               .
            
             
               Oh
               strange
               condition
               of
               the
               King
               of
               all
               the
               word
               !
               He
               could
               not
               be
               born
               in
               a
               baser
               estate
               ,
               yet
               even
               this
               he
               cannot
               enjoy
               with
               safety
               .
               There
               was
               no
               
               room
               for
               him
               in
               Bethleem
               ;
               there
               will
               be
               no
               room
               for
               him
               in
               Judaea
               .
               He
               is
               no
               sooner
               come
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               flie
               from
               them
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               save
               them
               ,
               he
               must
               avoid
               them
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               easie
               for
               thee
               (
               O
               Saviour
               )
               to
               have
               acquit
               thy self
               from
               Herod
               a
               thousand
               waies
               ?
               What
               could
               an
               arm
               of
               flesh
               have
               done
               against
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               ?
               What
               had
               it
               been
               for
               thee
               to
               have
               sent
               Herod
               five
               years
               sooner
               unto
               his
               place
               ?
               what
               to
               have
               
               commanded
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               on
               those
               that
               should
               have
               come
               to
               apprehend
               
               thee
               ?
               or
               to
               have
               bidden
               the
               Earth
               to
               receive
               them
               alive
               whom
               she
               meant
               to
               swallow
               dead
               ?
               We
               suffer
               misery
               ,
               because
               we
               must
               ;
               thou
               ,
               because
               thou
               wouldest
               .
               The
               same
               will
               that
               brought
               thee
               from
               Heaven
               into
               earth
               ,
               sends
               thee
               from
               Jury
               to
               Egypt
               .
               As
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               born
               mean
               and
               miserable
               ,
               so
               thou
               wouldst
               live
               subject
               to
               humane
               vexations
               ;
               that
               thou
               ,
               which
               hast
               taught
               us
               how
               good
               it
               is
               to
               bear
               the
               yoak
               even
               in
               our
               youth
               ,
               mightst
               sanctifie
               to
               us
               early
               afflictions
               .
               Or
               whether
               (
               O
               Father
               )
               since
               it
               was
               the
               purpose
               of
               thy
               wisdom
               to
               manifest
               thy
               Son
               by
               degrees
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               it
               thy
               will
               thus
               to
               hide
               him
               for
               a
               time
               under
               our
               infirmity
               ?
               And
               what
               other
               is
               our
               condition
               ?
               we
               are
               no
               sooner
               born
               thine
               then
               we
               are
               persecuted
               .
               
               If
               the
               Church
               travel
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               male
               ,
               she
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               Dragons
               streams
               .
               What
               do
               the
               Members
               complain
               of
               the
               same
               measure
               which
               was
               offered
               to
               the
               Head
               ?
               Both
               our
               births
               are
               accompanied
               with
               tears
               .
            
             
               Even
               of
               those
               whose
               mature
               age
               is
               full
               of
               trouble
               ,
               yet
               the
               infancie
               is
               commonly
               quiet
               :
               but
               here
               life
               and
               toile
               began
               together
               .
               O
               Blessed
               Virgin
               !
               even
               already
               did
               the
               sword
               begin
               to
               pierce
               thy
               soul
               :
               thou
               which
               wert
               forced
               to
               bear
               thy
               Son
               in
               thy
               womb
               from
               Nazareth
               to
               Bethleem
               ,
               must
               now
               bear
               him
               in
               thy
               arms
               from
               Jury
               into
               Egypt
               :
               yet
               couldst
               thou
               not
               complain
               of
               the
               way
               whilest
               thy
               Saviour
               was
               with
               thee
               .
               His
               presence
               alone
               
               was
               able
               to
               make
               the
               stable
               a
               Temple
               ,
               Egypt
               a
               Paradise
               ,
               the
               way
               more
               pleasing
               then
               rest
               .
               But
               whither
               then
               ?
               O
               whither
               dost
               thou
               carry
               that
               blessed
               burthen
               ,
               by
               which
               thy self
               and
               the
               world
               are
               upholden
               ?
               To
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               slaughter-house
               of
               God's
               people
               ,
               the
               fornace
               of
               Israel's
               ancient
               affliction
               ,
               the
               sink
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
                 Out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 have
                 I
                 called
                 my
                 Son
              
               (
               saith
               God.
               )
               That
               thou
               calledst
               thy
               Son
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               no
               marvel
               :
               It
               is
               a
               marvel
               that
               thou
               calledst
               him
               into
               Egypt
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               know
               all
               earths
               are
               thine
               ,
               and
               all
               places
               and
               men
               are
               like
               figures
               upon
               a
               table
               ,
               such
               as
               thy
               disposition
               makes
               them
               .
               What
               a
               change
               is
               here
               ?
               Israel
               ,
               the
               first-born
               of
               God
               ,
               flies
               out
               of
               Egypt
               into
               the
               promised
               Land
               of
               Judaea
               ;
               Christ
               ,
               the
               first-born
               of
               
               all
               creatures
               ,
               flies
               from
               Judaea
               into
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Egypt
              
               is
               become
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Judaea
               the
               Inquisition-house
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               He
               that
               is
               everywhere
               the
               same
               ,
               makes
               all
               places
               alike
               to
               his
               :
               He
               makes
               the
               fiery
               fornace
               a
               gallery
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               Lions
               den
               an
               house
               of
               defence
               ,
               the
               Whales
               belly
               a
               lodging
               chamber
               ,
               Egypt
               an
               harbour
               .
            
             
               He
               flees
               that
               was
               able
               to
               preserve
               himself
               from
               danger
               ;
               to
               teach
               us
               how
               lawfully
               we
               may
               flee
               from
               those
               dangers
               we
               cannot
               avoid
               otherwise
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thanklesse
               fortitude
               to
               offer
               our
               throat
               unto
               the
               knife
               .
               He
               that
               came
               to
               die
               for
               us
               ,
               fled
               for
               his
               own
               preservation
               ,
               and
               hath
               bid
               us
               follow
               him
               ;
               
                 When
                 they
                 persecute
                 you
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 flee
                 into
                 another
                 .
              
               We
               have
               but
               the
               use
               of
               our
               
               lives
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               husband
               them
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               .
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               ,
               not
               as
               Butts
               to
               be
               perpetually
               shot
               at
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               marks
               of
               Rovers
               moveable
               ,
               as
               the
               wind
               and
               Sun
               may
               best
               serve
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               warrant
               enough
               for
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               that
               God
               commands
               them
               to
               flee
               :
               yet
               so
               familiar
               is
               God
               grown
               with
               his
               approved
               servants
               ,
               that
               he
               gives
               them
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               commanded
               flight
               ;
               (
               
                 For
                 Herod
                 will
                 seek
                 the
                 young
                 child
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
              
               )
               What
               wicked
               men
               will
               do
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               do
               ,
               is
               known
               unto
               God
               before-hand
               .
               He
               that
               is
               so
               infinitely
               wise
               to
               know
               the
               designs
               of
               his
               enemies
               before
               they
               are
               ,
               could
               as
               easily
               prevent
               them
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               :
               but
               he
               lets
               them
               run
               on
               in
               their
               own
               courses
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               fetch
               glory
               to
               
               himself
               out
               of
               their
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               Good
               Joseph
               having
               this
               charge
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               staies
               not
               till
               the
               morning
               ;
               no
               sooner
               had
               God
               said
               Arise
               ,
               then
               he
               starts
               up
               and
               sets
               forward
               .
               It
               was
               not
               diffidence
               ,
               but
               obedience
               that
               did
               so
               hasten
               his
               departure
               .
               The
               charge
               was
               direct
               ,
               the
               business
               important
               .
               He
               dares
               not
               linger
               for
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               breaks
               
               
               his
               rest
               for
               the
               journey
               ,
               and
               taking
               vantage
               of
               the
               dark
               ,
               departs
               towards
               Egypt
               .
               How
               knew
               he
               this
               occasion
               would
               abide
               any
               delay
               ?
               We
               cannot
               be
               too
               speedy
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               God's
               commands
               ;
               we
               may
               be
               too
               late
               .
               Here
               was
               no
               treasure
               to
               hide
               ,
               no
               hangings
               to
               take
               down
               ,
               no
               lands
               to
               secure
               :
               the
               poor
               Carpenter
               needs
               doe
               no
               more
               but
               lock
               the
               doors
               and
               away
               .
               He
               goes
               lightly
               that
               wants
               a
               load
               .
               If
               there
               be
               more
               pleasure
               in
               abundance
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               security
               in
               a
               mean
               estate
               .
               The
               Bustard
               or
               the
               Ostridge
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               pursued
               ,
               can
               hardly
               get
               upon
               his
               wings
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Lark
               mounts
               with
               ease
               .
               The
               rich
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               advantage
               of
               the
               poor
               in
               injoying
               ,
               as
               the
               poor
               hath
               of
               the
               rich
               in
               leaving
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               is
               Joseph
               come
               down
               into
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Egypt
              
               was
               beholden
               to
               the
               name
               ,
               as
               that
               whereto
               it
               did
               owe
               no
               lesse
               then
               their
               universal
               preservation
               .
               Well
               might
               it
               repay
               this
               act
               of
               Hospitality
               to
               that
               name
               and
               blood
               .
               The
               going
               down
               into
               Egypt
               had
               not
               so
               much
               difficulty
               ,
               as
               the
               staying
               there
               :
               their
               absence
               from
               their
               Country
               was
               little
               better
               then
               a
               banishment
               .
               But
               what
               was
               this
               other
               then
               to
               serve
               a
               prentiship
               in
               the
               house
               of
               bondage
               ?
               To
               be
               any
               where
               save
               at
               home
               was
               irksome
               :
               but
               to
               be
               in
               Egypt
               so
               many
               years
               amongst
               idolatrous
               Pagans
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               painful
               to
               religious
               hearts
               .
               The
               Command
               of
               their
               God
               and
               the
               Presence
               of
               Christ
               makes
               amends
               for
               all
               .
               How
               long
               should
               they
               have
               thought
               it
               to
               see
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               
               not
               had
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Temple
               with
               them
               ?
               How
               long
               to
               present
               their
               Sacrifices
               at
               the
               Altar
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               had
               him
               with
               them
               which
               made
               all
               Sacrifices
               accepted
               ,
               and
               which
               did
               accept
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               their
               hearts
               ?
            
             
               Herod
               was
               subtle
               in
               mocking
               the
               wise-men
               ,
               whiles
               he
               promised
               to
               worship
               him
               whom
               he
               meant
               to
               kill
               :
               now
               God
               makes
               the
               wise-men
               to
               mock
               him
               ,
               in
               disappointing
               his
               expectation
               .
               It
               is
               just
               with
               God
               to
               punish
               those
               which
               would
               beguile
               others
               with
               illusion
               .
               Great
               spirits
               are
               so
               much
               more
               impatient
               of
               disgrace
               .
               How
               did
               Herod
               now
               rage
               and
               fret
               ,
               and
               vainely
               wish
               to
               have
               met
               with
               those
               false
               spies
               ,
               and
               tell
               with
               what
               torments
               he
               would
               revenge
               their
               treachery
               ,
               
               and
               curse
               himself
               for
               trusting
               Strangers
               in
               so
               important
               a
               businesse
               ?
            
             
               The
               Tyrants
               suspition
               would
               not
               let
               him
               rest
               long
               .
               Ere
               many
               daies
               he
               sends
               to
               inquire
               of
               them
               whom
               he
               sent
               to
               inquire
               of
               Christ
               .
               The
               notice
               of
               their
               secret
               departure
               increaseth
               his
               jealousie
               ;
               and
               now
               his
               anger
               runs
               mad
               ,
               and
               his
               feare
               proves
               desperate
               .
               All
               the
               Infants
               of
               Bethleem
               shall
               bleed
               for
               this
               one
               ;
               and
               (
               that
               he
               may
               make
               sure
               work
               )
               he
               cuts
               out
               to
               himself
               large
               measures
               both
               of
               time
               and
               place
               .
               It
               was
               but
               very
               lately
               that
               the
               Starre
               appeared
               ,
               that
               the
               wise-men
               re-appeared
               not
               .
               They
               asked
               for
               him
               that
               was
               born
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               name
               when
               he
               was
               born
               .
               Herod
               ,
               for
               more
               securitie
               ,
               over-reaches
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               setches
               into
               the
               slaughter
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               two
               years
               age
               .
               The
               Priests
               and
               
               Scribes
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               the
               town
               of
               Bethleem
               must
               be
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Messia's
               nativity
               .
               He
               fetches
               in
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               coasts
               adjoyning
               ;
               yea
               his
               own
               shall
               for
               the
               time
               be
               a
               Bethleemite
               .
               A
               tyrannous
               guiltinesse
               never
               thinks
               it self
               safe
               ,
               but
               ever
               seeks
               to
               assure
               it self
               in
               the
               excesse
               of
               cruelty
               .
               Doubtlesse
               he
               which
               so
               privily
               inquired
               for
               Christ
               ,
               did
               as
               secretly
               brew
               this
               massacre
               .
               The
               mothers
               were
               set
               with
               their
               children
               on
               their
               laps
               ,
               feeding
               them
               with
               the
               breast
               ,
               or
               talking
               to
               them
               in
               the
               familiar
               language
               of
               their
               love
               ;
               when
               suddenly
               the
               Executioner
               rushes
               in
               ,
               and
               snatches
               them
               from
               their
               armes
               ,
               and
               at
               once
               pulling
               forth
               his
               Commission
               and
               his
               knife
               ,
               without
               regard
               to
               shrieks
               or
               teares
               ,
               murthers
               the
               innocent
               Babe
               ,
               and
               leaves
               the
               passionate
               mother
               in
               a
               mean
               between
               
               madnesse
               and
               death
               .
               What
               cursing
               of
               Herod
               ?
               what
               wringing
               of
               hands
               ?
               what
               condoling
               ?
               what
               exclaiming
               was
               now
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               Bethleem
               ?
            
             
               O
               bloody
               Herod
               ,
               that
               couldst
               sacrifice
               so
               many
               harmlesse
               lives
               to
               thine
               ambition
               !
               What
               could
               those
               Infants
               have
               done
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               thy
               person
               whereof
               thou
               wert
               afraid
               ,
               what
               likelihood
               was
               it
               thou
               couldst
               live
               till
               those
               sucklings
               might
               endanger
               thee
               ?
               This
               news
               might
               affect
               thy
               Successors
               ;
               it
               could
               not
               
               concern
               thee
               ,
               if
               the
               heat
               of
               an
               impotent
               and
               furious
               envy
               had
               not
               made
               thee
               
               thirsty
               of
               blood
               .
               It
               is
               not
               long
               that
               thou
               shalt
               enjoy
               this
               cruelty
               :
               After
               a
               few
               hatefull
               years
               thy
               soul
               shall
               feel
               the
               weight
               of
               so
               many
               Innocents
               ,
               of
               so
               many
               just
               curses
               .
            
             
               He
               for
               whose
               sake
               thou
               killedst
               so
               many
               ,
               shall
               strike
               thee
               with
               death
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               wouldest
               thou
               have
               given
               to
               have
               been
               as
               one
               of
               those
               Infants
               whom
               thou
               murtheredst
               ?
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               when
               thine
               executioners
               returned
               and
               told
               thee
               of
               their
               unpartial
               dispatch
               ,
               thou
               smiledst
               to
               think
               how
               thou
               hadst
               defeated
               thy
               rivall
               ,
               and
               beguiled
               the
               Starre
               ,
               and
               deluded
               the
               Prophecies
               ;
               whiles
               God
               in
               Heaven
               and
               his
               Son
               on
               earth
               laugh
               thee
               to
               scorn
               ,
               and
               make
               thy
               rage
               an
               occasion
               of
               further
               glory
               to
               him
               whom
               thou
               meantest
               
               to
               suppresse
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               could
               take
               away
               the
               lives
               of
               other
               ,
               cannot
               protract
               his
               own
               .
               Herod
               is
               now
               sent
               home
               .
               The
               coast
               is
               clear
               for
               the
               return
               of
               that
               holy
               Family
               :
               now
               God
               calls
               them
               from
               their
               exile
               .
               Christ
               and
               his
               Mother
               had
               not
               stayed
               so
               long
               out
               of
               the
               confines
               of
               the
               reputed
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               teach
               us
               continuance
               under
               the
               Crosse
               .
               Sometimes
               God
               sees
               it
               good
               for
               us
               not
               to
               sip
               of
               the
               cup
               of
               affliction
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               a
               diet-drink
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               constant
               and
               common
               use
               .
               If
               he
               allow
               us
               no
               other
               liquor
               for
               many
               yeares
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               it
               off
               chearfully
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               it
               is
               but
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               betters
               .
            
             
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               stir
               not
               without
               a
               command
               ;
               their
               departure
               ,
               stay
               ,
               removall
               
               is
               ordered
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               God.
               If
               Egypt
               had
               been
               more
               tedious
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               move
               their
               foot
               till
               they
               were
               bidden
               .
               It
               is
               good
               in
               our
               own
               businesse
               to
               follow
               reason
               or
               custome
               :
               but
               in
               God's
               businesse
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               any
               other
               guide
               but
               himself
               ,
               we
               presume
               ,
               and
               cannot
               expect
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             
               O
               the
               wonderful
               dispensation
               of
               God
               in
               concealing
               〈◊〉
               himself
               from
               men
               !
               Christ
               was
               now
               some
               five
               years
               old
               ;
               he
               bears
               〈◊〉
               as
               an
               infant
               ,
               and
               knowing
               all
               things
               ,
               neither
               takes
               nor
               gives
               notice
               of
               ought
               concerning
               his
               removall
               and
               disposing
               ,
               but
               appoints
               that
               to
               be
               done
               by
               his
               Angel
               which
               the
               Angel
               could
               not
               have
               done
               but
               by
               him
               .
               Since
               he
               would
               take
               our
               nature
               ,
               he
               
               would
               be
               a
               perfect
               child
               ,
               suppressing
               the
               manifestation
               and
               exercise
               of
               that
               Godhead
               whereto
               that
               infant-nature
               was
               conjoyned
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               humility
               of
               thine
               infancy
               was
               answerable
               to
               that
               of
               thy
               birth
               .
               The
               more
               thou
               hidest
               and
               abasest
               thy self
               for
               us
               ,
               the
               more
               should
               we
               magnifie
               thee
               ,
               the
               more
               should
               we
               deject
               our selves
               for
               thee
               .
               Unto
               thee
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               all
               honour
               and
               glory
               now
               &
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
             Contemplations
             .
          
           
             
             THE
             SECOND
             BOOK
             ,
          
           
             
               
               Containing
               
                 
                   Christ
                   
                     among
                     the
                     Doctors
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   Baptized
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   Tempted
                   .
                
                 
                   Simon
                   Called
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Marriage
                   in
                   Cana.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   good
                   Centurion
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Honourable
               General
               ,
               
               Sir
               EDWARD
               CECILL
               Knight
               ,
               all
               Honour
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Honoured
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 store
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Scribe
                 is
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 )
                 both
                 old
                 &
                 new
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 durst
                 )
                 be
                 ambitious
                 of
                 this
                 only
                 honour
                 .
                 Having
                 therefore
                 drawn
                 forth
                 those
                 not
                 frivolous
                 thoughts
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 I
                 fetch
                 these
                 following
                 from
                 the
                 New.
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 differs
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 sute
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 robes
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 wine
                 of
                 holy
                 Truth
                 came
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 vineyard
                 ;
                 yet
                 here
                 may
                 we
                 safely
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 of
                 Cana
                 ,
              
               
               Thou
               hast
               kept
               the
               best
               wine
               till
               the
               last
               .
               
                 The
                 authority
                 of
                 both
                 is
                 equally
                 sacred
                 :
                 the
                 use
                 admits
                 no
                 lesse
                 difference
                 then
                 is
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Saviour
                 fore
                 shadowed
                 and
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 intermission
                 of
                 those
                 military
                 imployments
                 which
                 have
                 wone
                 you
                 just
                 honour
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 forrain
                 nations
                 and
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 onely
                 gainfull
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 yields
                 you
                 leisure
                 to
                 these
                 happy
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 more
                 fully
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 once
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Hosts
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 furtherance
                 whereof
                 these
                 my
                 poor
                 labours
                 shall
                 doe
                 no
                 thankless
                 offices
                 .
                 In
                 lieu
                 of
                 your
                 noble
                 favours
                 to
                 me
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 merited
                 command
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 returned
                 but
                 humble
                 acknowledgments
                 ,
                 and
                 hearty
                 prayers
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 your
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Happiness
                 to
                 your self
                 and
                 your
                 thrice-worthy
                 and
                 vertuous
                 Lady
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 
                 that
                 is
                 deeply
                 obliged
                 and
                 truly
                 devoted
                 to
                 you
                 both
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 JOS.
                 HALL
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               among
               the
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               EVen
               the
               Spring
               shews
               us
               what
               we
               may
               hope
               for
               of
               the
               tree
               in
               Summer
               .
               In
               his
               nonage
               therefore
               would
               our
               Saviour
               give
               us
               a
               tast
               of
               his
               future
               proof
               ;
               lest
               if
               his
               perfection
               should
               have
               shewed
               it self
               without
               
               warning
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               should
               have
               been
               entertained
               with
               more
               wonder
               then
               belief
               .
               Now
               this
               act
               of
               his
               Childhood
               shall
               prepare
               the
               faith
               of
               men
               by
               fore-exspectation
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               early
               demonstration
               of
               his
               Divine
               graces
               ,
               the
               incredulous
               Jews
               could
               afterwards
               say
               ,
               
                 Whence
                 hath
                 this
                 man
                 his
                 wisdome
                 and
                 great
                 works
                 ?
              
               What
               would
               they
               have
               said
               if
               he
               had
               suddenly
               leapt
               forth
               into
               the
               clear
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               The
               Sun
               would
               dazle
               
               all
               eyes
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               break
               forth
               at
               his
               first
               rising
               into
               his
               full
               strength
               :
               now
               
               he
               hath
               both
               the
               day-star
               to
               goe
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               bid
               men
               look
               for
               that
               glorious
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               lively
               colours
               of
               the
               day
               to
               publish
               his
               approach
               ,
               the
               eye
               is
               comforted
               ,
               not
               hurt
               by
               his
               appearance
               .
            
             
               The
               Parents
               of
               Christ
               went
               up
               yearly
               to
               Jerusalem
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               :
               the
               Law
               was
               only
               for
               the
               males
               .
               I
               do
               not
               finde
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               bound
               to
               this
               voiage
               :
               the
               weaker
               sex
               received
               indulgence
               from
               God.
               Yet
               she
               knowing
               the
               spiritual
               profit
               of
               that
               journey
               ,
               takes
               pains
               voluntarily
               to
               measure
               that
               long
               way
               every
               year
               .
               Piety
               regards
               not
               any
               distinction
               of
               sexes
               or
               degrees
               ,
               neither
               yet
               doth
               God's
               acceptation
               :
               rather
               doth
               it
               please
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Highest
               more
               to
               reward
               that
               service
               which
               ,
               though
               he
               like
               in
               all
               ,
               yet
               out
               
               of
               favour
               he
               will
               not
               impose
               upon
               all
               .
               It
               could
               not
               be
               but
               that
               she
               whom
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               over-shadowed
               ,
               should
               be
               zealous
               of
               God's
               service
               .
               Those
               that
               will
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               they
               are
               dragged
               in
               their
               Religious
               exercises
               ,
               are
               no
               whit
               of
               kin
               to
               her
               whom
               all
               Generations
               shall
               call
               blessed
               .
            
             
               The
               childe
               Jesus
               in
               the
               minority
               of
               his
               age
               went
               up
               with
               his
               Parents
               to
               the
               holy
               solemnity
               ,
               not
               this
               year
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               likelihood
               others
               also
               :
               He
               in
               the
               power
               of
               whose
               Godhead
               and
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               whose
               Spirit
               all
               others
               ascended
               thither
               ,
               would
               not
               himself
               stay
               at
               home
               .
               In
               all
               his
               examples
               he
               meant
               our
               instruction
               .
               This
               pious
               act
               of
               his
               nonage
               intended
               to
               lead
               our
               first
               years
               into
               timely
               Devotion
               .
               The
               first
               liquor
               seasons
               the
               vessel
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               .
               It
               is
               
               every
               way
               good
               for
               a
               man
               to
               bear
               God's
               yoke
               ,
               even
               from
               his
               infancy
               :
               it
               is
               the
               policie
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               discourage
               early
               holinesse
               .
               He
               that
               goes
               out
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               is
               more
               like
               to
               dispatch
               his
               journey
               then
               he
               that
               lingers
               till
               the
               day
               be
               spent
               .
               This
               Blessed
               Family
               came
               not
               to
               look
               at
               the
               Feast
               ,
               and
               be
               gone
               ;
               but
               they
               duly
               stai'd
               out
               all
               the
               appointed
               daies
               of
               unlevened
               bread
               .
               They
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               Israel
               could
               not
               want
               houshold-businesses
               at
               home
               :
               those
               secular
               affairs
               could
               not
               either
               keep
               them
               from
               repairing
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               send
               them
               away
               immaturely
               .
               Worldly
               cares
               must
               give
               place
               to
               the
               sacred
               .
               Except
               we
               will
               depart
               unblest
               ,
               we
               must
               attend
               God's
               services
               till
               we
               may
               receive
               his
               dismission
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               fashion
               of
               those
               times
               and
               places
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               up
               ,
               and
               so
               returned
               
               by
               troups
               ,
               to
               those
               set
               meetings
               of
               their
               holy
               Festivals
               .
               The
               whole
               Parish
               of
               Nazareth
               went
               and
               came
               together
               .
               Good
               fellowship
               doth
               no
               way
               so
               well
               as
               in
               the
               passage
               to
               Heaven
               :
               much
               comfort
               is
               added
               by
               society
               to
               that
               journey
               which
               is
               of
               it self
               pleasant
               .
               It
               is
               an
               happy
               word
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Mutual
               incouragement
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               benefits
               of
               our
               holy
               assemblies
               .
               Many
               sticks
               laid
               together
               make
               a
               good
               fire
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               lie
               single
               lose
               both
               their
               light
               and
               heat
               .
            
             
               The
               Feast
               ended
               ,
               what
               should
               they
               do
               but
               return
               to
               Nazareth
               ?
               God's
               services
               may
               not
               be
               so
               attended
               as
               that
               we
               should
               neglect
               our
               particular
               callings
               .
               Himself
               cals
               us
               from
               his
               own
               House
               to
               ours
               ,
               and
               takes
               pleasure
               to
               see
               a
               painful
               Client
               .
               
               They
               are
               foully
               mistaken
               that
               think
               God
               cares
               for
               no
               other
               trade
               but
               devotion
               .
               Piety
               and
               diligence
               must
               keep
               meet
               changes
               with
               each
               other
               .
               Neither
               doth
               God
               lesse
               accept
               of
               our
               return
               to
               Nazareth
               ,
               then
               our
               going
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               think
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               or
               good
               Joseph
               could
               be
               so
               negligent
               of
               their
               Divine
               charge
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               call
               the
               child
               Jesus
               to
               their
               setting
               forth
               from
               Jerusalem
               .
               But
               their
               back
               was
               no
               sooner
               turned
               upon
               the
               Temple
               ,
               then
               his
               face
               was
               towards
               it
               .
               He
               had
               businesse
               in
               that
               place
               when
               theirs
               was
               ended
               :
               there
               he
               was
               both
               worshipped
               and
               represented
               .
               He
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Godhead
               dwelt
               bodily
               ,
               could
               doe
               nothing
               without
               God
               :
               his
               true
               Father
               led
               him
               away
               from
               his
               supposed
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               affairs
               of
               our
               ordinary
               vocation
               may
               not
               grudge
               to
               
               yield
               unto
               spirituall
               occasions
               .
               The
               Parents
               of
               Christ
               knew
               him
               well
               to
               be
               of
               a
               disposition
               not
               strange
               ,
               nor
               sullen
               &
               Stoicall
               ,
               but
               sweet
               and
               sociable
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               supposed
               he
               had
               spent
               the
               time
               and
               the
               way
               in
               company
               of
               their
               friends
               and
               neighbours
               .
               They
               do
               not
               suspect
               him
               wandered
               into
               the
               solitary
               fields
               :
               but
               when
               evening
               came
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               seek
               him
               among
               their
               kinsfolk
               and
               
               
               acquaintance
               .
               If
               he
               had
               not
               wonted
               to
               converse
               formerly
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               now
               been
               sought
               amongst
               them
               .
               Neither
               as
               God
               nor
               man
               doth
               he
               take
               pleasure
               in
               a
               stern
               froward
               austerity
               and
               wilde
               retiredness
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               milde
               affableness
               and
               amiable
               conversation
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               who
               can
               express
               the
               sorrows
               of
               thy
               perplexed
               Soul
               ,
               when
               all
               that
               evening
               search
               could
               afford
               thee
               no
               news
               of
               thy
               Son
               Jesus
               ?
               Was
               not
               this
               one
               of
               those
               swords
               of
               Simeon
               which
               should
               pierce
               through
               thy
               tender
               breast
               ?
               How
               didst
               thou
               chide
               thy
               credulous
               neglect
               ,
               in
               not
               observing
               so
               precious
               a
               charge
               ,
               and
               blame
               thine
               eyes
               for
               once
               looking
               beside
               this
               object
               of
               thy
               love
               ?
               How
               didst
               thou
               ,
               with
               thy
               careful
               Husband
               ,
               spend
               that
               restless
               night
               in
               mutual
               expostulations
               
               and
               bemoanings
               of
               your
               loss
               ?
               How
               many
               suspicious
               imaginations
               did
               that
               while
               rack
               thy
               grieved
               spirit
               ?
               Perhaps
               thou
               mightest
               doubt
               ,
               lest
               they
               which
               laid
               for
               him
               by
               Herod's
               command
               at
               his
               birth
               ,
               had
               now
               by
               the
               secret
               instigation
               of
               Archelaus
               surprised
               him
               in
               his
               childhood
               :
               or
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               thoughtest
               thy
               Divine
               Son
               had
               now
               withdrawn
               himself
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Glory
               ,
               without
               warning
               :
               or
               peradventure
               thou
               studiedst
               with
               thy self
               whether
               any
               carelesness
               on
               thy
               behalf
               had
               not
               given
               occasion
               to
               this
               absence
               .
            
             
               O
               dear
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               can
               miss
               ,
               and
               not
               mourn
               for
               thee
               ?
               Never
               any
               soul
               conceived
               thee
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               was
               less
               afflicted
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               thy
               desertion
               then
               comforted
               with
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               presence
               .
               Just
               is
               that
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               those
               tears
               seasonable
               ,
               that
               are
               
               bestowed
               upon
               thy
               losse
               .
               What
               comfort
               are
               we
               capable
               of
               whiles
               we
               want
               thee
               ?
               What
               relish
               is
               there
               in
               these
               earthly
               delights
               without
               thee
               ?
               What
               is
               there
               to
               mitigate
               our
               passionate
               discomforts
               ,
               if
               not
               from
               thee
               ?
               Let
               thy self
               loose
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               to
               the
               fulness
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               when
               thou
               findest
               thy self
               bereaved
               of
               him
               in
               whose
               presence
               is
               the
               fulness
               of
               joy
               ;
               and
               deny
               to
               receive
               comfort
               from
               any
               thing
               save
               from
               his
               return
               .
            
             
               In
               vain
               is
               Christ
               sought
               among
               his
               kindred
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               :
               So
               far
               are
               they
               still
               from
               giving
               us
               their
               aide
               to
               finde
               the
               true
               Messias
               ,
               that
               they
               lead
               us
               from
               him
               .
               Back
               again
               therefore
               are
               Joseph
               and
               Mary
               gone
               to
               seek
               him
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               She
               goes
               about
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               by
               the
               streets
               and
               by
               the
               open
               places
               ,
               and
               
                 seeks
                 him
                 whom
                 her
                 
                 soul
                 loveth
                 :
                 she
                 sought
                 him
              
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 not
              
               .
               Do
               we
               think
               she
               spared
               her
               search
               ?
               The
               evening
               of
               her
               return
               she
               hastes
               to
               the
               Inne
               where
               she
               had
               left
               him
               :
               where
               missing
               him
               ,
               she
               inquires
               of
               every
               one
               she
               met
               ,
               
                 Have
                 you
                 not
                 seen
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 ?
              
               At
               last
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               she
               finds
               him
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               One
               day
               was
               spent
               in
               the
               journey
               towards
               Galilee
               ;
               another
               in
               the
               return
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               the
               third
               day
               recovers
               him
               .
               He
               who
               would
               rise
               again
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               and
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               living
               ,
               now
               also
               would
               the
               third
               day
               be
               found
               of
               his
               Parents
               ,
               after
               the
               sorrow
               of
               his
               absence
               .
               But
               where
               wert
               thou
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               these
               three
               daies
               ?
               where
               didst
               thou
               bestow
               thy self
               ,
               or
               who
               tended
               thee
               whiles
               thou
               wert
               thus
               alone
               at
               Jerusalem
               ?
               I
               know
               ,
               if
               Jerusalem
               should
               have
               been
               as
               unkind
               to
               
               thee
               as
               Bethleem
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               have
               commanded
               the
               Heavens
               to
               harbour
               thee
               ;
               and
               if
               men
               did
               not
               minister
               to
               thee
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               have
               commanded
               the
               service
               of
               Angels
               .
               But
               since
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               called
               thee
               to
               a
               voluntary
               homeliness
               ,
               whether
               it
               pleased
               thee
               to
               exercise
               thy self
               thus
               early
               with
               the
               difficulties
               of
               a
               stranger
               ,
               or
               to
               provide
               miraculously
               for
               thy self
               ,
               I
               inquire
               not
               ,
               since
               thou
               revealest
               not
               :
               only
               this
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               hereby
               thou
               intendedst
               to
               teach
               thy
               Parents
               that
               thou
               couldest
               live
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               any
               indigency
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               gracious
               dispensation
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               ordinarily
               depend
               upon
               their
               care
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               thy
               Divine
               wisdome
               could
               not
               but
               foreknow
               all
               these
               corroding
               thoughts
               wherewith
               the
               heart
               of
               thy
               dear
               Mother
               must
               needs
               bleed
               through
               
               this
               sudden
               dereliction
               ;
               yet
               wouldst
               thou
               leave
               her
               for
               the
               time
               to
               her
               sorrow
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               thoughtest
               fit
               to
               visit
               her
               that
               bore
               thee
               with
               this
               early
               affliction
               .
               Never
               any
               loved
               thee
               whom
               thou
               doest
               not
               sometimes
               exercise
               with
               the
               grief
               of
               missing
               thee
               ;
               that
               both
               we
               may
               be
               more
               careful
               to
               hold
               thee
               ,
               and
               more
               joyful
               in
               recovering
               thee
               .
               Thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               and
               canst
               not
               lie
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               but
               even
               whiles
               thou
               art
               really
               present
               ,
               thou
               thinkest
               good
               to
               be
               absent
               
               unto
               our
               apprehensions
               .
               Yet
               if
               thou
               leave
               us
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               forsake
               us
               ;
               if
               
               thou
               leave
               us
               for
               our
               humiliation
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               forsake
               us
               to
               our
               final
               discomfort
               .
               Thou
               mayest
               for
               three
               daies
               hide
               thy self
               ,
               but
               then
               we
               shall
               finde
               thee
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               None
               ever
               sought
               thee
               with
               a
               sincere
               desire
               ,
               of
               whom
               thou
               wert
               not
               found
               .
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               either
               so
               little
               absent
               as
               not
               to
               whet
               our
               appetites
               ,
               nor
               so
               long
               as
               to
               fainten
               the
               heart
               .
               After
               three
               daies
               we
               shall
               finde
               thee
               :
               and
               where
               should
               we
               rather
               hope
               to
               finde
               thee
               then
               in
               the
               Temple
               ?
               There
               is
               the
               habitation
               for
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               there
               is
               thy
               resting
               place
               for
               ever
               .
               Oh
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               grieved
               with
               the
               want
               of
               your
               Saviour
               ,
               see
               where
               you
               must
               seek
               him
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               ye
               hope
               to
               finde
               him
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               in
               the
               Taverns
               ,
               in
               the
               Theaters
               :
               seek
               him
               in
               his
               holy
               Temple
               :
               seek
               him
               with
               piety
               ,
               seek
               him
               with
               faith
               ;
               there
               shall
               ye
               meet
               
               him
               ,
               there
               shall
               ye
               recover
               him
               .
               Whiles
               children
               of
               that
               age
               were
               playing
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               Christ
               was
               found
               sitting
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               not
               to
               gaze
               on
               the
               outward
               glory
               of
               that
               house
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               golden
               Candlesticks
               or
               Tables
               ,
               but
               to
               hear
               and
               appose
               the
               Doctors
               .
               He
               who
               as
               God
               gave
               them
               all
               the
               wisdome
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               hearkens
               to
               the
               wisdome
               he
               had
               given
               them
               .
               He
               who
               sate
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               learning
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               sits
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               school
               ,
               as
               an
               humble
               Disciple
               :
               that
               by
               learning
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               might
               teach
               all
               the
               younger
               sort
               humility
               and
               due
               attendance
               upon
               their
               Instructors
               .
               He
               could
               at
               the
               first
               have
               taught
               the
               great
               Rabbins
               of
               Israel
               the
               deep
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               was
               not
               yet
               called
               by
               his
               Father
               to
               the
               publick
               function
               of
               a
               Teacher
               ,
               he
               contents
               himself
               to
               
               hear
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               with
               modesty
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               only
               by
               insinuation
               .
               Let
               those
               consider
               this
               which
               will
               needs
               run
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               can
               go
               :
               and
               when
               they
               finde
               ability
               ,
               think
               they
               need
               not
               stay
               for
               a
               further
               vocation
               of
               God
               or
               men
               .
               Open
               your
               eyes
               ,
               ye
               rathe
               ripe
               invaders
               of
               God's
               Chair
               ,
               and
               see
               your
               Saviour
               in
               his
               younger
               years
               not
               sitting
               in
               the
               eminent
               pulpits
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               lowly
               floors
               of
               the
               Auditors
               .
               See
               him
               that
               could
               have
               taught
               the
               Angels
               ,
               listning
               in
               his
               minority
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               men
               .
               Who
               can
               think
               much
               to
               learn
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               when
               he
               looks
               upon
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               sitting
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Israel
               ?
               First
               he
               hears
               ,
               then
               he
               asks
               .
               How
               much
               more
               doth
               it
               concern
               us
               to
               be
               hearers
               ere
               we
               offer
               to
               be
               teachers
               of
               others
               ?
               He
               gathers
               that
               hears
               ;
               he
               spends
               that
               teacheth
               :
               if
               we
               
               spend
               before
               we
               gather
               ,
               we
               shall
               soon
               prove
               bankrupts
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               hath
               heard
               ,
               he
               asks
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               he
               answers
               .
               Doubtless
               those
               very
               questions
               were
               instructions
               ,
               and
               meant
               to
               teach
               more
               then
               to
               learn.
               Never
               had
               these
               great
               Rabbins
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               such
               a
               Tutor
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               might
               see
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               so
               concealing
               it self
               ,
               that
               yet
               it
               would
               be
               known
               to
               be
               there
               .
               No
               marvel
               then
               if
               they
               all
               wondred
               at
               his
               understanding
               and
               answers
               .
               Their
               eyes
               saw
               nothing
               but
               humane
               weakness
               ,
               their
               ears
               heard
               Divine
               sublimity
               of
               matter
               :
               betwixt
               what
               they
               saw
               and
               what
               they
               heard
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               but
               be
               distracted
               with
               a
               doubting
               admiration
               .
               And
               why
               did
               ye
               not
               (
               O
               ye
               Jewish
               teachers
               )
               remember
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 Childe
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Son
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 government
                 is
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 Wonderful
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ?
              
               Why
               did
               ye
               not
               now
               bethink
               your selves
               what
               the
               Star
               ,
               the
               Sages
               ,
               the
               Angels
               ,
               the
               Shepherds
               ,
               
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Anna
              
               ,
               had
               premonished
               you
               ?
               Fruitless
               is
               the
               wonder
               that
               endeth
               not
               in
               faith
               .
               No
               light
               is
               sufficient
               where
               the
               eyes
               are
               held
               through
               unbelief
               or
               prejudice
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctors
               were
               not
               more
               amazed
               to
               hear
               so
               profound
               a
               childhood
               ,
               then
               the
               Parents
               of
               Christ
               were
               to
               see
               him
               among
               the
               Doctors
               :
               the
               joy
               of
               finding
               him
               did
               strive
               with
               the
               astonishment
               of
               finding
               him
               thus
               .
               And
               now
               not
               Joseph
               ,
               (
               he
               knew
               how
               little
               right
               he
               had
               to
               that
               Divine
               Son
               )
               but
               Mary
               breaks
               forth
               into
               a
               loving
               expostulation
               ,
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 dealt
                 so
                 with
                 us
                 ?
              
               That
               she
               
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               take
               upon
               her
               as
               an
               imperious
               Mother
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               she
               reserved
               this
               question
               till
               she
               had
               him
               alone
               :
               wherein
               she
               meant
               rather
               to
               expresse
               grief
               then
               correption
               .
               Onely
               herein
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               offended
               ,
               that
               her
               inconsideration
               did
               not
               suppose
               (
               as
               it
               was
               )
               that
               some
               higher
               respects
               then
               could
               be
               due
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               called
               away
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               from
               her
               that
               was
               the
               
               
               daughter
               of
               man.
               She
               that
               was
               but
               the
               mother
               of
               humanity
               should
               not
               have
               thought
               that
               the
               business
               of
               God
               must
               for
               her
               sake
               be
               neglected
               .
               We
               are
               all
               partial
               to
               our selves
               naturally
               ,
               and
               prone
               to
               the
               regard
               of
               our
               own
               rights
               .
               Questionlesse
               this
               gracious
               Saint
               would
               not
               for
               all
               the
               world
               have
               willingly
               preferr'd
               her
               own
               attendance
               to
               that
               of
               her
               God
               :
               through
               heedlesness
               she
               doth
               so
               :
               her
               Son
               and
               Saviour
               is
               her
               monitor
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               Divine
               love
               reforming
               her
               natural
               ;
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 ye
                 sought
                 me
                 ?
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 goe
                 about
                 my
                 Fathers
                 businesse
                 ?
              
               Immediately
               before
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 father
                 and
                 I
                 sought
                 thee
                 with
                 heavy
                 hearts
                 .
              
               Wherein
               both
               according
               to
               the
               supposition
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               she
               called
               Joseph
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               fashion
               
               of
               a
               dutiful
               Wife
               ,
               she
               names
               her
               Joseph
               before
               her self
               .
               She
               well
               knew
               that
               Joseph
               had
               nothing
               but
               a
               name
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               she
               knew
               how
               God
               had
               dignified
               her
               beyond
               him
               ;
               yet
               she
               saies
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 father
                 and
                 I
                 sought
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               stands
               not
               upon
               contradiction
               to
               his
               Mother
               ,
               but
               leading
               her
               thoughts
               from
               his
               supposed
               father
               to
               his
               true
               ,
               from
               earth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 Knew
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 go
                 about
                 my
                 Fathers
                 business
                 ?
              
               It
               was
               honour
               enough
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               vouchsafed
               to
               take
               flesh
               of
               her
               :
               it
               was
               his
               eternal
               honour
               that
               he
               was
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               Son
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Father
               .
               Good
               reason
               therefore
               was
               it
               that
               the
               respects
               to
               flesh
               should
               give
               place
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               .
               How
               well
               contented
               was
               holy
               Mary
               with
               so
               just
               an
               answer
               ?
               how
               doth
               she
               now
               again
               in
               
               her
               heart
               renew
               her
               answer
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ?
              
            
             
               We
               are
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               in
               another
               kinde
               .
               Nature
               and
               the
               World
               thinks
               we
               should
               attend
               them
               .
               We
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               steal
               away
               from
               these
               earthly
               distractions
               ,
               and
               imploy
               our selves
               in
               the
               services
               of
               our
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Christ's
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               
               JOHN
               did
               every
               way
               forerun
               Christ
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               office
               .
               Neither
               was
               there
               more
               unlikeliness
               in
               their
               Disposition
               and
               carriage
               ,
               then
               similitude
               in
               their
               Function
               .
               Both
               did
               preach
               and
               baptize
               :
               only
               John
               baptized
               by
               himself
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               by
               his
               Disciples
               :
               our
               Saviour
               wrought
               miracles
               by
               himself
               ,
               by
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               John
               wrought
               none
               by
               either
               .
               Wherein
               Christ
               meant
               to
               shew
               himself
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               John
               a
               servant
               :
               and
               John
               meant
               to
               approve
               himself
               a
               true
               servant
               to
               him
               whose
               harbinger
               he
               was
               .
               He
               that
               leapt
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               his
               mother
               ,
               when
               his
               Saviour
               (
               then
               newly
               conceived
               )
               came
               in
               presence
               ,
               bestir'd
               himself
               when
               he
               was
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               service
               of
               his
               Saviour
               :
               he
               did
               the
               same
               before
               
               Christ
               ,
               which
               Christ
               charged
               his
               Disciples
               to
               do
               after
               him
               ,
               
                 Preach
                 and
                 Baptize
              
               .
               The
               Gospel
               ran
               alwaies
               in
               one
               tenor
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               but
               like
               it self
               .
               So
               it
               became
               the
               Word
               of
               him
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               by
               turning
               ,
               and
               whose
               Word
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Jehova
                 ,
                 I
                 change
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               fit
               that
               he
               which
               had
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Star
               ,
               the
               Angel
               to
               foretell
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               should
               have
               his
               Usher
               to
               goe
               before
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               notifie
               himself
               to
               the
               world
               .
               John
               was
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               Cryer
               ;
               Christ
               was
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               it
               was
               fit
               this
               Voice
               should
               make
               a
               noise
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               ere
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Father
               should
               speak
               to
               it
               .
               John's
               note
               was
               still
               ,
               Repentance
               ;
               the
               
                 Axe
                 to
                 the
                 root
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Fan
                 to
                 the
                 floor
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Chaffe
                 to
                 the
                 fire
              
               :
               
               as
               his
               raiment
               was
               rough
               ,
               so
               was
               his
               tongue
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               food
               were
               
                 wilde
                 Hony
              
               ,
               his
               speech
               was
               stinging
               Locusts
               .
               Thus
               must
               the
               way
               be
               made
               for
               Christ
               in
               every
               heart
               .
               Plausibility
               is
               no
               fit
               preface
               to
               Regeneration
               .
               If
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               had
               continued
               upright
               ,
               God
               might
               have
               been
               entertained
               without
               contradiction
               ;
               but
               now
               violence
               must
               be
               offered
               to
               our
               corruption
               ,
               ere
               we
               can
               have
               room
               for
               Grace
               .
               If
               the
               great
               Way-maker
               do
               not
               cast
               down
               hills
               and
               
               raise
               up
               valleys
               in
               the
               bosomes
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               passage
               for
               Christ
               .
               Never
               
               will
               Christ
               come
               into
               that
               Soul
               ,
               where
               the
               Herald
               of
               Repentance
               hath
               not
               been
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               That
               Saviour
               of
               ours
               who
               from
               eternity
               lay
               hid
               in
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               so
               came
               ,
               that
               he
               lay
               hid
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               his
               mother
               for
               the
               space
               of
               forty
               weeks
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               lye
               hid
               〈◊〉
               Nazareth
               for
               the
               space
               of
               thirty
               years
               ,
               now
               at
               last
               begins
               to
               shew
               himself
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               comes
               from
               Galilee
               to
               Jordan
               .
               He
               that
               was
               God
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               been
               perfect
               man
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               would
               by
               degrees
               rise
               to
               the
               perfection
               both
               of
               his
               Manhood
               ,
               and
               execution
               of
               his
               Mediatorship
               ;
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               necessity
               of
               leasure
               in
               spiritual
               proceedings
               :
               that
               many
               Suns
               and
               successions
               
               of
               seasons
               and
               means
               must
               be
               stayed
               for
               ,
               ere
               we
               can
               attain
               our
               maturity
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               we
               are
               ripe
               for
               the
               imployments
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               no
               lesse
               willingly
               leave
               our
               obscurity
               ,
               then
               we
               took
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               for
               our
               preparation
               .
               He
               that
               was
               formerly
               circumcised
               ,
               would
               now
               be
               baptized
               .
               What
               is
               Baptism
               but
               an
               Evangelical
               Circumcision
               ?
               What
               was
               Circumcision
               but
               a
               Legal
               Baptism
               ?
               One
               both
               supplied
               and
               succeeded
               the
               other
               ;
               yet
               the
               Authour
               of
               both
               will
               undergoe
               both
               .
               He
               would
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               his
               Church
               that
               was
               ;
               and
               baptized
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               his
               Church
               that
               should
               be
               :
               that
               so
               in
               both
               Testaments
               he
               might
               open
               a
               way
               into
               Heaven
               .
               There
               was
               in
               him
               neither
               filthiness
               nor
               foreskin
               of
               corruption
               ,
               that
               should
               need
               either
               
               knife
               or
               water
               .
               He
               came
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Saviour
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               us
               :
               we
               are
               all
               uncleanness
               and
               uncircumcision
               :
               he
               would
               therefore
               have
               that
               done
               to
               his
               most
               pure
               body
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               of
               force
               to
               clear
               our
               impure
               Souls
               :
               thus
               making
               himself
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               made
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               His
               Baptism
               gives
               virtue
               to
               ours
               .
               His
               last
               action
               (
               or
               rather
               passion
               )
               was
               his
               baptizing
               with
               blood
               :
               his
               first
               was
               his
               baptization
               with
               water
               :
               both
               of
               them
               wash
               the
               world
               from
               their
               sins
               .
               Yea
               ,
               this
               latter
               did
               not
               onely
               wash
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               washeth
               that
               very
               water
               by
               which
               we
               are
               washed
               :
               from
               hence
               is
               that
               made
               both
               clean
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               can
               both
               cleanse
               and
               hallow
               
               us
               .
               And
               if
               the
               very
               handkerchief
               which
               touched
               his
               Apostles
               had
               power
               of
               cure
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               that
               Water
               which
               the
               sacred
               body
               of
               Christ
               touched
               ?
               Christ
               comes
               far
               to
               seek
               his
               baptism
               :
               to
               teach
               us
               (
               for
               whose
               sake
               he
               was
               baptized
               )
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               sue
               for
               the
               favour
               of
               spiritual
               blessings
               .
               They
               are
               worthlesse
               commodities
               that
               are
               not
               worth
               seeking
               for
               .
               It
               is
               rarely
               seen
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               found
               of
               any
               man
               unsought
               for
               :
               that
               desire
               which
               only
               makes
               us
               capable
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               cannot
               stand
               with
               neglect
               .
            
             
               John
               durst
               not
               baptize
               unbidden
               :
               his
               Master
               sent
               him
               to
               doe
               this
               service
               ;
               and
               behold
               ,
               the
               Master
               comes
               to
               his
               servant
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               the
               participation
               of
               
               that
               priviledge
               which
               he
               himself
               had
               instituted
               and
               injoyned
               .
               How
               willingly
               should
               we
               come
               to
               our
               spiritual
               Superiours
               ,
               for
               our
               part
               in
               those
               mysteries
               which
               God
               hath
               left
               in
               their
               keeping
               ?
               yea
               ,
               how
               gladly
               should
               we
               come
               to
               that
               Christ
               who
               gives
               us
               these
               blessings
               ,
               who
               is
               given
               to
               us
               in
               them
               ?
            
             
               This
               seemed
               too
               great
               an
               honour
               for
               the
               modesty
               of
               John
               to
               receive
               .
               If
               his
               mother
               could
               say
               ,
               when
               her
               blessed
               cousin
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               came
               to
               visit
               her
               ,
               
                 Whence
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
               how
               much
               more
               might
               he
               say
               so
               ,
               when
               the
               Divine
               Son
               of
               that
               mother
               came
               to
               call
               for
               a
               favour
               from
               him
               ?
               
                 I
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 comest
                 thou
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
               O
               holy
               Baptist
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               greater
               born
               of
               woman
               then
               thou
               ;
               yet
               
               thou
               couldest
               not
               be
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               not
               need
               to
               be
               baptized
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               .
               He
               baptized
               with
               fire
               ,
               thou
               with
               water
               .
               Little
               would
               thy
               water
               have
               availed
               thee
               without
               his
               fire
               .
               If
               he
               had
               not
               baptized
               thee
               ,
               how
               wert
               thou
               sanctified
               from
               the
               womb
               ?
               There
               can
               be
               no
               flesh
               without
               filthiness
               :
               neither
               thy
               supernatural
               Conception
               nor
               thy
               austere
               life
               could
               exempt
               thee
               
               
               from
               the
               need
               of
               Baptism
               .
               Even
               those
               that
               have
               not
               lived
               to
               sin
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               Adam
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               so
               tainted
               with
               Adam
               ,
               that
               unless
               the
               second
               Adam
               cleanse
               them
               by
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               are
               hopeless
               .
               There
               is
               no
               less
               use
               of
               Baptism
               unto
               all
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               certainty
               of
               the
               need
               of
               Baptism
               .
               John
               baptized
               without
               ,
               Christ
               within
               .
               The
               more
               holy
               a
               man
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               sensible
               he
               is
               〈◊〉
               his
               unholiness
               .
               No
               carnal
               man
               could
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 of
                 thee
              
               ;
               neither
               can
               he
               finde
               what
               he
               is
               the
               better
               for
               a
               little
               Font-water
               .
               The
               sense
               of
               our
               wretchedness
               and
               the
               valuation
               of
               our
               spiritual
               helps
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               tryal
               of
               our
               regeneration
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               doth
               not
               deny
               that
               either
               John
               hath
               need
               to
               be
               baptized
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               he
               should
               come
               to
               be
               
               baptized
               of
               John
               ;
               but
               he
               will
               needs
               thus
               far
               both
               honour
               John
               and
               disparage
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               baptized
               of
               his
               Messenger
               .
               He
               that
               would
               take
               flesh
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               education
               from
               his
               Parents
               ,
               sustenance
               from
               his
               creatures
               ,
               will
               take
               Baptism
               from
               John.
               It
               is
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               stoop
               so
               low
               as
               to
               be
               beholden
               to
               his
               creatures
               ,
               which
               from
               him
               receive
               their
               Being
               ,
               and
               power
               both
               to
               take
               and
               give
               .
            
             
               Yet
               no
               so
               much
               respect
               to
               John
               ,
               as
               obedience
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               drew
               him
               to
               this
               point
               of
               humiliation
               :
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 behoves
                 us
                 to
                 fulfill
                 all
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               The
               Counsels
               and
               Appointments
               of
               God
               are
               Righteousness
               it self
               .
               There
               needs
               no
               other
               motive
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               servant
               or
               the
               Son
               ,
               then
               the
               knowledge
               of
               those
               
               righteous
               purposes
               .
               This
               was
               enough
               to
               lead
               a
               faithful
               man
               through
               all
               difficulties
               and
               inconveniencies
               ;
               neither
               will
               it
               admit
               of
               any
               reply
               or
               any
               demur
               .
               John
               yieldeth
               to
               this
               honour
               which
               his
               Saviour
               puts
               upon
               him
               ,
               in
               giving
               Baptism
               to
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               .
               He
               baptized
               others
               to
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               sins
               :
               now
               he
               baptizes
               him
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               remitted
               both
               to
               the
               Baptizer
               and
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               is
               Christ
               baptized
               ,
               then
               he
               comes
               forth
               of
               the
               water
               .
               The
               element
               is
               of
               force
               but
               during
               the
               use
               :
               it
               turns
               common
               when
               that
               is
               past
               :
               Neither
               is
               the
               water
               sooner
               pow●ed
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               then
               the
               Heavens
               are
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descendeth
               upon
               that
               head
               which
               was
               baptized
               .
               The
               Heavens
               
               are
               never
               shut
               whiles
               either
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               duly
               administred
               and
               received
               :
               neither
               do
               the
               Heavens
               ever
               thus
               open
               ,
               without
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               But
               now
               that
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               is
               baptized
               ,
               they
               open
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               are
               opened
               to
               all
               the
               faithful
               by
               him
               :
               and
               that
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               proceeded
               from
               him
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               joyns
               with
               the
               Father
               in
               a
               sensible
               testimony
               of
               him
               ;
               that
               now
               the
               world
               might
               see
               what
               interest
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               might
               expect
               nothing
               but
               Divine
               from
               the
               entrance
               of
               such
               a
               Mediatour
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               Christ
               tempted
               .
            
             
               NO
               sooner
               is
               Christ
               come
               out
               of
               the
               water
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               then
               he
               enters
               into
               the
               fire
               of
               Tentation
               .
               No
               sooner
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               descended
               upon
               his
               head
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               to
               be
               tempted
               .
               No
               sooner
               doth
               God
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Son
              
               ,
               then
               Satan
               saies
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               either
               of
               the
               gift
               or
               seals
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               deliver
               us
               from
               the
               assaults
               of
               Satan
               ;
               they
               may
               have
               the
               force
               to
               repell
               evil
               suggestions
               ,
               they
               have
               none
               to
               prevent
               them
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               are
               ingaged
               
               unto
               God
               by
               our
               publick
               vows
               and
               his
               pledges
               of
               favour
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               busie
               and
               violent
               is
               the
               rage
               of
               that
               Evil
               one
               to
               encounter
               us
               .
               We
               are
               no
               sooner
               stept
               forth
               into
               the
               field
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               labours
               to
               wrest
               our
               weapons
               out
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               or
               to
               turn
               them
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               acknowledged
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               This
               Divine
               Testimony
               did
               not
               allay
               the
               malice
               of
               Satan
               ,
               but
               exasperate
               it
               :
               
               Now
               that
               venomous
               Serpent
               swels
               with
               inward
               poison
               ,
               and
               hasts
               to
               assail
               
               him
               whom
               God
               hath
               honoured
               from
               Heaven
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               how
               should
               I
               look
               to
               escape
               the
               suggestions
               of
               that
               wicked
               one
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               thy
               love
               cannot
               be
               free
               ?
               when
               even
               grace
               it self
               draws
               on
               enmity
               ?
               That
               enmity
               that
               spared
               not
               to
               strike
               at
               the
               Head
               ,
               will
               he
               forbear
               the
               weakest
               and
               remotest
               limme
               ?
               Arm
               thou
               me
               therefore
               with
               an
               expectation
               of
               that
               evil
               I
               cannot
               avoid
               ▪
               Make
               thou
               me
               as
               strong
               as
               he
               is
               malicious
               .
               Say
               to
               my
               Soul
               also
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               let
               Satan
               do
               his
               worst
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               obscurity
               I
               do
               not
               finde
               him
               set
               upon
               :
               now
               that
               he
               looks
               forth
               to
               the
               publick
               execution
               of
               his
               Divine
               Office
               ,
               Satan
               bends
               his
               forces
               against
               him
               .
               Our
               privacy
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               may
               sit
               down
               in
               peace
               :
               
               but
               never
               man
               did
               endevour
               a
               common
               good
               without
               opposition
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               both
               the
               work
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
               Agent
               faithful
               ,
               when
               we
               meet
               with
               strong
               affronts
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               comforted
               with
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               with
               resistance
               .
               If
               we
               were
               not
               in
               a
               way
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               we
               should
               finde
               no
               rubs
               :
               Satan
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               molest
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               that
               whiles
               they
               goe
               about
               his
               own
               service
               .
               He
               desires
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               us
               smooth
               paths
               to
               sinne
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               would
               turn
               our
               feet
               to
               Holinesse
               ,
               he
               blocks
               up
               the
               way
               with
               Tentations
               .
            
             
               Who
               can
               wonder
               enough
               at
               the
               sawcinesse
               of
               that
               bold
               spirit
               ,
               that
               dares
               
               to
               set
               upon
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               ever-living
               God
               ?
               Who
               can
               wonder
               enough
               at
               thy
               meeknesse
               and
               patience
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               wouldst
               be
               tempted
               ?
               He
               wanted
               not
               Malice
               and
               Presumption
               to
               assault
               thee
               ;
               thou
               wantedst
               not
               Humility
               to
               endure
               those
               assaults
               .
               I
               should
               stand
               amazed
               at
               this
               voluntary
               dispensation
               of
               thine
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               see
               the
               susception
               of
               our
               Humane
               nature
               laies
               thee
               open
               to
               this
               condition
               .
               It
               is
               necessarily
               incident
               to
               manhood
               to
               be
               liable
               to
               Tentations
               .
               Thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               put
               on
               flesh
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               meant
               utterly
               to
               put
               off
               this
               consequence
               of
               our
               infirmity
               ▪
               If
               the
               state
               of
               Innocence
               could
               have
               been
               any
               defence
               against
               evil
               motions
               ,
               the
               first
               Adam
               had
               not
               been
               tempted
               ,
               much
               lesse
               the
               second
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               presenting
               of
               
               Tentations
               that
               can
               hurt
               us
               ,
               but
               their
               entertainment
               .
               Ill
               counsel
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Giver
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Refuser
               .
               We
               cannot
               forbid
               lewd
               eyes
               to
               look
               in
               at
               our
               windows
               ,
               we
               may
               shut
               our
               doors
               against
               their
               entrance
               .
               It
               is
               no
               lesse
               our
               praise
               to
               have
               resisted
               ,
               then
               Satans
               blame
               to
               suggest
               evil
               .
               Yea
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               glorious
               was
               it
               for
               thee
               ,
               how
               happy
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               thou
               wert
               tempted
               ?
               Had
               not
               Satan
               tempted
               thee
               ,
               how
               shouldest
               thou
               have
               overcome
               ?
               Without
               blows
               there
               can
               be
               no
               victory
               ,
               no
               triumph
               :
               How
               had
               thy
               power
               been
               manifested
               ,
               if
               no
               adversary
               had
               tried
               thee
               ?
               The
               first
               Adam
               was
               tempted
               and
               vanquished
               :
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               to
               repay
               and
               repair
               that
               foile
               ,
               doth
               vanquish
               in
               being
               tempted
               .
               Now
               have
               we
               not
               
               a
               Saviour
               and
               High
               Priest
               that
               cannot
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               once
               as
               was
               in
               all
               things
               tempted
               in
               like
               sort
               ,
               yet
               without
               sin
               .
               How
               boldly
               therefore
               may
               we
               goe
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               receive
               mercy
               ,
               and
               finde
               grace
               of
               help
               in
               time
               of
               need
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               this
               Duell
               was
               for
               us
               .
               Now
               we
               see
               by
               this
               conflict
               of
               our
               Almighty
               Champion
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               Adversary
               we
               have
               ,
               how
               he
               fights
               ,
               how
               he
               is
               resisted
               ,
               how
               overcome
               .
               Now
               our
               very
               Temptation
               affords
               us
               comfort
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               the
               dearer
               we
               are
               unto
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               obnoxious
               we
               are
               to
               this
               triall
               :
               neither
               can
               we
               be
               discouraged
               by
               the
               hainousnesse
               of
               those
               evils
               whereto
               we
               are
               moved
               ,
               since
               we
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               solicited
               to
               
               Infidelity
               ,
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               Idolatry
               .
               How
               glorious
               therefore
               was
               it
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               happy
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               thou
               wert
               tempted
               ?
            
             
               Where
               then
               wast
               thou
               tempted
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ?
               or
               whither
               wentest
               thou
               to
               meet
               with
               our
               great
               Adversary
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               see
               thee
               led
               into
               the
               market-place
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               thy
               home-stead
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               but
               into
               
               
               the
               vast
               Wilderness
               ,
               the
               habitation
               of
               beasts
               ;
               a
               place
               that
               carrieth
               in
               it
               both
               horror
               and
               opportunity
               .
               Why
               wouldst
               thou
               thus
               retire
               thy self
               from
               men
               ?
               But
               as
               confident
               Champions
               are
               wont
               to
               give
               advantage
               of
               ground
               or
               weapon
               to
               their
               Antagonist
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               victory
               may
               be
               the
               greater
               :
               so
               wouldest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               this
               conflict
               with
               our
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               yield
               him
               his
               own
               terms
               for
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               thine
               honour
               and
               his
               foile
               may
               be
               the
               more
               .
               Solitariness
               is
               no
               small
               help
               to
               the
               speed
               of
               a
               Tentation
               .
               
                 Woe
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 fall
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 second
                 to
                 lift
                 him
                 up
                 .
              
               Those
               that
               out
               of
               an
               affectation
               of
               Holiness
               seek
               for
               solitude
               in
               rocks
               and
               caves
               of
               the
               desarts
               ,
               do
               no
               other
               then
               run
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               Tentation
               ,
               whiles
               they
               
               think
               to
               avoid
               it
               .
               It
               was
               enough
               for
               thee
               ,
               to
               whose
               Divine
               power
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               were
               weakness
               ,
               thus
               to
               challenge
               the
               Prince
               of
               darkness
               .
               Our
               care
               must
               be
               alwaies
               to
               eschew
               all
               occasions
               of
               spiritual
               danger
               ;
               and
               (
               what
               we
               may
               )
               to
               get
               us
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               Tentations
            
             
               But
               ,
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God!
               How
               camest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               be
               thus
               tempted
               ?
               That
               Spirit
               whereby
               thou
               wast
               conceived
               as
               man
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               one
               with
               thee
               and
               the
               Father
               as
               God
               ,
               led
               thee
               into
               the
               wilderness
               to
               be
               tempted
               of
               Satan
               .
               Whiles
               thou
               taughtest
               us
               to
               pray
               to
               thy
               Father
               ,
               
                 Lead
                 us
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ,
               thou
               meantest
               to
               instruct
               us
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               same
               Spirit
               led
               us
               not
               into
               this
               perilous
               way
               ,
               we
               goe
               not
               into
               it
               .
               We
               have
               still
               the
               same
               
               conduct
               .
               Let
               the
               path
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               miscarry
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Father
               ?
               Now
               may
               we
               say
               to
               Satan
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               unto
               
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 Thou
                 couldst
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 me
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 given
                 thee
                 from
                 above
                 .
              
               The
               Spirit
               led
               thee
               ;
               it
               did
               not
               drive
               thee
               :
               here
               was
               a
               sweet
               invitation
               ,
               no
               compulsion
               of
               violence
               .
               So
               absolutely
               conformable
               was
               thy
               will
               to
               thy
               Deity
               ,
               as
               if
               both
               thy
               Natures
               had
               but
               one
               volition
               .
               In
               this
               first
               draught
               of
               thy
               bitter
               potion
               ,
               thy
               Soul
               said
               in
               a
               reall
               subjection
               ,
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               We
               imitate
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               reach
               to
               thee
               .
               All
               thine
               are
               led
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               :
               Oh
               teach
               us
               to
               forget
               that
               we
               have
               wills
               of
               our
               own
               .
               The
               Spirit
               led
               thee
               ;
               thine
               invincible
               strength
               did
               not
               animate
               thee
               into
               this
               combat
               uncalled
               .
               
               What
               do
               we
               weaklings
               so
               far
               presume
               upon
               our
               abilities
               or
               success
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               dare
               thrust
               our selves
               upon
               Temptations
               unbidden
               ,
               unwarranted
               ?
               Who
               can
               pitty
               the
               shipwrack
               of
               those
               Marriners
               ,
               which
               will
               needs
               put
               forth
               and
               hoise
               fails
               in
               a
               Tempest
               ?
            
             
               Forty
               daies
               did
               our
               Saviour
               spend
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               fasting
               and
               solitary
               ,
               all
               which
               time
               was
               worn
               out
               in
               Temptation
               ;
               however
               the
               last
               brunt
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               most
               violent
               ,
               is
               only
               expressed
               .
               Now
               could
               not
               the
               adversary
               complain
               of
               disadvantage
               ,
               whiles
               he
               had
               the
               full
               scope
               both
               of
               time
               and
               place
               to
               do
               his
               worst
               .
               And
               why
               did
               it
               please
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               fast
               forty
               daies
               and
               forty
               nights
               ,
               unless
               ,
               as
               Moses
               fasted
               forty
               daies
               at
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               Elias
               
               at
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               thou
               thoughtest
               fit
               at
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               promulgation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               the
               time
               of
               both
               these
               Types
               of
               thine
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               intendest
               our
               wonder
               ,
               not
               our
               imitation
               ;
               not
               our
               imitation
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               though
               of
               the
               act
               .
               Here
               were
               no
               faulty
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               in
               thee
               to
               be
               tamed
               ,
               no
               possibility
               of
               a
               freer
               and
               more
               easie
               assent
               of
               the
               Soul
               to
               God
               that
               could
               be
               affected
               of
               thee
               ,
               who
               wast
               perfectly
               united
               unto
               God
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               us
               thou
               wouldst
               suffer
               death
               ,
               so
               for
               us
               thou
               wouldst
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               learn
               by
               fasting
               to
               prepare
               our selves
               for
               Tentations
               .
               In
               fasting
               so
               long
               ,
               thou
               intendest
               the
               manifestation
               of
               thy
               power
               ;
               in
               fasting
               no
               longer
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               thy
               manhood
               .
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               through
               the
               miraculous
               
               sustentation
               of
               God
               ,
               fasted
               so
               long
               ,
               without
               any
               question
               made
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               bodies
               :
               So
               long
               therefore
               thou
               thoughtest
               good
               to
               fast
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               reason
               of
               these
               precedents
               might
               be
               without
               prejudice
               of
               thine
               Humanity
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               should
               have
               pleased
               thee
               to
               support
               ,
               as
               thou
               couldst
               ,
               without
               means
               ,
               thy
               very
               Power
               might
               have
               opened
               the
               mouth
               of
               cavils
               against
               the
               verity
               of
               thy
               Humane
               nature
               .
               That
               thou
               mightest
               therefore
               well
               approve
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               
               difference
               betwixt
               thee
               and
               us
               but
               sin
               ,
               thou
               that
               couldst
               have
               fasted
               without
               
               hunger
               ,
               and
               lived
               without
               meat
               ,
               wouldst
               both
               feed
               ,
               and
               fast
               ,
               and
               hunger
               .
            
             
               Who
               can
               be
               discouraged
               with
               the
               scantnesse
               of
               friends
               or
               bodily
               provisions
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               his
               Saviour
               thus
               long
               destitute
               of
               all
               earthly
               comforts
               ,
               both
               of
               society
               and
               sustenance
               ?
               Oh
               the
               policie
               and
               malice
               of
               that
               old
               Serpent
               !
               when
               he
               sees
               Christ
               bewray
               some
               infirmity
               of
               nature
               in
               being
               hungry
               ,
               then
               he
               layes
               sorest
               at
               him
               by
               temptations
               .
               His
               eye
               was
               never
               off
               from
               our
               Saviour
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               sequestration
               ;
               and
               now
               that
               he
               thinks
               he
               espies
               any
               one
               part
               to
               lye
               open
               ,
               he
               drives
               at
               it
               with
               all
               his
               might
               .
               We
               have
               to
               do
               with
               an
               Adversary
               no
               lesse
               vigilant
               then
               malicious
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               watch
               all
               opportunities
               of
               our
               mischief
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               sees
               any
               advantage
               of
               weaknesse
               ,
               will
               not
               neglect
               it
               .
               
               How
               should
               we
               stand
               upon
               our
               guard
               for
               prevention
               ,
               that
               both
               we
               may
               not
               give
               him
               occasions
               of
               our
               hurt
               ,
               nor
               take
               hurt
               by
               those
               we
               have
               given
               ?
            
             
               When
               our
               Saviour
               was
               hungry
               ,
               Satan
               tempts
               him
               in
               matter
               of
               Food
               ;
               not
               then
               ,
               of
               Wealth
               or
               Glorie
               :
               He
               well
               knows
               both
               what
               baits
               to
               fish
               withall
               ,
               and
               when
               and
               how
               to
               lay
               them
               .
               How
               safe
               and
               happy
               shall
               we
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               bend
               our
               greatest
               care
               where
               we
               discern
               the
               most
               danger
               ?
            
             
               In
               every
               Temptation
               there
               is
               an
               appearance
               of
               good
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               estate
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               in
               any
               carnal
               desire
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               
                 pride
                 of
              
               heart
               and
               life
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
              
               .
               To
               all
               these
               the
               first
               Adam
               is
               tempted
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               miscarried
               ;
               the
               second
               Adam
               is
               
               tempted
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               overcometh
               .
               The
               first
               man
               was
               tempted
               to
               Carnal
               appetite
               by
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ;
               to
               Pride
               ,
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               being
               as
               God
               ;
               to
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               in
               the
               ambitious
               desire
               of
               knowing
               good
               and
               evil
               .
               Satan
               having
               found
               all
               the
               motions
               so
               successeful
               with
               the
               first
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocent
               estate
               ,
               will
               now
               tread
               the
               same
               steps
               in
               his
               temptations
               of
               the
               second
               .
               The
               stones
               must
               be
               made
               bread
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               motion
               to
               a
               Carnal
               appetite
               .
               The
               guard
               and
               attendance
               of
               Angels
               must
               be
               presumed
               on
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               motion
               to
               Pride
               .
               The
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               must
               be
               offered
               ;
               there
               to
               Covetousnesse
               and
               Ambition
               .
            
             
               Satan
               could
               not
               but
               have
               heard
               God
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 welbeloved
                 Son
              
               ,
               he
               had
               
               heard
               the
               Message
               and
               the
               Carol
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               he
               saw
               the
               Star
               and
               the
               journey
               ,
               and
               Offerings
               of
               the
               Sages
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               gratulations
               of
               
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Anna
              
               ,
               he
               well
               knew
               the
               Predictions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               yet
               now
               that
               he
               saw
               Christ
               fainting
               with
               hunger
               ,
               as
               not
               comprehending
               how
               infirmities
               could
               consist
               with
               a
               Godhead
               ,
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Had
               not
               Satan
               known
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               to
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               His
               very
               supposition
               convinces
               him
               :
               The
               ground
               of
               his
               Temptation
               answers
               it self
               .
               If
               therefore
               Christ
               seemed
               to
               be
               a
               mere
               man
               ,
               because
               after
               forty
               daies
               he
               was
               hungry
               ;
               why
               was
               he
               not
               confessed
               more
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               that
               for
               forty
               daies
               he
               hungred
               not
               ?
               The
               motive
               
               of
               the
               Temptation
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               motion
               ;
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Satan
               could
               not
               chuse
               another
               suggestion
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               .
               All
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               depends
               upon
               this
               one
               Truth
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               How
               should
               he
               else
               have
               ransomed
               the
               World
               ?
               how
               should
               he
               have
               done
               ,
               how
               should
               he
               have
               suffered
               that
               which
               was
               satisfactory
               to
               his
               Fathers
               wrath
               ?
               how
               should
               his
               actions
               or
               Passion
               have
               been
               valuable
               to
               the
               sin
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ?
               What
               marvel
               is
               it
               if
               we
               that
               are
               sons
               by
               Adoption
               be
               assaulted
               with
               the
               doubts
               of
               our
               interest
               in
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               natural
               Son
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               his
               Essence
               is
               thus
               tempted
               ?
               Since
               all
               our
               comfort
               consists
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               here
               must
               needs
               be
               laid
               the
               chief
               battery
               ;
               and
               here
               must
               be
               
               placed
               our
               strongest
               defence
               .
            
             
               To
               turn
               Stones
               into
               Bread
               ,
               had
               been
               no
               more
               faulty
               in
               it self
               then
               to
               turn
               Water
               into
               Wine
               :
               But
               to
               do
               this
               in
               a
               distrust
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Providence
               ,
               to
               abuse
               his
               power
               and
               liberty
               in
               doing
               it
               ,
               to
               work
               a
               Miracle
               of
               Satans
               choice
               ,
               had
               been
               disagreeable
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               There
               is
               nothing
               
               
               more
               ordinary
               with
               our
               spiritual
               enemy
               ,
               then
               by
               occasion
               of
               want
               to
               move
               us
               to
               unwarrantable
               courses
               :
               Thou
               art
               poor
               ,
               steal
               ;
               Thou
               canst
               not
               rise
               by
               honest
               means
               ,
               use
               indirect
               .
               How
               easie
               had
               it
               been
               for
               our
               Saviour
               to
               have
               confounded
               Satan
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ?
               But
               he
               rather
               chuses
               to
               vanquish
               him
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               teach
               us
               how
               to
               resist
               &
               overcome
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               .
               If
               he
               had
               subdued
               Satan
               by
               the
               Almighty
               power
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               had
               what
               to
               wonder
               at
               ,
               not
               what
               to
               imitate
               :
               now
               he
               useth
               that
               weapon
               which
               may
               be
               familiar
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               teach
               our
               weaknesse
               how
               to
               be
               victorious
               .
               Nothing
               in
               Heaven
               or
               earth
               can
               beat
               the
               forces
               of
               Hell
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               How
               carefully
               should
               we
               furnish
               our selves
               with
               
               this
               powerful
               munition
               ?
               how
               should
               our
               hearts
               and
               mouths
               be
               full
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 Teach
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 Statutes
                 :
                 O
                 take
                 not
                 from
                 me
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 my
                 Songs
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 my
                 pilgrimage
                 :
                 So
                 shall
                 I
                 make
                 answer
                 to
                 my
                 Blasphemers
                 .
              
               What
               needed
               Christ
               to
               have
               answered
               Satan
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               Temptations
               must
               not
               have
               their
               way
               ;
               but
               must
               be
               answered
               by
               resistance
               ,
               and
               resisted
               by
               the
               Word
               ?
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               our
               Saviour
               aver
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               against
               the
               blasphemous
               insinuation
               of
               Satan
               ;
               neither
               do
               I
               see
               him
               working
               this
               miraculous
               Conversion
               ,
               to
               prove
               himself
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               but
               most
               wisely
               he
               takes
               away
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Temptation
               .
               Satan
               had
               taken
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               
               man
               cannot
               be
               sustained
               without
               bread
               ;
               and
               therefore
               infers
               the
               necessity
               of
               making
               bread
               of
               stones
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               shews
               him
               from
               an
               infallible
               Word
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               mislayed
               his
               suggestion
               ;
               That
               man
               lives
               not
               by
               usual
               food
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God.
              
               He
               can
               either
               sustain
               without
               bread
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ;
               or
               with
               a
               miraculous
               bread
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               with
               Manna
               ;
               or
               send
               ordinary
               means
               miraculously
               ,
               as
               food
               to
               his
               Prophet
               by
               the
               Ravens
               ;
               or
               miraculously
               multiply
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               as
               the
               Meal
               and
               Oyle
               to
               the
               Sareptan
               Widow
               .
               All
               things
               are
               sustained
               by
               his
               Almighty
               Word
               .
               Indeed
               we
               live
               by
               food
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               any
               virtue
               that
               is
               without
               God
               ;
               without
               the
               concurrence
               of
               whose
               Providence
               ,
               bread
               would
               
               rather
               choak
               then
               nourish
               us
               .
               Let
               him
               withdraw
               his
               hand
               from
               his
               creatures
               ,
               in
               their
               greatest
               abundance
               we
               perish
               .
               Why
               do
               we
               therefore
               bend
               our
               eyes
               on
               the
               means
               ,
               and
               not
               look
               up
               to
               the
               hand
               that
               gives
               the
               blessing
               ?
            
             
               What
               so
               necessary
               dependance
               hath
               the
               blessing
               upon
               the
               creature
               ,
               if
               our
               Prayers
               hold
               them
               not
               together
               ?
               As
               we
               may
               not
               neglect
               the
               means
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               not
               neglect
               the
               procurement
               of
               a
               blessing
               upon
               the
               means
               ,
               nor
               be
               unthankful
               to
               the
               hand
               that
               hath
               given
               the
               blessing
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               assault
               Satan
               moves
               Christ
               to
               doubt
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Providence
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               unlawful
               means
               to
               help
               himself
               :
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               he
               moves
               him
               to
               presume
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               protection
               ,
               and
               the
               service
               of
               his
               blessed
               
               Angels
               .
               He
               grounds
               the
               first
               upon
               a
               conceit
               of
               want
               ,
               the
               next
               of
               abundance
               .
               If
               he
               be
               in
               extremes
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               to
               one
               end
               ,
               to
               mislead
               unto
               evil
               :
               If
               we
               cannot
               be
               driven
               down
               to
               despair
               ,
               he
               labours
               to
               lift
               us
               up
               to
               presumption
               .
               It
               is
               not
               one
               foil
               than
               can
               put
               this
               bold
               spirit
               out
               of
               countenance
               .
               Temptations
               ,
               like
               waves
               ,
               break
               one
               in
               the
               neck
               of
               another
               .
               Whiles
               we
               are
               in
               this
               warfare
               ,
               we
               must
               make
               account
               that
               the
               repulse
               of
               one
               Temptation
               doth
               but
               invite
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               That
               Blessed
               Saviour
               of
               ours
               that
               was
               content
               to
               be
               led
               from
               Jordan
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               first
               Temptation
               ,
               yields
               to
               be
               led
               from
               the
               Wildernesse
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               second
               .
               
               The
               place
               doth
               not
               a
               little
               avail
               to
               the
               act
               .
               The
               Wildernesse
               was
               fit
               for
               a
               Temptation
               arising
               from
               Want
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               for
               a
               Temptation
               moving
               to
               Vain-glory
               ;
               the
               populous
               City
               was
               the
               fittest
               for
               such
               a
               motion
               .
               Jerusalem
               was
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Temple
               was
               the
               glory
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Pinnacles
               ,
               the
               highest
               piece
               of
               the
               Pinnacle
               ,
               there
               is
               Christ
               content
               to
               be
               set
               for
               the
               opportunity
               of
               Tentation
               .
               O
               Saviour
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               
               can
               we
               wonder
               enough
               at
               this
               Humility
               of
               thine
               ,
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               so
               
               farre
               abase
               thy self
               as
               to
               suffer
               thy
               pure
               and
               sacred
               Body
               to
               be
               transported
               by
               the
               presumptuous
               and
               malicious
               hand
               of
               that
               unclean
               Spirit
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               his
               Power
               ,
               it
               was
               thy
               Patience
               that
               deserves
               our
               admiration
               .
               Neither
               can
               this
               seem
               over-strange
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               if
               Satan
               be
               the
               head
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               wicked
               men
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Satan
               .
               What
               was
               Pilate
               ,
               or
               the
               Jews
               that
               persecuted
               thine
               innocence
               ,
               but
               limbs
               of
               this
               Devil
               ?
               And
               why
               are
               we
               then
               amazed
               ,
               to
               see
               thee
               touched
               and
               locally
               transported
               by
               the
               head
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               thee
               yielding
               thy self
               over
               to
               be
               crucified
               by
               the
               members
               ?
               If
               Satan
               did
               the
               worse
               and
               greater
               mediately
               by
               their
               hands
               ,
               no
               marvel
               if
               he
               doe
               the
               lesse
               and
               easier
               immediately
               by
               his
               own
               ;
               yet
               neither
               
               of
               them
               without
               thy
               voluntary
               dispensation
               .
               He
               could
               not
               have
               looked
               at
               thee
               without
               thee
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               did
               thus
               suffer
               his
               own
               holy
               and
               precious
               Body
               to
               be
               carried
               by
               Satan
               ;
               what
               wonder
               is
               it
               if
               that
               Enemy
               have
               sometimes
               power
               given
               him
               over
               the
               sinful
               bodies
               of
               the
               adopted
               sons
               of
               God
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               the
               strength
               of
               Faith
               that
               can
               secure
               us
               from
               the
               outward
               violences
               of
               that
               Evil
               one
               .
               This
               difference
               I
               finde
               betwixt
               his
               spiritual
               and
               bodily
               assaults
               :
               those
               are
               beaten
               back
               by
               the
               shield
               of
               Faith
               ,
               these
               admit
               not
               of
               such
               repulse
               .
               As
               the
               best
               man
               may
               be
               lame
               ,
               blind
               ,
               diseased
               ;
               so
               ,
               through
               the
               permission
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               bodily
               vexed
               by
               an
               old
               Man-slayer
               .
               Grace
               was
               never
               given
               us
               for
               a
               Target
               against
               externall
               Afflictions
               .
               
            
             
               Methinks
               I
               see
               Christ
               hoised
               upon
               the
               highest
               battlements
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               whose
               very
               roof
               was
               an
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               Cubits
               high
               ;
               and
               Satan
               standing
               by
               him
               with
               this
               speech
               in
               his
               mouth
               :
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 nourishment
                 thou
                 wilt
                 needs
                 depend
                 upon
                 thy
                 Father's
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 without
                 means
                 sustain
                 thee
                 ,
                 take
                 now
                 further
                 tryall
                 of
                 that
                 Providence
                 in
                 thy
                 miraculous
                 preservation
                 ;
                 Cast
                 thy self
                 down
                 from
                 this
                 height
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 here
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 famous
                 and
                 holy
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 here
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 pinnacle
                 of
                 that
                 Temple
                 which
                 is
                 dedicated
                 to
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 thy self
                 .
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 now
                 fixt
                 upon
                 thee
                 :
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 devised
                 a
                 more
                 
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 spread
                 thy
                 glory
                 and
                 to
                 proclaim
                 thy
                 Deity
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 casting
                 thy self
                 headlong
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 thee
                 then
                 a
                 man.
                 And
                 for
                 danger
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 hurt
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 wherefore
                 serves
                 that
                 glorious
                 Guard
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 by
                 Divine
                 Commission
                 taken
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 thine
                 Humanity
                 ?
                 Since
                 therefore
                 in
                 one
                 act
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 both
                 safe
                 and
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 trust
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 those
                 thy
                 serviceable
                 Spirits
                 with
                 thine
                 assured
                 preservation
                 ;
                 
                   Cast
                   thy self
                   down
                
                 .
              
               And
               why
               didst
               thou
               not
               ,
               O
               thou
               malignant
               spirit
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               cast
               down
               my
               Saviour
               by
               those
               same
               presumptuous
               hands
               that
               brought
               him
               up
               ,
               since
               the
               descent
               is
               more
               easie
               
               then
               the
               raising
               up
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               it
               had
               not
               been
               so
               great
               an
               advantage
               to
               thee
               that
               he
               should
               fall
               by
               thy
               means
               as
               by
               his
               own
               ?
               Falling
               into
               sin
               was
               more
               then
               to
               fall
               from
               the
               pinnacle
               .
               Still
               thy
               care
               and
               suit
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               Authors
               to
               our selves
               of
               evil
               :
               thou
               gainest
               nothing
               by
               our
               bodily
               hurt
               ,
               if
               the
               Soul
               be
               safe
               .
               Or
               was
               it
               rather
               for
               that
               thou
               couldest
               not
               ?
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               thy
               Malice
               could
               as
               well
               have
               served
               to
               have
               offered
               this
               measure
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               holy
               Apostle
               soon
               after
               .
               But
               he
               that
               bounded
               thy
               power
               ,
               tethers
               thee
               shorter
               .
               Thou
               couldest
               not
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               do
               what
               thou
               wouldst
               .
               He
               that
               would
               permit
               thee
               to
               carry
               him
               up
               ,
               bindes
               thy
               hands
               from
               casting
               him
               down
               .
               And
               woe
               were
               it
               for
               us
               if
               thou
               wert
               not
               ever
               
               stinted
               .
            
             
               Why
               did
               Satan
               carry
               up
               Christ
               so
               high
               ,
               but
               on
               purpose
               that
               his
               fall
               might
               be
               the
               more
               deadly
               ?
               So
               deals
               he
               still
               with
               us
               ;
               he
               exalts
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               dangerously
               abased
               :
               he
               puffs
               them
               up
               with
               swelling
               thoughts
               of
               their
               own
               worthinesse
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               vile
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               condemnation
               .
               
               
               It
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               cast
               down
               that
               he
               may
               raise
               ,
               to
               abase
               that
               he
               may
               exalt
               :
               Contrarily
               Satan
               raises
               up
               that
               he
               may
               throw
               down
               ,
               and
               intends
               nothing
               but
               our
               dejection
               in
               our
               advancement
               .
            
             
               Height
               of
               place
               gives
               opportunity
               of
               Tentation
               .
               Thus
               busie
               is
               that
               Wicked
               one
               in
               working
               against
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               .
               If
               any
               of
               them
               be
               in
               eminence
               above
               others
               ,
               those
               he
               labours
               most
               to
               ruinate
               .
               They
               had
               need
               to
               stand
               fast
               ,
               that
               stand
               high
               .
               There
               is
               both
               more
               danger
               of
               their
               falling
               ,
               and
               more
               hurt
               in
               their
               fall
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               had
               presumed
               thus
               far
               ,
               to
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ,
               would
               fain
               now
               dare
               him
               also
               to
               presume
               upon
               his
               Deity
               :
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cast
                 
                 thy self
                 down
                 .
              
               There
               is
               not
               a
               more
               tried
               shaft
               in
               all
               his
               quiver
               then
               this
               ;
               a
               perswasion
               to
               men
               ,
               to
               bear
               themselves
               too
               bold
               upon
               the
               favour
               of
               God.
               Thou
               art
               the
               Elect
               and
               Redeemed
               of
               God
               ;
               sin
               ,
               because
               Grace
               hath
               abounded
               ;
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               abound
               .
               Thou
               art
               safe
               enough
               though
               thou
               offend
               :
               be
               not
               too
               much
               an
               adversary
               to
               thine
               own
               liberty
               .
               False
               spirit
               !
               it
               is
               no
               liberty
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               servitude
               rather
               ;
               there
               is
               liberty
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               freedome
               from
               sin
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               us
               that
               hath
               the
               hope
               of
               Sons
               ,
               must
               
                 purge
                 himself
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
              
               that
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               .
               
                 We
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 therefore
                 must
                 we
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 body
                 and
                 spirits
              
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               God's
               .
               Our
               Sonship
               teaches
               us
               awe
               and
               obedience
               ;
               and
               therefore
               because
               we
               are
               Sons
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               cast
               our
               
               selves
               down
               into
               sin
               .
            
             
               How
               idlely
               do
               Satan
               and
               wicked
               men
               measure
               God
               by
               the
               crooked
               line
               of
               their
               own
               misconceit
               ?
               Iwis
               ,
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               cast
               himself
               down
               from
               the
               Pinnacle
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               come
               down
               from
               the
               Crosse
               .
               God
               is
               not
               merciful
               unlesse
               he
               honour
               them
               in
               all
               their
               desires
               ;
               not
               just
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               take
               speedy
               vengeance
               where
               they
               require
               it
               .
               But
               when
               they
               have
               spent
               their
               folly
               upon
               these
               vain
               imaginations
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               stay
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               God
               will
               be
               merciful
               ,
               though
               we
               miscarry
               ;
               and
               just
               ,
               though
               sinners
               seem
               lawlesse
               .
               Neither
               will
               he
               be
               any
               other
               then
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               measured
               by
               any
               rule
               but
               himself
               .
            
             
               
               But
               what
               is
               this
               I
               see
               ?
               Satan
               himself
               with
               a
               Bible
               under
               his
               arm
               ,
               with
               a
               Text
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 give
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 over
                 thee
                 ?
              
               How
               still
               in
               that
               Wicked
               one
               doth
               Subtilty
               strive
               with
               Presumption
               ?
               Who
               could
               not
               but
               over-wonder
               at
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Devil
               dar'd
               to
               touch
               the
               sacred
               Body
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               may
               well
               touch
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               with
               his
               tongue
               ?
               Let
               no
               man
               henceforth
               marvel
               to
               hear
               Hereticks
               or
               Hypocrites
               quote
               Scriptures
               ,
               when
               Satan
               himself
               hath
               not
               spared
               to
               cite
               them
               .
               What
               are
               they
               the
               worse
               for
               this
               ,
               more
               then
               that
               holy
               Body
               wich
               is
               transported
               ?
               Some
               have
               been
               poisoned
               by
               their
               meats
               and
               drinks
               ;
               yet
               either
               these
               nourish
               us
               ,
               or
               nothing
               .
               It
               is
               not
               
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               that
               can
               carry
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Sense
               ;
               if
               we
               divide
               these
               two
               ,
               we
               prophane
               and
               abuse
               that
               Word
               we
               alledge
               .
               And
               wherefore
               doth
               this
               foul
               spirit
               urge
               a
               Text
               ,
               but
               for
               imitation
               ,
               for
               prevention
               ,
               and
               for
               successe
               ?
               Christ
               had
               alledged
               a
               Scripture
               unto
               him
               ;
               he
               re-alledges
               Scripture
               unto
               Christ
               .
               At
               leastwise
               he
               will
               counterfeit
               an
               imitation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               Neither
               is
               it
               in
               this
               alone
               :
               what
               one
               act
               ever
               passed
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Satan
               did
               not
               apishly
               attempt
               to
               second
               ?
               If
               we
               follow
               Christ
               in
               the
               outward
               action
               with
               contrary
               intentions
               ,
               we
               follow
               Satan
               in
               following
               Christ
               .
               Or
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               Satan
               meant
               to
               make
               Christ
               hereby
               weary
               of
               this
               weapon
               :
               As
               we
               see
               fashions
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               up
               of
               the
               unworthy
               ,
               are
               cast
               off
               
               by
               the
               Great
               .
               It
               was
               ,
               doubtlesse
               ,
               one
               cause
               why
               Christ
               afterward
               forbad
               the
               Devil
               even
               to
               confesse
               the
               Truth
               ,
               because
               his
               mouth
               was
               a
               stander
               .
               But
               chiefly
               doth
               he
               this
               ,
               for
               a
               better
               colour
               of
               his
               Tentation
               :
               He
               gilds
               over
               this
               false
               metall
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               passe
               current
               .
               Even
               now
               is
               Satan
               transformed
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light
               ,
               and
               will
               seem
               godly
               for
               a
               mischief
               .
               If
               Hypocrites
               make
               a
               fair
               shew
               to
               deceive
               with
               a
               glorious
               lustre
               of
               Holinesse
               ,
               we
               see
               whence
               they
               
               borrowed
               it
               .
               How
               many
               thousand
               souls
               are
               betraied
               by
               the
               abuse
               of
               that
               
               Word
               whose
               use
               is
               soveraign
               and
               saving
               ?
               No
               Devil
               is
               so
               dangerous
               as
               the
               religious
               Devil
               .
               If
               good
               meat
               turn
               to
               the
               nourishment
               ,
               not
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Disease
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               forbear
               to
               feed
               ,
               but
               endeavour
               to
               purge
               the
               body
               of
               those
               evil
               humours
               which
               cause
               the
               stomach
               to
               work
               against
               it self
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               that
               hast
               given
               us
               light
               ,
               give
               us
               clear
               and
               sound
               eyes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               take
               comfort
               of
               that
               Light
               thou
               hast
               given
               us
               .
               Thy
               Word
               is
               holy
               ,
               make
               our
               hearts
               so
               ;
               and
               then
               shall
               they
               finde
               that
               Word
               not
               more
               true
               then
               cordial
               .
               Let
               not
               this
               Divine
               Table
               of
               thine
               be
               made
               a
               snare
               to
               our
               souls
               .
            
             
               What
               can
               be
               a
               better
               act
               then
               to
               speak
               Scripture
               ?
               It
               were
               a
               wonder
               if
               Satan
               should
               do
               a
               good
               thing
               well
               .
               He
               cites
               Scripture
               then
               ,
               but
               with
               mutilation
               and
               
               distortion
               ;
               it
               comes
               not
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               but
               maimed
               and
               perverted
               :
               One
               piece
               is
               left
               ,
               all
               misapplied
               .
               Those
               that
               wrest
               or
               mangle
               Scripture
               for
               their
               own
               turn
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               see
               from
               what
               School
               they
               come
               .
               Let
               us
               take
               the
               Word
               from
               the
               Author
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Usurper
               .
               David
               would
               not
               doubt
               to
               eat
               that
               sheep
               which
               he
               pulled
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Bear
               or
               Lion.
               
                 He
                 shall
                 give
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 over
                 thee
                 :
              
               Oh
               comfortable
               assurance
               of
               our
               protection
               .
               God's
               children
               never
               goe
               unattended
               .
               Like
               unto
               great
               Princes
               ,
               we
               walk
               ever
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               our
               guard
               ;
               though
               invisible
               ,
               yet
               true
               ,
               careful
               ,
               powerful
               .
               What
               creatures
               are
               so
               glorious
               as
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               yet
               their
               Maker
               hath
               set
               them
               to
               serve
               us
               .
               Our
               Adoption
               makes
               us
               at
               once
               great
               and
               safe
               .
               We
               may
               be
               contemptible
               
               and
               ignominious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               observe
               us
               the
               while
               ,
               and
               scorn
               not
               to
               wait
               upon
               us
               in
               our
               homeliest
               occasions
               .
               The
               Sun
               or
               the
               Light
               may
               we
               keep
               out
               of
               our
               houses
               ,
               the
               Aire
               we
               cannot
               ;
               much
               lesse
               these
               Spirits
               that
               are
               more
               simple
               and
               immaterial
               .
               No
               walls
               ,
               no
               bolts
               can
               sever
               them
               from
               our
               sides
               :
               they
               accompany
               us
               in
               dungeons
               ,
               they
               goe
               with
               us
               into
               our
               exile
               .
               How
               can
               we
               either
               fear
               danger
               or
               complain
               of
               solitarinesse
               ,
               whiles
               we
               have
               so
               unseparable
               ,
               so
               glorious
               Companions
               ?
            
             
               Is
               our
               Saviour
               distasted
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               Satan
               mis-laies
               it
               in
               his
               dish
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               rather
               snatch
               this
               sword
               out
               of
               that
               impure
               hand
               ,
               &
               beat
               Satan
               with
               the
               weapon
               which
               he
               abuseth
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 thy
                 God.
              
               The
               Scripture
               is
               one
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               whose
               it
               is
               :
               Where
               it
               carries
               an
               appearance
               of
               difficulty
               or
               inconvenience
               ,
               it
               needs
               no
               light
               to
               clear
               it
               but
               that
               which
               it
               hath
               in
               it self
               .
               All
               doubts
               that
               may
               arise
               from
               it
               are
               fully
               answered
               by
               collation
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               God
               hath
               taken
               this
               care
               and
               given
               this
               charge
               of
               his
               own
               :
               he
               will
               have
               them
               kept
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               sins
               :
               they
               may
               trust
               him
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               tempt
               him
               :
               he
               meant
               to
               incourage
               their
               Faith
               ,
               not
               their
               Presumption
               .
               To
               cast
               our selves
               upon
               any
               immediate
               Providence
               when
               means
               fail
               not
               ,
               is
               to
               disobey
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               believing
               God.
               We
               may
               challenge
               God
               on
               his
               Word
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               strain
               him
               beyond
               it
               :
               we
               may
               make
               account
               of
               what
               he
               promised
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               subject
               his
               Promises
               to
               unjust
               examinations
               ;
               and
               where
               no
               need
               
               is
               ,
               make
               triall
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               by
               devices
               of
               our
               own
               .
               All
               the
               Devils
               in
               Hell
               could
               not
               elude
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Divine
               answer
               :
               and
               now
               Satan
               sees
               how
               vainly
               he
               tempteth
               Christ
               to
               tempt
               God.
               
            
             
               Yet
               again
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               do
               I
               see
               him
               setting
               upon
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               Satan
               is
               not
               foiled
               when
               he
               is
               resisted
               .
               Neither
               diffidence
               nor
               presumption
               can
               fasten
               upon
               Christ
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               tried
               with
               Honour
               .
               As
               some
               expert
               Fencer
               that
               challenges
               at
               all
               weapons
               ,
               so
               doth
               his
               great
               Enemy
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               we
               plead
               our
               skill
               in
               some
               ,
               if
               we
               fail
               in
               any
               .
               It
               must
               be
               our
               wisedome
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               all
               kinde
               of
               assaults
               :
               as
               those
               that
               hold
               Towns
               and
               Forts
               do
               not
               only
               defend
               themselves
               from
               incursions
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Cannon
               and
               the
               Pionier
               .
               Still
               doth
               that
               subtil
               
               Serpent
               traverse
               his
               ground
               for
               an
               advantage
               .
               The
               Temple
               is
               not
               high
               enough
               for
               his
               next
               Tentation
               ;
               he
               therefore
               carries
               up
               Christ
               to
               the
               top
               of
               an
               exceeding
               high
               Mountain
               .
               All
               enemies
               in
               pitcht
               fields
               strive
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               or
               River
               ,
               or
               Wind
               ,
               or
               Sun.
               That
               which
               his
               servant
               Balac
               did
               by
               his
               instigation
               ,
               himself
               doth
               now
               immediately
               ,
               change
               places
               in
               hope
               of
               prevailing
               .
               If
               
               
               the
               obscure
               country
               will
               not
               move
               us
               ,
               he
               tries
               what
               the
               Court
               can
               do
               ;
               if
               not
               our
               home
               ,
               the
               Tavern
               ;
               if
               not
               the
               field
               ,
               our
               closer
               .
               As
               no
               place
               is
               left
               free
               by
               his
               malice
               ,
               so
               no
               place
               must
               be
               made
               prejudicial
               by
               our
               carelesnesse
               :
               and
               as
               we
               should
               alwaies
               watch
               over
               our selves
               ,
               so
               then
               most
               when
               the
               opportunity
               carries
               cause
               of
               suspicion
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               is
               Christ
               carried
               up
               so
               high
               ,
               but
               for
               prospect
               ?
               If
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               and
               their
               glory
               were
               only
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               his
               imagination
               ,
               the
               Valley
               would
               have
               served
               ;
               if
               to
               the
               outward
               sense
               ,
               no
               Hill
               could
               suffice
               .
               Circular
               bodies
               though
               small
               ,
               cannot
               be
               seen
               at
               once
               .
               This
               shew
               was
               made
               to
               both
               ;
               divers
               Kingdomes
               lying
               round
               about
               Judea
               were
               represented
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               the
               
               glory
               of
               them
               to
               the
               imagination
               .
               Satan
               meant
               the
               eye
               could
               tempt
               the
               fancy
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               the
               fancie
               could
               tempt
               the
               will.
               How
               many
               thousand
               souls
               have
               died
               of
               the
               wound
               of
               the
               eye
               ?
               If
               we
               do
               not
               let
               in
               sin
               at
               the
               window
               of
               the
               eye
               or
               the
               door
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
               it
               cannot
               enter
               into
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               pomp
               ,
               majestie
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               bravery
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               where
               should
               it
               be
               but
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               his
               Images
               ,
               his
               Deputies
               on
               earth
               ?
               There
               is
               soft
               rayment
               ,
               sumptuous
               feasts
               ,
               rich
               jewels
               ,
               honourable
               attendance
               ,
               glorious
               triumphs
               ,
               royal
               state
               ;
               these
               Satan
               laies
               out
               to
               the
               fairest
               shew
               .
               But
               oh
               the
               craft
               of
               that
               old
               Serpent
               !
               Many
               a
               care
               attends
               Greatnesse
               :
               No
               Crown
               is
               without
               thorns
               :
               High
               seats
               are
               never
               but
               uneasie
               .
               All
               
               those
               infinite
               discontentments
               which
               are
               the
               shadow
               of
               earthly
               Soveraigntie
               ,
               he
               hides
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               nothing
               may
               be
               seen
               but
               what
               may
               both
               please
               and
               allure
               .
               Satan
               is
               still
               and
               ever
               like
               himself
               .
               If
               Tentations
               might
               be
               but
               turn'd
               about
               and
               shewn
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               darkness
               would
               not
               be
               so
               populous
               .
               Now
               whensoever
               the
               Tempter
               sets
               upon
               any
               poor
               soul
               ,
               all
               sting
               of
               conscience
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               judgment
               ,
               torment
               is
               concealed
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               :
               nothing
               may
               appear
               to
               the
               eye
               but
               pleasure
               ,
               profit
               ,
               and
               a
               seeming
               happinesse
               in
               the
               enjoying
               our
               desires
               .
               Those
               other
               woful
               objects
               are
               reserved
               for
               the
               farewell
               of
               sin
               ;
               that
               our
               misery
               may
               be
               seen
               and
               felt
               at
               once
               .
               When
               we
               are
               once
               sure
               ,
               Satan
               is
               a
               Tyrant
               ;
               till
               then
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Parasite
               .
               There
               can
               be
               no
               safety
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               view
               
               as
               well
               the
               back
               as
               the
               face
               of
               Tentations
               .
            
             
               But
               oh
               presumption
               and
               impudence
               ,
               that
               Hell
               it self
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               !
               The
               Devil
               dares
               say
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 All
                 these
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 me
                 :
              
               That
               beggerly
               spirit
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               an
               inch
               of
               earth
               ,
               can
               offer
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               the
               maker
               ,
               to
               the
               owner
               of
               it
               .
               The
               slave
               of
               God
               would
               be
               adored
               of
               his
               Creator
               .
               How
               can
               we
               hope
               he
               should
               be
               sparing
               of
               false
               boasts
               and
               of
               unreasonable
               promises
               unto
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               dares
               offer
               Kingdomes
               to
               him
               by
               whom
               Kings
               reign
               ?
            
             
               Tentations
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               are
               most
               dangerous
               .
               How
               many
               that
               have
               been
               hardned
               with
               Fear
               ,
               have
               melted
               with
               Honour
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               of
               that
               
               soul
               that
               will
               not
               bite
               at
               the
               golden
               hook
               .
            
             
               False
               lyars
               and
               vain-glorious
               boasters
               see
               the
               top
               of
               their
               pedigree
               ;
               if
               I
               may
               not
               rather
               say
               ,
               that
               Satan
               doth
               borrow
               the
               use
               of
               their
               tongues
               for
               a
               time
               :
               Whereas
               faithfull
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               promised
               ,
               who
               will
               also
               do
               it
               ,
               Fidelity
               and
               truth
               is
               the
               issue
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               If
               Idolatry
               were
               not
               a
               dear
               sin
               to
               Satan
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               so
               importunate
               to
               compasse
               it
               .
               It
               is
               miserable
               to
               see
               how
               he
               draws
               the
               world
               insensibly
               into
               this
               sin
               ,
               which
               they
               professe
               to
               detest
               .
               Those
               that
               would
               rather
               hazard
               the
               fornace
               then
               worship
               Gold
               in
               a
               Statue
               ,
               yet
               do
               adore
               in
               it
               the
               stamp
               ,
               and
               finde
               no
               fault
               with
               themselves
               .
               If
               our
               hearts
               be
               drawn
               to
               stoop
               unto
               an
               over-high
               respect
               of
               
               any
               creature
               ,
               we
               are
               Idolaters
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               if
               thy
               jealousie
               be
               kindled
               at
               the
               admission
               of
               any
               of
               thine
               own
               works
               into
               a
               competition
               of
               honour
               with
               their
               Creator
               .
            
             
               Never
               did
               our
               Saviour
               say
               ,
               
                 Avoid
                 Satan
              
               ,
               till
               now
               .
               It
               is
               a
               just
               indignation
               that
               is
               conceived
               at
               the
               motion
               of
               a
               rivaltie
               with
               God.
               Neither
               yet
               did
               Christ
               exercise
               his
               Divine
               power
               in
               this
               command
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               necessary
               force
               of
               Scripture
               
               drives
               away
               that
               impure
               Tempter
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 .
              
               The
               rest
               of
               our
               Saviours
               answers
               were
               more
               full
               and
               direct
               then
               that
               they
               could
               admit
               of
               a
               reply
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               so
               flat
               and
               absolute
               ,
               that
               it
               utterly
               daunted
               the
               courage
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               a
               shameful
               flight
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               for
               the
               time
               weary
               of
               his
               trade
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               the
               troublesome
               solicitations
               of
               that
               Wicked
               one
               ,
               is
               continued
               resistance
               .
               He
               that
               forcibly
               drove
               the
               Tempter
               from
               himself
               ,
               takes
               him
               off
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               abide
               his
               assaults
               perpetual
               .
               It
               is
               our
               exercise
               and
               Triall
               that
               he
               intends
               ,
               not
               our
               Confusion
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Simon
               called
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               Sun
               in
               his
               first
               rising
               draws
               all
               eyes
               to
               it
               ;
               so
               did
               this
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               when
               he
               first
               shone
               forth
               into
               the
               world
               .
               His
               miraculous
               cures
               drew
               Patients
               ,
               his
               Divine
               doctrine
               drew
               Auditors
               ;
               both
               together
               drew
               the
               admiring
               multitude
               by
               troops
               after
               him
               .
               And
               why
               do
               we
               not
               still
               follow
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               through
               desarts
               and
               mountains
               ,
               over
               land
               and
               seas
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               both
               healed
               and
               taught
               ?
               It
               was
               thy
               word
               that
               
               when
               thou
               wert
               lift
               up
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               thee
               :
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               art
               lift
               up
               long
               since
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               shame
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               heavenly
               glory
               ;
               
                 Draw
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 .
              
               Thy
               word
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               proclaimed
               by
               men
               ;
               thy
               virtue
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               exercised
               upon
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               .
               Oh
               give
               us
               to
               hunger
               after
               both
               ,
               that
               by
               both
               our
               souls
               may
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               I
               see
               the
               people
               not
               onely
               following
               Christ
               ,
               but
               pressing
               upon
               him
               :
               even
               very
               unmannerliness
               findes
               here
               both
               excuse
               and
               acceptation
               .
               They
               did
               not
               keep
               their
               distances
               in
               an
               awe
               to
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               whiles
               they
               were
               ravished
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Speech
               ;
               yet
               did
               not
               our
               Saviour
               check
               their
               
               unreverent
               thronging
               ,
               but
               rather
               incourages
               their
               forwardness
               .
               We
               cannot
               offend
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               importunity
               of
               our
               desires
               .
               It
               likes
               thee
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               should
               suffer
               violence
               .
               Our
               slackness
               doth
               ever
               displease
               thee
               ,
               never
               our
               vehemency
               .
            
             
               The
               throng
               of
               Auditors
               forced
               Christ
               to
               leave
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Peter's
               ship
               his
               pulpit
               .
               Never
               were
               there
               such
               nets
               cast
               out
               of
               that
               fisher-boat
               before
               .
               Whiles
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Land
               ,
               he
               healed
               the
               sick
               bodies
               by
               his
               touch
               ;
               now
               that
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ,
               he
               cured
               the
               sick
               Souls
               by
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               is
               purposely
               severed
               from
               the
               multitude
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               unite
               them
               to
               him
               .
               He
               that
               made
               both
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               causeth
               both
               of
               them
               to
               conspire
               to
               the
               opportunities
               
               of
               doing
               good
               .
            
             
               Simon
               was
               busie
               washing
               his
               nets
               .
               Even
               those
               nets
               that
               caught
               nothing
               must
               be
               washed
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               if
               they
               had
               sped
               well
               .
               The
               nights
               toile
               doth
               not
               excuse
               his
               daies
               work
               .
               Little
               did
               Simon
               think
               of
               leaving
               those
               nets
               which
               he
               so
               carefully
               washed
               ;
               and
               now
               Christ
               interrupts
               him
               with
               the
               favour
               and
               blessing
               of
               his
               gracious
               presence
               .
               Labour
               in
               our
               calling
               (
               how
               homely
               soever
               )
               makes
               us
               capable
               of
               Divine
               benediction
               .
               The
               honest
               fisher-man
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               people
               flock
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               heard
               him
               speak
               with
               such
               power
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               conceive
               a
               general
               and
               confuse
               apprehension
               of
               some
               excellent
               worth
               in
               such
               a
               Teacher
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               glad
               to
               honour
               his
               ship
               
               with
               such
               a
               Guest
               ;
               and
               is
               first
               Christ's
               Host
               by
               Sea
               ,
               ere
               he
               is
               his
               Disciple
               by
               land
               .
               An
               humble
               and
               serviceable
               entertainment
               of
               a
               Prophet
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               a
               good
               foundation
               of
               his
               future
               honour
               .
               He
               that
               would
               so
               easily
               lend
               Christ
               his
               hand
               and
               his
               ship
               ,
               was
               likely
               soon
               after
               to
               bestow
               himself
               upon
               his
               Saviour
               .
            
             
             
               
               Simon
               hath
               no
               sooner
               done
               this
               service
               to
               Christ
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               preparing
               for
               his
               reward
               :
               when
               the
               Sermon
               is
               ended
               ,
               the
               ship-room
               shall
               be
               paid
               for
               abundantly
               :
               neither
               shall
               the
               Host
               exspect
               any
               other
               pay-master
               then
               himself
               .
               
                 Lanch
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 down
                 your
                 Nets
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 draught
                 .
              
               That
               ship
               which
               lent
               Christ
               an
               opportunity
               of
               catching
               men
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               shall
               be
               requited
               with
               a
               plentiful
               draught
               of
               fish
               in
               the
               deep
               .
               It
               had
               been
               as
               easie
               for
               our
               Saviour
               to
               have
               brought
               the
               fish
               to
               Peter's
               ship
               ,
               close
               to
               the
               shore
               ;
               yet
               as
               chusing
               rather
               to
               have
               the
               ship
               carried
               to
               the
               shole
               of
               fish
               ,
               he
               bids
               
                 Lanch
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 deep
              
               .
               In
               his
               Miracles
               he
               loves
               ever
               to
               meet
               Nature
               in
               her
               bounds
               ;
               and
               when
               she
               hath
               done
               her
               best
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               rest
               by
               his
               over-ruling
               
               power
               .
               The
               same
               power
               therefore
               that
               could
               have
               caused
               the
               fishes
               to
               leap
               upon
               drie
               land
               ,
               or
               to
               leave
               themselves
               forsaken
               of
               the
               waters
               upon
               the
               sands
               of
               the
               Lake
               ,
               will
               rather
               finde
               them
               in
               a
               place
               natural
               to
               their
               abiding
               .
               
                 Lanch
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 deep
              
               .
            
             
               Rather
               in
               a
               desire
               to
               gratifie
               and
               obey
               his
               guest
               ,
               then
               to
               pleasure
               himself
               ,
               will
               Simon
               bestow
               one
               cast
               of
               his
               net
               .
               Had
               Christ
               injoyned
               him
               an
               harder
               task
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               refused
               ;
               yet
               not
               without
               an
               allegation
               of
               the
               unlikelihood
               of
               successe
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 travailed
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 caught
                 nothing
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 thy
                 word
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 down
                 the
                 Net.
              
               The
               night
               was
               the
               fittest
               time
               for
               the
               hopes
               of
               their
               trade
               ;
               not
               unjustly
               might
               Simon
               misdoubt
               his
               speed
               by
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               
               had
               worn
               out
               the
               night
               in
               unprofitable
               labour
               .
               Sometimes
               God
               crosseth
               the
               fairest
               of
               our
               exspectations
               ,
               and
               gives
               a
               blessing
               to
               those
               times
               and
               means
               whereof
               we
               despair
               .
               That
               pains
               cannot
               be
               cast
               away
               ,
               which
               we
               resolve
               to
               lose
               for
               Christ
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               how
               many
               do
               I
               see
               casting
               out
               their
               Nets
               in
               the
               great
               Lake
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               whole
               night
               of
               their
               life
               have
               caught
               nothing
               ?
               
                 They
                 conceive
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 they
                 hatch
                 Cockatrices
                 egges
                 ,
                 and
                 weave
                 the
                 Spiders
                 web
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 of
                 their
                 egges
                 dieth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 trodden
                 upon
                 breaketh
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ;
                 their
                 webs
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 garment
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 cover
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 O
                 ye
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 ye
                 love
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 after
                 lies
                 ?
              
               Yet
               if
               we
               have
               thus
               vainly
               misspent
               the
               time
               of
               our
               darkness
               ,
               let
               us
               at
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               cast
               out
               our
               new-washen
               nets
               :
               our
               humble
               and
               penitent
               obedience
               shall
               come
               home
               laden
               with
               blessings
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 inclosed
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 fishes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 Net
                 brake
                 .
              
               What
               a
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               our
               own
               voluntary
               acts
               and
               those
               that
               are
               done
               upon
               command
               ;
               not
               more
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               issue
               ?
               those
               are
               oft-times
               fruitlesse
               ,
               these
               ever
               successfull
               .
               Never
               man
               threw
               out
               his
               Net
               at
               the
               word
               of
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               drew
               it
               back
               empty
               .
               Who
               would
               not
               obey
               thee
               ,
               O
               Christ
               ,
               since
               thou
               dost
               so
               bountifully
               requite
               our
               weakest
               services
               ?
               It
               was
               
               not
               mere
               retribution
               that
               was
               intended
               in
               this
               event
               ,
               but
               instruction
               also
               :
               This
               act
               was
               not
               without
               a
               mysterie
               .
               He
               that
               should
               be
               made
               a
               fisher
               of
               men
               ,
               shall
               in
               this
               draught
               foresee
               his
               success
               .
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 draw-net
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 ,
                 men
                 draw
                 to
                 land
                 .
              
               The
               very
               first
               draught
               that
               Peter
               made
               after
               the
               complement
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               inclosed
               no
               lesse
               then
               three
               thousand
               Souls
               .
               O
               powerful
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               can
               fetch
               sinful
               men
               from
               out
               of
               the
               depths
               of
               natural
               corruption
               !
               O
               happy
               souls
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               blinde
               and
               muddy
               cells
               of
               our
               wicked
               nature
               ,
               are
               drawn
               forth
               to
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God!
               Simon
               's
               Net
               breaks
               with
               the
               store
               .
               Abundance
               is
               sometimes
               no
               lesse
               troublesome
               then
               want
               .
               The
               Net
               should
               
               have
               held
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               not
               meant
               to
               over-charge
               Simon
               both
               with
               blessing
               and
               admiration
               .
               How
               happily
               is
               that
               Net
               broken
               ,
               whose
               rupture
               draws
               the
               fisher
               to
               Christ
               ?
               Though
               the
               net
               brake
               ,
               yet
               the
               fish
               escaped
               not
               :
               He
               that
               brought
               them
               thither
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               held
               them
               there
               till
               they
               were
               taken
               .
               
                 They
                 beckned
                 to
                 their
                 partners
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ship
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 help
                 them
                 .
              
               There
               are
               other
               ships
               in
               partnership
               with
               Peter
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               fish
               all
               the
               
               Lake
               alone
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               better
               improvement
               of
               society
               then
               to
               help
               us
               
               gain
               ,
               to
               relieve
               us
               in
               our
               profitable
               labours
               ,
               to
               draw
               up
               the
               spiritual
               draught
               into
               the
               vessel
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               .
               Wherefore
               hath
               God
               given
               us
               partners
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               becken
               to
               them
               for
               their
               aid
               in
               our
               necessary
               occasions
               ?
               Neither
               doth
               Simon
               slacken
               his
               hand
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               assistants
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               those
               lazie
               fishers
               ,
               who
               can
               set
               others
               to
               the
               Drag
               ,
               whiles
               themselves
               look
               on
               at
               ease
               ;
               caring
               only
               to
               feed
               themselves
               with
               the
               fish
               ,
               not
               willing
               to
               wet
               their
               hands
               with
               the
               Net
               ?
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               this
               excesse
               of
               gain
               ?
               The
               Nets
               break
               ,
               the
               ships
               sink
               with
               their
               burden
               .
               Oh
               happy
               complaint
               of
               too
               large
               a
               capture
               !
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               those
               Apostolical
               vessels
               of
               thy
               first
               rigging
               were
               thus
               overlaid
               ,
               ours
               flote
               and
               totter
               with
               a
               ballasted
               
               lightness
               .
               Thou
               ,
               who
               art
               no
               lesse
               present
               in
               these
               bottoms
               of
               ours
               ,
               lade
               them
               with
               an
               equall
               fraught
               of
               converted
               souls
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               praise
               thee
               for
               thus
               sinking
               .
            
             
               Simon
               was
               a
               skilfull
               Fisher
               ,
               and
               knew
               well
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               trade
               ;
               and
               now
               perceiving
               more
               then
               Art
               or
               Nature
               in
               this
               draught
               ,
               he
               falls
               down
               at
               the
               knees
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 goe
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man.
              
               Himself
               is
               caught
               in
               this
               Net.
               He
               doth
               not
               greedily
               fall
               upon
               so
               unexspected
               and
               profitable
               a
               booty
               ,
               but
               he
               turns
               his
               eyes
               from
               the
               draught
               to
               himself
               ,
               from
               the
               Act
               to
               the
               Author
               ,
               acknowledging
               vileness
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               Majestie
               :
               
                 Goe
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man.
                 
              
               
            
             
               It
               had
               been
               pity
               the
               honest
               Fisher-man
               should
               have
               been
               taken
               at
               his
               word
               .
               O
               Simon
               ,
               thy
               Saviour
               is
               come
               into
               thine
               own
               ship
               to
               call
               thee
               ,
               to
               call
               others
               by
               thee
               unto
               blessedness
               ,
               and
               dost
               thou
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 goe
                 from
                 me
              
               ?
               As
               if
               the
               Patient
               should
               say
               to
               the
               Physician
               ,
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sick
               .
               It
               was
               the
               voice
               of
               astonishment
               ,
               not
               of
               dislike
               ;
               the
               voice
               of
               humility
               ,
               not
               of
               discontentment
               :
               yea
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               a
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               therefore
               hath
               thy
               Saviour
               need
               to
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               to
               stay
               with
               thee
               ;
               and
               because
               thou
               art
               humble
               in
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               thy
               sinfulness
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               delights
               to
               abide
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               thee
               to
               abide
               with
               him
               .
               No
               man
               ever
               fared
               the
               worse
               for
               abasing
               himself
               to
               his
               God.
               Christ
               hath
               left
               many
               a
               soul
               for
               froward
               and
               unkinde
               
               usage
               ;
               never
               any
               for
               the
               disparagement
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               intreaties
               of
               humility
               .
               Simon
               could
               not
               devise
               how
               to
               hold
               Christ
               faster
               ,
               then
               by
               thus
               suing
               to
               him
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               then
               by
               thus
               pleading
               his
               unworthiness
               .
            
             
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               be
               not
               weary
               of
               complaining
               of
               thine
               own
               wretchedness
               ;
               disgrace
               thy self
               to
               him
               that
               knows
               thy
               vilenesse
               ;
               be
               astonished
               at
               those
               mercies
               which
               have
               shamed
               thine
               ill
               deservings
               .
               Thy
               Saviour
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               goe
               away
               from
               a
               prostrate
               heart
               .
               He
               that
               resists
               the
               proud
               ,
               heartens
               the
               lowly
               :
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 henceforth
                 a
                 Fisher
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Loe
               ,
               this
               Humility
               is
               rewarded
               with
               an
               Apostleship
               .
               What
               had
               the
               Earth
               ever
               more
               glorious
               then
               a
               Legacie
               from
               Heaven
               ?
               He
               that
               bade
               Christ
               goe
               from
               him
               ,
               shall
               have
               
               the
               honour
               to
               goe
               first
               on
               this
               happy
               errand
               .
               This
               was
               a
               Trade
               that
               Simon
               had
               no
               skill
               of
               :
               it
               could
               not
               but
               be
               enough
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thee
              
               ;
               the
               Miracle
               shewed
               him
               able
               to
               make
               good
               his
               word
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               command
               the
               Fishes
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               can
               easily
               inable
               the
               hands
               to
               take
               them
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               this
               Divine
               Trade
               of
               ours
               then
               but
               a
               spiritual
               Piscation
               ?
               The
               World
               is
               a
               Sea
               ;
               Souls
               ,
               like
               fishes
               ,
               swim
               at
               liberty
               in
               this
               Deep
               ;
               the
               Nets
               of
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               draw
               up
               some
               to
               the
               shore
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               .
               How
               much
               skill
               ,
               and
               toile
               ,
               and
               patience
               is
               requisite
               in
               this
               Art
               ?
               
                 Who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               This
               Sea
               ,
               these
               Nets
               ,
               the
               Fishers
               ,
               the
               Fish
               ,
               the
               Vessels
               are
               all
               thine
               ,
               O
               God
               ;
               doe
               what
               thou
               wilt
               in
               us
               and
               by
               us
               .
               Give
               us
               ability
               and
               grace
               to
               take
               ;
               give
               men
               will
               and
               grace
               to
               be
               taken
               ;
               and
               take
               thou
               glory
               by
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               The
               Marriage
               in
               Cana.
               
            
             
               WAS
               this
               then
               thy
               first
               Miracle
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               thou
               wroughtest
               in
               Cana
               of
               Galilee
               ?
               And
               could
               there
               be
               a
               greater
               Miracle
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               having
               been
               thirty
               years
               upon
               earth
               ,
               thou
               didst
               no
               miracle
               till
               now
               ?
               that
               thy
               Divinity
               did
               hide
               it self
               thus
               long
               in
               flesh
               ?
               that
               so
               long
               thou
               wouldst
               lie
               obscure
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               unknown
               to
               that
               world
               thou
               camest
               to
               redeem
               ?
               that
               so
               long
               thou
               wouldst
               strain
               the
               patient
               expectation
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               ever
               since
               thy
               Star
               waited
               upon
               the
               revelation
               of
               a
               
               Messias
               ?
               We
               silly
               wretches
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               but
               a
               dram
               of
               vertue
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               set
               it
               out
               to
               the
               best
               shew
               :
               thou
               ,
               who
               
                 receivedst
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 measure
                 ,
              
               wouldst
               content
               thy self
               with
               a
               willing
               obscurity
               ;
               and
               concealedst
               that
               power
               that
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               roof
               of
               an
               humane
               breast
               ,
               in
               a
               cottage
               of
               Nazareth
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               none
               of
               thy
               miracles
               is
               more
               worthy
               of
               astonishment
               then
               thy
               not
               doing
               of
               miracles
               .
               What
               thou
               didst
               in
               private
               ,
               thy
               wisdome
               thought
               fit
               for
               secrecy
               :
               but
               if
               thy
               Blessed
               Mother
               had
               not
               been
               acquainted
               with
               some
               domestical
               wonders
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               now
               expected
               a
               miracle
               abroad
               .
               The
               Stars
               are
               not
               seen
               by
               day
               ;
               the
               Sun
               it self
               is
               not
               seen
               by
               night
               .
               As
               it
               is
               no
               small
               art
               to
               hide
               Art
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               no
               small
               glory
               to
               conceal
               glory
               .
               Thy
               first
               publick
               Miracle
               graceth
               
               a
               Marriage
               .
               It
               is
               an
               ancient
               and
               laudable
               institution
               ,
               that
               the
               rites
               of
               Matrimony
               should
               not
               want
               a
               solemn
               celebration
               .
               When
               are
               Feasts
               in
               season
               ,
               if
               not
               at
               the
               recovery
               of
               our
               lost
               rib
               ;
               if
               not
               at
               this
               main
               change
               of
               our
               estate
               ,
               wherein
               the
               joy
               of
               obtaining
               meets
               with
               the
               hope
               of
               further
               comforts
               ?
               The
               Son
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               the
               Mother
               of
               that
               Son
               ,
               are
               both
               at
               a
               wedding
               .
               It
               was
               in
               all
               likelihood
               some
               of
               their
               kindred
               ,
               to
               whose
               nuptial
               feast
               they
               were
               invited
               so
               far
               :
               yet
               was
               it
               more
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Act
               then
               of
               the
               Person
               that
               Christ
               intended
               .
               He
               that
               made
               the
               first
               Marriage
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               bestows
               his
               first
               Miracle
               upon
               a
               Galilean
               marriage
               .
               He
               that
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               Matrimony
               and
               sanctified
               it
               ,
               doth
               by
               his
               holy
               presence
               honour
               the
               resemblance
               of
               his
               eternal
               
               union
               with
               his
               Church
               .
               How
               boldly
               may
               we
               spit
               in
               the
               faces
               of
               all
               the
               impure
               Adversaries
               of
               wedlock
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               pleases
               to
               honour
               it
               ?
            
             
               The
               glorious
               Bridegroom
               of
               the
               Church
               knew
               well
               how
               ready
               men
               would
               be
               to
               place
               shame
               even
               in
               the
               most
               lawful
               conjunctions
               ;
               and
               therefore
               his
               first
               work
               shall
               be
               to
               countenance
               his
               own
               Ordinance
               .
               Happy
               is
               that
               Wedding
               where
               Christ
               is
               a
               guest
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               those
               that
               marry
               in
               thee
               ,
               cannot
               marry
               without
               thee
               .
               There
               is
               no
               holy
               Marriage
               whereat
               thou
               art
               not
               (
               however
               invisible
               ,
               yet
               )
               truly
               present
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               thy
               gracious
               benediction
               .
               Thou
               makest
               marriages
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               thou
               blessest
               them
               from
               Heaven
               .
               O
               thou
               that
               hast
               betrothed
               us
               to
               thy self
               in
               Truth
               &
               Righteousness
               ,
               do
               thou
               consummate
               that
               happy
               Marriage
               
               of
               ours
               in
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               .
               It
               was
               no
               rich
               or
               sumptuous
               Bridal
               to
               which
               Christ
               with
               his
               Mother
               &
               Disciples
               vouchsafed
               to
               come
               from
               the
               further
               parts
               of
               Galilee
               .
               I
               find
               him
               not
               at
               the
               magnificent
               Feasts
               or
               triumphs
               of
               the
               Great
               .
               The
               proud
               pomp
               of
               the
               World
               did
               not
               agree
               with
               the
               state
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               This
               poor
               needy
               Bridegroom
               wants
               drink
               for
               his
               guests
               .
               The
               Blessed
               Virgin
               (
               though
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               house
               )
               out
               of
               a
               charitable
               compassion
               ,
               and
               a
               friendly
               desire
               to
               maintain
               the
               decencie
               of
               an
               hospital
               entertainment
               ,
               inquires
               
               into
               the
               wants
               of
               her
               Host
               ,
               pities
               them
               ,
               bemoans
               them
               where
               there
               was
               power
               of
               redresse
               :
               
                 When
                 the
                 wine
                 failed
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Jesus
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 wine
                 .
              
               How
               well
               doth
               it
               beseem
               the
               eyes
               of
               piety
               and
               Christian
               love
               ,
               to
               look
               
               into
               the
               necessities
               of
               others
               ?
               She
               that
               conceived
               the
               God
               of
               mercies
               both
               in
               her
               heart
               and
               in
               her
               womb
               ,
               doth
               not
               fix
               her
               eyes
               upon
               her
               own
               teacher
               ,
               but
               searcheth
               into
               the
               penurie
               of
               a
               poor
               Israelite
               ,
               and
               feels
               those
               wants
               whereof
               he
               complains
               not
               .
               They
               are
               made
               for
               themselves
               ,
               whose
               thoughts
               are
               only
               taken
               up
               with
               their
               own
               store
               or
               indigence
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               wine
               enough
               for
               a
               meal
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               a
               Feast
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               
               were
               not
               wine
               enough
               ,
               there
               was
               enough
               water
               :
               yet
               the
               Holy
               Virgin
               complains
               
               of
               the
               want
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               is
               troubled
               with
               the
               very
               lack
               of
               superfluitie
               .
               The
               bounty
               of
               our
               God
               reaches
               not
               to
               our
               life
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               our
               contentment
               :
               neither
               hath
               he
               thought
               good
               to
               allow
               us
               only
               the
               bread
               of
               sufficiency
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               of
               pleasure
               .
               One
               while
               that
               is
               but
               necessary
               ,
               which
               some
               other
               time
               were
               superfluous
               .
               It
               is
               a
               scrupulous
               injustice
               to
               scant
               ourselves
               where
               God
               hath
               been
               liberal
               .
            
             
               To
               whom
               should
               we
               complain
               of
               any
               want
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Maker
               and
               Giver
               of
               all
               things
               ?
               The
               Blessed
               Virgin
               knew
               to
               whom
               she
               sued
               :
               She
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               know
               the
               Divine
               nature
               and
               power
               of
               her
               Son.
               Perhaps
               the
               Bridegroom
               was
               not
               so
               needy
               ,
               but
               if
               not
               by
               his
               purse
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               credit
               ,
               he
               might
               
               have
               supplied
               that
               want
               ;
               or
               ,
               it
               were
               hard
               if
               some
               of
               the
               neighbour-guests
               (
               had
               they
               been
               duely
               solicited
               )
               might
               not
               have
               furnished
               him
               with
               so
               much
               wine
               as
               might
               suffice
               for
               the
               last
               service
               of
               a
               dinner
               .
               But
               Blessed
               Mary
               knew
               a
               nearer
               way
               :
               she
               did
               not
               think
               best
               to
               lade
               at
               the
               shallow
               Channel
               ,
               but
               runs
               rather
               to
               the
               Well-head
               ,
               where
               she
               may
               dip
               and
               fill
               the
               Firkins
               at
               once
               with
               ease
               .
               It
               may
               be
               she
               saw
               that
               the
               train
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               unbidden
               followed
               unto
               that
               Feast
               ,
               and
               unexspectedly
               added
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               guests
               )
               might
               help
               forward
               that
               defect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               justly
               solicits
               her
               Son
               JESUS
               for
               a
               supply
               .
               Whether
               we
               want
               Bread
               ,
               or
               Water
               ,
               or
               Wine
               ,
               necessaries
               or
               comforts
               ,
               whither
               should
               we
               run
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               to
               that
               infinite
               munificence
               of
               
               thine
               ,
               which
               neither
               denieth
               nor
               upbraideth
               any
               thing
               ?
               We
               cannot
               want
               ,
               we
               cannot
               abound
               ,
               but
               from
               thee
               .
               Give
               us
               what
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               so
               thou
               give
               us
               contentment
               with
               what
               thou
               givest
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               this
               I
               hear
               ?
               A
               sharp
               answer
               to
               the
               suit
               of
               a
               Mother
               ?
               
                 Oh
                 woman
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
              
               He
               whose
               sweet
               mildness
               and
               mercy
               never
               sent
               away
               any
               suppliant
               discontented
               ,
               doth
               he
               only
               frown
               upon
               her
               that
               bare
               him
               ?
               He
               that
               commands
               us
               to
               honour
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               doth
               he
               disdain
               her
               whose
               flesh
               he
               took
               ?
               God
               forbid
               :
               Love
               and
               Duty
               doth
               not
               exempt
               Parents
               from
               due
               admonition
               .
               She
               sollicited
               Christ
               as
               a
               Mother
               ,
               he
               answers
               her
               as
               a
               Woman
               .
               If
               she
               were
               the
               Mother
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               his
               Deity
               was
               eternal
               .
               She
               
               might
               not
               so
               remember
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               Mother
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               forget
               she
               was
               a
               Woman
               ;
               nor
               so
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               a
               Son
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               regard
               him
               as
               a
               God.
               He
               was
               so
               obedient
               to
               her
               as
               a
               Mother
               ,
               that
               withall
               she
               must
               obey
               him
               as
               her
               God.
               That
               part
               which
               he
               took
               from
               her
               shall
               observe
               her
               ;
               she
               must
               observe
               that
               nature
               which
               came
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               made
               her
               both
               a
               Woman
               and
               a
               Mother
               .
               Matter
               of
               miracle
               concerned
               the
               Godhead
               only
               ;
               Supernatural
               things
               were
               above
               the
               sphere
               of
               fleshly
               relation
               .
               If
               now
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               will
               be
               prescribing
               either
               time
               or
               form
               unto
               Divine
               acts
               ,
               
                 O
                 woman
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
                 my
                 hour
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 .
              
               In
               all
               bodily
               actions
               his
               style
               was
               ,
               
                 O
                 Mother
              
               :
               in
               spirituall
               and
               heavenly
               ,
               
                 O
                 Woman
              
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               for
               us
               in
               the
               holy
               
               affairs
               of
               God
               to
               know
               any
               faces
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 Christ
                 heretofore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 henceforth
                 know
                 we
                 him
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               if
               in
               that
               heavenly
               glory
               wherein
               thou
               art
               thou
               canst
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               earthly
               things
               ,
               with
               what
               indignation
               dost
               thou
               look
               upon
               the
               presumptuous
               superstition
               of
               vain
               men
               ,
               whose
               suits
               make
               thee
               more
               then
               a
               solicitor
               of
               Divine
               favours
               ?
               Thy
               Humanity
               is
               not
               lost
               in
               thy
               Motherhood
               ,
               nor
               in
               thy
               Glory
               :
               The
               respects
               of
               Nature
               reach
               not
               so
               high
               as
               Heaven
               .
               It
               is
               far
               from
               thee
               to
               abide
               that
               honour
               which
               is
               stolne
               from
               thy
               Redeemer
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Marriage
               whereto
               we
               are
               invited
               ,
               yea
               wherein
               we
               are
               already
               
               interessed
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Guests
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Bride
               ;
               in
               which
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               want
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               gladnesse
               .
               It
               is
               marvel
               if
               in
               these
               earthly
               banquets
               there
               be
               not
               some
               lack
               .
               
                 In
                 thy
                 presence
              
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 marriage-supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
               Even
               in
               that
               rough
               answer
               doth
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               descry
               cause
               of
               hope
               .
               If
               his
               hour
               were
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               it
               was
               therefore
               coming
               :
               when
               the
               exspectation
               of
               the
               guests
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               occasion
               had
               made
               fit
               room
               for
               the
               Miracle
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               forth
               and
               challenge
               their
               wonder
               .
               Faithfully
               therefore
               and
               observantly
               doth
               she
               turn
               her
               speech
               from
               her
               Son
               to
               the
               Waiters
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 he
                 saith
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               How
               well
               doth
               it
               beseem
               the
               Mother
               of
               Christ
               to
               agree
               with
               his
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               whose
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 well-beloved
                 Son
                 ,
                 hear
                 him
                 ?
              
               She
               that
               said
               of
               her self
               ,
               
                 Be
                 it
                 unto
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
              
               saies
               unto
               others
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               have
               Miracles
               wrought
               in
               us
               ,
               obedience
               to
               his
               Word
               .
               The
               power
               of
               Christ
               
               did
               not
               stand
               upon
               their
               officiousnesse
               :
               he
               could
               have
               wrought
               wonders
               in
               spite
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               their
               perverse
               refusall
               of
               his
               commands
               might
               have
               made
               them
               uncapable
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               a
               miraculous
               action
               .
               He
               that
               can
               (
               when
               he
               will
               )
               convince
               the
               obstinate
               ,
               will
               not
               grace
               the
               disobedient
               .
               He
               that
               could
               work
               without
               us
               ,
               or
               against
               us
               ,
               will
               not
               work
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               This
               very
               poor
               house
               was
               furnished
               with
               many
               and
               large
               vessels
               for
               outward
               purification
               ;
               as
               if
               sin
               had
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               skin
               ,
               that
               superstitious
               people
               sought
               Holiness
               in
               frequent
               washings
               .
               Even
               this
               rinsing
               fouled
               them
               with
               the
               uncleannesse
               of
               a
               traditional
               will-worship
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Soul
               which
               needs
               scowring
               ;
               and
               nothing
               can
               wash
               that
               but
               the
               blood
               which
               they
               desperately
               wished
               upon
               
               themselves
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               for
               guilt
               ,
               not
               for
               expiation
               .
               
                 Purge
                 thou
              
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               
                 with
                 hyssop
                 ,
                 and
              
               we
               
                 shall
                 be
                 clean
                 ;
                 wash
              
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               
                 shall
                 be
                 whiter
                 then
                 snow
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Waiters
               could
               not
               but
               think
               strange
               of
               so
               unseasonable
               a
               command
               ,
               
                 Fill
                 the
                 water
                 pots
              
               .
               It
               is
               wine
               that
               we
               want
               ,
               what
               do
               we
               goe
               to
               fetch
               water
               ?
               Doth
               this
               Holy
               man
               mean
               thus
               to
               quench
               our
               Feast
               ,
               and
               cool
               our
               stomacks
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               no
               remedy
               ,
               we
               could
               have
               sought
               this
               supply
               unbidden
               .
               Yet
               so
               far
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               Christs
               Mother
               prevailed
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               carrying
               flagons
               of
               wine
               to
               the
               table
               ,
               they
               goe
               to
               fetch
               pails-full
               of
               water
               from
               the
               Cisterns
               .
               It
               is
               no
               pleading
               of
               unlikelihoods
               against
               the
               command
               of
               an
               Almighty
               
               power
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               could
               have
               created
               wine
               immediately
               in
               those
               vessels
               ,
               will
               rather
               turn
               water
               into
               wine
               .
               In
               all
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               I
               do
               never
               finde
               him
               making
               ought
               of
               nothing
               ;
               all
               his
               great
               works
               are
               grounded
               upon
               former
               existences
               .
               He
               multiplied
               the
               bread
               ,
               he
               changed
               the
               water
               ,
               he
               restored
               the
               withered
               limmes
               ,
               he
               raised
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               still
               wrought
               upon
               that
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               make
               that
               which
               was
               not
               .
               What
               doth
               he
               in
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               turn
               the
               watery
               juice
               that
               arises
               up
               from
               the
               root
               into
               wine
               ?
               He
               will
               only
               do
               this
               now
               suddenly
               and
               at
               once
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               usually
               by
               sensible
               degrees
               .
               It
               is
               ever
               duly
               observed
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               more
               miracle
               
               then
               he
               needs
               .
            
             
               How
               liberal
               are
               the
               provisions
               of
               Christ
               ?
               If
               he
               had
               turned
               but
               one
               of
               those
               vessels
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               just
               proof
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               that
               quantity
               had
               served
               the
               present
               necessity
               :
               now
               he
               furnisheth
               them
               with
               so
               much
               wine
               as
               would
               have
               served
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               guests
               for
               an
               intire
               Feast
               .
               Even
               the
               measure
               magnifies
               at
               once
               both
               his
               power
               and
               mercy
               .
               The
               munificent
               hand
               of
               God
               regards
               not
               our
               need
               only
               ,
               but
               our
               honest
               affluence
               .
               It
               is
               our
               sin
               and
               our
               shame
               ,
               if
               we
               turn
               his
               favour
               into
               wantonness
               .
               There
               must
               be
               first
               a
               filling
               ,
               ere
               there
               be
               a
               drawing
               out
               .
               Thus
               in
               our
               vessels
               ,
               the
               first
               care
               must
               be
               of
               our
               receit
               ;
               the
               next
               ,
               of
               our
               expence
               .
               God
               would
               have
               us
               Cisterns
               ,
               not
               Channels
               .
               
               Our
               Saviour
               would
               not
               be
               his
               own
               taster
               ,
               but
               he
               sends
               the
               first
               draught
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Feast
               .
               He
               knew
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               :
               Neither
               would
               he
               bear
               witness
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               fetch
               it
               out
               of
               others
               mouths
               .
               They
               that
               knew
               not
               the
               original
               of
               that
               wine
               ,
               yet
               praised
               the
               taste
               ;
               
                 Every
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 doth
                 set
                 forth
                 good
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 well
                 drunk
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 the
                 good
                 wine
                 untill
                 now
                 .
              
               The
               same
               bounty
               
               that
               expressed
               it self
               in
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               shews
               it self
               no
               lesse
               in
               the
               
               excellence
               .
               Nothing
               can
               fall
               from
               that
               Divine
               hand
               not
               exquisite
               :
               That
               liberality
               hated
               to
               provide
               crab-wine
               for
               his
               guests
               .
               It
               was
               fit
               that
               the
               miraculous
               effects
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               came
               from
               his
               immediate
               hand
               )
               should
               be
               more
               perfect
               then
               the
               natural
               .
               O
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               delicate
               is
               that
               new
               Wine
               which
               we
               shall
               one
               day
               drink
               with
               thee
               in
               thy
               Fathers
               Kingdome
               !
               Thou
               shalt
               turn
               this
               water
               of
               our
               earthly
               affliction
               into
               that
               Wine
               of
               gladnesse
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               Souls
               shall
               be
               satiate
               for
               ever
               .
               
                 Make
                 haste
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Roe
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 young
                 Hart
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Spices
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               good
               Centurion
               .
               
            
             
               Even
               the
               bloody
               trade
               of
               War
               yielded
               worthy
               Clients
               to
               Christ
               .
               This
               Roman
               Captain
               had
               learned
               to
               believe
               in
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 ▪
              
               whom
               many
               Jews
               despised
               .
               No
               Nation
               ,
               no
               trade
               can
               shut
               out
               a
               good
               heart
               from
               God.
               If
               he
               were
               a
               forreiner
               for
               birth
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               domestick
               in
               heart
               .
               He
               could
               not
               change
               his
               blood
               ,
               he
               could
               over-rule
               his
               affections
               .
               He
               loved
               that
               Nation
               which
               was
               chosen
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               were
               not
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               yet
               he
               built
               a
               Synagogue
               ;
               where
               he
               might
               not
               be
               a
               partie
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               a
               Benefactor
               .
               
               Next
               to
               being
               good
               ,
               is
               a
               favouring
               of
               goodnesse
               .
               We
               could
               not
               love
               Religion
               ,
               if
               we
               utterly
               want
               it
               .
               How
               many
               true
               Jews
               were
               not
               so
               zealous
               ?
               Either
               will
               or
               ability
               lacked
               in
               them
               ,
               whom
               duty
               more
               obliged
               .
               Good
               affections
               do
               many
               times
               more
               then
               supply
               Nature
               .
               Neither
               doth
               God
               regard
               whence
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               are
               .
               I
               do
               not
               see
               this
               Centurion
               come
               to
               Christ
               as
               the
               Israelitish
               Captain
               came
               to
               Elias
               in
               Carmel
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               Cap
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               with
               much
               suit
               ,
               much
               submission
               ,
               by
               others
               ,
               by
               himself
               :
               he
               sends
               first
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whom
               he
               might
               hope
               that
               their
               Nation
               and
               place
               might
               make
               gracious
               :
               then
               ,
               left
               the
               imployment
               of
               others
               might
               argue
               neglect
               ,
               he
               seconds
               them
               in
               person
               .
               Cold
               and
               fruitlesse
               are
               the
               motions
               of
               friends
               ,
               where
               
               we
               do
               wilfully
               shut
               up
               our
               own
               lips
               .
               Importunity
               cannot
               but
               speed
               well
               in
               both
               .
               Could
               we
               but
               speak
               for
               our selves
               ,
               as
               this
               Captain
               did
               for
               his
               servant
               ,
               what
               could
               we
               possibly
               want
               ?
               What
               marvel
               is
               it
               if
               God
               be
               not
               forward
               to
               give
               ,
               where
               we
               care
               not
               to
               ask
               ,
               or
               ask
               as
               if
               we
               cared
               not
               to
               receive
               ?
               Shall
               we
               yet
               call
               this
               a
               suit
               ,
               or
               a
               complaint
               ?
               I
               hear
               no
               one
               word
               of
               entreaty
               .
               The
               lesse
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               concealed
               :
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               lay
               open
               his
               want
               .
               He
               knew
               well
               that
               he
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               so
               wise
               and
               merciful
               a
               Physician
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               malady
               was
               a
               craving
               of
               cure
               .
               If
               our
               spiritual
               miseries
               be
               but
               confessed
               ,
               they
               cannot
               fail
               of
               redress
               .
            
             
               Great
               variety
               of
               Suitors
               resorted
               to
               Christ
               ;
               one
               comes
               to
               him
               for
               a
               Son
               ,
               
               another
               for
               a
               Daughter
               ,
               a
               third
               for
               himself
               :
               I
               see
               none
               come
               for
               his
               Servant
               ,
               but
               this
               one
               Centurion
               .
               Neither
               was
               he
               a
               better
               man
               then
               a
               Master
               .
               His
               Servant
               is
               sick
               :
               he
               doth
               not
               drive
               him
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               but
               laies
               him
               at
               home
               ;
               neither
               doth
               he
               stand
               gazing
               by
               his
               beds-side
               ,
               but
               seeks
               forth
               :
               He
               seeks
               forth
               ,
               not
               to
               Witches
               or
               Charmers
               ,
               but
               to
               Christ
               :
               he
               seeks
               to
               Christ
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               fashionable
               relation
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               vehement
               aggravation
               of
               the
               disease
               .
               Had
               the
               Master
               been
               sick
               ,
               the
               faithfullest
               Servant
               could
               have
               done
               no
               more
               .
               He
               is
               unworthy
               to
               be
               well
               served
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               sometimes
               wait
               upon
               his
               followers
               .
               Conceits
               of
               inferiority
               may
               not
               breed
               in
               us
               a
               neglect
               of
               charitable
               offices
               .
               So
               must
               we
               look
               down
               upon
               our
               Servants
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               must
               still
               look
               
               up
               to
               our
               Master
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               didst
               thou
               not
               ,
               O
               Centurion
               ,
               rather
               bring
               thy
               Servant
               to
               Christ
               for
               cure
               ,
               then
               sue
               for
               him
               absent
               ?
               There
               was
               a
               Paralytick
               ,
               whom
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               brought
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               &
               let
               down
               through
               the
               uncovered
               roof
               in
               his
               Bed
               :
               why
               was
               not
               thine
               so
               carried
               ,
               so
               presented
               ?
               Was
               it
               out
               of
               the
               strength
               
               
               of
               thy
               faith
               ,
               which
               assured
               thee
               thou
               neededst
               not
               shew
               thy
               Servant
               to
               him
               that
               saw
               all
               things
               ?
               One
               and
               the
               same
               grace
               may
               yield
               contrary
               effects
               .
               They
               ,
               because
               they
               believed
               ,
               brought
               the
               Patient
               to
               Christ
               ;
               thou
               broughtest
               not
               thine
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               thou
               believedst
               .
               Their
               act
               argued
               no
               lesse
               desire
               ,
               thine
               more
               confidence
               .
               Thy
               labour
               was
               lesse
               ,
               because
               thy
               Faith
               was
               more
               .
               Oh
               that
               I
               could
               come
               thus
               to
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               make
               such
               mone
               to
               him
               for
               my self
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               my
               soul
               is
               sick
               of
               unbelief
               ,
               sick
               of
               self-love
               ,
               sick
               of
               inordinate
               desires
               ;
               I
               should
               not
               need
               to
               say
               more
               .
               Thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               would
               not
               then
               stay
               by
               for
               my
               suit
               ,
               but
               would
               prevent
               me
               (
               as
               here
               )
               with
               a
               gracious
               ingagement
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 heal
                 thee
                 .
              
               I
               did
               not
               hear
               the
               Centurion
               say
               either
               ,
               Come
               ,
               or
               ,
               
               
                 Heal
                 him
              
               :
               The
               one
               he
               meant
               ,
               though
               he
               said
               not
               ;
               the
               other
               he
               neither
               said
               nor
               meant
               .
               Christ
               over-gives
               both
               his
               words
               &
               intentions
               .
               It
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               that
               Divine
               munificence
               ,
               where
               he
               meets
               with
               a
               faithful
               Suitor
               ,
               to
               give
               more
               then
               is
               requested
               ;
               to
               give
               when
               he
               is
               not
               requested
               .
               The
               very
               insinuations
               of
               our
               necessities
               are
               no
               lesse
               violent
               then
               successefull
               .
               We
               think
               the
               measure
               of
               humane
               bountie
               runs
               over
               ,
               when
               we
               obtain
               but
               what
               we
               ask
               with
               importunity
               :
               that
               infinite
               Goodnesse
               keeps
               within
               bounds
               ,
               when
               it
               overflows
               the
               desires
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               As
               he
               said
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               Christ
               either
               is
               his
               act
               ,
               or
               concurs
               with
               it
               .
               He
               did
               not
               stand
               still
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
              
               ,
               but
               he
               went
               as
               he
               spake
               .
               
               When
               the
               Ruler
               intreated
               him
               for
               his
               son
               ,
               
                 Come
                 down
                 ere
                 he
                 dye
              
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               stir'd
               not
               a
               foot
               :
               the
               Centurion
               did
               but
               complain
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               his
               servant
               ,
               and
               Christ
               unasked
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 heal
                 him
                 .
              
               That
               he
               might
               be
               farre
               from
               so
               much
               as
               seeming
               to
               honour
               wealth
               and
               despise
               meannesse
               ,
               he
               that
               came
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               would
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               sick
               Servants
               pallet
               ,
               would
               not
               goe
               to
               the
               Bed
               of
               the
               rich
               Rulers
               Son.
               It
               is
               the
               basest
               motive
               of
               respect
               ,
               that
               ariseth
               merely
               from
               outward
               Greatnesse
               .
               Either
               more
               Grace
               or
               more
               Need
               may
               justly
               challenge
               our
               favourable
               regards
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               private
               Obligations
               .
            
             
               Even
               so
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               offeredst
               to
               doe
               for
               the
               Centurion's
               
               Servant
               ,
               hast
               thou
               done
               for
               us
               .
               We
               were
               sick
               unto
               death
               ;
               so
               farre
               had
               the
               dead
               palsie
               of
               sin
               overtaken
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               life
               of
               Grace
               left
               in
               us
               :
               when
               thou
               wert
               not
               content
               to
               sit
               still
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 cure
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               addedst
               also
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 cure
                 them
                 .
              
               Thy self
               camest
               down
               accordingly
               to
               this
               miserable
               World
               ,
               and
               hast
               personally
               healed
               us
               ;
               so
               as
               now
               we
               shall
               not
               die
               but
               live
               ,
               and
               declare
               thy
               works
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               And
               oh
               that
               we
               could
               enough
               praise
               that
               love
               and
               mercy
               which
               hath
               so
               graciously
               abased
               thee
               ,
               and
               could
               be
               but
               so
               low
               dejected
               before
               thee
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               stooped
               low
               unto
               us
               ;
               that
               we
               could
               be
               but
               as
               lowly
               subjects
               of
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               unworthy
               .
            
             
               O
               admirable
               return
               of
               Humility
               !
               Christ
               will
               goe
               down
               to
               visit
               the
               sick
               
               Servant
               .
               The
               Master
               of
               that
               Servant
               saies
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 come
                 under
                 my
                 roof
                 :
              
               the
               Jewish
               Elders
               ,
               that
               went
               before
               to
               mediate
               for
               him
               ,
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 worthy
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 doe
                 this
                 for
                 him
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               speak
               for
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
              
               .
               They
               said
               ,
               He
               was
               worthy
               of
               Christ's
               Miracle
               ;
               he
               sayes
               he
               is
               unworthy
               of
               Christ's
               presence
               .
               There
               is
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               others
               valuations
               and
               our
               own
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               world
               under-rates
               him
               that
               findes
               reason
               to
               set
               an
               high
               price
               upon
               himself
               .
               Sometimes
               again
               ,
               it
               overvalues
               a
               man
               that
               knows
               just
               cause
               of
               his
               own
               humiliation
               .
               If
               others
               mistake
               us
               ,
               this
               can
               be
               no
               warrant
               for
               our
               errour
               .
               We
               cannot
               be
               wise
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               receive
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our selves
               by
               direct
               
               beams
               ,
               not
               by
               reflection
               ;
               unlesse
               we
               have
               learned
               to
               contemn
               unjust
               applauses
               ,
               and
               scorning
               the
               flattery
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               frown
               upon
               our
               own
               vilenesse
               :
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 .
              
            
             
               Many
               a
               one
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Centurion's
               coate
               ,
               would
               have
               thought
               well
               of
               it
               ;
               a
               Captain
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               good
               ability
               and
               command
               ,
               a
               founder
               of
               a
               Synagogue
               ,
               a
               Patron
               of
               Religion
               :
               yet
               he
               overlooks
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               casts
               
               his
               eye
               upon
               the
               Divine
               worth
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               he
               saies
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 :
                 Alas
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 an
                 Alien
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 holy
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 omnipotent
                 .
              
               True
               Humility
               will
               teach
               us
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               best
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               piece
               of
               our selves
               :
               Pride
               contrarily
               shews
               us
               nothing
               but
               matter
               of
               admiration
               in
               our selves
               ,
               in
               others
               of
               contempt
               .
               Whiles
               he
               confest
               himself
               unworthy
               of
               any
               favour
               ,
               he
               approved
               himself
               worthy
               of
               all
               .
               Had
               not
               Christ
               been
               before
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               thought
               himself
               unworthy
               to
               entertain
               that
               Guest
               within
               his
               house
               .
               Under
               the
               low
               roof
               of
               an
               humble
               breast
               doth
               God
               ever
               delight
               to
               dwell
               :
               The
               state
               of
               his
               Palace
               may
               not
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               height
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               depth
               .
               Brags
               and
               bold
               faces
               do
               oft-times
               carry
               it
               away
               with
               men
               :
               nothing
               prevails
               with
               God
               but
               our
               voluntary
               
               dejections
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               fit
               the
               foundations
               should
               be
               layd
               deep
               ,
               where
               the
               building
               is
               high
               .
               The
               Centurion's
               Humility
               was
               not
               more
               low
               then
               his
               Faith
               was
               lofty
               :
               that
               reaches
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               face
               of
               humane
               weaknesse
               descries
               Omnipotence
               :
               
                 Onely
                 say
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Servant
                 shall
                 be
                 whole
                 .
              
            
             
               Had
               the
               Centurion's
               roof
               been
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               have
               been
               worthy
               to
               be
               come
               under
               of
               him
               whose
               Word
               was
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               the
               Almighty
               Word
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Such
               is
               Christ
               confessed
               by
               him
               that
               saies
               ,
               
                 Onely
                 say
                 the
                 word
              
               .
               None
               but
               a
               Divine
               Power
               is
               unlimited
               :
               neither
               hath
               Faith
               any
               other
               bounds
               then
               God
               himself
               .
               There
               needs
               no
               footing
               to
               remove
               Mountains
               
               or
               Devils
               ,
               but
               a
               word
               .
               Do
               but
               say
               the
               word
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               my
               sin
               shall
               be
               remitted
               ,
               my
               Soul
               shall
               be
               healed
               ,
               my
               body
               shall
               be
               raised
               from
               dust
               ,
               both
               Soul
               and
               body
               shall
               be
               glorious
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               then
               was
               the
               steddy
               confidence
               of
               the
               good
               Centurion
               ?
               He
               saw
               how
               powerful
               his
               own
               word
               was
               with
               those
               that
               were
               under
               his
               command
               ,
               (
               though
               himself
               were
               under
               the
               command
               of
               another
               )
               the
               force
               whereof
               extended
               even
               to
               absent
               performances
               ;
               well
               therefore
               might
               he
               argue
               ,
               that
               a
               free
               and
               unbounded
               power
               might
               give
               infallible
               commands
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               most
               obstinate
               Disease
               must
               therefore
               needs
               yield
               to
               the
               beck
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               .
               Weaknesse
               may
               shew
               us
               what
               is
               in
               strength
               ;
               by
               one
               drop
               of
               water
               we
               may
               see
               
               what
               is
               in
               the
               main
               Ocean
               .
               I
               marvell
               not
               if
               the
               Centurion
               were
               kinde
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               dutifull
               to
               him
               ;
               he
               can
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 this
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               done
               :
               these
               mutuall
               respects
               draw
               on
               each
               other
               ;
               chearfull
               and
               diligent
               service
               in
               the
               one
               calls
               for
               a
               due
               and
               favourable
               care
               in
               the
               other
               :
               they
               that
               neglect
               to
               please
               ,
               cannot
               complain
               to
               be
               neglected
               .
               Oh
               that
               I
               could
               be
               but
               such
               a
               Servant
               to
               mine
               heavenly
               Master
               !
               Alas
               !
               every
               of
               his
               commands
               saies
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 this
              
               ,
               and
               I
               doe
               it
               not
               :
               every
               of
               his
               inhibitions
               saies
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 it
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               I
               doe
               it
               .
               He
               saies
               ,
               Goe
               from
               the
               World
               ;
               I
               run
               to
               it
               :
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
              
               ;
               I
               run
               from
               him
               .
               Woe
               is
               me
               !
               this
               is
               not
               service
               ,
               but
               enmity
               .
               How
               can
               I
               look
               for
               favour
               ,
               while
               I
               return
               Rebellion
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               gracious
               Master
               whom
               we
               serve
               ;
               there
               can
               be
               no
               
               duty
               of
               ours
               that
               he
               sees
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               acknowledges
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               crowns
               not
               .
               We
               could
               not
               but
               be
               happy
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               be
               officious
               .
            
             
               What
               can
               be
               more
               marvellous
               then
               to
               see
               Christ
               marvell
               ?
               All
               marvelling
               supposes
               an
               ignorance
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               a
               knowledge
               following
               some
               accident
               unexpected
               :
               now
               who
               wrought
               this
               Faith
               in
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               wondred
               at
               it
               ?
               He
               knew
               well
               what
               he
               wrought
               ,
               because
               he
               wrought
               what
               he
               would
               ;
               yet
               he
               wondred
               at
               what
               he
               both
               wrought
               and
               knew
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               admire
               that
               which
               he
               at
               once
               knows
               and
               holds
               admirable
               .
            
             
               He
               wrought
               this
               Faith
               as
               God
               ,
               he
               wondred
               at
               it
               as
               man
               :
               God
               wrought
               ,
               and
               man
               admired
               :
               he
               that
               was
               both
               ,
               did
               both
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               where
               to
               bestow
               our
               
               wonder
               .
               I
               never
               finde
               Christ
               wondring
               at
               gold
               or
               silver
               ,
               at
               the
               costly
               and
               curious
               works
               of
               humane
               skill
               or
               industry
               :
               yea
               ,
               when
               the
               Disciples
               wondred
               at
               the
               magnificence
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               he
               rebuked
               them
               rather
               .
               I
               finde
               him
               not
               wondring
               at
               the
               frame
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               nor
               at
               the
               orderly
               disposition
               of
               all
               creatures
               and
               events
               ;
               the
               familiarity
               of
               these
               things
               intercepts
               the
               admiration
               .
               
               
               But
               when
               he
               sees
               the
               grace
               or
               acts
               of
               Faith
               ,
               he
               so
               approves
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               ravished
               with
               wonder
               .
               He
               that
               rejoyced
               in
               the
               view
               of
               his
               Creation
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               of
               Nothing
               he
               had
               made
               all
               things
               good
               ,
               rejoyces
               no
               lesse
               in
               the
               reformation
               of
               his
               Creature
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               he
               had
               made
               good
               of
               evil
               .
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 faire
                 ,
                 my
                 Love
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 faire
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 spot
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 My
                 Sister
                 ,
                 my
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 wounded
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 wounded
                 my
                 heart
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               Our
               Wealth
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               Wit
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               may
               make
               us
               accepted
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               our
               Faith
               onely
               that
               shall
               make
               God
               in
               love
               with
               us
               .
               And
               why
               are
               we
               of
               any
               other
               save
               God's
               Diet
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               affected
               with
               the
               least
               measure
               
               of
               Grace
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               then
               with
               all
               the
               outward
               glories
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               There
               are
               great
               men
               whom
               we
               justly
               pity
               ;
               we
               can
               admire
               none
               but
               the
               gracious
               .
            
             
               Neither
               was
               that
               plant
               more
               worth
               of
               wonder
               in
               it self
               ,
               then
               that
               it
               grew
               in
               such
               a
               soile
               ,
               with
               so
               little
               help
               of
               Rain
               and
               Sun.
               The
               weaknesse
               of
               means
               addes
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               acceptation
               of
               our
               proficiency
               .
               To
               doe
               good
               upon
               a
               little
               is
               the
               commendation
               of
               thrist
               :
               it
               is
               small
               thank
               to
               be
               full-handed
               in
               a
               large
               estate
               :
               As
               contrarily
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               means
               doubles
               the
               revenge
               of
               our
               neglect
               .
               It
               is
               not
               more
               the
               shame
               of
               Israel
               then
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               saies
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 so
                 great
                 faith
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Had
               Israel
               yielded
               any
               equall
               Faith
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               have
               been
               unespied
               of
               these
               All-seeing
               eyes
               :
               yet
               
               were
               their
               helps
               so
               much
               greater
               as
               their
               Faith
               was
               lesse
               ;
               and
               God
               never
               gives
               more
               then
               he
               requires
               .
               Where
               we
               have
               laid
               our
               Tillage
               and
               Compost
               and
               Seed
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               look
               for
               a
               Crop
               ?
               but
               if
               the
               uncultured
               fallow
               yield
               more
               ,
               how
               justly
               is
               that
               unanswerable
               ground
               near
               to
               a
               curse
               ?
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               mutter
               this
               censorious
               testimony
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               whisper
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               he
               turned
               him
               about
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               spake
               it
               in
               their
               eares
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               at
               once
               work
               their
               shame
               and
               emulation
               .
               In
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               except
               spirituall
               ,
               our
               self-love
               makes
               us
               impatient
               of
               equals
               ;
               much
               lesse
               can
               we
               endure
               to
               be
               out-stripped
               by
               those
               who
               are
               our
               professed
               inferiours
               .
               It
               is
               well
               if
               any
               thing
               can
               kindle
               in
               us
               holy
               ambitions
               .
               Dull
               and
               
               base
               are
               the
               spirits
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               that
               can
               abide
               to
               see
               another
               overtake
               him
               in
               the
               way
               and
               out-run
               him
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               both
               wrought
               this
               Faith
               and
               wondred
               at
               it
               ,
               doth
               now
               reward
               it
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 thy
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 believed
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               Never
               was
               any
               Faith
               unseen
               of
               Christ
               ,
               never
               was
               any
               seen
               without
               allowance
               ,
               never
               was
               any
               allowed
               without
               remuneration
               .
               The
               measure
               of
               our
               receits
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               favour
               ,
               is
               the
               proportion
               of
               our
               belief
               .
               The
               infinite
               Mercy
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               ever
               like
               it self
               )
               follows
               but
               one
               Rule
               in
               his
               gift
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               Faith
               that
               he
               gives
               us
               .
               Give
               us
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               be
               it
               to
               us
               as
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               to
               us
               above
               that
               we
               will.
               
            
             
               
               The
               Centurion
               sues
               for
               his
               Servant
               ,
               and
               Christ
               saies
               ,
               
                 So
                 be
                 it
                 unto
                 thee
              
               .
               The
               Servants
               health
               is
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               the
               Masters
               Faith
               is
               the
               health
               of
               the
               Servant
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Prayers
               of
               an
               earthly
               Master
               prevailed
               so
               much
               with
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               how
               shall
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               prevail
               with
               his
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               for
               us
               that
               are
               his
               impotent
               Children
               &
               Servants
               upon
               Earth
               ?
               What
               can
               we
               want
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               suest
               for
               us
               ?
               He
               that
               hath
               given
               thee
               for
               us
               ,
               can
               deny
               thee
               nothing
               for
               us
               ,
               can
               deny
               us
               nothing
               for
               thee
               .
               In
               thee
               we
               are
               happy
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               glorious
               .
               To
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               mightie
               Redeemer
               of
               Israel
               ,
               with
               thine
               eternal
               Father
               ,
               together
               with
               thy
               Blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               God
               infinite
               and
               incomprehensible
               ,
               be
               
               given
               all
               Praise
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Contemplations
             .
             
          
           
             THE
             THIRD
             BOOK
             ,
          
           
             
               Containing
               
                 
                   The
                   Widows
                   son
                   raised
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Rulers
                     son
                     healed
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     dumb
                     Devil
                     ejected
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Matthew
                   called
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   
                     among
                     the
                     Gergesens
                     ;
                     or
                     Legion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Gadarene
                     Herd
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               To
               my
               right
               Worthy
               and
               Worshipful
               friend
               ,
               Mr
               JOHN
               GIFFORD
               OF
               Lancrasse
               in
               Devon
               ,
               Esq
               .
               
               All
               Grace
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 Hold
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 )
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 favour
                 in
                 some
                 eyes
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 demerited
                 me
                 unknown
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 worthy
                 Familie
                 .
                 Ere
                 therefore
                 you
                 see
                 my
                 face
                 ,
                 see
                 my
                 hand
                 willingly
                 professing
                 my
                 thankfull
                 obligations
                 .
                 Wherewith
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 this
                 parcel
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 not
                 unlike
                 those
                 fellows
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 have
                 entertained
                 above
                 their
                 desert
                 .
                 These
                 shall
                 present
                 unto
                 you
                 our
                 
                 Bountifull
              
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 magnifying
                 his
                 mercies
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 sweet
                 variety
                 ;
                 healing
                 the
                 Diseased
                 ,
                 raising
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 casting
                 out
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 calling
                 in
                 the
                 Publican
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 raise
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 adore
                 that
                 infinite
                 goodness
                 .
                 Every
                 help
                 to
                 our
                 Devotion
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 precious
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 decrepit
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 declines
                 to
                 an
                 heartlesse
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 Piety
                 .
                 That
              
               God
               
                 to
                 whose
                 Honour
                 these
                 poor
                 Labours
                 are
                 meant
                 ,
                 blesse
                 them
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 Readers
                 .
                 To
                 his
                 Protection
                 I
                 heartily
                 commend
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Right
                 vertuous
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
                 your
                 worthy
                 Wife
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Pledges
                 of
                 your
                 happy
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 whom
                 you
                 have
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 truly
                 thankful
                 
                 and
                 officious
                 Friend
                 ,
                 JOS.
                 HALL
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Widows
               son
               raised
               .
            
             
               THE
               favours
               of
               our
               beneficent
               Saviour
               were
               at
               the
               least
               contiguous
               .
               No
               sooner
               hath
               he
               raised
               the
               Centurion's
               Servant
               from
               his
               bed
               ,
               then
               he
               raises
               the
               Widows
               Son
               from
               his
               Biere
               .
               
            
             
               The
               fruitful
               clouds
               are
               not
               ordained
               to
               fall
               all
               in
               one
               field
               .
               Nain
               must
               partake
               of
               the
               bounty
               of
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               Cana
               ,
               or
               Capernaum
               .
               And
               if
               this
               Sun
               were
               fixed
               in
               one
               Orbe
               ,
               yet
               it
               diffuseth
               heat
               and
               light
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               any
               place
               to
               ingrosse
               the
               messengers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whose
               errand
               is
               universal
               .
               This
               immortal
               seed
               may
               not
               fall
               all
               in
               one
               furrow
               .
            
             
             
               
               The
               little
               City
               of
               Nain
               stood
               under
               the
               hill
               of
               Hermon
               ,
               near
               unto
               Tabor
               :
               but
               now
               it
               is
               watered
               with
               better
               dews
               from
               above
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Miracles
               of
               a
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               Not
               for
               state
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               more
               evidence
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               is
               our
               Saviour
               attended
               with
               a
               large
               train
               ;
               so
               entering
               into
               the
               gate
               of
               that
               walled
               City
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               meant
               to
               besiege
               their
               Faith
               by
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               .
               His
               Providence
               hath
               so
               contrived
               his
               journey
               ,
               that
               he
               meets
               with
               the
               sad
               pomp
               of
               a
               Funeral
               .
               A
               woful
               Widow
               attended
               with
               her
               weeping
               neighbours
               is
               following
               her
               onely
               Son
               to
               the
               grave
               .
               There
               was
               nothing
               in
               this
               spectacle
               that
               did
               not
               command
               compassion
               .
            
             
               
               A
               young
               man
               in
               the
               flower
               ,
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               swallowed
               up
               by
               death
               .
               Our
               decrepit
               age
               both
               exspects
               death
               and
               solicits
               it
               ;
               but
               vigorous
               youth
               looks
               strangely
               upon
               that
               grim
               Serjeant
               of
               God.
               Those
               mellow
               apples
               that
               fall
               alone
               from
               the
               tree
               ,
               we
               gather
               up
               with
               contentment
               :
               we
               chide
               to
               have
               the
               unripe
               unseasonably
               beaten
               down
               with
               cudgels
               .
            
             
               But
               more
               ,
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               the
               onely
               Son
               ,
               the
               onely
               childe
               of
               his
               mother
               .
               No
               condition
               can
               make
               it
               other
               then
               grievous
               for
               a
               well-natur'd
               mother
               to
               part
               with
               her
               own
               bowels
               :
               yet
               surely
               store
               is
               some
               mitigation
               of
               loss
               .
               Amongst
               many
               children
               one
               may
               be
               more
               easily
               missed
               ;
               for
               still
               we
               hope
               the
               surviving
               may
               supply
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               But
               when
               all
               our
               hopes
               
               and
               joyes
               must
               either
               live
               or
               dy
               in
               one
               ,
               the
               loss
               of
               that
               one
               admits
               of
               no
               consolation
               .
            
             
               When
               God
               would
               describe
               the
               most
               passionate
               expression
               of
               sorrow
               that
               can
               fall
               into
               the
               miserable
               ,
               he
               can
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 oh
                 daughter
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 gird
                 thee
                 with
                 sackcloth
                 ,
                 and
                 wallow
                 thy self
                 in
                 the
                 ashes
                 ,
                 make
                 lamentation
                 and
                 bitter
                 mourning
                 as
                 for
                 thine
                 onely
                 Son.
              
               Such
               was
               the
               loss
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               sorrow
               of
               this
               disconsolate
               mother
               ;
               neither
               words
               nor
               tears
               can
               suffice
               to
               discover
               it
               .
            
             
               Yet
               more
               ,
               had
               she
               been
               aided
               by
               the
               counsel
               and
               supportation
               of
               a
               loving
               yoke-fellow
               ,
               this
               burden
               might
               have
               seemed
               less
               intolerable
               .
               A
               good
               Husband
               may
               make
               amends
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               a
               Son
               ;
               had
               the
               root
               been
               left
               to
               her
               
               intire
               ,
               she
               might
               better
               have
               spared
               the
               branch
               :
               now
               both
               are
               cut
               up
               ,
               all
               the
               stay
               of
               her
               life
               is
               gone
               ;
               and
               she
               seems
               abandoned
               to
               a
               perfect
               misery
               .
               And
               now
               when
               she
               gave
               her self
               up
               for
               a
               forlorn
               mourner
               ,
               past
               all
               capacity
               of
               redress
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
               meets
               her
               ,
               pities
               her
               ,
               relieves
               her
               .
               Here
               was
               no
               solicitor
               but
               his
               own
               compassion
               .
               In
               other
               occasions
               he
               was
               sought
               and
               sued
               to
               .
               The
               Centurion
               comes
               to
               him
               for
               a
               Servant
               ,
               the
               Ruler
               for
               a
               Son
               ,
               Jairus
               for
               a
               Daughter
               ,
               the
               neighbours
               for
               the
               Paralytick
               ;
               here
               he
               seeks
               up
               the
               Patient
               ,
               and
               offers
               the
               cure
               unrequested
               .
               Whiles
               we
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               our
               afflictions
               are
               the
               most
               powerful
               suitors
               .
               No
               teares
               ,
               no
               prayers
               can
               move
               him
               so
               much
               as
               his
               own
               commiseration
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               none
               of
               
               our
               secret
               sorrows
               can
               be
               either
               hid
               from
               thine
               eyes
               or
               kept
               from
               thine
               heart
               :
               and
               when
               we
               are
               past
               all
               our
               hopes
               ,
               all
               possibilities
               of
               help
               ,
               then
               art
               thou
               nearest
               to
               us
               for
               deliverance
               .
            
             
               Here
               was
               a
               conspiration
               of
               all
               parts
               to
               mercy
               .
               The
               Heart
               had
               compassion
               ;
               the
               Mouth
               said
               ,
               
                 Weep
                 not
              
               ;
               the
               Feet
               went
               to
               the
               Bier
               ;
               the
               Hand
               touched
               the
               coffin
               ;
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Deity
               raised
               the
               dead
               .
               What
               the
               Heart
               felt
               was
               secret
               to
               it self
               :
               the
               Tongue
               therefore
               expresses
               it
               in
               words
               of
               comfort
               ,
               
                 Weep
                 not
              
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               are
               words
               to
               so
               strong
               and
               just
               passions
               ?
               To
               bid
               her
               not
               to
               weep
               that
               had
               lost
               her
               only
               Son
               ,
               was
               to
               perswade
               her
               to
               be
               miserable
               ,
               and
               not
               feel
               it
               ;
               to
               feel
               ,
               and
               not
               regard
               it
               ;
               to
               regard
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               smother
               it
               .
               Concealment
               doth
               not
               
               remedy
               ,
               but
               aggravate
               sorrow
               .
               That
               with
               the
               counsel
               of
               not
               weeping
               therefore
               she
               might
               see
               cause
               of
               not
               weeping
               ,
               his
               Hand
               seconds
               his
               Tongue
               .
               He
               arrests
               the
               Coffin
               ,
               and
               frees
               the
               Prisoner
               ;
               
                 Young
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 Arise
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               of
               life
               and
               death
               speaks
               with
               command
               .
               No
               finite
               power
               could
               have
               said
               so
               without
               presumption
               ,
               or
               with
               success
               .
               That
               is
               the
               voice
               that
               shall
               one
               day
               call
               up
               our
               vanished
               bodies
               from
               those
               Elements
               into
               which
               they
               are
               resolved
               ,
               
               and
               raise
               them
               out
               of
               their
               dust
               .
               Neither
               sea
               ,
               nor
               death
               ,
               nor
               hell
               can
               offer
               
               to
               detain
               their
               dead
               ,
               when
               he
               charges
               them
               to
               be
               delivered
               .
               Incredulous
               nature
               !
               what
               dost
               thou
               shrink
               at
               the
               possibility
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               ,
               when
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               undertakes
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               more
               hard
               for
               that
               almighty
               Word
               which
               gave
               being
               unto
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 repaired
              
               ,
               then
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 made
              
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               see
               our
               Saviour
               stretching
               himself
               upon
               the
               dead
               corps
               ,
               as
               Elias
               and
               Elisha
               upon
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               Sunamite
               and
               Sareptan
               ,
               nor
               kneeling
               down
               and
               praying
               by
               the
               Bier
               ,
               as
               Peter
               did
               to
               Dorcas
               ;
               but
               I
               hear
               him
               so
               speaking
               to
               the
               dead
               as
               if
               he
               were
               alive
               ,
               and
               so
               speaking
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               word
               he
               makes
               him
               alive
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 Arise
                 .
              
               Death
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               bid
               that
               man
               
               lye
               still
               ,
               whom
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               bids
               Arise
               .
               Immediatly
               he
               that
               was
               dead
               sate
               up
               .
               So
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               last
               Trumpet
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               same
               voice
               we
               shall
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               glorious
               :
               
                 This
                 mortall
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 immortality
                 ;
                 this
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 incorruption
                 .
              
               This
               body
               shall
               not
               be
               buried
               ,
               but
               sown
               ;
               and
               at
               our
               day
               shall
               therefore
               spring
               up
               with
               a
               plentiful
               increase
               of
               glory
               .
               How
               comfortless
               ,
               how
               desperate
               should
               be
               our
               lying
               down
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               this
               assurance
               of
               rising
               ?
               And
               now
               ,
               behold
               ,
               lest
               our
               weak
               faith
               should
               stagger
               at
               the
               assent
               to
               so
               great
               a
               difficulty
               ,
               he
               hath
               already
               ,
               by
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               given
               us
               tastes
               of
               what
               he
               will
               do
               .
               The
               power
               that
               can
               raise
               one
               man
               ,
               can
               raise
               a
               thousand
               ,
               a
               million
               ,
               a
               world
               :
               no
               power
               can
               raise
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               infinite
               ;
               
               and
               that
               which
               is
               infinite
               admits
               of
               no
               limitation
               .
               Under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               God
               raised
               one
               by
               Elias
               ,
               another
               by
               Elisha
               living
               ,
               a
               third
               by
               Elisha
               dead
               :
               By
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               he
               raised
               here
               the
               son
               of
               the
               Widow
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 Jairus
                 ,
                 Lazarus
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               attendance
               of
               his
               own
               Resurrection
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               gaol-delivery
               of
               holy
               prisoners
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               He
               raises
               the
               daughter
               of
               Jairus
               from
               her
               bed
               ,
               this
               Widows
               son
               from
               his
               Coffin
               ,
               Lazarus
               from
               his
               grave
               ,
               the
               dead
               Saints
               of
               Jerusalem
               from
               their
               rottenness
               ;
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               no
               degree
               of
               death
               can
               hinder
               the
               efficacie
               of
               his
               overruling
               command
               .
               He
               that
               keeps
               the
               keys
               of
               Death
               cannot
               onely
               make
               way
               for
               himself
               through
               the
               common
               Hall
               and
               outer-rooms
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               inwardest
               and
               
               most
               reserved
               closets
               of
               darkness
               .
            
             
               Methinks
               I
               see
               this
               young
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               thus
               miraculously
               awaked
               from
               his
               deadly
               sleep
               ,
               wiping
               and
               rubbing
               those
               eyes
               that
               had
               been
               shut
               up
               in
               death
               ;
               and
               descending
               from
               the
               Bier
               ,
               wrapping
               his
               winding-sheet
               about
               his
               loyns
               ,
               cast
               himself
               down
               in
               a
               passionate
               thankfulness
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               his
               Almighty
               restorer
               ,
               adoring
               that
               Divine
               power
               which
               had
               commanded
               his
               Soul
               back
               again
               to
               her
               forsaken
               lodging
               :
               and
               though
               I
               hear
               not
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               yet
               I
               dare
               say
               they
               were
               words
               of
               praise
               and
               wonder
               which
               his
               returned
               Soul
               first
               uttered
               .
               It
               was
               the
               mother
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               pittied
               in
               this
               act
               ,
               not
               the
               son
               ;
               (
               who
               now
               forced
               from
               his
               quiet
               rest
               ,
               must
               twice
               pass
               through
               the
               gates
               of
               
               death
               .
               )
               As
               for
               her
               sake
               therefore
               he
               was
               raised
               ,
               so
               to
               her
               hands
               was
               he
               delivered
               ;
               that
               she
               might
               acknowledge
               that
               soul
               given
               to
               her
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               possessor
               .
               Who
               cannot
               feel
               the
               amazement
               and
               ecstasie
               of
               joy
               that
               was
               in
               this
               revived
               mother
               ,
               when
               her
               son
               now
               salutes
               her
               from
               out
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               and
               both
               receives
               and
               gives
               gratulations
               of
               his
               new
               life
               ?
               How
               suddenly
               were
               all
               the
               tears
               of
               that
               mournful
               train
               dried
               up
               with
               a
               joyful
               astonishment
               ?
               How
               soon
               is
               that
               funeral
               banquet
               turned
               into
               a
               new
               Birth-day
               feast
               ?
               What
               striving
               was
               here
               to
               salute
               the
               late
               carcase
               of
               their
               returned
               neighbour
               ?
               What
               awful
               and
               admiring
               looks
               were
               cast
               upon
               that
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               who
               seeming
               homely
               ,
               was
               approved
               Omnipotent
               ?
               How
               gladly
               did
               every
               tongue
               celebrate
               
               both
               the
               work
               and
               the
               Author
               ?
               
                 A
                 great
                 Prophet
                 is
                 raised
                 up
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 visited
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               A
               Prophet
               was
               the
               highest
               name
               they
               could
               find
               for
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               saw
               like
               themselves
               in
               shape
               ,
               above
               themselves
               in
               power
               .
               They
               were
               not
               yet
               acquainted
               with
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               This
               Miracle
               might
               well
               have
               assured
               them
               of
               more
               then
               a
               Prophet
               :
               but
               he
               that
               raised
               the
               
               
               dead
               man
               from
               the
               Bier
               ,
               would
               not
               suddenly
               raise
               these
               dead
               hearts
               from
               the
               grave
               of
               Infidelity
               .
               They
               shall
               see
               reason
               enough
               to
               know
               that
               the
               Prophet
               who
               was
               raised
               up
               to
               them
               was
               the
               God
               that
               now
               visited
               them
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               should
               doe
               as
               much
               for
               them
               as
               he
               had
               done
               for
               the
               young
               man
               ,
               raise
               them
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               from
               dust
               to
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Rulers
               Son
               cured
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               bounty
               of
               God
               so
               exceedeth
               man's
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               contrarietie
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               :
               We
               shut
               our
               hands
               because
               we
               opened
               them
               ;
               God
               therefore
               opens
               his
               because
               he
               hath
               opened
               them
               .
               God's
               mercies
               are
               as
               comfortable
               in
               their
               issue
               as
               in
               themselves
               .
               Seldom
               ever
               do
               blessings
               go
               alone
               :
               where
               our
               Saviour
               supplied
               the
               Bridegroom's
               wine
               ,
               there
               he
               heals
               the
               Rulers
               son
               .
               He
               had
               not
               in
               all
               these
               coasts
               of
               Galilee
               done
               any
               Miracle
               but
               here
               .
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               finde
               Christ
               oft
               attended
               with
               Nobilitie
               :
               here
               he
               is
               .
               It
               was
               some
               great
               Peer
               ,
               or
               some
               noted
               Courtier
               that
               was
               now
               a
               suitor
               to
               him
               for
               his
               dying
               son
               .
               Earthly
               Greatness
               is
               no
               defence
               against
               Afflictions
               .
               We
               men
               forbear
               
               the
               Mightie
               :
               Disease
               and
               Death
               know
               no
               faces
               of
               Lords
               or
               Monarchs
               .
               Could
               these
               be
               bribed
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               too
               rich
               .
               Why
               should
               we
               grudge
               not
               to
               be
               privileged
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               there
               is
               no
               spare
               of
               the
               greatest
               ?
            
             
               This
               Noble
               Ruler
               listens
               after
               Christ's
               return
               into
               Galilee
               .
               The
               most
               eminent
               amongst
               men
               will
               be
               glad
               to
               hearken
               after
               Christ
               in
               their
               necessity
               .
               Happy
               was
               it
               for
               him
               that
               his
               son
               was
               sick
               ;
               he
               had
               not
               else
               been
               acquainted
               with
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               his
               Soul
               had
               continued
               sick
               of
               ignorance
               and
               unbelief
               .
               Why
               else
               doth
               our
               good
               God
               send
               us
               pain
               ,
               losses
               ,
               opposition
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               be
               sought
               to
               ?
               Are
               we
               afflicted
               ?
               whither
               should
               we
               goe
               but
               to
               Cana
               to
               seek
               Christ
               ?
               whither
               but
               to
               the
               Cana
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               our
               water
               
               of
               sorrow
               is
               turned
               to
               the
               wine
               of
               gladness
               ,
               to
               that
               omnipotent
               Physician
               who
               healeth
               all
               our
               infirmities
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               once
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               was
               about
               a
               dayes
               journey
               from
               Capernaum
               to
               Cana
               :
               Thence
               hither
               did
               this
               Courtier
               come
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               his
               sons
               Fever
               .
               What
               pains
               even
               the
               greatest
               can
               be
               content
               to
               take
               for
               bodily
               health
               ?
               No
               way
               is
               long
               ,
               no
               labour
               tedious
               to
               the
               desirous
               .
               Our
               Souls
               are
               sick
               of
               a
               spiritual
               Fever
               ,
               labouring
               under
               the
               cold
               fit
               of
               Infidelity
               ,
               and
               the
               hot
               fit
               of
               Self-love
               ;
               and
               we
               sit
               still
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               see
               them
               languish
               unto
               death
               .
            
             
               This
               Ruler
               was
               neither
               faithless
               nor
               faithful
               .
               Had
               he
               been
               quite
               faithless
               ,
               
               he
               had
               not
               taken
               such
               pains
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               Had
               he
               been
               faithful
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               made
               this
               suit
               to
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               
                 Come
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 heal
                 my
                 son
                 ere
                 he
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Come
                 down
              
               ?
               as
               if
               Christ
               could
               not
               have
               cured
               him
               absent
               .
               
                 Ere
                 he
                 die
              
               ?
               as
               if
               that
               power
               could
               not
               have
               raised
               him
               being
               dead
               .
               How
               much
               difference
               was
               here
               betwixt
               the
               Centurion
               and
               the
               Ruler
               ?
               That
               came
               for
               his
               Servant
               ,
               this
               for
               his
               Son.
               This
               son
               was
               not
               more
               above
               the
               servant
               ,
               then
               the
               Faith
               which
               sued
               for
               the
               servant
               surpassed
               that
               which
               sued
               for
               the
               son
               .
               The
               one
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 under
                 my
                 roof
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 ;
                 onely
                 speak
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 servant
                 shall
                 be
                 whole
                 .
              
               The
               other
               can
               say
               ,
               Master
               ,
               either
               come
               under
               my
               roof
               ,
               
               or
               my
               son
               cannot
               be
               whole
               .
               
                 Heal
                 my
                 son
              
               had
               been
               a
               good
               suit
               ;
               for
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               Physician
               for
               all
               diseases
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 Come
                 down
                 and
                 heal
                 him
              
               ,
               was
               to
               teach
               God
               how
               to
               work
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               good
               reason
               that
               he
               should
               challenge
               the
               right
               of
               prescribing
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               every
               way
               his
               own
               :
               it
               is
               presumption
               in
               us
               to
               stint
               him
               unto
               our
               forms
               .
               An
               expert
               workman
               cannot
               abide
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               a
               novice
               ;
               how
               much
               
               less
               shall
               the
               all-wise
               God
               endure
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               his
               creature
               ?
               This
               is
               more
               
               then
               if
               the
               Patient
               should
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               give
               a
               Recipe
               to
               the
               Physician
               .
               That
               God
               would
               give
               us
               grace
               is
               a
               beseeming
               suit
               :
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               Give
               it
               me
               by
               prosperitie
               ,
               is
               a
               sawcy
               motion
               .
            
             
               As
               there
               is
               faithfulness
               in
               desiring
               the
               End
               ;
               so
               modesty
               and
               patience
               in
               referring
               the
               Means
               to
               the
               author
               .
               In
               spiritual
               things
               God
               hath
               acquainted
               us
               with
               the
               means
               whereby
               he
               will
               work
               ,
               even
               his
               own
               Sacred
               Ordinances
               .
               Upon
               these
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               his
               own
               promise
               ,
               we
               may
               call
               absolutely
               for
               a
               Blessing
               :
               In
               all
               others
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               beggers
               should
               be
               chusers
               .
               He
               who
               doth
               whatsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               must
               doe
               it
               how
               he
               will.
               It
               is
               for
               us
               to
               receive
               ,
               not
               to
               appoint
               .
               
            
             
               He
               who
               came
               to
               complain
               of
               his
               son's
               sickness
               ,
               hears
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 see
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 .
              
               This
               Nobleman
               was
               (
               as
               is
               like
               )
               of
               Capernaum
               :
               There
               had
               Christ
               often
               preached
               ;
               there
               was
               one
               of
               his
               chief
               residencies
               .
               Either
               this
               man
               had
               heard
               our
               Saviour
               oft
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               done
               :
               yet
               because
               Christ's
               Miracles
               came
               to
               him
               onely
               by
               hear-say
               (
               for
               as
               yet
               we
               finde
               none
               at
               all
               wrought
               where
               he
               preached
               most
               )
               therefore
               the
               man
               believes
               not
               enough
               ;
               but
               so
               speaks
               to
               Christ
               as
               to
               some
               ordinary
               Physician
               ,
               
                 Come
                 down
                 and
                 heal
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               common
               disease
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Incredulity
               ;
               which
               no
               receit
               could
               heal
               but
               Wonders
               .
               
                 A
                 wicked
                 and
                 adulterous
                 generation
                 seeks
                 signes
                 .
              
               Had
               they
               not
               been
               wilfully
               graceless
               ,
               there
               was
               already
               
               proof
               enough
               of
               the
               Messias
               :
               the
               miraculous
               conception
               and
               life
               of
               the
               Fore-runner
               ,
               Zacharie's
               dumbness
               ,
               the
               attestation
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               apparition
               of
               the
               Star
               ,
               the
               journey
               of
               the
               Sages
               ,
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               Shepherds
               ,
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Anna
               and
               Simeon
               ,
               the
               Prophecies
               fulfilled
               ,
               the
               Voice
               from
               Heaven
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               Divine
               words
               that
               he
               spake
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               must
               have
               all
               made
               up
               with
               Miracles
               :
               which
               though
               he
               be
               not
               unwilling
               to
               give
               at
               his
               own
               times
               ,
               yet
               he
               thinks
               much
               to
               be
               tied
               unto
               at
               theirs
               .
               Not
               to
               believe
               without
               signes
               ,
               was
               a
               signe
               of
               stubborn
               hearts
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               foul
               fault
               and
               a
               dangerous
               one
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 will
                 not
                 believe
              
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               
               shall
               condemn
               the
               world
               but
               unbelief
               ?
               What
               can
               condemn
               us
               without
               it
               ?
               No
               sin
               can
               condemn
               the
               repentant
               .
               Repentance
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               Faith
               :
               where
               true
               Faith
               is
               then
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               condemnation
               ;
               as
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               but
               condemnation
               without
               it
               .
               How
               much
               more
               foul
               in
               a
               noble
               Capernaite
               ,
               that
               had
               heard
               the
               Sermons
               of
               so
               Divine
               a
               Teacher
               ?
               The
               greater
               light
               we
               have
               ,
               the
               more
               shame
               it
               is
               for
               us
               to
               stumble
               .
            
             
               Oh
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               us
               that
               reel
               and
               fall
               in
               the
               clearest
               Sun-shine
               that
               ever
               looked
               forth
               upon
               any
               Church
               ?
               Be
               merciful
               to
               our
               sins
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               us
               rather
               then
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 will
                 not
                 believe
              
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               tels
               him
               of
               his
               unbelief
               .
               He
               feels
               not
               himself
               sick
               of
               that
               
               disease
               :
               All
               his
               minde
               is
               on
               his
               dying
               son
               .
               As
               easily
               do
               we
               complain
               of
               bodily
               griefs
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               hardly
               affected
               with
               spiritual
               .
               Oh
               the
               meekness
               and
               mercy
               of
               this
               Lamb
               of
               God!
               When
               we
               would
               have
               look'd
               that
               he
               should
               have
               punished
               this
               suitor
               for
               not
               believing
               ,
               he
               condescends
               to
               him
               that
               he
               may
               believe
               :
               
                 Go
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 thy
                 son
                 liveth
                 .
              
               If
               we
               should
               measure
               our
               hopes
               by
               our
               own
               worthiness
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               exspectation
               of
               blessings
               :
               but
               if
               we
               shall
               measure
               them
               by
               his
               bounty
               and
               compassion
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               of
               prevailing
               .
               As
               some
               tender
               mother
               that
               gives
               the
               breast
               to
               her
               unquiet
               childe
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               rod
               ,
               so
               deals
               he
               with
               our
               perversnesses
               .
               
            
             
               How
               God
               differences
               men
               according
               to
               no
               other
               conditions
               then
               of
               their
               Faith
               !
               The
               Centurion's
               servant
               was
               sick
               ,
               the
               Ruler's
               son
               .
               The
               Centurion
               doth
               not
               sue
               unto
               Christ
               to
               come
               ;
               onely
               sayes
               ,
               
                 My
                 servant
                 is
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 Palsie
                 :
              
               Christ
               answers
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 heal
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Ruler
               sues
               unto
               Christ
               that
               he
               would
               come
               and
               heal
               his
               son
               :
               Christ
               will
               not
               goe
               ;
               onely
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 
                 
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 thy
                 Son
                 lives
                 .
              
               Outward
               things
               carrie
               no
               respect
               with
               God.
               The
               Image
               of
               that
               Divine
               Majesty
               shining
               inwardly
               in
               the
               Graces
               of
               the
               Soul
               is
               that
               which
               wins
               love
               from
               him
               in
               the
               meanest
               estate
               .
               The
               Centurion's
               Faith
               therefore
               could
               doe
               more
               then
               the
               Ruler's
               Greatness
               ;
               and
               that
               faithful
               mans
               servant
               hath
               more
               regard
               then
               this
               great
               mans
               son
               .
            
             
               The
               Ruler's
               request
               was
               ,
               
                 Come
                 and
                 heale
              
               :
               Christ's
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 thy
                 Son
                 lives
                 .
              
               Our
               merciful
               Saviour
               meets
               those
               in
               the
               end
               whom
               he
               crosses
               in
               the
               way
               .
               How
               sweetly
               doth
               he
               correct
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               whiles
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               us
               what
               we
               ask
               ,
               gives
               us
               better
               then
               we
               asked
               !
            
             
               Justly
               doth
               he
               forbear
               to
               goe
               down
               with
               this
               Ruler
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               confirm
               
               him
               in
               an
               opinion
               of
               measuring
               his
               power
               by
               conceits
               of
               locality
               and
               distance
               :
               but
               he
               doth
               that
               in
               absence
               for
               which
               his
               presence
               was
               required
               with
               a
               repulse
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Son
                 liveth
              
               ;
               giving
               a
               greater
               demonstration
               of
               his
               Omnipotencie
               then
               was
               craved
               .
               How
               oft
               doth
               he
               not
               hear
               to
               our
               will
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               hear
               us
               to
               our
               advantage
               ?
               The
               chosen
               Vessel
               would
               be
               rid
               of
               Tentations
               ,
               he
               heares
               of
               a
               supply
               of
               Grace
               :
               The
               sick
               man
               asks
               Release
               ,
               receives
               Patience
               ;
               Life
               ,
               and
               receives
               Glory
               .
               Let
               us
               ask
               what
               we
               think
               best
               :
               let
               him
               give
               what
               he
               knows
               best
               .
            
             
               With
               one
               word
               doth
               Christ
               heal
               two
               Patients
               ,
               the
               son
               and
               the
               father
               ;
               the
               sons
               Fever
               ,
               the
               fathers
               Unbelief
               .
               That
               operative
               word
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
               was
               not
               without
               the
               intention
               of
               a
               tryal
               .
               Had
               not
               the
               Ruler
               gone
               home
               satisfied
               with
               that
               intimation
               of
               his
               sons
               life
               and
               recovery
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               had
               been
               blessed
               with
               success
               .
               Now
               the
               news
               of
               performance
               meets
               him
               one
               half
               of
               the
               way
               :
               and
               he
               that
               believed
               somewhat
               ere
               he
               came
               ,
               and
               more
               when
               he
               went
               ,
               grew
               to
               more
               faith
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               came
               home
               ,
               inlarged
               his
               faith
               to
               all
               the
               skirts
               of
               his
               family
               .
               A
               weak
               faith
               may
               be
               true
               ;
               but
               a
               true
               faith
               is
               growing
               .
               He
               that
               boasts
               of
               a
               full
               stature
               in
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               his
               assent
               ,
               may
               presume
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               believe
               .
            
             
               Great
               men
               cannot
               want
               Clients
               ;
               their
               Example
               swaies
               some
               ,
               their
               Authority
               more
               :
               they
               cannot
               goe
               to
               either
               of
               the
               other
               worlds
               alone
               .
               In
               vain
               
               do
               they
               pretend
               power
               over
               others
               ,
               who
               labour
               not
               to
               draw
               their
               Families
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Dumb
               Devil
               ejected
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               Prince
               of
               our
               Peace
               might
               approve
               his
               victories
               perfect
               ,
               wheresoever
               he
               met
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               he
               foiled
               him
               ,
               he
               ejected
               him
               .
               He
               found
               him
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               thence
               did
               he
               throw
               him
               headlong
               ;
               and
               verified
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 cast
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 mine
                 holy
                 mountain
                 .
              
               
               And
               if
               the
               Devils
               left
               their
               first
               habitation
               ,
               it
               was
               because
               (
               being
               Devils
               )
               they
               could
               not
               keep
               it
               .
               Their
               estate
               indeed
               they
               might
               have
               kept
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               ;
               their
               habitation
               they
               would
               have
               kept
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               .
               
                 How
                 art
                 thou
                 faln
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 O
                 Lucifer
                 ?
              
               He
               found
               him
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ;
               (
               for
               in
               that
               closet
               of
               God
               did
               the
               evil
               spirit
               after
               his
               exile
               from
               Heaven
               shrowd
               himself
               :
               Sin
               gave
               him
               possession
               ,
               which
               he
               kept
               with
               a
               willing
               violence
               )
               thence
               he
               casts
               him
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               .
               He
               found
               him
               tyrannizing
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               some
               possessed
               men
               ,
               and
               with
               power
               commands
               the
               unclean
               spirits
               to
               depart
               .
            
             
               This
               act
               is
               for
               no
               hand
               but
               his
               .
               When
               a
               strong
               man
               keeps
               possession
               ,
               none
               
               but
               a
               stronger
               can
               remove
               him
               .
               In
               voluntary
               things
               the
               strongest
               may
               yield
               to
               the
               weakest
               ,
               Sampson
               to
               a
               Dalilah
               ;
               but
               in
               violent
               ,
               ever
               the
               mightiest
               carries
               it
               .
               A
               spiritual
               nature
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               rank
               above
               a
               bodily
               :
               neither
               can
               any
               power
               be
               above
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               No
               otherwise
               is
               it
               in
               the
               mental
               possession
               ,
               Whereever
               sin
               is
               ,
               there
               Satan
               is
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 whosoever
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 God
                 
                 remains
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               That
               Evil
               one
               not
               onely
               is
               ,
               but
               rules
               in
               the
               sons
               of
               disobedience
               :
               
               in
               vain
               shall
               we
               try
               to
               eject
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Divine
               power
               of
               the
               Redeemer
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               Do
               we
               finde
               our selves
               haunted
               with
               the
               familiar
               Devils
               of
               Pride
               ,
               Self-love
               ,
               Sensual
               desires
               ,
               Unbelief
               ?
               None
               but
               thou
               ,
               O
               Son
               of
               the
               ever-living
               God
               ,
               can
               free
               our
               bosoms
               of
               these
               hellish
               guests
               .
               
                 Oh
                 clense
                 thou
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 secret
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 me
                 that
                 presumptuous
                 sins
                 prevail
                 not
                 over
                 me
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Paradox
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               thou
               castest
               out
               more
               Devils
               now
               then
               thou
               didst
               whiles
               thou
               wert
               upon
               earth
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               word
               ,
               
                 When
                 I
                 am
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 men
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               Satan
               weighs
               down
               at
               the
               feet
               ;
               thou
               pullest
               at
               the
               head
               ,
               yea
               at
               the
               
               heart
               .
               In
               every
               conversion
               which
               thou
               workest
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               dispossession
               .
               Convert
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               converted
               .
               I
               know
               thy
               means
               are
               now
               no
               other
               then
               ordinary
               .
               If
               we
               exspect
               to
               be
               dispossessed
               by
               miracle
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               miracle
               if
               ever
               we
               were
               dispossessed
               .
               Oh
               let
               thy
               Gospel
               have
               the
               perfect
               work
               in
               me
               ;
               so
               onely
               shall
               I
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               darkness
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               dumb
               ,
               but
               what
               naturally
               speaks
               :
               nothing
               can
               speak
               naturally
               ,
               but
               what
               hath
               the
               instruments
               of
               speech
               ;
               which
               because
               spirits
               want
               ,
               they
               can
               no
               otherwise
               speak
               vocally
               then
               as
               they
               take
               voices
               to
               themselves
               ,
               in
               taking
               bodies
               .
               This
               Devil
               was
               not
               therefore
               dumb
               
               in
               his
               nature
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               effect
               .
               The
               man
               was
               dumb
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               that
               Devil
               which
               possessed
               him
               :
               and
               now
               the
               action
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               spirit
               which
               was
               subjectively
               in
               the
               man.
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 you
                 that
                 speak
                 ,
              
               faith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 that
                 speaketh
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               in
               bodily
               Diseases
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               infect
               us
               alike
               ;
               some
               seize
               upon
               the
               humours
               ,
               others
               upon
               the
               spirits
               ;
               some
               assalt
               the
               brain
               ,
               others
               the
               heart
               or
               lungs
               :
               so
               in
               bodily
               and
               spiritual
               possessions
               ;
               in
               some
               the
               evil
               spirit
               takes
               away
               their
               senses
               ,
               in
               some
               their
               lims
               ,
               in
               some
               their
               inward
               faculties
               ;
               like
               as
               spiritually
               they
               affect
               to
               move
               us
               unto
               several
               sins
               ,
               one
               to
               lust
               ,
               another
               to
               covetousness
               ,
               or
               ambition
               ,
               another
               to
               cruelty
               :
               and
               their
               names
               have
               distinguished
               
               them
               according
               to
               these
               various
               effects
               .
               This
               was
               a
               dumb
               Devil
               :
               which
               yet
               had
               possessed
               not
               the
               tongue
               only
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               but
               his
               ear
               ;
               not
               that
               only
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               )
               his
               eyes
               too
               .
            
             
               O
               subtile
               and
               tyrannous
               spirit
               ,
               that
               obstructs
               all
               wayes
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               that
               keeps
               out
               all
               means
               of
               Grace
               both
               from
               the
               door
               and
               windows
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               yea
               that
               stops
               up
               all
               passages
               whether
               of
               ingress
               or
               egress
               :
               of
               ingress
               at
               the
               eye
               or
               eare
               ,
               of
               egress
               at
               the
               mouth
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               no
               capacity
               of
               redress
               !
            
             
               What
               holy
               use
               is
               there
               of
               our
               tongue
               but
               to
               praise
               our
               Maker
               ,
               to
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               to
               inform
               our
               brethren
               ?
               How
               rife
               is
               this
               Dumb
               Devil
               every
               where
               ,
               
               whiles
               he
               stops
               the
               mouths
               of
               Christians
               from
               these
               useful
               and
               necessary
               duties
               ?
            
             
               For
               what
               end
               hath
               man
               those
               two
               privileges
               above
               his
               fellow-creatures
               ,
               Reason
               and
               Speech
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               by
               the
               one
               he
               may
               conceive
               of
               the
               great
               works
               of
               his
               Maker
               ,
               which
               the
               rest
               cannot
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               other
               he
               may
               express
               what
               he
               conceives
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Creator
               both
               of
               them
               and
               himself
               ?
               And
               why
               are
               all
               other
               creatures
               said
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               and
               bidden
               to
               praise
               him
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               do
               it
               by
               the
               apprehension
               ,
               by
               the
               expression
               of
               man
               ?
               
                 If
                 the
                 Heavens
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               how
               doe
               they
               it
               but
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               tongue
               of
               that
               man
               for
               whom
               they
               were
               made
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               small
               honour
               
               whereof
               the
               envious
               spirit
               shall
               rob
               his
               Maker
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               close
               up
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               onely
               rational
               and
               vocal
               creature
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               best
               of
               his
               workmanship
               into
               a
               dumb
               Idol
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               mouth
               and
               speaks
               not
               .
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 open
                 thou
                 my
                 lips
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 mouth
                 shall
                 shew
                 forth
                 thy
                 praise
                 .
              
            
             
               Praise
               is
               not
               more
               necessary
               then
               complaint
               ;
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               complaint
               
               
               of
               our selves
               ,
               whether
               to
               God
               or
               men
               .
               The
               onely
               amends
               we
               can
               make
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               not
               had
               the
               grace
               to
               avoid
               sinne
               ,
               is
               to
               confess
               the
               sinne
               we
               have
               not
               avoided
               .
               This
               is
               the
               sponge
               that
               wipes
               out
               all
               the
               blots
               and
               blurs
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 confess
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 faithful
                 and
                 just
                 to
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             
               That
               cunning
               man-slayer
               knows
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               purge
               the
               sick
               soul
               but
               upward
               ,
               by
               casting
               out
               the
               vicious
               humour
               wherewith
               it
               is
               clogged
               ;
               and
               therefore
               holds
               the
               lips
               close
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               may
               not
               disburden
               it self
               by
               so
               wholesome
               evacuation
               .
               
                 When
                 I
                 kept
                 silence
                 ,
                 my
                 bones
                 consumed
                 :
                 For
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 was
                 heavy
                 upon
                 me
                 ;
                 my
                 moisture
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 
                 drought
                 of
                 summer
                 .
                 O
                 let
                 me
                 confess
                 against
                 my self
                 my
                 wickedness
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 forgive
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 my
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               have
               a
               tongue
               for
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               praise
               him
               ;
               for
               our selves
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               and
               confess
               ;
               for
               our
               brethren
               ,
               when
               we
               speak
               the
               truth
               for
               their
               information
               ;
               which
               if
               we
               hold
               back
               in
               unrighteousness
               ,
               we
               yield
               unto
               that
               dumb
               Devil
               .
               Where
               do
               we
               not
               see
               that
               accursed
               spirit
               ?
               He
               is
               on
               the
               Bench
               ,
               when
               the
               mute
               or
               partial
               Judge
               speaks
               not
               for
               truth
               and
               innocence
               .
               He
               is
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               when
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               smother
               ,
               or
               halve
               ,
               or
               adulterate
               the
               message
               of
               their
               Master
               .
               He
               is
               at
               the
               Barre
               ,
               when
               irreligious
               Jurours
               dare
               lend
               an
               oath
               to
               fear
               ,
               to
               hope
               ,
               to
               gain
               .
               He
               is
               in
               the
               Market
               ,
               when
               godless
               
               chapmen
               for
               their
               peny
               sell
               the
               truth
               and
               their
               soul
               .
               He
               is
               in
               the
               common
               conversation
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               the
               tongue
               belies
               the
               heart
               ,
               flatters
               the
               guilty
               ,
               balketh
               reproofs
               even
               in
               the
               foulest
               crimes
               .
               O
               thou
               who
               onely
               art
               stronger
               then
               that
               strong
               one
               ,
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               hearts
               and
               mouths
               of
               men
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 destroyed
                 thy
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               That
               it
               might
               well
               appear
               this
               impediment
               was
               not
               natural
               ;
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               man
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               spirit
               ,
               his
               tongue
               is
               free
               to
               his
               speech
               .
               The
               effects
               of
               spirits
               as
               they
               are
               wrought
               ,
               so
               they
               cease
               at
               once
               .
               If
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               do
               but
               remove
               our
               spiritual
               possession
               ,
               we
               shall
               presently
               break
               forth
               into
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               confession
               of
               our
               vileness
               ,
               into
               the
               profession
               
               of
               truth
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               strange
               variety
               do
               I
               see
               in
               the
               spectators
               of
               his
               Miracle
               ,
               some
               wondring
               ,
               others
               censuring
               ,
               a
               third
               sort
               tempting
               ,
               a
               fourth
               applauding
               ?
               There
               was
               never
               man
               or
               action
               but
               was
               subject
               to
               variety
               of
               constructions
               .
               What
               man
               could
               be
               so
               holy
               as
               he
               that
               was
               God
               ?
               What
               act
               could
               be
               more
               worthy
               then
               the
               dispossessing
               of
               an
               evil
               spirit
               ?
               Yet
               this
               man
               ,
               this
               act
               passeth
               these
               differences
               of
               interpretation
               .
               What
               can
               we
               doe
               to
               undergoe
               but
               one
               opinion
               ?
               If
               we
               give
               almes
               and
               fast
               ,
               some
               will
               magnifie
               our
               charity
               and
               devotion
               ,
               others
               will
               tax
               our
               hypocrisie
               :
               If
               we
               give
               not
               ,
               some
               will
               condemn
               our
               hard-heartedness
               ,
               others
               will
               allow
               our
               care
               of
               justice
               .
               If
               we
               
               preach
               plainly
               ,
               to
               some
               it
               will
               favour
               of
               a
               careless
               slubbering
               ,
               to
               others
               oft
               a
               mortified
               sincerity
               ;
               elaborately
               ,
               some
               will
               tax
               our
               affectation
               ,
               others
               will
               applaud
               our
               diligence
               in
               dressing
               the
               delicate
               viands
               of
               God.
               What
               marvel
               is
               it
               if
               it
               be
               thus
               with
               our
               imperfection
               ,
               when
               it
               fared
               not
               otherwise
               with
               him
               that
               was
               Purity
               and
               Righteousness
               it self
               ?
               The
               austere
               forerunner
               of
               Christ
               
                 came
                 neither
                 eating
                 nor
                 drinking
              
               ;
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 a
                 Devil
              
               :
               The
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
              
               ;
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 glutton
                 ,
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 :
              
               and
               here
               one
               of
               his
               holy
               acts
               carries
               away
               at
               once
               wonder
               ,
               censure
               ,
               doubt
               ,
               celebration
               .
               There
               is
               no
               way
               safe
               for
               a
               man
               but
               to
               square
               his
               actions
               by
               the
               right
               rule
               of
               justice
               ,
               of
               charity
               ;
               and
               
               then
               let
               the
               world
               have
               leave
               to
               spend
               their
               glosses
               at
               pleasure
               .
               It
               was
               an
               heroical
               resolution
               of
               the
               chosen
               vessel
               ,
               
                 I
                 pass
                 very
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 mans
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               marvel
               not
               if
               the
               people
               marvelled
               ;
               for
               here
               were
               four
               wonders
               in
               one
               :
               the
               blind
               saw
               ,
               the
               deaf
               heard
               ,
               the
               dumb
               spake
               ,
               the
               Demoniack
               is
               delivered
               .
               Wonder
               was
               due
               to
               so
               rare
               and
               powerful
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               if
               
               not
               this
               ,
               nothing
               .
               We
               can
               cast
               away
               admiration
               upon
               the
               poor
               devices
               
               or
               activities
               of
               men
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               upon
               the
               extraordinary
               works
               of
               Omnipotency
               ?
               Whoso
               knows
               the
               frame
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               shall
               not
               much
               be
               affected
               with
               the
               imperfect
               effects
               of
               frail
               Humanity
               ;
               but
               shall
               with
               no
               less
               Ravishment
               of
               soul
               acknowledge
               the
               miraculous
               works
               of
               the
               same
               Almighty
               hand
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               spiritual
               ejection
               worthy
               of
               any
               meaner
               entertainment
               .
               Rarity
               and
               difficulty
               are
               wont
               to
               cause
               wonder
               .
               There
               are
               many
               things
               which
               have
               wonder
               in
               their
               worth
               ,
               and
               lose
               it
               in
               their
               frequence
               ;
               there
               are
               some
               which
               have
               it
               in
               their
               strangeness
               ,
               and
               lose
               it
               in
               their
               facilitie
               :
               Both
               meet
               in
               this
               .
               To
               see
               men
               haunted
               ,
               yea
               possessed
               with
               a
               dumb
               Devil
               ,
               is
               so
               frequent
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               just
               wonder
               to
               finde
               a
               man
               
               free
               :
               but
               to
               finde
               the
               dumb
               spirit
               cast
               out
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               him
               praising
               God
               ,
               confessing
               his
               sins
               ,
               teaching
               others
               the
               sweet
               experiments
               of
               mercy
               ,
               deserves
               just
               admiration
               .
               If
               the
               Cynick
               sought
               in
               the
               market
               for
               a
               man
               amongst
               men
               ,
               well
               may
               we
               seek
               amongst
               men
               for
               a
               Convert
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               difficulty
               less
               then
               the
               rareness
               .
               The
               strong
               man
               hath
               the
               possession
               ;
               all
               passages
               are
               block'd
               up
               ,
               all
               helps
               barred
               ,
               by
               the
               treachery
               of
               our
               nature
               .
               If
               any
               soul
               be
               rescued
               from
               these
               spiritual
               wickednesses
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               praise
               of
               him
               that
               doth
               wonders
               alone
               .
            
             
               But
               whom
               do
               I
               see
               wondring
               ?
               The
               multitude
               .
               The
               unlearned
               beholders
               follow
               that
               act
               with
               wonder
               ,
               which
               the
               learned
               Scribes
               entertain
               with
               
               obloquy
               .
               God
               hath
               revealed
               those
               things
               to
               babes
               which
               he
               hath
               hid
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               .
               With
               what
               scorn
               did
               those
               great
               Rabbins
               speak
               of
               these
               sons
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               
                 This
                 people
                 that
                 knows
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 accursed
                 ?
              
               Yet
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               makes
               an
               advantage
               of
               their
               simplicity
               ;
               in
               that
               they
               are
               therefore
               less
               subject
               to
               cavillation
               and
               incredulitie
               :
               as
               contrarily
               ,
               his
               Justice
               causes
               the
               proud
               knowledge
               of
               others
               to
               lie
               as
               a
               block
               in
               their
               way
               to
               the
               ready
               assent
               unto
               the
               Divine
               power
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
               Let
               the
               pride
               of
               glorious
               adversaries
               disdain
               the
               povertie
               of
               the
               clients
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               it
               shall
               not
               repent
               us
               to
               go
               to
               Heaven
               with
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               whiles
               their
               great
               ones
               go
               in
               state
               to
               perdition
               .
               
            
             
               The
               multitude
               wondered
               .
               Who
               censured
               but
               Scribes
               ,
               great
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               the
               divinitie
               of
               the
               Jews
               ?
               What
               Scribes
               but
               those
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               most
               eminent
               Academie
               of
               Judaea
               ?
               These
               were
               the
               men
               who
               out
               of
               their
               deep
               reputed
               judgement
               cast
               these
               foul
               aspersions
               upon
               Christ
               .
               Great
               wits
               ofttimes
               mislead
               both
               the
               owners
               and
               followers
               .
               How
               many
               shall
               once
               wish
               they
               had
               been
               born
               dullards
               ,
               yea
               idiots
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               finde
               their
               wit
               to
               have
               barred
               them
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 Scribe
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 disputer
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ?
              
               Hath
               not
               God
               
                 made
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 foolishness
                 ?
              
               Say
               the
               world
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               a
               dram
               of
               holiness
               is
               worth
               a
               pound
               of
               wit.
               Let
               others
               censure
               with
               the
               Scribes
               :
               let
               me
               wonder
               with
               the
               multitude
               .
               
            
             
               What
               could
               malice
               say
               worse
               ?
               
                 He
                 casteth
                 out
                 Devils
                 through
                 Beelzebub
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
              
               The
               Jewes
               well
               knew
               that
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               heathen
               were
               no
               other
               then
               Devils
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               for
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Flies
              
               (
               so
               called
               ,
               whether
               for
               the
               concourse
               of
               flies
               to
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               aid
               implored
               against
               the
               infestation
               of
               those
               swarms
               )
               was
               held
               the
               chief
               ,
               therefore
               they
               stile
               him
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               subordination
               of
               spirits
               ,
               some
               higher
               in
               degree
               ,
               some
               inferiour
               to
               others
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               himself
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
               Messengers
               are
               inferiour
               to
               those
               that
               send
               them
               .
               The
               seven
               Devils
               that
               entered
               into
               the
               
               swept
               and
               garnished
               house
               ,
               were
               worse
               then
               the
               former
               .
               Neither
               can
               Principalities
               ,
               and
               Powers
               ,
               and
               Governours
               ,
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               design
               others
               then
               several
               ranks
               of
               evil
               Angels
               .
               There
               can
               be
               no
               being
               without
               some
               kind
               of
               order
               ;
               there
               can
               be
               no
               order
               in
               parity
               .
               If
               we
               look
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
              
               ;
               
               
               higher
               then
               the
               highest
               .
               If
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               there
               are
               Monarchs
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Peeres
               ,
               people
               .
               If
               we
               look
               down
               to
               Hell
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
              
               .
               They
               labour
               for
               Confusion
               that
               call
               for
               Parity
               .
               What
               should
               the
               Church
               doe
               with
               such
               a
               for
               me
               as
               is
               not
               exempliied
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               Earth
               ,
               in
               Hell
               ?
            
             
               One
               Devil
               (
               according
               to
               their
               supposition
               )
               may
               be
               used
               to
               cast
               out
               another
               .
               How
               far
               the
               command
               of
               one
               spirit
               over
               another
               may
               extend
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               secret
               of
               infernal
               state
               ,
               too
               deep
               for
               the
               inquiry
               of
               men
               .
               The
               thing
               it self
               is
               apparent
               ;
               upon
               compact
               and
               precontracted
               composition
               ,
               one
               gives
               way
               to
               other
               for
               the
               common
               advantage
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Cheaters
               and
               Cut-purses
               ,
               one
               doth
               the
               fact
               ,
               another
               is
               feed
               to
               bring
               it
               
               out
               and
               to
               procure
               restitution
               :
               both
               are
               of
               the
               trade
               ,
               both
               conspire
               to
               the
               fraud
               ;
               the
               actor
               falls
               not
               out
               with
               the
               revealer
               ,
               but
               divides
               with
               him
               that
               cunning
               spoil
               .
            
             
               One
               malicious
               miscreant
               sets
               the
               Devil
               on
               work
               to
               the
               inflicting
               of
               disease
               or
               death
               ;
               another
               upon
               agreement
               ,
               for
               a
               further
               spiritual
               gain
               ,
               takes
               him
               off
               :
               There
               is
               a
               Devil
               in
               both
               .
               And
               if
               there
               seem
               more
               bodily
               favour
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               less
               spiritual
               danger
               in
               the
               latter
               :
               In
               the
               one
               Satan
               wins
               the
               agent
               ,
               the
               suitor
               in
               the
               other
               .
               It
               will
               be
               no
               cause
               of
               discord
               in
               Hell
               ,
               that
               one
               Devil
               gives
               ease
               to
               the
               body
               which
               another
               tormented
               ,
               that
               both
               may
               triumph
               in
               the
               gain
               of
               a
               Soul.
               Oh
               God
               ,
               that
               any
               creature
               which
               bears
               thine
               Image
               
               should
               not
               abhorre
               to
               be
               beholding
               to
               the
               powers
               of
               Hell
               for
               aid
               ,
               for
               advice
               !
               
                 Is
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 goe
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Ekron
                 ?
              
               Can
               men
               be
               so
               sottish
               to
               think
               that
               the
               vowed
               enemie
               of
               their
               Souls
               can
               offer
               them
               a
               bait
               without
               an
               hook
               ?
               What
               
                 evil
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 ?
              
               what
               is
               there
               which
               he
               cannot
               as
               easily
               redress
               ?
               He
               wounds
               ,
               he
               heals
               again
               .
               And
               if
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seems
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
              
               If
               he
               do
               not
               deliver
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               crown
               our
               faithfulness
               in
               a
               patient
               perseverance
               .
               The
               wounds
               of
               God
               are
               better
               then
               the
               salves
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               Was
               it
               possible
               that
               the
               wit
               of
               Envy
               could
               devise
               so
               high
               a
               slander
               ?
               Beelzebub
               
               was
               a
               God
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               therefore
               herein
               they
               accuse
               him
               for
               an
               Idolater
               :
               Beelzebub
               was
               a
               Devil
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               therefore
               they
               accuse
               him
               for
               a
               conjurer
               :
               Beelzebub
               was
               the
               chief
               of
               Devils
               ,
               therefore
               they
               accuse
               him
               for
               on
               Arch-exorcist
               ,
               for
               the
               worst
               kinde
               of
               Magician
               .
               Some
               professors
               of
               this
               black
               Art
               ,
               though
               their
               work
               be
               devilish
               ,
               yet
               they
               pretend
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               will
               presumptuously
               seem
               to
               doe
               that
               by
               command
               which
               is
               secretly
               transacted
               by
               agreement
               .
               The
               Scribes
               accuse
               Christ
               of
               a
               direct
               compact
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               suppose
               both
               a
               league
               and
               familiarity
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               (
               in
               the
               very
               hand
               of
               a
               Saul
               )
               was
               no
               other
               then
               deadly
               .
               Yea
               so
               deep
               doth
               this
               wound
               reach
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               searching
               it
               
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               findes
               no
               less
               in
               it
               then
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               inferring
               hereupon
               that
               dreadful
               sentence
               of
               the
               irremissibleness
               of
               that
               sin
               unto
               death
               .
               And
               if
               this
               horrible
               crimination
               were
               cast
               upon
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               found
               nothing
               ,
               what
               wonder
               is
               it
               if
               we
               thy
               sinful
               servants
               be
               branded
               on
               all
               sides
               with
               evil
               tongues
               ?
            
             
               Yea
               (
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               )
               how
               plain
               is
               it
               that
               these
               men
               forced
               their
               tongue
               to
               speak
               this
               slander
               against
               their
               own
               heart
               ?
               Else
               this
               Blasphemy
               had
               been
               onely
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               not
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               but
               now
               that
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               findes
               it
               to
               be
               no
               less
               then
               against
               the
               Blessed
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               spight
               must
               needs
               be
               obstinate
               ;
               their
               malice
               doth
               wilfully
               cross
               
               their
               conscience
               .
               Envie
               never
               regards
               how
               true
               ,
               but
               how
               mischievous
               :
               So
               it
               may
               gall
               or
               kill
               ,
               it
               cares
               little
               whether
               with
               truth
               or
               falshood
               .
               For
               us
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 we
                 when
                 men
                 revile
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 evil
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Chirst
                 .
              
               For
               them
               ,
               
                 What
                 reward
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 false
                 tongue
                 ?
                 Even
                 sharp
                 arrows
                 with
                 hot
                 burning
                 coales
              
               ;
               yea
               those
               very
               coales
               of
               hell
               from
               which
               thou
               wert
               inkindled
               .
            
             
             
               There
               was
               yet
               a
               third
               sort
               that
               went
               a
               mid-way
               betwixt
               wonder
               and
               censure
               .
               
               These
               were
               not
               so
               malicious
               as
               to
               impute
               the
               miracle
               to
               a
               Satanical
               operation
               ;
               they
               confess
               it
               good
               ,
               but
               not
               enough
               ;
               and
               therefore
               urge
               Christ
               to
               a
               further
               proof
               :
               
                 Though
                 thou
                 hast
                 cast
                 out
                 this
                 dumb
                 Devil
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 argument
                 of
                 thy
                 Divine
                 power
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 yet
                 seen
                 nothing
                 from
                 thee
                 like
                 those
                 antient
                 Miracles
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 our
                 fore-fathers
                 .
                 Joshuah
                 caused
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 ;
                 Elias
                 brought
                 fire
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 Samuel
                 astonish'd
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 thunder
                 and
                 rain
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 harvest
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 command
                 our
                 belief
                 ,
                 doe
                 somewhat
                 like
                 to
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Devil
                 shews
                 thee
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 power
                 over
                 Hell
                 ;
                 shew
                 us
                 now
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 less
                 power
                 over
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               unreasonableness
               of
               desire
               and
               insatiableness
               
               in
               infidelity
               ;
               it
               never
               knows
               when
               it
               hath
               evidence
               enough
               .
               This
               which
               the
               Jews
               overlooked
               ,
               was
               a
               more
               irrefragable
               demonstration
               of
               Divinity
               then
               that
               which
               they
               desired
               .
               A
               Devil
               was
               more
               then
               a
               Meteor
               ,
               or
               a
               parcel
               of
               an
               element
               ;
               to
               cast
               out
               a
               Devil
               by
               command
               ,
               more
               then
               to
               command
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               .
               Infidelity
               ever
               loves
               to
               be
               her
               own
               carver
               .
            
             
               No
               son
               can
               be
               more
               like
               a
               father
               then
               these
               Jews
               to
               their
               progenitours
               in
               the
               desart
               :
               that
               there
               might
               be
               no
               fear
               of
               degenerating
               into
               good
               ,
               they
               also
               of
               old
               tempted
               God
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               weary
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               bondage
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               fall
               out
               with
               God
               and
               Moses
               for
               their
               stay
               in
               those
               fornaces
               .
               By
               ten
               miraculous
               Plagues
               they
               are
               freed
               :
               and
               going
               
               out
               of
               those
               confines
               ,
               the
               Egyptians
               follow
               them
               ;
               the
               Sea
               is
               before
               them
               :
               now
               they
               are
               more
               afflicted
               with
               their
               liberty
               then
               their
               servitude
               .
               The
               Sea
               yields
               way
               ,
               the
               Egyptians
               are
               drowned
               :
               and
               now
               that
               they
               are
               safe
               on
               the
               other
               shore
               ,
               they
               tempt
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               for
               water
               .
               The
               Rock
               yields
               it
               them
               :
               then
               ,
               no
               less
               for
               bread
               and
               meat
               .
               God
               sends
               them
               Manna
               and
               Quailes
               :
               they
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               food
               of
               Angels
               .
               Their
               present
               enemies
               in
               the
               way
               are
               vanquished
               :
               they
               whine
               at
               the
               men
               of
               measures
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               Canaan
               .
               Nothing
               from
               God
               but
               Mercy
               ;
               nothing
               from
               them
               but
               Temptations
               .
            
             
               Their
               true
               brood
               both
               in
               nature
               and
               in
               sin
               had
               abundant
               proofs
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               
               if
               curing
               the
               blinde
               ,
               lame
               ,
               diseased
               ,
               deaf
               ,
               dumb
               ,
               ejecting
               Devils
               ,
               over-ruling
               the
               elements
               ,
               raising
               the
               dead
               ,
               could
               have
               been
               sufficient
               :
               yet
               still
               they
               must
               have
               a
               signe
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               Tempter
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
              
               .
               The
               gracious
               heart
               is
               credulous
               :
               Even
               where
               it
               sees
               not
               ,
               it
               believes
               ;
               and
               where
               it
               sees
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               it
               believes
               a
               great
               deal
               .
               Neither
               doth
               it
               presume
               to
               prescribe
               unto
               God
               what
               and
               how
               he
               shall
               work
               ,
               but
               takes
               what
               it
               finds
               ,
               and
               unmovably
               rests
               in
               what
               it
               takes
               .
               Any
               miracle
               ,
               no
               miracle
               serves
               enough
               for
               their
               assent
               who
               have
               built
               their
               Faith
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Matthew
               called
               .
            
             
               THE
               number
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               not
               yet
               full
               :
               One
               room
               is
               left
               void
               for
               a
               future
               occupant
               .
               Who
               can
               but
               expect
               that
               it
               is
               reserved
               for
               some
               eminent
               person
               ?
               and
               behold
               Matthew
               the
               Publican
               is
               the
               man.
               Oh
               the
               strange
               election
               of
               Christ
               !
               Those
               other
               Disciples
               whose
               calling
               is
               recorded
               ,
               were
               from
               the
               Fisher-boat
               ;
               this
               from
               the
               Toll-booth
               :
               They
               were
               unlettered
               ,
               this
               infamous
               .
               The
               condition
               was
               not
               in
               it self
               sinfull
               :
               but
               
               as
               the
               Taxes
               which
               the
               Romans
               imposed
               on
               God's
               free
               people
               were
               odious
               ,
               so
               the
               Collectors
               ,
               the
               Farmers
               of
               them
               abominable
               .
               Besides
               that
               it
               was
               hard
               to
               hold
               that
               seat
               without
               oppression
               ,
               without
               exaction
               .
               One
               that
               best
               knew
               it
               branded
               it
               with
               poling
               and
               sycophancy
               .
               And
               now
               behold
               a
               griping
               Publican
               called
               to
               the
               Family
               ,
               to
               the
               Apostleship
               ,
               to
               the
               Secretaryship
               of
               God.
               
               
               Who
               can
               despair
               in
               the
               conscience
               of
               his
               unworthiness
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               this
               pattern
               of
               the
               free
               bounty
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
               us
               ?
               Merits
               do
               not
               carry
               it
               in
               the
               gracious
               election
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               his
               mere
               favour
               .
               There
               sate
               Matthew
               the
               Publican
               busie
               in
               his
               Counting-house
               ,
               reckoning
               up
               the
               sums
               of
               his
               Rentals
               ,
               taking
               up
               his
               arrerages
               ,
               and
               wrangling
               for
               denied
               duties
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               little
               think
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               look
               at
               his
               passage
               :
               but
               
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 ,
                 saw
                 a
                 man
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 custome
                 ,
                 named
                 Matthew
                 .
              
               As
               if
               this
               prospect
               had
               been
               sudden
               and
               casual
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 saw
                 him
                 in
                 passing
                 by
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               before
               the
               world
               was
               thou
               sawest
               that
               man
               sitting
               there
               ;
               thou
               sawest
               thine
               own
               passage
               ;
               thou
               sawest
               his
               call
               in
               thy
               
               passage
               :
               and
               now
               thou
               goest
               purposely
               that
               way
               that
               thou
               mightest
               see
               and
               call
               .
               Nothing
               can
               be
               hid
               from
               that
               piercing
               eye
               ,
               one
               glance
               whereof
               hath
               discerned
               a
               Disciple
               in
               the
               cloaths
               of
               a
               Publican
               .
               That
               habit
               ,
               that
               shop
               of
               extortion
               cannot
               conceal
               from
               thee
               a
               vessel
               of
               election
               .
               In
               all
               forms
               thou
               knowest
               thine
               own
               ;
               and
               in
               thine
               own
               time
               shalt
               fetch
               them
               out
               of
               the
               disguises
               of
               their
               soul
               sins
               or
               unfit
               conditions
               .
               What
               sawest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               that
               Publican
               that
               might
               either
               allure
               thine
               eye
               ,
               or
               not
               offend
               it
               ?
               What
               but
               an
               hateful
               trade
               ,
               an
               evil
               eye
               ,
               a
               gripple
               hand
               ,
               bloudy
               tables
               ,
               heaps
               of
               spoil
               ?
               Yet
               now
               thou
               saidest
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 me
              
               .
               Thou
               that
               saidst
               once
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Thy
                 birth
                 and
                 nativity
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 :
                 Thy
                 father
                 was
                 an
                 Amorite
                 ,
                 
                 thy
                 mother
                 an
                 Hittite
                 :
                 Thy
                 navel
                 was
                 not
                 cut
                 ,
                 neither
                 wert
                 thou
                 washed
                 in
                 water
                 to
                 supple
                 thee
                 ;
                 thou
                 wast
                 not
                 salted
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 thou
                 wast
                 not
                 swadled
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 None
                 eye
                 pitied
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wast
                 cast
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 loathing
                 of
                 thy
                 person
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 wast
                 born
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 Passed
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 thee
                 polluted
                 in
                 thine
                 own
                 blood
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 Live
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 unto
                 thee
                 when
                 thou
                 wast
                 in
                 thy
                 blood
                 ,
                 Live
                 :
              
               Now
               also
               ,
               when
               thou
               passedst
               by
               ,
               and
               sawest
               
                 Matthew
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 custome
                 ,
              
               saidst
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 me
              
               .
               The
               life
               of
               this
               Publican
               was
               so
               much
               worse
               then
               the
               birth
               of
               that
               forlorn
               Amorite
               ,
               as
               
                 Follow
                 me
              
               was
               more
               then
               Live.
               What
               canst
               thou
               see
               in
               us
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               but
               ugly
               deformities
               ,
               horrible
               sins
               ,
               despicable
               miseries
               ?
               yet
               doth
               it
               please
               thy
               mercy
               
               to
               say
               unto
               us
               ,
               both
               Live
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               The
               just
               man
               is
               the
               first
               accuser
               of
               himself
               :
               whom
               do
               we
               hear
               to
               blazon
               the
               shame
               of
               Matthew
               but
               his
               own
               mouth
               ?
               Matthew
               the
               Evangelist
               tels
               us
               of
               Matthew
               the
               Publican
               .
               His
               fellows
               call
               him
               Levi
               ,
               as
               willing
               to
               lay
               their
               finger
               upon
               the
               spot
               of
               his
               unpleasing
               profession
               :
               himself
               will
               not
               smother
               nor
               blanch
               it
               a
               whit
               ,
               but
               publishes
               it
               to
               all
               the
               world
               in
               a
               thankful
               recognition
               of
               the
               mercy
               that
               called
               him
               ;
               as
               liking
               well
               that
               his
               baseness
               should
               serve
               for
               a
               fit
               foile
               to
               set
               off
               the
               glorious
               lustre
               of
               his
               Grace
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               elected
               .
               What
               matters
               it
               how
               vile
               we
               are
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               so
               thy
               glory
               may
               arise
               in
               our
               abasement
               ?
            
             
               
               That
               word
               was
               enough
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 me
              
               ;
               spoken
               by
               the
               same
               tongue
               that
               said
               to
               the
               corps
               at
               
                 Nain
                 ,
                 Young
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 Arise
                 .
              
               He
               that
               said
               at
               first
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 light
              
               ,
               sayes
               now
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 me
              
               .
               That
               power
               sweetly
               inclines
               which
               could
               forcibly
               command
               :
               the
               force
               is
               not
               more
               unresistible
               then
               the
               inclination
               .
               When
               the
               Sun
               shines
               upon
               the
               Ice-icles
               ,
               can
               they
               chuse
               but
               melt
               and
               fall
               ?
               When
               it
               looks
               into
               a
               dungeon
               ,
               can
               the
               place
               chuse
               but
               be
               enlightned
               ?
               Do
               we
               see
               the
               Jet
               drawing
               up
               straws
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               Load-stone
               iron
               ,
               and
               do
               we
               marvel
               if
               the
               Omnipotent
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               the
               influence
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               attract
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Publican
               ?
               
                 He
                 arose
                 and
                 followed
                 him
              
               .
               We
               are
               all
               naturally
               averse
               from
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               :
               do
               thou
               but
               bid
               us
               
                 Follow
                 thee
              
               ,
               draw
               us
               by
               thy
               
               powerful
               word
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               run
               after
               thee
               .
               Alas
               !
               thou
               speakest
               ,
               and
               we
               sit
               still
               :
               thou
               speakest
               by
               thine
               outward
               Word
               to
               our
               eare
               ,
               and
               we
               stir
               not
               .
               Speak
               thou
               by
               the
               secret
               and
               effectual
               word
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               to
               our
               heart
               ;
               the
               world
               cannot
               hold
               us
               down
               ,
               Satan
               cannot
               stop
               our
               way
               ,
               we
               shall
               arise
               and
               follow
               thee
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               a
               more
               busie
               then
               gainful
               trade
               that
               Matthew
               abandoned
               to
               follow
               
               Christ
               into
               poverty
               :
               and
               now
               he
               cast
               away
               his
               Counters
               ,
               and
               struck
               
               his
               Tallies
               ,
               and
               crossed
               his
               books
               ,
               and
               contemned
               his
               heaps
               of
               cash
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               better
               treasure
               which
               he
               foresaw
               lye
               open
               in
               that
               happy
               attendance
               .
               If
               any
               commodity
               be
               valued
               of
               us
               too
               dear
               to
               be
               parted
               with
               for
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               more
               fit
               to
               be
               Publicans
               then
               Disciples
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               invites
               Matthew
               to
               a
               Discipleship
               ;
               Matthew
               invites
               him
               to
               a
               Feast
               .
               The
               joy
               of
               his
               call
               makes
               him
               begin
               his
               abdication
               of
               the
               world
               in
               a
               banquet
               .
            
             
               Here
               was
               not
               a
               more
               chearful
               thankfulness
               in
               the
               inviter
               ,
               then
               a
               gracious
               humility
               in
               the
               guest
               .
               The
               new
               servant
               bids
               his
               Master
               ,
               the
               Publican
               his
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               is
               honoured
               with
               so
               blessed
               a
               presence
               .
               I
               do
               not
               finde
               where
               Jesus
               
               was
               ever
               bidden
               to
               any
               table
               and
               refused
               .
               If
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               if
               a
               Publican
               invited
               him
               ,
               he
               made
               not
               dainty
               to
               goe
               .
               Not
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               dishes
               ;
               what
               was
               that
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               began
               his
               work
               in
               a
               whole
               Lent
               of
               dayes
               ?
               But
               (
               as
               it
               was
               his
               meat
               and
               drink
               to
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Father
               )
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               so
               winning
               a
               conversation
               .
               If
               he
               sate
               with
               sinners
               ,
               he
               converted
               them
               ;
               if
               with
               converts
               ,
               he
               confirmed
               and
               instructed
               them
               ;
               if
               with
               the
               poor
               ,
               he
               fed
               them
               ;
               if
               with
               the
               rich
               in
               substance
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               richer
               in
               grace
               .
               At
               whose
               board
               did
               he
               ever
               sit
               ,
               and
               left
               not
               his
               host
               a
               gainer
               ?
               The
               poor
               Bridegroom
               entertains
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               water-pots
               fill'd
               with
               Wine
               .
               Simon
               the
               Pharisee
               entertains
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               table
               honoured
               with
               the
               publick
               remission
               of
               
               a
               penitent
               sinner
               ,
               with
               the
               heavenly
               doctrine
               of
               remission
               .
               Zachaeus
               entertains
               him
               ;
               Salvation
               came
               that
               day
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               with
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               That
               presence
               made
               the
               Publican
               a
               Son
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Matthew
              
               is
               recompensed
               for
               his
               feast
               with
               an
               Apostleship
               .
               Martha
               and
               Mary
               entertain
               him
               ,
               and
               besides
               Divine
               instruction
               receive
               their
               Brother
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whether
               thou
               feast
               us
               or
               we
               feast
               thee
               ,
               in
               both
               of
               them
               is
               Blessedness
               .
            
             
               Where
               a
               Publican
               is
               the
               Feast-master
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               if
               the
               guests
               be
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               .
               Whether
               they
               came
               alone
               out
               of
               the
               hope
               of
               that
               mercy
               which
               they
               saw
               their
               fellow
               had
               found
               ;
               or
               whether
               Matthew
               invited
               them
               to
               be
               partners
               of
               that
               plentiful
               grace
               whereof
               he
               had
               tasted
               ,
               I
               inquire
               
               not
               .
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               will
               flock
               together
               ;
               the
               one
               hateful
               for
               their
               trade
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               their
               vicious
               life
               .
               Common
               contempt
               hath
               wrought
               them
               to
               an
               unanimity
               ,
               and
               sends
               them
               to
               seek
               mutual
               comfort
               in
               that
               society
               which
               all
               others
               held
               loathsome
               and
               contagious
               .
               Moderate
               correction
               humbleth
               and
               shameth
               the
               offender
               :
               whereas
               a
               cruel
               severity
               makes
               men
               desperate
               ,
               and
               drives
               them
               to
               those
               courses
               whereby
               they
               are
               more
               dangerously
               infected
               .
               How
               many
               have
               gone
               into
               the
               prison
               faulty
               ,
               and
               returned
               flagitious
               ?
               If
               Publicans
               were
               not
               sinners
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               whit
               beholden
               to
               their
               neighbours
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               table-full
               was
               here
               ?
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               beset
               with
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               .
               
               O
               happy
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               ,
               that
               had
               found
               out
               their
               Saviour
               !
               O
               merciful
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               disdained
               not
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               !
            
             
               What
               sinner
               can
               fear
               to
               kneel
               before
               thee
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               sit
               with
               thee
               ?
               Who
               can
               fear
               to
               be
               despised
               of
               thy
               meekness
               and
               mercy
               ,
               which
               didst
               not
               abhorre
               to
               converse
               with
               the
               outcasts
               of
               men
               ?
               Thou
               didst
               not
               despise
               the
               Thief
               confessing
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               nor
               the
               sinner
               weeping
               upon
               thy
               feet
               ,
               nor
               the
               Canaanite
               crying
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               nor
               the
               blushing
               Adulteress
               ,
               nor
               the
               odious
               Publican
               ,
               nor
               the
               forswearing
               Disciple
               ,
               nor
               the
               persecutor
               of
               Disciples
               ,
               nor
               thine
               own
               executioners
               :
               how
               can
               we
               be
               unwelcome
               to
               thee
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               with
               tears
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
               
               faith
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               restitution
               in
               our
               hands
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               our
               breasts
               are
               too
               oft
               shut
               upon
               thee
               ;
               thy
               bosome
               is
               ever
               open
               to
               us
               .
               We
               are
               as
               great
               sinners
               as
               the
               consorts
               of
               these
               Publicans
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               despair
               of
               a
               room
               at
               thy
               Table
               ?
            
             
               The
               squint-eyed
               Pharisees
               look
               a-cross
               at
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               Christ
               :
               where
               
               
               they
               should
               have
               admired
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               they
               cavil
               at
               his
               Holinesle
               ;
               
                 They
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Why
                 eateth
                 your
                 Master
                 with
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 ?
              
               They
               durst
               not
               say
               thus
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               whose
               answer
               (
               they
               knew
               )
               would
               soon
               have
               convinced
               them
               :
               This
               winde
               (
               they
               hoped
               )
               might
               shake
               the
               weak
               faith
               of
               the
               Disciples
               .
               They
               speak
               where
               they
               may
               be
               most
               likely
               to
               hurt
               .
               All
               the
               crue
               of
               Satanical
               instruments
               have
               learnt
               this
               craft
               of
               their
               old
               Tutor
               in
               Paradise
               .
               We
               cannot
               reverence
               that
               man
               whom
               we
               think
               unholy
               .
               Christ
               had
               lost
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               entertained
               the
               least
               suspicion
               of
               his
               impurity
               ;
               which
               the
               murmure
               of
               these
               envious
               Pharisees
               .
               would
               fain
               insinuate
               :
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 be
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 that
                 is
                 unclean
                 ;
                 He
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 unclean
                 that
              
               
               
                 eateth
                 with
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
              
               .
               Proud
               and
               foolish
               Pharisees
               !
               ye
               fast
               whiles
               Christ
               eateth
               ;
               ye
               fast
               in
               your
               houses
               whiles
               Christ
               eateth
               in
               other
               mens
               ;
               ye
               fast
               with
               your
               own
               whiles
               Christ
               feasts
               with
               sinners
               :
               but
               if
               ye
               fast
               in
               pride
               ,
               while
               Christ
               eats
               in
               humility
               ;
               if
               ye
               fast
               at
               home
               for
               merit
               or
               popularity
               ,
               while
               Christ
               feasts
               with
               sinners
               for
               compassion
               ,
               for
               edification
               ,
               for
               conversion
               ,
               your
               fast
               is
               unclean
               ,
               his
               feast
               is
               holy
               :
               ye
               shall
               have
               your
               portion
               with
               hypocrites
               ,
               when
               those
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               shall
               be
               glorious
               .
            
             
               When
               these
               censurers
               thought
               the
               Disciples
               had
               offended
               ,
               they
               speak
               not
               to
               them
               but
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ?
              
               now
               ,
               when
               they
               thought
               Christ
               offended
               ,
               they
               speak
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               
               Disciples
               .
               Thus
               ,
               like
               true
               make-bates
               ,
               they
               goe
               about
               to
               make
               a
               breach
               in
               the
               family
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               setting
               off
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               The
               quick
               eye
               of
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               soon
               espied
               the
               pack
               of
               their
               fraud
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               takes
               the
               words
               out
               of
               the
               mouthes
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               into
               his
               own
               .
               They
               had
               spoke
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Disciples
               :
               Christ
               answers
               for
               the
               Disciples
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               
                 The
                 whole
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sick
                 .
              
               According
               to
               the
               two
               qualities
               of
               pride
               ,
               scorn
               and
               over-weening
               ,
               these
               insolent
               Pharisees
               over-rated
               their
               own
               holinesse
               ,
               contemned
               the
               noted
               unholinesse
               of
               others
               :
               As
               if
               themselves
               were
               not
               tainted
               with
               secret
               sins
               ,
               as
               if
               others
               could
               not
               be
               cleansed
               by
               repentance
               .
               The
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               meets
               with
               their
               arrogance
               ,
               and
               findes
               
               those
               justiciaries
               sinfull
               ,
               those
               sinners
               just
               .
               The
               spiritual
               Physician
               findes
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               those
               sinners
               wholsome
               ,
               the
               health
               of
               those
               Pharisees
               desperate
               :
               that
               wholsome
               ,
               because
               it
               calls
               for
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Physician
               ;
               this
               desperate
               ,
               because
               it
               needs
               not
               .
               Every
               soul
               is
               sick
               ;
               those
               most
               that
               feel
               it
               not
               .
               Those
               that
               feel
               it
               ,
               complain
               ;
               those
               that
               complain
               ,
               have
               cure
               :
               those
               that
               feel
               it
               not
               ,
               shall
               finde
               themselves
               dying
               ere
               they
               can
               wish
               to
               recover
               .
               O
               blessed
               Physician
               ,
               by
               Whose
               
                 stripes
                 we
                 are
                 healed
              
               ,
               by
               whose
               death
               we
               live
               ,
               happy
               are
               they
               that
               are
               under
               thy
               hands
               ,
               sick
               ,
               as
               of
               sin
               ,
               so
               of
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               .
               It
               is
               as
               unpossible
               they
               should
               die
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               unpossible
               for
               thee
               to
               want
               either
               skill
               ,
               or
               power
               ,
               or
               mercy
               .
               Sin
               hath
               made
               us
               sick
               unto
               death
               :
               make
               thou
               us
               but
               as
               
               sick
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               safe
               as
               thou
               art
               gracious
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               among
               the
               Gergesens
               ;
               or
               Legion
               ,
               and
               the
               Gadarene
               Herd
               .
            
             
               I
               Do
               not
               any
               where
               finde
               so
               furious
               a
               Demoniack
               as
               amongst
               the
               Gergesens
               :
               Satan
               is
               most
               tyrannous
               where
               he
               is
               obeyed
               most
               ,
               Christ
               no
               sooner
               sailed
               over
               the
               lake
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               met
               with
               two
               possessed
               Gadarenes
               :
               The
               extreme
               rage
               of
               the
               one
               hath
               drowned
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Yet
               in
               
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               that
               cruelty
               of
               the
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               there
               was
               sometimes
               a
               remission
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               intermission
               of
               vexation
               .
               If
               oft-times
               Satan
               caught
               him
               ,
               then
               sometimes
               in
               the
               same
               violence
               he
               caught
               him
               not
               .
               It
               was
               no
               thank
               to
               that
               malignant
               one
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               was
               indefatigable
               in
               his
               executions
               ,
               so
               unmeasurable
               in
               his
               malice
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               mercifull
               over-ruling
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               gracious
               respect
               to
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               poor
               creatures
               ,
               limits
               the
               spightfull
               attempts
               of
               that
               immortal
               
               enemy
               ,
               and
               takes
               off
               this
               Mastive
               ,
               whiles
               we
               may
               take
               breath
               .
               He
               who
               
               in
               his
               justice
               gives
               way
               to
               some
               onsets
               of
               Satan
               ,
               in
               his
               mercy
               restrains
               them
               :
               so
               regarding
               our
               deservings
               ,
               that
               withall
               he
               regards
               our
               strength
               .
               If
               way
               should
               be
               given
               to
               that
               malicious
               spirit
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               subsist
               :
               no
               violent
               thing
               can
               endure
               ;
               and
               if
               Satan
               might
               have
               his
               will
               ,
               we
               should
               no
               moment
               be
               free
               .
               He
               can
               be
               no
               more
               weary
               of
               doing
               evil
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               God
               is
               of
               doing
               good
               .
               Are
               we
               therefore
               preserved
               from
               the
               malignity
               of
               these
               powers
               of
               darkness
               ?
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 our
                 strong
                 Helper
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 us
                 over
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prey
                 unto
                 their
                 teeth
                 .
              
               Or
               if
               some
               scope
               have
               been
               given
               to
               that
               envious
               one
               to
               afflict
               us
               ,
               hath
               it
               been
               with
               favourable
               limitations
               ,
               it
               is
               thine
               only
               mercy
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               chained
               and
               muzled
               up
               this
               band-dog
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               he
               may
               scratch
               us
               with
               his
               paws
               ,
               but
               cannot
               
               pierce
               us
               with
               his
               fangs
               .
               Far
               ,
               far
               is
               this
               from
               our
               deserts
               ,
               who
               had
               too
               well
               merited
               a
               just
               abdication
               from
               thy
               favour
               and
               protection
               ,
               and
               an
               interminable
               seisure
               by
               Satan
               both
               in
               soul
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               Neither
               do
               I
               here
               see
               more
               matter
               of
               thanks
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               for
               our
               immunity
               from
               the
               external
               injuries
               of
               Satan
               ,
               then
               occasion
               of
               serious
               inquiry
               into
               his
               power
               over
               us
               for
               the
               spiritual
               .
               I
               see
               some
               that
               think
               themselves
               safe
               from
               this
               ghostly
               tyranny
               ,
               because
               they
               sometimes
               finde
               themselves
               in
               good
               moods
               ,
               free
               from
               the
               suggestions
               of
               gross
               sins
               ,
               much
               more
               from
               the
               commission
               .
               Vain
               men
               ,
               that
               feed
               themselves
               with
               so
               false
               and
               frivolous
               comforts
               !
               will
               they
               not
               see
               Satan
               ,
               through
               the
               just
               permission
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Soul
               in
               mental
               
               possessions
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               to
               the
               body
               in
               corporal
               ?
               The
               worst
               Demoniack
               hath
               his
               lightsome
               respites
               ;
               not
               ever
               tortured
               ,
               not
               ever
               furious
               :
               betwixt
               whiles
               he
               might
               look
               soberly
               ,
               talk
               sensibly
               ,
               move
               regularly
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wofull
               comfort
               that
               we
               sin
               not
               alwaies
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Master
               so
               barbarous
               as
               to
               require
               of
               his
               Slave
               a
               perpetual
               unintermitted
               toyle
               ;
               yet
               ,
               though
               he
               sometimes
               eat
               ,
               sleep
               ,
               rest
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               vassal
               still
               .
               If
               that
               Wicked
               one
               have
               drawn
               us
               to
               a
               customary
               perpetration
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               have
               wrought
               us
               to
               a
               frequent
               iteration
               of
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               this
               is
               gage
               enough
               for
               our
               servitude
               ,
               matter
               enough
               for
               his
               tyranny
               and
               insultation
               .
               He
               that
               would
               be
               our
               Tormenter
               alwaies
               ,
               cares
               onely
               to
               be
               sometimes
               our
               Tempter
               .
               
            
             
               The
               possessed
               is
               bound
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               invisible
               fetters
               of
               Satan
               ,
               so
               with
               the
               material
               chains
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               .
               What
               can
               bodily
               forces
               prevail
               against
               a
               spirit
               ?
               Yet
               they
               endeavour
               this
               restraint
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               charity
               or
               justice
               :
               Charity
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               hurt
               himself
               ;
               Justice
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               hurt
               others
               .
               None
               do
               so
               much
               befriend
               the
               Demoniack
               as
               those
               that
               binde
               him
               .
               Neither
               may
               the
               spiritually
               possessed
               be
               otherwise
               handled
               :
               for
               though
               this
               act
               of
               the
               enemy
               be
               plausible
               ,
               and
               to
               appearance
               pleasant
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               more
               danger
               in
               this
               dear
               and
               smiling
               tyranny
               .
               Two
               sorts
               of
               chains
               are
               fit
               for
               outragious
               sinners
               ;
               good
               laws
               ,
               unpartiall
               executions
               ;
               That
               they
               may
               not
               hurt
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               hurt
               to
               eternal
               death
               .
               
            
             
               These
               iron
               chains
               are
               no
               sooner
               fast
               then
               broken
               .
               There
               was
               more
               then
               an
               humane
               power
               in
               this
               disruption
               .
               It
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               conceive
               the
               utmost
               of
               Nature
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               actions
               .
               Sampson
               doth
               not
               break
               the
               cords
               and
               ropes
               like
               a
               threed
               of
               towe
               ,
               but
               God
               by
               Sampson
               .
               The
               man
               doth
               not
               break
               these
               chains
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               .
               How
               strong
               is
               the
               arm
               of
               these
               evil
               angels
               !
               how
               far
               transcending
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Nature
               !
               They
               are
               not
               called
               Powers
               for
               nothing
               .
               What
               flesh
               &
               blood
               could
               but
               tremble
               at
               the
               palpable
               inequality
               of
               this
               match
               !
               if
               herein
               the
               mercifull
               protection
               of
               our
               God
               did
               not
               the
               rather
               magnifie
               it self
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               strength
               met
               with
               so
               much
               malice
               hath
               not
               prevailed
               against
               us
               .
               In
               spight
               of
               both
               we
               are
               in
               safe
               hands
               .
               He
               that
               so
               easily
               brake
               the
               iron
               fetters
               ,
               
               can
               never
               break
               the
               adamantine
               chain
               of
               our
               Faith.
               In
               vain
               do
               the
               chafing
               billows
               of
               Hell
               beat
               upon
               that
               Rock
               whereon
               we
               are
               built
               .
               And
               though
               these
               brittle
               chains
               of
               earthly
               metall
               be
               easily
               broken
               by
               him
               ,
               yet
               the
               sure-tempered
               chain
               of
               God's
               eternal
               Decree
               he
               can
               never
               break
               :
               that
               Almighty
               Arbiter
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               and
               Hell
               hath
               chained
               him
               up
               in
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               
               
               and
               hath
               so
               restrained
               his
               malice
               ,
               that
               (
               but
               for
               our
               good
               )
               we
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               ;
               we
               cannot
               be
               foiled
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               glorious
               victory
               .
            
             
               Alas
               !
               it
               is
               no
               otherwise
               with
               the
               spiritually
               possessed
               .
               The
               chains
               of
               restraint
               are
               commonly
               broken
               by
               the
               fury
               of
               wickedness
               .
               What
               are
               the
               respects
               of
               civility
               ,
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               fear
               of
               men
               ,
               wholsome
               laws
               ,
               carefull
               executions
               ,
               to
               the
               desperately
               licentious
               ,
               but
               as
               cobwebs
               to
               an
               hornet
               ?
               Let
               these
               wilde
               Demoniacks
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               provided
               chains
               for
               them
               that
               will
               hold
               ,
               even
               
                 everlasting
                 chains
                 under
                 darkness
              
               .
               These
               are
               such
               as
               must
               hold
               the
               Devils
               themselves
               (
               their
               masters
               )
               unto
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               Day
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               those
               impotent
               vassals
               ?
               Oh
               that
               men
               would
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               
               their
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               by
               the
               sweet
               and
               easie
               recognizances
               of
               their
               duty
               to
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               rather
               be
               bound
               up
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               for
               rest
               that
               these
               chains
               were
               torn
               off
               ,
               but
               for
               more
               motion
               .
               This
               prisoner
               runs
               away
               from
               his
               friends
               ,
               he
               cannot
               run
               away
               from
               his
               Jaylor
               .
               He
               is
               now
               carried
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
               ;
               not
               by
               mere
               external
               force
               ,
               but
               by
               internal
               impulsion
               :
               carried
               by
               the
               same
               power
               that
               unbound
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               opportunity
               of
               his
               Tyranny
               ,
               for
               the
               horrour
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               affamishment
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               for
               the
               avoidance
               of
               all
               means
               of
               resistance
               .
               Solitary
               Desarts
               are
               the
               delights
               of
               Satan
               .
               It
               is
               an
               unwise
               zeal
               that
               moves
               us
               to
               doe
               that
               to
               our selves
               in
               an
               opinion
               
               of
               merit
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Devil
               wishes
               to
               doe
               to
               us
               for
               a
               punishment
               ,
               and
               conveniency
               of
               tentation
               .
               The
               evil
               Spirit
               is
               for
               solitarinesse
               :
               God
               is
               for
               society
               ;
               
                 He
                 dwels
                 in
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yea
                 there
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 delight
                 to
                 dwell
                 .
              
               Why
               should
               not
               we
               account
               it
               our
               happinesse
               that
               we
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               dwell
               where
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               Happinesse
               loves
               to
               dwell
               ?
            
             
               There
               cannot
               be
               any
               misery
               incident
               unto
               us
               ,
               whereof
               our
               gracious
               Redeemer
               is
               not
               both
               conscious
               and
               sensible
               .
               Without
               any
               intreaty
               therefore
               of
               the
               miserable
               Demoniack
               ,
               or
               suit
               of
               any
               friend
               ,
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 spirits
              
               takes
               pity
               of
               his
               distresse
               ;
               and
               from
               no
               motion
               but
               his
               own
               ,
               commands
               the
               evil
               Spirit
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               man.
               Oh
               admirable
               precedent
               of
               mercy
               ,
               preventing
               our
               requests
               ,
               
               exceeding
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               forcing
               favours
               upon
               our
               impotence
               ,
               doing
               that
               for
               us
               which
               we
               should
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               desire
               !
               If
               men
               upon
               our
               instant
               solicitations
               would
               give
               us
               their
               best
               aide
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               just
               praise
               of
               their
               bounty
               :
               but
               it
               well
               became
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               mercy
               ,
               to
               goe
               without
               force
               ,
               to
               give
               without
               suit
               .
               And
               do
               we
               think
               thy
               goodness
               is
               impaired
               by
               thy
               glory
               ?
               If
               thou
               wert
               thus
               commiserative
               upon
               earth
               ,
               art
               thou
               lesse
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               How
               dost
               thou
               now
               take
               notice
               of
               all
               our
               complaints
               ,
               of
               all
               our
               infirmities
               ?
               How
               doth
               thine
               infinite
               pity
               take
               order
               to
               redress
               them
               ?
               What
               evil
               can
               befall
               us
               which
               thou
               knowest
               not
               ,
               feelest
               not
               ,
               relievest
               not
               ?
               How
               safe
               are
               we
               that
               have
               such
               a
               Guardian
               ,
               such
               a
               Mediator
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
             
               
               Not
               long
               before
               had
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               the
               windes
               and
               waters
               ,
               and
               they
               could
               not
               but
               obey
               him
               :
               now
               he
               speaks
               in
               the
               same
               language
               to
               the
               evil
               Spirit
               :
               he
               intreats
               not
               ,
               he
               perswades
               not
               ;
               he
               commands
               .
               Command
               argues
               Superiority
               .
               He
               only
               is
               infinitely
               stronger
               then
               the
               strong
               one
               in
               possession
               .
               Else
               ,
               where
               powers
               are
               matcht
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               inequality
               ,
               they
               tugge
               for
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               without
               resistance
               yield
               nothing
               .
               There
               are
               no
               fewer
               sorts
               of
               〈◊〉
               with
               Satan
               then
               with
               men
               .
               Some
               have
               dealt
               with
               him
               by
               suit
               ,
               as
               the
               old
               Satanian
               hereticks
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               Indian
               Savages
               ,
               sacrificing
               to
               him
               that
               he
               hurt
               not
               :
               Others
               by
               covenant
               ,
               conditioning
               their
               service
               upon
               his
               assistance
               ,
               as
               Witches
               and
               Magicians
               :
               Others
               by
               insinuation
               of
               implicite
               compact
               ,
               
               as
               Charmers
               and
               Figure-casters
               :
               Others
               by
               adjuration
               ,
               as
               the
               sons
               of
               Scaeva
               and
               modern
               Exorcists
               ,
               unwarrantably
               charging
               him
               by
               an
               higher
               name
               then
               their
               own
               .
               None
               ever
               offered
               to
               deal
               with
               Satan
               by
               a
               direct
               and
               primary
               command
               but
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               .
               The
               great
               Archangel
               ,
               when
               the
               strife
               was
               about
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               ,
               commanded
               not
               ,
               but
               imprecated
               rather
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 ,
                 Satan
                 .
              
               It
               is
               only
               the
               God
               that
               made
               this
               Spirit
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
               
               that
               can
               command
               him
               now
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               himself
               the
               Prince
               of
               darkness
               .
               
               If
               any
               created
               power
               dare
               to
               usurp
               a
               word
               of
               command
               ,
               he
               laughs
               at
               their
               presumption
               ;
               and
               knows
               them
               his
               vassals
               ,
               whom
               he
               dissembles
               to
               fear
               as
               his
               Lords
               .
               It
               is
               thou
               only
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               at
               whose
               beck
               those
               stubborn
               Principalities
               of
               Hell
               yield
               and
               tremble
               .
               No
               wicked
               man
               can
               be
               so
               much
               a
               slave
               to
               Satan
               ,
               as
               Satan
               is
               to
               thee
               .
               The
               interposition
               of
               thy
               grace
               may
               defeat
               that
               dominion
               of
               Satan
               :
               thy
               rule
               is
               absolute
               ,
               and
               capable
               of
               no
               lett
               .
               What
               need
               we
               to
               fear
               ,
               whiles
               we
               are
               under
               so
               omnipotent
               a
               Commander
               ?
               The
               waves
               of
               the
               deep
               rage
               horribly
               ;
               yet
               the
               Lord
               is
               stronger
               then
               they
               .
               Let
               those
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               doe
               their
               worst
               :
               Those
               mighty
               adversaries
               are
               under
               the
               command
               of
               him
               who
               loved
               us
               so
               well
               as
               to
               bleed
               for
               us
               .
               What
               can
               we
               now
               doubt
               of
               ?
               His
               
               power
               ,
               or
               his
               will
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               professe
               him
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               doubt
               of
               his
               power
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               professe
               him
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               doubt
               of
               his
               will
               ?
               He
               both
               can
               and
               will
               command
               those
               Infernal
               powers
               .
               We
               are
               no
               lesse
               safe
               then
               they
               are
               malicious
               .
            
             
               The
               Devil
               saw
               Jesus
               by
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Demoniack
               :
               for
               the
               same
               saw
               that
               spake
               :
               but
               it
               was
               the
               ill
               spirit
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 besecch
                 thee
                 torment
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
               It
               was
               sore
               against
               his
               will
               that
               he
               saw
               so
               dreadfull
               an
               object
               .
               The
               over-ruling
               power
               of
               Christ
               dragged
               the
               soul
               spirit
               into
               his
               presence
               .
               Guiltiness
               would
               fain
               keep
               out
               of
               sight
               .
               The
               limmes
               of
               so
               wofull
               an
               head
               shall
               once
               call
               on
               the
               Hills
               and
               Rocks
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
               such
               Lion-like
               terrour
               is
               
               in
               that
               milde
               face
               ,
               when
               it
               looks
               upon
               wickedness
               .
               Neither
               shall
               it
               be
               one
               day
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               torment
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               most
               lovely
               spectacle
               that
               Heaven
               can
               afford
               .
               He
               from
               whom
               they
               fled
               in
               his
               offers
               of
               Grace
               ,
               shall
               be
               so
               much
               more
               terrible
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               and
               is
               more
               gracious
               .
               I
               marvel
               not
               therefore
               that
               the
               Devil
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               Jesus
               ,
               cried
               out
               .
               I
               could
               marvell
               that
               he
               fell
               down
               ,
               that
               he
               worshipped
               him
               .
               That
               which
               the
               proud
               spirit
               would
               have
               had
               Christ
               to
               have
               done
               to
               him
               in
               his
               great
               Duell
               ,
               the
               same
               he
               now
               doth
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               fearfully
               ,
               servilely
               ,
               forcedly
               .
               Who
               shall
               henceforth
               brag
               of
               the
               external
               homage
               he
               performs
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               Satan
               himself
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               ?
               What
               comfort
               can
               there
               be
               in
               that
               which
               is
               common
               
               to
               us
               with
               Devils
               ;
               who
               as
               they
               believe
               and
               tremble
               ,
               so
               they
               tremble
               and
               worship
               ?
               The
               outward
               bowing
               is
               the
               body
               of
               the
               action
               ;
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Soul
               is
               the
               soul
               of
               it
               :
               therein
               lies
               the
               difference
               from
               the
               counterfeit
               stoopings
               of
               wicked
               men
               and
               spirits
               .
               The
               religious
               heart
               
                 serves
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoices
                 in
                 him
                 with
                 trembling
                 .
              
               What
               it
               doth
               is
               in
               way
               of
               service
               :
               In
               service
               to
               his
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               Soveraignty
               is
               his
               comfort
               and
               protection
               :
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               a
               son
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               slave
               ;
               in
               fear
               tempered
               with
               joy
               ;
               in
               a
               joy
               ,
               but
               allayed
               with
               trembling
               :
               whereas
               the
               prostration
               of
               wicked
               men
               and
               Devils
               is
               only
               an
               act
               of
               form
               ,
               or
               of
               force
               ;
               as
               to
               their
               Judge
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               tormentor
               ,
               not
               as
               to
               their
               Lord
               ;
               in
               mere
               servility
               ,
               not
               in
               reverence
               ;
               in
               an
               uncomfortable
               dulness
               ,
               without
               
               all
               delight
               ;
               in
               a
               perfect
               horror
               ,
               without
               capacity
               of
               joy
               .
               These
               worship
               without
               thanks
               ,
               because
               they
               fall
               down
               without
               the
               true
               affections
               of
               worship
               .
            
             
               Whoso
               marvels
               to
               see
               the
               Devil
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               would
               much
               more
               marvel
               to
               hear
               what
               came
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God.
              
               A
               confession
               ,
               which
               if
               we
               should
               hear
               without
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               we
               should
               ask
               from
               what
               Saint
               it
               came
               .
               Behold
               the
               same
               name
               given
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               which
               was
               formerly
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 his
                 name
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               That
               awfull
               name
               whereat
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               earth
               and
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               is
               called
               upon
               by
               this
               prostrate
               Devil
               .
               And
               lest
               that
               should
               not
               import
               enough
               ,
               (
               since
               others
               have
               been
               honoured
               by
               this
               name
               in
               
               Type
               ,
               )
               he
               addes
               for
               full
               distinction
               ,
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God.
              
               The
               good
               Syrophenician
               and
               blind
               Bartimaeus
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               .
               It
               was
               well
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               true
               descent
               of
               his
               pedigree
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               :
               but
               this
               infernall
               Spirit
               looks
               aloft
               ,
               and
               fetcheth
               his
               line
               out
               of
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God.
              
               The
               famous
               confession
               of
               the
               prime
               Apostle
               
               
               (
               which
               honoured
               him
               with
               a
               new
               name
               to
               immortality
               ,
               )
               was
               no
               other
               then
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               what
               other
               do
               I
               hear
               from
               the
               lips
               of
               a
               fiend
               ?
               None
               more
               Divine
               words
               could
               fall
               from
               the
               highest
               Saint
               .
               Nothing
               hinders
               but
               that
               the
               veriest
               miscreant
               on
               earth
               ,
               yea
               the
               foulest
               Devil
               in
               Hell
               ,
               may
               speak
               holily
               .
               It
               is
               no
               passing
               of
               judgment
               upon
               loose
               sentences
               .
               So
               Peter
               should
               have
               been
               cast
               for
               a
               Satan
               ,
               in
               denying
               ,
               forswearing
               ,
               cursing
               ;
               and
               the
               Devil
               should
               have
               been
               set
               up
               for
               a
               Saint
               ,
               in
               confessing
               
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God.
              
               Fond
               hypocrite
               ,
               that
               pleasest
               thy self
               in
               talking
               well
               ,
               heare
               this
               Devil
               ;
               and
               when
               thou
               canst
               speak
               better
               then
               he
               ,
               look
               to
               fare
               better
               :
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               know
               ,
               that
               a
               smooth
               tongue
               and
               a
               foul
               heart
               carries
               away
               
               double
               judgments
               .
            
             
               Let
               curious
               heads
               dispute
               whether
               the
               Devil
               knew
               Christ
               to
               be
               God.
               In
               this
               I
               dare
               believe
               himself
               ,
               though
               in
               nothing
               else
               :
               he
               knew
               what
               he
               believed
               ,
               what
               he
               believed
               that
               he
               confessed
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God.
              
               To
               the
               confusion
               of
               those
               semi-Christians
               ,
               that
               have
               either
               held
               doubtfully
               ,
               or
               ignorantly
               mis-known
               ,
               or
               blasphemously
               denied
               what
               the
               very
               Devils
               have
               professed
               .
               How
               little
               can
               a
               bare
               speculation
               avail
               us
               in
               these
               cases
               of
               Divinity
               ?
               So
               far
               this
               Devil
               hath
               attained
               ,
               to
               no
               ease
               ,
               no
               comfort
               .
               Knowledge
               alone
               doth
               but
               
                 puffe
                 up
              
               ;
               it
               is
               our
               love
               that
               edifies
               .
               If
               there
               be
               not
               a
               sense
               of
               our
               sure
               interest
               in
               this
               Jesus
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               apply
               his
               merits
               and
               obedience
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               whit
               the
               safer
               ,
               
               no
               whit
               the
               better
               ;
               only
               we
               are
               so
               much
               the
               wiser
               ,
               to
               understand
               who
               shall
               condemn
               us
               .
            
             
               This
               piece
               of
               the
               clause
               was
               spoken
               like
               a
               Saint
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 :
              
               the
               other
               piece
               like
               a
               Devil
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
              
               If
               the
               disclamation
               were
               universall
               ,
               the
               latter
               words
               would
               impugne
               the
               former
               :
               for
               whiles
               he
               confesses
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               he
               withall
               confesses
               his
               own
               inevitable
               subjection
               .
               Wherefore
               would
               he
               beseech
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               obnoxious
               ?
               He
               cannot
               ,
               he
               dare
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 me
                 ?
              
               but
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Others
               indeed
               I
               have
               vexed
               ,
               thee
               I
               fear
               .
               In
               respect
               then
               of
               any
               violence
               ,
               of
               any
               personal
               provocation
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
              
               
               thee
               ?
               And
               dost
               thou
               ask
               ,
               O
               thou
               evil
               spirit
               ?
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               with
               Christ
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               vexest
               a
               servant
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               thy
               name
               from
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               mistakest
               him
               whom
               thou
               confessest
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               could
               be
               done
               to
               him
               but
               what
               immediately
               concerns
               his
               own
               person
               ?
               Hear
               that
               great
               and
               just
               Judge
               sentencing
               upon
               his
               dreadfull
               Tribunal
               ;
               
                 Inasmuch
                 as
                 thou
                 didst
                 it
                 unto
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 it
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               It
               is
               an
               idle
               misprision
               to
               sever
               the
               sense
               of
               an
               injury
               done
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Members
               from
               the
               Head.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               had
               humility
               enough
               to
               kneel
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               boldnesse
               enough
               to
               expostulate
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 torment
                 us
                 before
                 our
                 time
                 ?
              
               Whether
               it
               were
               that
               Satan
               ,
               who
               useth
               to
               enjoy
               the
               torment
               of
               sinners
               ,
               whose
               musick
               
               it
               is
               to
               hear
               our
               shrieks
               and
               gnashings
               ,
               held
               it
               no
               small
               piece
               of
               his
               torment
               to
               be
               restrained
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               tyranny
               :
               or
               whether
               the
               very
               presence
               of
               Christ
               were
               his
               rack
               ;
               for
               the
               guilty
               spirit
               projecteth
               terrible
               things
               ,
               and
               cannot
               behold
               the
               Judge
               or
               the
               executioner
               without
               a
               renovation
               of
               horrour
               :
               or
               whether
               that
               (
               as
               himself
               professeth
               )
               he
               were
               now
               in
               a
               fearfull
               expectation
               of
               being
               commanded
               down
               into
               the
               deep
               ,
               for
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               actual
               torment
               ,
               which
               he
               thus
               deprecates
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               tortures
               appointed
               to
               the
               very
               spiritual
               natures
               of
               evil
               Angels
               .
               Men
               that
               are
               led
               by
               Sense
               ,
               have
               easily
               granted
               the
               body
               subject
               to
               torment
               ,
               who
               yet
               have
               not
               so
               readily
               conceived
               this
               incident
               to
               a
               spiritual
               substance
               .
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               not
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               acquaint
               us
               with
               the
               particular
               manner
               of
               these
               invisible
               acts
               ,
               rather
               willing
               that
               we
               should
               herein
               fear
               then
               enquire
               .
               But
               as
               all
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               Reason
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               they
               are
               in
               a
               higher
               sphere
               )
               yet
               afford
               an
               answer
               able
               to
               stop
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               Reason
               that
               dares
               bark
               against
               them
               ,
               (
               since
               truth
               cannot
               be
               opposite
               to
               it self
               ;
               )
               so
               this
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Spirits
               .
               There
               is
               therefore
               both
               an
               
               intentional
               torment
               incident
               to
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               a
               reall
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               in
               Blessedness
               the
               
               good
               Spirits
               finde
               themselves
               joyned
               unto
               the
               chief
               good
               ;
               and
               hereupon
               feel
               a
               perfect
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unspeakable
               joy
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               themselves
               :
               so
               contrarily
               ,
               the
               evil
               Spirits
               perceive
               themselves
               eternally
               excluded
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               see
               themselves
               setled
               in
               a
               wofull
               darkness
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               separation
               arises
               an
               horrour
               not
               to
               be
               expressed
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               conceived
               .
               How
               many
               men
               have
               we
               known
               to
               torment
               themselves
               with
               their
               own
               thoughts
               ?
               There
               needs
               no
               other
               gibbet
               then
               that
               which
               their
               troubled
               spirit
               hath
               erected
               in
               their
               own
               heart
               .
               And
               if
               some
               pains
               begin
               at
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               afflict
               the
               Soul
               in
               a
               copartnership
               of
               grief
               ;
               yet
               others
               arise
               immediately
               from
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               draw
               the
               Body
               into
               a
               participation
               of
               misery
               .
               
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               therefore
               conceive
               mere
               and
               separate
               Spirits
               capable
               of
               such
               an
               inward
               excruciation
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               which
               ,
               I
               hear
               the
               Judge
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               say
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 :
              
               I
               hear
               the
               Prophet
               say
               ,
               
                 Tophet
                 is
                 prepared
                 of
                 old
              
               .
               If
               with
               fear
               and
               without
               curiosity
               we
               may
               look
               upon
               those
               flames
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               attribute
               a
               spiritual
               nature
               to
               that
               more
               then
               natural
               fire
               ?
               In
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               the
               Elements
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               by
               fire
               :
               and
               if
               the
               pure
               quintessential
               matter
               of
               the
               skie
               ,
               and
               the
               element
               of
               fire
               it self
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               by
               fire
               ,
               then
               that
               last
               fire
               shall
               be
               of
               another
               nature
               then
               that
               which
               it
               consumeth
               .
               What
               hinders
               then
               but
               that
               the
               Omnipotent
               God
               hath
               
               from
               eternity
               created
               a
               fire
               of
               another
               nature
               proportionable
               even
               to
               Spiritual
               essences
               ?
               Or
               why
               may
               we
               not
               distinguish
               of
               fire
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               it self
               ,
               a
               bodily
               creature
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               an
               instrument
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               so
               working
               not
               by
               any
               material
               virtue
               or
               power
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               certain
               height
               of
               supernatural
               efficacy
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               exalted
               by
               the
               Omnipotence
               of
               that
               supreme
               and
               righteous
               Judge
               ?
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               conceive
               that
               though
               Spirits
               have
               nothing
               material
               in
               their
               nature
               which
               that
               fire
               should
               work
               upon
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Arbiter
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               justly
               willing
               their
               torment
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               made
               most
               sensible
               of
               pain
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               the
               obedible
               submission
               of
               their
               created
               nature
               ,
               wrought
               upon
               immediately
               by
               their
               appointed
               tortures
               ;
               besides
               
               the
               very
               horrour
               which
               ariseth
               from
               the
               place
               whereto
               they
               are
               everlastingly
               confined
               ?
               For
               if
               the
               incorporeal
               Spirits
               of
               living
               men
               may
               be
               held
               in
               a
               lothed
               or
               painful
               body
               ,
               and
               conceive
               sorrow
               to
               be
               so
               imprisoned
               ;
               why
               may
               we
               not
               as
               easily
               yield
               that
               the
               evil
               spirits
               of
               Angels
               or
               men
               may
               be
               held
               in
               those
               direfull
               flames
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               abhor
               therein
               to
               continue
               for
               ever
               ?
               Tremble
               rather
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               at
               the
               thought
               of
               this
               wofull
               condition
               of
               the
               evil
               Angels
               ;
               who
               ,
               for
               one
               onely
               act
               of
               Apostasie
               from
               God
               ,
               are
               thus
               perpetually
               tormented
               :
               whereas
               we
               sinfull
               wretches
               multiply
               many
               and
               presumptuous
               offences
               against
               the
               Majesty
               of
               our
               God.
               And
               withall
               admire
               and
               magnifie
               that
               infinite
               Mercy
               to
               the
               miserable
               generation
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               after
               this
               holy
               severity
               
               of
               justice
               to
               the
               revolted
               Angels
               ,
               so
               graciously
               forbears
               our
               hainous
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               both
               suffers
               us
               to
               be
               free
               for
               the
               time
               from
               these
               hellish
               torments
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               opportunity
               of
               a
               perfect
               freedome
               from
               them
               for
               ever
               .
               
                 Praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 me
                 praise
                 his
                 holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 who
                 forgiveth
                 all
                 thy
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 healeth
                 all
                 thine
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 who
                 redeemeth
                 thy
                 life
                 from
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 crowneth
                 thee
                 with
                 mercy
                 and
                 compassions
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               time
               wherein
               the
               evil
               spirits
               are
               not
               tormented
               :
               there
               is
               a
               time
               wherein
               they
               exspect
               to
               be
               tormented
               yet
               more
               .
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 torment
                 us
                 before
                 our
                 time
                 ?
              
               They
               knew
               that
               the
               last
               Assises
               are
               the
               prefixed
               terme
               of
               their
               full
               execution
               ;
               which
               they
               also
               understood
               to
               be
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               For
               though
               
               they
               knew
               not
               when
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               should
               be
               ;
               (
               a
               point
               concealed
               from
               the
               glorious
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               )
               yet
               they
               knew
               when
               it
               should
               not
               be
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Before
                 the
                 time
              
               .
               Even
               the
               very
               evil
               spirits
               confesse
               ,
               and
               fearfully
               attend
               a
               set
               day
               of
               universal
               Sessions
               .
               They
               believe
               lesse
               then
               Devils
               ,
               that
               either
               doubt
               of
               or
               deny
               that
               day
               of
               finall
               retribution
               .
            
             
             
               
               Oh
               the
               wonderfull
               mercy
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               that
               both
               to
               wicked
               men
               and
               spirits
               respites
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               torment
               !
               He
               might
               upon
               the
               first
               instant
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Angels
               have
               inflicted
               on
               them
               the
               highest
               extremity
               of
               his
               vengeance
               :
               He
               might
               upon
               the
               first
               sins
               of
               our
               youth
               (
               yea
               of
               our
               nature
               )
               have
               swept
               us
               away
               ,
               and
               given
               us
               our
               portion
               in
               that
               fierie
               lake
               .
               He
               staies
               a
               time
               for
               both
               :
               though
               with
               this
               difference
               of
               mercy
               to
               us
               men
               ,
               that
               here
               not
               onely
               is
               a
               delay
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               an
               utter
               prevention
               of
               punishment
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               evil
               spirits
               is
               altogether
               impossible
               .
               They
               do
               suffer
               ,
               they
               must
               suffer
               :
               and
               though
               they
               have
               now
               deserved
               to
               suffer
               all
               they
               must
               ,
               yet
               they
               must
               once
               suffer
               more
               then
               they
               do
               .
            
             
               
               Yet
               so
               doth
               this
               evil
               spirit
               expostulate
               ,
               that
               he
               sues
               ,
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 torment
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               world
               is
               well
               changed
               since
               Satan's
               first
               onset
               upon
               Christ
               .
               Then
               he
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               now
               ,
               
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 :
              
               then
               ,
               
                 All
                 these
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 me
              
               ;
               now
               ,
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 torment
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               same
               power
               ,
               when
               he
               lists
               ,
               can
               change
               the
               note
               of
               the
               Tempter
               to
               us
               .
               How
               happy
               are
               we
               that
               have
               such
               a
               Redeemer
               as
               can
               command
               the
               Devils
               to
               their
               chains
               ?
               Oh
               consider
               this
               ,
               ye
               lawlesse
               sinners
               ,
               that
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 break
                 his
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 his
                 cords
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               However
               the
               Almighty
               suffers
               you
               for
               a
               judgement
               to
               have
               free
               scope
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               ye
               can
               now
               impotently
               resist
               the
               revealed
               will
               of
               your
               Creator
               ,
               yet
               the
               time
               shall
               
               come
               when
               ye
               shall
               see
               the
               very
               masters
               whom
               ye
               have
               served
               (
               the
               powers
               of
               darkness
               )
               unable
               to
               avoid
               the
               revenges
               of
               God.
               How
               much
               lesse
               shall
               man
               strive
               with
               his
               Maker
               ?
               man
               ,
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               whose
               house
               is
               clay
               ,
               whose
               foundation
               is
               the
               dust
               ?
            
             
               Nature
               teaches
               every
               creature
               to
               wish
               a
               freedome
               from
               pain
               .
               The
               foulest
               spirits
               cannot
               but
               love
               themselves
               ;
               and
               this
               love
               must
               needs
               produce
               a
               deprecation
               of
               evil
               .
               Yet
               what
               a
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Devil
               at
               his
               prayers
               ?
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 torment
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
               Devotion
               is
               not
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               fear
               .
               There
               is
               no
               grace
               in
               the
               suit
               of
               Devils
               ,
               but
               nature
               ;
               no
               respect
               of
               Glory
               to
               their
               Creator
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               ease
               .
               They
               cannot
               pray
               against
               sin
               ,
               but
               against
               torment
               for
               sin
               .
               
               What
               news
               is
               it
               now
               to
               hear
               the
               profanest
               mouth
               in
               extremity
               imploring
               the
               Sacred
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               Devils
               do
               so
               ?
               The
               worst
               of
               all
               creatures
               hates
               punishment
               ,
               and
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Lead
                 me
                 not
                 into
                 pain
              
               :
               onely
               the
               good
               heart
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Lead
                 me
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
              
               .
               If
               we
               can
               as
               heartily
               pray
               against
               sin
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               displeasure
               ,
               as
               against
               punishment
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               displeased
               ,
               there
               is
               true
               Grace
               in
               the
               Soul.
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               fervently
               pray
               against
               Sin
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               need
               to
               pray
               against
               Punishment
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               inseparable
               shadow
               of
               that
               body
               :
               but
               if
               we
               have
               not
               laboured
               against
               our
               Sins
               ,
               in
               vain
               do
               we
               pray
               against
               Punishment
               .
               God
               must
               be
               just
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
               It
               pleased
               our
               Holy
               Saviour
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               let
               fall
               words
               of
               command
               upon
               this
               spirit
               ,
               but
               to
               interchange
               some
               speeches
               with
               him
               .
               All
               Christ's
               actions
               are
               not
               for
               example
               .
               It
               was
               the
               errour
               of
               our
               Grandmother
               to
               hold
               chat
               with
               Satan
               .
               That
               God
               ,
               who
               knows
               the
               craft
               of
               that
               old
               Serpent
               and
               our
               weak
               simplicity
               ,
               hath
               charged
               us
               not
               to
               enquire
               of
               an
               evil
               spirit
               .
               Surely
               if
               the
               Disciples
               returning
               to
               Jacob's
               Well
               wondred
               to
               see
               Christ
               talk
               with
               a
               woman
               ,
               well
               may
               we
               wonder
               to
               see
               him
               talking
               with
               an
               unclean
               Spirit
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               no
               presumption
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               ask
               upon
               what
               grounds
               thou
               didst
               this
               wherein
               we
               may
               not
               follow
               thee
               .
               We
               know
               that
               sin
               was
               excepted
               in
               thy
               conformity
               of
               thy self
               to
               us
               :
               we
               know
               there
               was
               no
               guile
               found
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               no
               possibility
               
               of
               taint
               in
               thy
               nature
               ,
               in
               thine
               actions
               :
               neither
               is
               it
               hard
               to
               conceive
               how
               the
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               done
               by
               thee
               without
               sin
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               but
               sin
               in
               doing
               .
               There
               is
               a
               vast
               difference
               in
               the
               intention
               ,
               in
               the
               Agent
               .
               For
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               thou
               didst
               not
               ask
               the
               name
               of
               the
               spirit
               as
               one
               that
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               would
               learn
               by
               inquiring
               ;
               but
               that
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               that
               mischief
               which
               thou
               pleasedst
               to
               suffer
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Cure
               might
               be
               the
               more
               conspicuous
               ,
               the
               more
               glorious
               :
               
               So
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               might
               doe
               that
               safely
               which
               mere
               man
               
               cannot
               doe
               without
               danger
               .
               Thou
               mightest
               touch
               the
               Leprosie
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               legally
               unclean
               ,
               because
               thou
               touchedst
               it
               to
               heal
               it
               ,
               didst
               not
               touch
               it
               with
               possibility
               of
               infection
               .
               So
               mightest
               thou
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               thy
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               wert
               uncapable
               of
               any
               stain
               by
               the
               interlocution
               with
               Satan
               ,
               safely
               conferre
               with
               him
               ,
               whom
               corrupt
               man
               ,
               pre-disposed
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               such
               a
               parlee
               ,
               may
               not
               meddle
               with
               without
               sin
               ,
               because
               not
               without
               perill
               .
               It
               is
               for
               none
               but
               God
               to
               hold
               discourse
               with
               Satan
               .
               Our
               surest
               way
               is
               to
               have
               as
               little
               to
               doe
               with
               that
               Evil
               one
               as
               we
               may
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               shall
               offer
               to
               maintain
               conference
               with
               us
               by
               his
               secret
               Tentations
               ,
               to
               turn
               our
               speech
               unto
               our
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 ,
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               presupposition
               of
               him
               that
               knew
               it
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               men
               but
               spirits
               have
               names
               .
               This
               then
               he
               asks
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               an
               ignorance
               or
               curiosity
               ;
               nothing
               could
               be
               hid
               from
               him
               who
               calleth
               the
               Stars
               and
               all
               the
               hoasts
               of
               Heaven
               by
               their
               names
               :
               but
               out
               of
               a
               just
               respect
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Miracle
               he
               was
               working
               ,
               whereto
               the
               notice
               of
               the
               name
               would
               not
               a
               little
               avail
               .
               For
               if
               without
               inquiry
               or
               confession
               our
               Saviour
               had
               ejected
               this
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               it
               had
               passed
               for
               the
               single
               dispossession
               of
               one
               onely
               Devil
               ;
               whereas
               now
               it
               appears
               there
               was
               a
               combination
               and
               hellish
               champertie
               in
               these
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               forced
               to
               vaile
               unto
               that
               Almighty
               command
               .
            
             
               Before
               ,
               the
               Devil
               had
               spoken
               singularly
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
              
               
               thee
               ?
               and
               ,
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 torment
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               yet
               ,
               knowing
               that
               there
               was
               a
               multitude
               of
               Devils
               lurking
               in
               that
               breast
               ,
               who
               dissembled
               their
               presence
               ,
               wrests
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Spirit
               by
               this
               interrogation
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 name
              
               ?
               Now
               can
               those
               wicked
               ones
               no
               longer
               hide
               themselves
               :
               He
               that
               asked
               the
               question
               ,
               forced
               the
               answer
               .
               
                 My
                 name
                 is
                 Legion
              
               .
               The
               author
               of
               discord
               hath
               borrowed
               a
               name
               of
               war
               :
               from
               that
               military
               order
               of
               discipline
               by
               which
               the
               Jews
               were
               subdued
               doth
               the
               Devil
               fetch
               his
               denomination
               ,
               They
               were
               many
               ,
               yet
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 name
              
               ,
               not
               ,
               
                 Our
                 name
              
               ;
               though
               many
               ,
               they
               speak
               as
               one
               ,
               they
               act
               as
               one
               ,
               in
               this
               possession
               .
               There
               is
               a
               marvellous
               accordance
               even
               betwixt
               evil
               spirits
               .
               That
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               divided
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               could
               not
               stand
               .
               I
               wonder
               
               not
               that
               wicked
               men
               do
               so
               conspire
               in
               evil
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               unanimity
               in
               the
               broachers
               and
               abettors
               of
               errors
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               those
               Devils
               ,
               which
               are
               many
               in
               substance
               ,
               are
               one
               in
               name
               ,
               action
               ,
               habitation
               .
               Who
               can
               too
               much
               brag
               of
               unity
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               incident
               unto
               wicked
               spirits
               ?
               All
               the
               praise
               of
               concord
               is
               in
               the
               subject
               :
               if
               that
               be
               holy
               ,
               the
               consent
               is
               Angelical
               ;
               if
               sinfull
               ,
               devilish
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               fearfull
               advantage
               have
               our
               spiritual
               enemies
               against
               us
               ?
               If
               armed
               troops
               come
               against
               single
               straglers
               ,
               what
               hope
               is
               there
               of
               life
               ,
               of
               victory
               ?
               How
               much
               doth
               it
               concern
               us
               to
               band
               our
               hearts
               together
               in
               a
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ?
               Our
               enemies
               come
               upon
               us
               like
               a
               torrent
               :
               Oh
               let
               us
               not
               run
               asunder
               like
               drops
               in
               the
               dust
               .
               All
               our
               united
               forces
               will
               be
               little
               enough
               to
               
               make
               head
               against
               this
               league
               of
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Legion
               imports
               Order
               ,
               number
               ,
               conflict
               .
               Order
               ,
               in
               that
               there
               is
               a
               distinction
               of
               regiment
               ,
               a
               subordination
               of
               Officers
               .
               Though
               in
               Hell
               there
               be
               confusion
               of
               faces
               ,
               yet
               not
               confusion
               of
               degrees
               .
               Number
               :
               Those
               that
               have
               reckoned
               a
               Legion
               at
               the
               lowest
               ,
               have
               counted
               it
               six
               thousand
               :
               others
               have
               more
               then
               doubled
               it
               .
               Though
               here
               it
               is
               not
               strict
               ,
               but
               figurative
               ,
               yet
               the
               letter
               of
               it
               implies
               multitude
               .
               How
               fearfull
               is
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Apostate
               Angels
               ?
               And
               if
               a
               Legion
               can
               attend
               one
               man
               ,
               how
               many
               must
               we
               needs
               think
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               all
               the
               world
               over
               are
               at
               hand
               to
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               the
               tentation
               of
               both
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               hoped
               there
               can
               
               be
               any
               place
               or
               time
               wherein
               we
               may
               be
               secure
               from
               the
               onsets
               of
               these
               enemies
               .
               Be
               sure
               ,
               ye
               lewd
               men
               ,
               ye
               shall
               want
               no
               furtherance
               to
               evil
               ,
               no
               torment
               for
               evil
               .
               Be
               sure
               ,
               ye
               godly
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               want
               combatants
               to
               trie
               your
               strength
               and
               skill
               .
               Awaken
               your
               courages
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               stir
               up
               your
               hearts
               ,
               make
               sure
               the
               means
               of
               your
               safety
               .
               There
               are
               more
               with
               us
               then
               against
               us
               .
               The
               God
               
               
               of
               Heaven
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               with
               him
               :
               and
               our
               Angels
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God.
               If
               every
               Devil
               were
               a
               Legion
               ,
               we
               are
               safe
               .
               
                 Though
                 we
                 walk
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 fear
                 no
                 evil
                 .
              
               Thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               shalt
               stretch
               forth
               thine
               hand
               against
               the
               wrath
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               save
               us
               .
            
             
               Conflict
               .
               All
               this
               number
               is
               not
               for
               sight
               ,
               for
               rest
               ;
               but
               for
               motion
               ,
               for
               action
               .
               Neither
               was
               there
               ever
               hour
               since
               the
               first
               blow
               given
               to
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               wherein
               there
               was
               so
               much
               as
               a
               truce
               betwixt
               these
               adversaries
               .
               As
               therefore
               strong
               frontier
               Towns
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               peace
               concluded
               on
               both
               parts
               ,
               break
               up
               their
               garrison
               ,
               open
               their
               gates
               ,
               neglect
               their
               Bulwarks
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               hear
               
               of
               the
               enemy
               mustering
               his
               forces
               in
               great
               and
               unequal
               numbers
               ,
               then
               they
               double
               their
               guard
               ,
               keep
               Sentinell
               ,
               repair
               their
               Sconces
               :
               so
               must
               we
               ,
               upon
               the
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               our
               numerous
               and
               deadly
               enemies
               in
               continual
               aray
               against
               us
               ,
               addresse
               our selves
               alwaies
               to
               a
               wary
               and
               strong
               resistance
               .
               I
               do
               not
               observe
               the
               most
               to
               think
               of
               this
               ghostly
               hostility
               .
               Either
               they
               do
               not
               find
               there
               are
               Tentations
               ,
               or
               those
               Tentations
               hurtful
               ;
               they
               see
               no
               worse
               then
               themselves
               :
               and
               if
               they
               feel
               motions
               of
               evil
               arising
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               impute
               it
               to
               fancy
               ,
               or
               unreasonable
               appetite
               ,
               to
               no
               power
               but
               Nature's
               ;
               and
               those
               motions
               they
               follow
               without
               sensible
               hurt
               ,
               neither
               see
               they
               what
               harm
               it
               is
               to
               sin
               .
               Is
               it
               any
               marvell
               that
               carnal
               eyes
               cannot
               discern
               spiritual
               Objects
               ?
               that
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               
               friend
               ,
               the
               vassal
               of
               Satan
               ,
               is
               in
               no
               war
               with
               him
               ?
               Elisha's
               servant
               ,
               when
               his
               eyes
               were
               opened
               ,
               saw
               troops
               of
               spiritual
               souldiers
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               discerned
               not
               .
               If
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               Souls
               be
               once
               enlightned
               by
               supernatural
               knowledge
               and
               the
               clear
               beams
               of
               Faith
               ,
               we
               shall
               as
               plainly
               descry
               the
               invisible
               powers
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               as
               now
               our
               bodily
               eyes
               see
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               They
               are
               ,
               though
               we
               see
               them
               not
               :
               we
               cannot
               be
               safe
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               acknowledge
               ,
               not
               oppose
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Devils
               are
               now
               become
               great
               suitors
               to
               Christ
               ;
               That
               he
               would
               not
               command
               them
               into
               the
               deep
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               permit
               their
               entrance
               into
               the
               swine
               .
               What
               is
               this
               deep
               but
               hell
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               utter
               separation
               from
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               for
               the
               impossibility
               of
               passage
               to
               the
               region
               of
               Rest
               and
               Glory
               ?
               The
               very
               evil
               spirits
               then
               fear
               and
               expect
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               torment
               ;
               they
               know
               themselves
               reserved
               in
               those
               chains
               of
               darknesse
               for
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               Day
               .
               There
               is
               the
               same
               wages
               due
               to
               their
               sins
               &
               to
               ours
               ;
               neither
               are
               the
               wages
               paid
               till
               the
               work
               be
               done
               .
               They
               tempting
               men
               to
               sin
               ,
               must
               needs
               sin
               grievously
               in
               tempting
               ;
               as
               with
               us
               men
               those
               that
               mislead
               into
               sin
               offend
               more
               then
               the
               actors
               .
               Not
               till
               the
               upshot
               therefore
               of
               their
               wickednesse
               shall
               they
               receive
               the
               full
               measure
               of
               their
               condemnation
               .
               This
               day
               ,
               this
               deep
               they
               tremble
               at
               :
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               those
               men
               that
               fear
               it
               not
               ?
               It
               is
               hard
               for
               men
               to
               believe
               their
               own
               unbelief
               .
               If
               they
               were
               perswaded
               of
               this
               fiery
               dungeon
               ,
               this
               bottomlesse
               
               deep
               ,
               wherein
               every
               sin
               shall
               receive
               an
               horrible
               portion
               with
               the
               damned
               ,
               durst
               they
               stretch
               forth
               their
               hands
               to
               wickednesse
               ?
               No
               man
               will
               put
               his
               hand
               into
               a
               fiery
               Crucible
               to
               fetch
               gold
               thence
               ,
               because
               he
               knows
               it
               will
               burn
               him
               .
               Did
               we
               as
               truly
               believe
               the
               everlasting
               burning
               of
               that
               infernal
               fire
               ,
               we
               durst
               not
               offer
               to
               fetch
               Pleasures
               or
               Profits
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               flames
               .
            
             
               This
               degree
               of
               torment
               they
               grant
               in
               Christ's
               power
               to
               command
               ;
               they
               knew
               his
               power
               unresistible
               :
               had
               he
               therefore
               but
               said
               ,
               
                 Back
                 to
                 hell
                 whence
                 ye
                 came
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               no
               more
               have
               stai'd
               upon
               earth
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               now
               climbe
               into
               Heaven
               .
               O
               the
               wonderfull
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               could
               command
               all
               the
               evil
               spirits
               down
               to
               their
               dungeons
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               so
               as
               
               they
               should
               have
               no
               more
               opportunity
               of
               Temptation
               ,
               yet
               thinks
               fit
               to
               retain
               them
               upon
               earth
               !
               It
               is
               not
               out
               of
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               improvidence
               of
               that
               Divine
               hand
               ,
               that
               wicked
               spirits
               tyrannize
               here
               upon
               earth
               ;
               but
               out
               of
               the
               most
               wise
               and
               most
               holy
               ordination
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               knows
               how
               to
               turn
               evil
               into
               good
               ,
               how
               to
               fetch
               good
               out
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               worst
               instruments
               to
               bring
               about
               his
               most
               just
               decrees
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               adore
               that
               awfull
               and
               infinite
               power
               ,
               and
               
               chearfully
               cast
               our selves
               upon
               that
               Providence
               which
               keeps
               the
               Keyes
               even
               
               of
               Hell
               it self
               ,
               and
               either
               lets
               out
               ,
               or
               returns
               the
               Devils
               to
               their
               places
               .
            
             
               Their
               other
               suit
               hath
               some
               marvell
               in
               moving
               it
               ,
               more
               in
               the
               grant
               ;
               
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Herd
                 of
                 Swine
                 .
              
               It
               was
               their
               ambition
               of
               some
               mischief
               that
               brought
               forth
               this
               desire
               :
               that
               since
               they
               might
               not
               vex
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               they
               might
               yet
               afflict
               men
               in
               their
               goods
               .
               The
               Malice
               of
               these
               envious
               spirits
               reacheth
               from
               us
               to
               ours
               :
               It
               is
               sore
               against
               their
               wills
               if
               we
               be
               not
               every
               way
               miserable
               .
               If
               the
               Swine
               were
               Legally
               unclean
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               table
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               naturally
               good
               .
               Had
               not
               Satan
               known
               them
               usefull
               for
               man
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               desired
               their
               ruine
               .
               But
               as
               Fencers
               will
               seem
               to
               fetch
               a
               blow
               at
               the
               leg
               ,
               when
               they
               intend
               it
               at
               the
               head
               ;
               so
               doth
               this
               Devil
               ,
               
               whiles
               he
               drives
               at
               the
               Swine
               ,
               he
               aimes
               at
               the
               Souls
               of
               these
               Gadarens
               :
               by
               this
               means
               he
               hoped
               well
               (
               and
               his
               hope
               was
               not
               vain
               )
               to
               work
               in
               these
               Gergesens
               a
               discontentment
               at
               Christ
               ,
               an
               unwillingnesse
               to
               entertain
               him
               ,
               a
               desire
               of
               his
               absence
               ;
               he
               meant
               to
               turn
               them
               into
               Swine
               by
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               Swine
               .
               It
               was
               not
               the
               rafters
               or
               stones
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Job's
               children
               that
               he
               bore
               the
               grudge
               to
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               owners
               ;
               nor
               to
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               children
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               the
               Soul
               of
               their
               Father
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Affliction
               wherein
               he
               doth
               not
               strike
               at
               the
               heart
               ;
               which
               whiles
               it
               holds
               free
               ,
               all
               other
               damages
               are
               light
               :
               but
               
                 a
                 wounded
                 spirit
              
               (
               whether
               with
               sin
               or
               sorrow
               )
               
                 who
                 can
                 bear
              
               ?
               Whatever
               becomes
               of
               goods
               or
               limmes
               ,
               happy
               are
               we
               if
               (
               like
               wise
               souldiers
               )
               we
               guard
               the
               vital
               
               parts
               .
               Whiles
               the
               Soul
               is
               kept
               sound
               from
               impatience
               ,
               from
               distrust
               ,
               our
               Enemy
               may
               afflict
               us
               ,
               he
               cannot
               hurt
               us
               .
            
             
               They
               sue
               for
               a
               sufferance
               ;
               not
               daring
               other
               then
               to
               grant
               that
               without
               the
               permission
               of
               Christ
               they
               could
               not
               hurt
               a
               very
               Swine
               .
               If
               it
               be
               fearfull
               to
               think
               how
               great
               things
               evil
               spirits
               can
               doe
               with
               permission
               ;
               it
               is
               comfortable
               to
               think
               how
               nothing
               they
               can
               doe
               without
               permission
               .
               We
               know
               they
               want
               not
               malice
               to
               destroy
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               God's
               work
               ;
               but
               of
               all
               ,
               man
               ;
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               Christians
               :
               but
               if
               without
               leave
               they
               cannot
               set
               upon
               an
               Hog
               ,
               what
               can
               they
               doe
               to
               the
               living
               Images
               of
               their
               Creator
               ?
               They
               cannot
               offer
               us
               so
               much
               as
               a
               suggestion
               without
               the
               permission
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               And
               can
               he
               
               that
               would
               give
               his
               own
               most
               precious
               blood
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               save
               us
               from
               evil
               ,
               wilfully
               give
               us
               over
               to
               evil
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               news
               that
               wicked
               spirits
               wish
               to
               do
               mischief
               :
               it
               is
               news
               that
               they
               are
               allowed
               it
               .
               If
               the
               owner
               of
               all
               things
               should
               stand
               upon
               his
               absolute
               command
               ,
               who
               can
               challenge
               him
               for
               what
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               doe
               with
               his
               creature
               ?
               The
               first
               Fole
               of
               the
               Asse
               is
               commanded
               under
               the
               Law
               to
               have
               his
               neck
               broken
               .
               What
               is
               that
               to
               us
               ?
               The
               creatures
               doe
               that
               they
               were
               made
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               serve
               any
               way
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               Maker
               .
               But
               seldome
               ever
               doth
               God
               leave
               his
               actions
               unfurnished
               with
               such
               reasons
               as
               our
               weaknesse
               may
               reach
               unto
               .
               There
               were
               Sects
               amongst
               these
               Jews
               that
               denied
               Spirits
               .
               They
               could
               
               not
               be
               more
               evidently
               ,
               more
               powerfully
               convinced
               then
               by
               this
               event
               .
               Now
               shall
               the
               Gadarens
               see
               from
               what
               a
               multitude
               of
               Devils
               they
               were
               delivered
               ;
               and
               how
               easie
               it
               had
               been
               for
               the
               same
               power
               to
               have
               allowed
               these
               Spirits
               to
               seize
               upon
               their
               Persons
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Swine
               .
               Neither
               did
               God
               this
               without
               a
               just
               purpose
               of
               their
               castigation
               .
               His
               Judgements
               are
               righteous
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               most
               secret
               .
               Though
               we
               cannot
               accuse
               these
               inhabitants
               of
               ought
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               ;
               and
               thought
               good
               thus
               to
               mulct
               them
               .
               And
               if
               they
               had
               not
               wanted
               Grace
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               small
               favour
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               punish
               them
               in
               their
               Swine
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               he
               might
               have
               avenged
               upon
               their
               Bodies
               and
               Souls
               .
               Our
               Goods
               are
               furthest
               off
               us
               :
               If
               but
               in
               these
               we
               
               smart
               ,
               we
               must
               confesse
               to
               finde
               mercy
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               grant
               the
               suits
               of
               wicked
               men
               and
               spirits
               ,
               in
               no
               favour
               to
               the
               suitors
               .
               He
               grants
               an
               ill
               suit
               ,
               and
               withholds
               a
               good
               :
               He
               grants
               an
               ill
               suit
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               holds
               back
               a
               good
               one
               in
               Mercy
               .
               The
               Israelites
               ask
               meat
               ;
               he
               gives
               Quailes
               to
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               leannesse
               to
               their
               
               
               Souls
               .
               The
               chosen
               vessel
               wishes
               Satan
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               hears
               only
               ,
               
                 My
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               We
               may
               not
               evermore
               measure
               favours
               by
               condescent
               .
               These
               Devils
               doubtless
               receive
               more
               punishment
               for
               that
               harmfull
               act
               wherein
               they
               are
               heard
               .
               If
               we
               ask
               what
               is
               either
               unfit
               to
               receive
               or
               unlawfull
               to
               beg
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               favour
               of
               our
               God
               to
               be
               denied
               .
            
             
               Those
               spirits
               which
               would
               go
               into
               the
               Swine
               by
               permission
               ,
               go
               out
               of
               the
               man
               by
               command
               :
               they
               had
               staied
               long
               ,
               and
               are
               ejected
               suddenly
               .
               The
               immediate
               works
               of
               God
               are
               perfect
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               require
               the
               aid
               of
               time
               for
               their
               maturation
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               are
               they
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Swine
               .
               They
               
               will
               lose
               no
               time
               ,
               but
               passe
               without
               intermission
               from
               one
               mischief
               to
               another
               .
               If
               they
               hold
               it
               a
               pain
               not
               to
               be
               doing
               evil
               ;
               why
               is
               it
               not
               our
               delight
               to
               be
               ever
               doing
               good
               ?
               The
               impetuousnesse
               was
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               speed
               .
               
                 The
                 Herd
                 was
                 carried
                 with
                 violence
                 from
                 a
                 steep-down
                 place
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 choaked
                 .
              
               It
               is
               no
               small
               force
               that
               could
               doe
               this
               :
               but
               if
               the
               Swine
               had
               been
               so
               many
               Mountains
               ,
               these
               spirits
               ,
               upon
               God's
               permission
               ,
               had
               thus
               transported
               them
               .
               How
               easily
               can
               they
               carry
               those
               Souls
               which
               are
               under
               their
               power
               to
               destruction
               ?
               Unclean
               beasts
               that
               wallow
               in
               the
               mire
               of
               sensuality
               ,
               brutish
               Drunkards
               transforming
               themselves
               by
               excesse
               ,
               even
               they
               are
               the
               Swine
               whom
               the
               Legion
               carries
               headlong
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               perdition
               .
            
             
               
               The
               wicked
               spirits
               have
               their
               wish
               ;
               the
               Swine
               are
               choked
               in
               the
               waves
               .
               What
               ease
               is
               this
               to
               them
               ?
               Good
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               creature
               that
               seeks
               contentment
               in
               destroying
               ,
               in
               tormenting
               the
               good
               creatures
               of
               his
               Maker
               !
               This
               is
               the
               diet
               of
               Hell.
               Those
               Fiends
               feed
               upon
               spight
               towards
               man
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               as
               he
               doth
               more
               resemble
               his
               Creator
               ;
               towards
               all
               other
               living
               substances
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               as
               they
               may
               be
               more
               usefull
               to
               man.
               The
               Swine
               ran
               down
               violently
               ;
               what
               marvell
               is
               it
               if
               their
               Keepers
               fled
               ?
               That
               miraculous
               work
               which
               should
               have
               drawn
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               drives
               them
               from
               him
               .
               They
               run
               with
               the
               news
               ;
               the
               Country
               comes
               in
               with
               clamour
               :
               
                 The
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 about
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
               The
               multitude
               is
               a
               beast
               of
               many
               
               heads
               ;
               every
               head
               hath
               a
               several
               mouth
               ,
               and
               every
               mouth
               a
               several
               tongue
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               a
               several
               accent
               ;
               every
               head
               hath
               a
               several
               brain
               ,
               and
               every
               brain
               thoughts
               of
               their
               own
               :
               so
               as
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               find
               a
               multitude
               without
               some
               division
               .
               At
               least
               seldome
               ever
               hath
               a
               good
               motion
               found
               a
               perfect
               accordance
               :
               it
               is
               not
               so
               infrequent
               for
               a
               multitude
               to
               conspire
               in
               evil
               .
               Generality
               of
               assent
               is
               no
               warrant
               for
               any
               act
               .
               Cōmon
               Errour
               carries
               away
               many
               ,
               who
               inquire
               not
               into
               the
               reason
               of
               ought
               ,
               but
               the
               practice
               .
               The
               way
               to
               Hell
               is
               a
               beaten
               road
               through
               the
               many
               feet
               that
               tread
               it
               .
               When
               Vice
               grows
               into
               fashion
               ,
               Singularity
               is
               a
               Vertue
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               not
               a
               Gadarene
               found
               that
               either
               dehorted
               his
               fellows
               ,
               or
               opposed
               the
               motion
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               people
               given
               up
               to
               judgment
               ,
               when
               no
               man
               makes
               
               head
               against
               projects
               of
               evil
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               can
               one
               strong
               man
               do
               against
               a
               whole
               throng
               of
               wickednesse
               ?
               Yet
               this
               good
               comes
               of
               an
               unprevailing
               resistance
               ,
               that
               God
               forbears
               to
               plague
               ,
               where
               he
               findes
               but
               a
               sprinkling
               of
               Faith.
               Happy
               are
               they
               who
               (
               like
               unto
               the
               celestial
               bodies
               ,
               which
               being
               carried
               about
               with
               the
               sway
               of
               the
               highest
               sphere
               ,
               yet
               creep
               on
               their
               own
               waies
               )
               keep
               on
               the
               courses
               of
               their
               own
               Holiness
               ,
               against
               the
               swinge
               of
               common
               corruptions
               :
               they
               shall
               both
               deliver
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               withhold
               judgment
               from
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               Gadarenes
               sue
               to
               Christ
               for
               his
               departure
               .
               It
               is
               too
               much
               favour
               to
               attribute
               this
               to
               their
               modesty
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               held
               themselves
               unworthy
               of
               so
               Divine
               a
               Guest
               .
               Why
               then
               did
               they
               fall
               upon
               this
               suit
               in
               a
               time
               
               of
               their
               losse
               ?
               Why
               did
               they
               not
               taxe
               themselves
               ,
               and
               intimate
               a
               secret
               desire
               of
               that
               which
               they
               durst
               not
               beg
               ?
               It
               is
               too
               much
               rigour
               to
               attribute
               it
               to
               the
               love
               of
               their
               Hogs
               ,
               and
               an
               anger
               at
               their
               losse
               :
               then
               they
               had
               not
               intreated
               ,
               but
               expelled
               him
               .
               It
               was
               their
               fear
               that
               moved
               this
               harsh
               suit
               :
               a
               servile
               fear
               of
               danger
               to
               their
               persons
               ,
               to
               their
               goods
               ;
               lest
               he
               that
               could
               so
               absolutely
               command
               the
               Devils
               ,
               should
               have
               set
               these
               tormentors
               upon
               them
               ;
               lest
               
               their
               other
               Demoniacks
               should
               be
               dispossessed
               with
               like
               losse
               .
               I
               cannot
               blame
               
               these
               Gadarenes
               that
               they
               feared
               .
               This
               power
               was
               worthy
               of
               trembling
               at
               .
               Their
               fear
               was
               unjust
               :
               They
               should
               have
               argued
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 beasts
                 ,
                 devils
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 having
                 him
                 to
                 our
                 friend
                 ;
                 his
                 presence
                 is
                 our
                 safety
                 and
                 protection
                 .
              
               Now
               they
               contrarily
               mis-infer
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 powerfull
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 he
                 were
                 further
                 off
                 .
              
               What
               miserable
               and
               pernicious
               misconstructions
               do
               men
               make
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Divine
               Attributes
               and
               actions
               ?
               God
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               able
               to
               take
               infinite
               vengeance
               of
               sin
               ;
               Oh
               that
               he
               were
               not
               :
               He
               is
               provident
               ;
               I
               may
               be
               carelesse
               :
               He
               is
               merciful
               ;
               I
               may
               sin
               :
               He
               is
               holy
               ;
               Let
               him
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               man.
               How
               witty
               Sophisters
               are
               natural
               men
               to
               deceive
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               to
               rob
               themselves
               of
               a
               God
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               worthy
               are
               
               they
               to
               want
               thee
               ,
               that
               wish
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               thee
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               just
               cause
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               us
               ,
               even
               whiles
               we
               sue
               to
               hold
               thee
               :
               but
               when
               once
               our
               wretched
               unthankfulnesse
               grows
               weary
               of
               thee
               ,
               who
               can
               pity
               us
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               thy
               departure
               ?
               Who
               can
               say
               it
               is
               other
               then
               righteous
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               regest
               one
               day
               upon
               us
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 ye
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Contemplations
             .
             
          
           
             THE
             FOURTH
             BOOK
             ,
          
           
             
               Containing
               
                 
                   The
                   faithfull
                   Canaanite
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   deaf
                   and
                   dumb
                   man
                   cured
                   .
                
                 
                   Zacheus
                   .
                
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                   beheaded
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   five
                   loaves
                   and
                   two
                   fishes
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   walk
                   upon
                   the
                   waters
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   bloody
                   issue
                   healed
                   .
                
                 
                   Jairus
                   
                     and
                     his
                     daughter
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   fiery
                   Disciples
                   repelled
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   ten
                   Lepers
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   pool
                   of
                   Bethesda
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ
                   transfigured
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   woman
                   taken
                   in
                   adultery
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   thankfull
                   Penitent
                   .
                
                 
                   Martha
                   and
                   Mary
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   begger
                   that
                   was
                   born
                   blinde
                   ,
                   cured
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   stubborn
                   Devil
                   ejected
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Widows
                   mites
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   ambition
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   sons
                   of
                   Zebedee
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   tribute-money
                   payd
                   .
                
                 
                   Lazarus
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                   Lazarus
                   raised
                   .
                
                 
                   Christ's
                   procession
                   to
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Christ
                   betrayed
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Agony
                   .
                
                 
                   Peter
                   and
                   Malchus
                   ;
                   
                     or
                     ,
                     Christ
                     apprehended
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     before
                  
                   Caiaphas
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Christ
                     before
                  
                   Pilate
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Crucifixion
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Ascension
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             To
             the
             onely
             honour
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             behoof
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             do
             in
             all
             humility
             devote
             my self
             and
             all
             my
             Meditations
             ,
             
               
               The
               weak
               and
               unworthy
               Servant
               of
               both
               ,
               J.
               E.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               THose
               few
               spare
               houres
               which
               I
               could
               either
               borrow
               or
               steale
               from
               the
               many
               imployments
               of
               my
               busie
               Diocese
               ,
               I
               have
               gladly
               bestowed
               upon
               these
               ,
               not
               more
               recreative
               then
               usefull
               ,
               Contemplations
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               
               have
               been
               (
               some
               years
               )
               a
               debter
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               now
               ,
               in
               a
               care
               to
               satisfie
               the
               desires
               of
               many
               and
               my
               owne
               pre-ingagement
               ,
               I
               send
               them
               forth
               into
               the
               light
               .
               My
               Reader
               shall
               finde
               the
               discourse
               in
               all
               these
               passages
               more
               large
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               latter
               (
               as
               the
               occasion
               gives
               )
               more
               fervent
               .
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               misse
               some
               remarkable
               stories
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               pleased
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               purposely
               omitted
               those
               pieces
               which
               consist
               rather
               of
               speech
               then
               of
               act
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               coincident
               to
               these
               I
               have
               selected
               .
               I
               have
               so
               done
               my
               task
               ,
               as
               fearing
               ,
               not
               affecting
               length
               ;
               and
               as
               carefull
               to
               avoid
               the
               cloying
               of
               my
               Reader
               with
               other
               mens
               thoughts
               .
               Such
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               I
               wish
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               they
               shall
               be
               ,
               beneficiall
               to
               God's
               Church
               ;
               and
               in
               them
               intend
               to
               set
               up
               my
               rest
               :
               beseeching
               my
               
               Reader
               that
               he
               will
               mutually
               exchange
               his
               prayers
               for
               and
               with
               me
               ,
               who
               am
               the
               unworthiest
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               
                 J.
                 E.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               faithfull
               Canaanite
               .
            
             
               IT
               was
               our
               Saviours
               trade
               to
               doe
               good
               :
               Therefore
               he
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               to
               earth
               ,
               therefore
               he
               changed
               one
               station
               of
               earth
               for
               another
               .
               Nothing
               more
               commends
               Goodnesse
               then
               generality
               and
               diffusion
               ;
               whereas
               reservednesse
               and
               close-handed
               restraint
               blemish
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ▪
               
               The
               Sun
               stands
               not
               still
               in
               one
               point
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               walks
               his
               daily
               round
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               inferiour
               world
               may
               share
               of
               his
               influences
               both
               in
               heat
               and
               light
               .
               Thy
               bounty
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               did
               not
               affect
               the
               praise
               of
               fixedness
               ,
               but
               motion●
               one
               while
               I
               finde
               thee
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               then
               at
               Capernaum
               ,
               soon
               after
               in
               the
               utmost
               verge
               of
               Galilee
               ;
               never
               but
               doing
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               though
               he
               daily
               compass
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               never
               walks
               from
               under
               his
               line
               ,
               never
               goes
               beyond
               the
               turning
               points
               of
               the
               longest
               and
               shortest
               day
               ;
               so
               neither
               didst
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               passe
               the
               bounds
               of
               thine
               own
               peculiar
               people
               .
               Thou
               wouldest
               move
               ,
               but
               not
               wildly
               ;
               not
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               sphear
               :
               wherein
               thy
               glorified
               estate
               exceeds
               thine
               humbled
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Heaven
               is
               above
               
               earth
               .
               Now
               thou
               art
               lift
               up
               ,
               thou
               drawest
               all
               men
               unto
               thee
               ;
               there
               are
               now
               no
               lists
               ,
               no
               limits
               of
               thy
               gracious
               visitations
               :
               but
               as
               the
               whole
               earth
               is
               equidistant
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               world
               lie
               equally
               open
               to
               thy
               bounty
               .
            
             
               Neither
               yet
               didst
               thou
               want
               outward
               occasions
               of
               thy
               removal
               :
               perhaps
               the
               very
               importunity
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               in
               obtruding
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               drave
               thee
               thence
               ;
               perhaps
               their
               unjust
               offence
               at
               thy
               Doctrine
               .
               There
               is
               
               no
               readier
               way
               to
               lose
               Christ
               then
               to
               clog
               him
               with
               humane
               ordinances
               ,
               then
               to
               
               spurn
               at
               his
               heavenly
               instructions
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               subduce
               his
               Spirit
               with
               his
               visible
               presence
               ;
               but
               his
               very
               outward
               withdrawing
               is
               worthy
               of
               our
               sighs
               ,
               worthy
               of
               our
               tears
               .
               Many
               a
               one
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 here
                 ,
                 my
              
               Soul
               
                 had
                 not
                 died
              
               .
               Thou
               art
               now
               with
               us
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               art
               with
               us
               in
               a
               free
               and
               plentifull
               fashion
               ;
               how
               long
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               :
               we
               know
               our
               deservings
               and
               fear
               .
               Oh
               teach
               us
               how
               happy
               we
               are
               in
               such
               a
               guest
               ;
               and
               give
               us
               grace
               to
               keep
               thee
               .
               Hadst
               thou
               walked
               within
               the
               Phoenician
               borders
               ,
               we
               could
               have
               told
               how
               to
               have
               made
               glad
               constructions
               of
               thy
               mercy
               in
               turning
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               thou
               that
               couldest
               touch
               the
               Lepers
               without
               uncleannesse
               ,
               couldest
               not
               be
               defiled
               with
               aliens
               :
               but
               we
               know
               the
               partition
               wall
               was
               not
               yet
               broken
               down
               ;
               
               and
               thou
               that
               didst
               charge
               thy
               Disciples
               not
               to
               walk
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               wouldst
               not
               transgresse
               thine
               own
               rule
               .
               Once
               we
               are
               sure
               thou
               camest
               to
               the
               utmost
               point
               of
               the
               bounds
               of
               Galilee
               ;
               as
               not
               ever
               confined
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               Jewry
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               sometimes
               blesse
               the
               outer
               skirts
               with
               thy
               presence
               .
               No
               angle
               is
               too
               obscure
               for
               the
               Gospel
               :
               
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Zabulon
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Nepthali
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 beyond
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 Galilee
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 which
                 sate
                 in
                 darknesse
                 saw
                 great
                 light
                 .
              
               The
               Sun
               is
               not
               scornfull
               ,
               but
               looks
               with
               the
               same
               face
               upon
               every
               plot
               of
               earth
               ;
               not
               onely
               the
               stately
               palaces
               and
               pleasant
               gardens
               are
               visited
               by
               his
               beams
               ,
               but
               mean
               cottages
               ,
               but
               neglected
               boggs
               and
               mores
               .
               God's
               word
               is
               like
               himself
               ,
               no
               accepter
               of
               persons
               ;
               the
               
               wilde
               Kern
               ,
               the
               rude
               Scythian
               ,
               the
               savage
               Indian
               are
               alike
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Mercy
               of
               God
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               finde
               out
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               his
               Election
               in
               the
               most
               secret
               corners
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               like
               as
               his
               Judgments
               will
               fetch
               his
               enemies
               from
               under
               the
               hills
               and
               rocks
               .
               The
               good
               Shepherd
               walks
               the
               wildernesse
               to
               seek
               one
               sheep
               strayed
               from
               many
               .
               If
               there
               be
               but
               one
               Syrophoenician
               soul
               to
               be
               gained
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Christ
               goes
               to
               the
               coasts
               of
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               to
               fetch
               her
               .
               Why
               are
               we
               weary
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               when
               our
               Saviour
               underwent
               this
               perpetuall
               toyle
               in
               healing
               bodies
               and
               winning
               Souls
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               life
               happy
               but
               that
               which
               is
               spent
               in
               a
               continuall
               drudging
               for
               edification
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               long
               since
               we
               heard
               of
               the
               name
               or
               nation
               of
               Canaanites
               .
               All
               the
               Country
               
               was
               once
               so
               styled
               ;
               that
               people
               was
               now
               forgotten
               :
               yet
               because
               this
               woman
               was
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               those
               Phoenicians
               which
               were
               anciently
               ejected
               out
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               that
               title
               is
               revived
               to
               her
               .
               God
               keeps
               account
               of
               pedigrees
               after
               our
               oblivion
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               magnifie
               his
               mercies
               by
               continuing
               them
               to
               thousands
               of
               the
               generations
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               by
               renewing
               favours
               upon
               the
               unjust
               .
               No
               Nation
               carried
               such
               brands
               and
               scars
               of
               a
               Curse
               as
               Canaan
               .
               To
               the
               shame
               of
               those
               carelesse
               Jews
               ,
               even
               a
               faithfull
               Canaanite
               is
               a
               suppliant
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whiles
               they
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               .
               She
               doth
               not
               speak
               ,
               but
               cry
               .
               Need
               and
               desire
               have
               raised
               her
               voice
               to
               an
               importunate
               clamour
               .
               The
               God
               of
               mercy
               is
               light
               of
               hearing
               ;
               yet
               he
               loves
               a
               loud
               and
               vehement
               solicitation
               ;
               not
               to
               make
               himself
               
               inclinable
               to
               graunt
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               us
               capable
               to
               receive
               blessings
               .
               They
               are
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               prayers
               ,
               which
               fall
               from
               carelesse
               lips
               .
               If
               we
               felt
               our
               want
               ,
               or
               wanted
               not
               desire
               ,
               we
               could
               speak
               to
               God
               in
               no
               tune
               but
               cries
               .
               If
               we
               would
               prevail
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               wrestle
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               would
               wrestle
               happily
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               wrestle
               first
               with
               our
               own
               dulnesse
               .
               Nothing
               but
               cries
               can
               pierce
               Heaven
               .
               Neither
               doth
               her
               vehemence
               so
               much
               argue
               her
               Faith
               ,
               as
               doth
               her
               compellation
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               What
               Proselyte
               ,
               what
               Disciple
               could
               have
               said
               more
               ?
               O
               blessed
               Syrophoenician
               ,
               who
               taught
               thee
               this
               abstract
               of
               Divinity
               ?
               What
               can
               we
               Christians
               confesse
               more
               then
               the
               Deity
               and
               the
               Humanity
               ,
               the
               Messiaship
               of
               our
               glorious
               Saviour
               ?
               His
               Deity
               as
               Lord
               ,
               
               his
               Humanity
               as
               a
               Son
               ,
               his
               Messiaship
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               famous
               progenitors
               of
               Christ
               two
               are
               singled
               out
               by
               an
               eminence
               ,
               David
               and
               Abraham
               ;
               a
               King
               ,
               a
               Patriarch
               :
               and
               though
               the
               Patriarch
               were
               first
               in
               time
               ,
               yet
               the
               King
               is
               first
               in
               place
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               as
               the
               excellence
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               was
               both
               later
               and
               fresher
               in
               memory
               ,
               so
               more
               honourable
               .
               
               
               To
               Abraham
               was
               promised
               multitude
               and
               blessing
               of
               seed
               ;
               to
               David●●rpetuity
               ●●rpetuity
               of
               dominion
               .
               So
               as
               when
               God
               promiseth
               not
               to
               destroy
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               Abraham's
               sake
               ;
               when
               not
               to
               extinguish
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               David's
               sake
               .
               Had
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               come
               home
               to
               this
               acknowledgment
               .
               Abraham
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               David
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Juda
               and
               Israel
               .
               There
               are
               many
               faithfull
               ;
               there
               is
               but
               one
               King
               :
               so
               as
               in
               this
               title
               she
               doth
               proclaim
               him
               the
               perpetual
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               rod
               or
               flower
               which
               should
               come
               from
               the
               root
               of
               Jesse
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Whoso
               would
               come
               unto
               Christ
               to
               purpose
               ,
               must
               come
               in
               the
               right
               style
               ;
               apprehending
               a
               true
               God
               ,
               a
               true
               Man
               ,
               a
               true
               God
               and
               Man
               :
               any
               of
               these
               
               severed
               from
               other
               ,
               makes
               Christ
               an
               Idol
               ,
               and
               our
               prayers
               sin
               .
               Being
               thus
               acknowledged
               ,
               what
               suit
               is
               so
               fit
               for
               him
               as
               mercy
               ?
               
                 Have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
              
               .
               It
               was
               her
               daughter
               that
               was
               tormented
               ,
               yet
               she
               saies
               ,
               
                 Have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
              
               .
               Perhaps
               her
               possessed
               childe
               was
               senseless
               of
               her
               misery
               :
               the
               parent
               feels
               both
               her
               sorrow
               and
               her
               own
               .
               As
               she
               was
               a
               good
               woman
               ,
               so
               a
               good
               mother
               .
               Grace
               and
               good
               nature
               have
               taught
               her
               to
               appropriate
               the
               afflictions
               of
               this
               divided
               part
               of
               her
               own
               flesh
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               another
               skin
               ,
               to
               sever
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               own
               loyns
               or
               womb
               .
               We
               finde
               some
               fouls
               that
               burn
               themselves
               ,
               whiles
               they
               endeavour
               to
               blow
               out
               the
               fire
               from
               their
               young
               .
               And
               even
               Serpents
               can
               receive
               their
               brood
               into
               their
               mouth
               to
               shield
               them
               from
               danger
               .
               No
               creature
               is
               
               so
               unnatural
               ,
               as
               the
               reasonable
               that
               hath
               put
               off
               affection
               .
            
             
               
                 On
                 me
              
               therefore
               in
               mine
               ;
               
                 for
                 my
                 Daughter
                 is
                 grievously
                 vexed
                 with
                 a
                 Devil
                 .
              
               It
               was
               this
               that
               sent
               her
               to
               Christ
               :
               It
               was
               this
               that
               must
               incline
               Christ
               to
               her
               .
               I
               doubt
               whether
               she
               had
               inquired
               after
               Christ
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               not
               been
               vexed
               with
               her
               daughters
               spirit
               .
               Our
               Afflictions
               are
               as
               Benhadad's
               best
               counsellors
               ,
               that
               sent
               him
               with
               a
               cord
               about
               his
               neck
               to
               the
               mercifull
               King
               of
               Israel
               .
               These
               are
               the
               files
               &
               whetstones
               that
               set
               an
               edge
               on
               our
               Devotions
               ;
               without
               which
               they
               grow
               dull
               and
               ineffectual
               :
               neither
               are
               they
               stronger
               motives
               to
               our
               suit
               then
               to
               Christ's
               mercy
               .
               We
               cannot
               have
               a
               better
               spokes-man
               unto
               God
               then
               our
               own
               misery
               .
               That
               alone
               sues
               and
               pleads
               and
               importunes
               for
               us
               .
               This
               which
               
               sets
               off
               men
               ,
               whose
               compassion
               is
               finite
               ,
               attracts
               God
               to
               us
               .
               Who
               can
               plead
               discouragements
               in
               his
               accesse
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               when
               our
               wants
               are
               our
               forcible
               advocates
               ?
               All
               our
               worthiness
               is
               in
               a
               capable
               misery
               .
            
             
               All
               Israel
               could
               not
               example
               the
               Faith
               of
               this
               Canaanite
               ;
               yet
               she
               was
               thus
               tormented
               in
               her
               daughter
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               truth
               or
               strength
               of
               our
               Faith
               that
               can
               secure
               us
               from
               the
               outward
               and
               bodily
               vexations
               of
               Satan
               :
               against
               the
               inward
               and
               spiritual
               that
               can
               and
               will
               prevail
               :
               it
               is
               no
               more
               antidote
               against
               the
               other
               then
               against
               feavers
               and
               dropsies
               .
               How
               should
               it
               ,
               whenas
               it
               may
               fall
               out
               that
               these
               sufferings
               may
               be
               profitable
               ?
               and
               why
               should
               we
               exspect
               that
               the
               love
               of
               our
               God
               shall
               yield
               to
               forelay
               any
               benefit
               to
               the
               Soul
               ?
               He
               is
               an
               ill
               patient
               
               that
               cannot
               distinguish
               betwixt
               an
               affliction
               and
               the
               evil
               of
               affliction
               .
               When
               the
               messenger
               of
               Satan
               buffets
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Millions
               were
               in
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               whose
               persons
               ,
               whose
               children
               were
               untouched
               with
               that
               tormenting
               hand
               .
               I
               hear
               none
               but
               this
               faithfull
               Woman
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 daughter
                 is
                 grievously
                 vexed
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               The
               worst
               of
               bodily
               afflictions
               are
               an
               insufficient
               proof
               of
               Divine
               displeasure
               .
               She
               that
               hath
               most
               Grace
               ,
               complains
               of
               most
               discomfort
               .
            
             
               Who
               would
               now
               expect
               any
               other
               then
               a
               kinde
               answer
               to
               so
               pious
               and
               faithfull
               a
               petition
               ?
               
                 And
                 behold
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 her
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 .
              
               O
               holy
               Saviour
               ,
               
               we
               have
               oft
               found
               cause
               to
               wonder
               at
               thy
               words
               ,
               never
               till
               now
               at
               thy
               silence
               .
               A
               miserable
               suppliant
               cries
               and
               sues
               ,
               whiles
               the
               God
               of
               mercies
               is
               speechlesse
               .
               He
               that
               comforts
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               addes
               affliction
               to
               the
               comfortlesse
               by
               a
               willing
               disrespect
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ?
               Is
               the
               fountain
               of
               Mercy
               dried
               up
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               couldst
               thou
               but
               hear
               ?
               she
               did
               not
               murmur
               ,
               not
               whisper
               ,
               but
               cry
               out
               ;
               couldst
               thou
               but
               pity
               ,
               but
               regard
               her
               that
               was
               as
               good
               as
               she
               
               was
               miserable
               ?
               If
               thy
               ears
               were
               open
               ,
               could
               thy
               bowels
               be
               shut
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               
               was
               thou
               that
               didst
               put
               it
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               this
               woman
               to
               ask
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               thus
               of
               thy self
               .
               She
               could
               never
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               but
               from
               thee
               ,
               but
               by
               thee
               .
               
                 None
                 calleth
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Lord
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Much
               more
               therefore
               didst
               thou
               hear
               the
               words
               of
               thine
               own
               making
               ;
               and
               well
               wert
               thou
               pleased
               to
               hear
               what
               thou
               thoughtest
               good
               to
               forbear
               to
               answer
               .
               It
               was
               thine
               own
               grace
               that
               sealed
               up
               thy
               lips
               .
            
             
               Whether
               for
               the
               triall
               of
               her
               patience
               and
               perseverance
               ,
               for●
               silence
               carried
               a
               semblance
               of
               neglect
               ;
               and
               a
               willing
               neglect
               laies
               strong
               siege
               to
               the
               best
               fort
               of
               the
               Soul.
               Even
               calm
               tempers
               when
               they
               have
               been
               stirred
               have
               bewrayed
               impetuousness
               of
               Passion
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               dregs
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               glasse
               ,
               
               when
               the
               water
               is
               shaken
               they
               will
               be
               soon
               seen
               .
               Or
               whether
               for
               the
               more
               sharpning
               of
               her
               desires
               ,
               and
               raising
               of
               her
               zealous
               importunity
               .
               Our
               holy
               longings
               are
               increased
               with
               delaies
               :
               it
               whets
               our
               appetite
               to
               be
               held
               fasting
               .
               Or
               whether
               for
               the
               more
               sweetning
               of
               the
               blessing
               by
               the
               difficulty
               or
               stay
               of
               obtaining
               .
               The
               benefit
               that
               comes
               with
               ease
               is
               easily
               contemned
               .
               Long
               and
               eager
               pursuit
               endears
               any
               favour
               .
               Or
               whether
               for
               the
               ingaging
               of
               his
               Disciples
               in
               so
               charitable
               a
               suit
               .
               Or
               whether
               for
               the
               wise
               avoidance
               of
               exception
               from
               the
               captious
               Jews
               :
               or
               lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               drawing
               on
               of
               an
               holy
               and
               imitable
               pattern
               of
               faithfull
               perseverance
               ;
               and
               to
               teach
               us
               not
               to
               measure
               God's
               hearing
               of
               our
               suit
               by
               his
               present
               answer
               ,
               or
               his
               present
               answer
               by
               our
               own
               sense
               .
               Whiles
               our
               
               weakness
               exspects
               thy
               words
               ,
               thy
               wisdome
               resolves
               upon
               thy
               silence
               .
               Never
               wert
               thou
               better
               pleased
               to
               hear
               the
               acclamation
               of
               Angels
               ,
               then
               to
               hear
               this
               woman
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 son
                 of
                 David
                 :
              
               yet
               silence
               is
               thy
               answer
               .
               When
               we
               have
               made
               our
               prayers
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               happy
               thing
               to
               hear
               the
               report
               of
               them
               back
               from
               Heaven
               :
               but
               if
               we
               alwaies
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               be
               dejected
               ,
               and
               to
               accuse
               either
               our
               infidelity
               or
               thy
               neglect
               ;
               since
               we
               finde
               here
               a
               faithfull
               suitor
               met
               with
               a
               gracious
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               answered
               her
               not
               a
               word
               .
               If
               we
               be
               poor
               in
               spirit
               ,
               God
               is
               rich
               in
               mercy
               ;
               he
               cannot
               send
               us
               away
               empty
               :
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               alwaies
               let
               us
               feel
               his
               condescent
               ,
               crossing
               us
               in
               our
               will
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               advance
               our
               benefit
               .
               
            
             
               It
               was
               no
               small
               fruit
               of
               Christ's
               silence
               that
               the
               Disciples
               were
               hereupon
               moved
               to
               pray
               for
               her
               :
               not
               for
               a
               mere
               dismission
               ;
               it
               had
               been
               no
               favour
               to
               have
               required
               this
               ,
               but
               a
               punishment
               ;
               (
               for
               if
               to
               be
               held
               in
               suspense
               be
               miserable
               ,
               to
               be
               sent
               away
               with
               a
               repulse
               is
               more
               but
               for
               a
               mercifull
               grant
               .
               They
               saw
               much
               passion
               in
               the
               woman
               ,
               much
               cause
               of
               passion
               :
               they
               saw
               great
               discouragement
               on
               Christ's
               part
               ,
               great
               constancy
               on
               hers
               .
               Upon
               all
               these
               ,
               they
               feel
               her
               misery
               ,
               and
               become
               suitors
               for
               her
               unrequested
               .
               It
               is
               our
               duty
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               to
               intercede
               for
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               by
               how
               much
               more
               familiar
               we
               are
               with
               Christ
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               to
               improve
               our
               interest
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               distressed
               .
               We
               are
               bidden
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
              
               ,
               not
               mine
               :
               yea
               ,
               being
               members
               of
               one
               body
               ,
               
               we
               pray
               for
               our selves
               in
               others
               .
               If
               the
               foot
               be
               prickt
               ,
               the
               back
               bends
               ,
               the
               head
               bows
               down
               ,
               the
               eyes
               look
               ,
               the
               hands
               stir
               ,
               the
               tongue
               calls
               for
               aide
               ,
               the
               whole
               man
               is
               in
               pain
               and
               labours
               for
               redresse
               .
               He
               cannot
               pray
               or
               be
               heard
               for
               himself
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               mans
               friend
               but
               his
               own
               .
               No
               prayer
               without
               faith
               ,
               no
               faith
               without
               charity
               ,
               no
               charity
               without
               mutual
               intercession
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               urged
               them
               to
               speak
               for
               her
               ,
               is
               urged
               to
               Christ
               by
               them
               for
               her
               obtaining
               ;
               
                 She
                 cries
                 after
                 us
              
               .
               Prayer
               is
               as
               an
               arrow
               :
               if
               it
               be
               drawn
               up
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               it
               goes
               not
               far
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               pull'd
               up
               to
               the
               head
               ,
               it
               flies
               strongly
               ,
               and
               pierces
               deep
               .
               If
               it
               be
               but
               dribbled
               forth
               of
               carelesse
               lips
               ,
               it
               falls
               down
               at
               our
               foot
               ;
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               ejaculation
               sends
               it
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               fetches
               down
               
               a
               blessing
               .
               The
               childe
               hath
               escaped
               many
               a
               stripe
               by
               his
               loud
               crying
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               unjust
               Judge
               cannot
               indure
               the
               widows
               clamour
               .
               Heartless
               motions
               do
               but
               teach
               us
               to
               deny
               ;
               servent
               suits
               offer
               violence
               both
               to
               earth
               and
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Christ
               would
               not
               answer
               the
               woman
               ,
               but
               doth
               answer
               the
               Disciples
               .
               Those
               that
               have
               a
               familiarity
               with
               God
               shall
               receive
               answers
               ,
               when
               strangers
               shall
               
               
               stand
               out
               .
               Yea
               even
               of
               domesticks
               some
               are
               more
               intire
               :
               He
               that
               lay
               in
               Jesus
               his
               bosome
               could
               receive
               that
               intelligence
               which
               was
               concealed
               from
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               who
               can
               tell
               whether
               that
               silence
               or
               this
               answer
               be
               more
               grievous
               ?
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sent
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 sheep
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               What
               is
               this
               answer
               but
               a
               defence
               of
               that
               silence
               and
               seeming
               neglect
               ?
               Whiles
               he
               said
               nothing
               ,
               his
               forbearance
               might
               have
               been
               supposed
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               some
               greater
               thoughts
               :
               but
               now
               ,
               his
               answer
               professeth
               that
               silence
               to
               have
               proceeded
               from
               a
               willing
               resolution
               not
               to
               answer
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               doth
               not
               vouchsafe
               so
               much
               as
               to
               give
               to
               her
               the
               answer
               ,
               but
               to
               her
               solicitors
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               return
               his
               deniall
               from
               him
               to
               her
               ,
               who
               had
               undertaken
               to
               derive
               her
               suit
               to
               
               him
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sent
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 sheep
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Like
               a
               faithfull
               Embassadour
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               an
               eye
               to
               his
               commission
               .
               That
               may
               not
               be
               violated
               ,
               though
               to
               an
               apparant
               advantage
               :
               whither
               he
               is
               not
               sent
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               goe
               .
               As
               he
               ,
               so
               all
               his
               have
               their
               fixed
               marks
               set
               :
               at
               these
               they
               aime
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               not
               safe
               to
               shoot
               at
               rovers
               .
               In
               matter
               of
               morality
               it
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               stand
               onely
               upon
               inhibitions
               ,
               avoiding
               what
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               upon
               commands
               ,
               endeavouring
               only
               what
               is
               injoyned
               .
               We
               need
               no
               other
               rule
               of
               our
               life
               then
               the
               intention
               of
               our
               several
               stations
               .
               And
               if
               he
               that
               was
               God
               ,
               would
               take
               no
               further
               scope
               to
               himself
               then
               the
               limits
               of
               his
               commission
               ,
               how
               much
               doth
               it
               concern
               us
               frail
               men
               to
               keep
               within
               compass
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               our
               lawlesness
               ,
               
               that
               live
               in
               a
               direct
               contrariety
               to
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               us
               ?
            
             
               Israel
               was
               Jacob's
               name
               ;
               from
               him
               derived
               to
               his
               posterity
               :
               till
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Tribes
               under
               Jeroboam
               ,
               all
               that
               nation
               was
               Israel
               :
               then
               the
               Father's
               name
               went
               to
               the
               most
               (
               which
               were
               ten
               Tribes
               ,
               )
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Son
               Juda
               to
               the
               best
               ,
               which
               were
               two
               .
               Christ
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               this
               unhappy
               division
               :
               he
               remembers
               the
               antient
               name
               which
               he
               gave
               to
               that
               faithfull
               wrestler
               .
               It
               was
               this
               Christ
               with
               whom
               Jacob
               strove
               ;
               it
               was
               he
               that
               wrencht
               his
               hip
               ,
               and
               changed
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               dismist
               him
               with
               a
               blessing
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               cannot
               forget
               his
               old
               mercy
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               .
               To
               that
               only
               doth
               he
               profess
               himself
               sent
               .
               Their
               first
               brood
               were
               shepherds
               ,
               now
               they
               are
               sheep
               ;
               and
               those
               not
               garded
               ,
               not
               empastured
               ,
               
               but
               strayed
               and
               lost
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               see
               thy
               charge
               ;
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               not
               of
               Esau
               ;
               sheep
               ,
               not
               goats
               ,
               not
               wolves
               ;
               lost
               sheep
               ,
               not
               securely
               impaled
               in
               the
               confidence
               of
               their
               safe
               condition
               .
               Woe
               were
               to
               us
               if
               thou
               wert
               not
               sent
               to
               us
               .
               He
               is
               not
               a
               Jew
               which
               is
               one
               without
               .
               Every
               Israelite
               is
               not
               a
               true
               one
               .
               We
               are
               not
               of
               thy
               fold
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               sheep
               :
               thou
               wilt
               not
               reduce
               us
               to
               thy
               fold
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               lost
               in
               our
               own
               apprehensions
               .
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               put
               a
               fleece
               upon
               our
               backs
               ,
               we
               have
               lost
               our selves
               enough
               :
               make
               us
               so
               sensible
               of
               our
               own
               wandrings
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               finde
               thee
               sent
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               happily
               found
               of
               thee
               .
            
             
               Hath
               not
               this
               poor
               woman
               yet
               done
               ?
               Can
               neither
               the
               silence
               of
               Christ
               nor
               
               his
               deniall
               silence
               her
               ?
               Is
               it
               possible
               she
               should
               have
               any
               glimpse
               of
               hope
               after
               so
               resolute
               repulses
               ?
               yet
               still
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               saw
               no
               argument
               of
               discouragement
               ,
               she
               comes
               ,
               and
               worships
               ,
               and
               cries
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 help
                 me
              
               .
               She
               which
               could
               not
               in
               the
               house
               get
               a
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               she
               that
               saw
               her
               solicitors
               (
               though
               Christ's
               own
               Disciples
               )
               repelled
               ,
               yet
               she
               comes
               .
               Before
               she
               followed
               ,
               now
               she
               overtakes
               him
               ;
               before
               she
               sued
               aloof
               ,
               now
               she
               comes
               close
               to
               him
               :
               no
               contempt
               can
               cast
               her
               off
               .
               Faith
               is
               an
               undaunted
               Grace
               ;
               it
               hath
               a
               strong
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               bold
               forehead
               :
               even
               very
               denials
               cannot
               dismay
               it
               ,
               much
               lesse
               delaies
               .
               She
               came
               not
               to
               face
               ,
               not
               to
               expostulate
               ,
               but
               to
               prostrate
               her self
               at
               his
               feet
               :
               Her
               tongue
               worshipt
               him
               before
               ,
               now
               her
               knee
               .
               The
               eye
               of
               her
               Faith
               saw
               that
               Divinity
               in
               
               Christ
               which
               bowed
               her
               to
               his
               Earth
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               fitter
               gesture
               of
               man
               to
               God
               then
               adoration
               .
            
             
               Her
               first
               suit
               was
               for
               mercy
               ,
               now
               for
               help
               .
               There
               is
               no
               use
               of
               mercy
               but
               in
               helpfulness
               .
               To
               be
               pitied
               without
               aide
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               addition
               to
               misery
               .
               Who
               can
               blame
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               care
               not
               for
               an
               unprofitable
               compassion
               ?
            
             
               The
               very
               suit
               was
               gracious
               .
               She
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 ,
                 help
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               as
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Lunatick
               ;
               but
               professes
               the
               power
               whiles
               she
               beggs
               the
               act
               ,
               
               and
               gives
               glory
               where
               she
               would
               have
               relief
               .
            
             
               Who
               now
               can
               expect
               other
               then
               a
               faire
               and
               yielding
               answer
               to
               so
               humble
               ,
               so
               faithfull
               ,
               so
               patient
               a
               suppliant
               ?
               What
               can
               speed
               well
               ,
               if
               a
               prayer
               of
               Faith
               from
               the
               knees
               of
               Humility
               succeeds
               not
               ?
               And
               yet
               behold
               ,
               the
               further
               she
               goes
               ,
               the
               worse
               she
               fares
               :
               her
               discouragement
               is
               doubled
               with
               her
               suit
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 childrens
                 bread
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 to
                 dogs
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               his
               silence
               implied
               a
               contempt
               ;
               then
               his
               answer
               defended
               his
               silence
               ;
               now
               his
               speech
               expresses
               and
               defends
               his
               contempt
               .
               Lo
               ,
               he
               hath
               turned
               her
               from
               a
               woman
               to
               a
               dog
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               spurns
               her
               from
               his
               feet
               with
               an
               harsh
               repulse
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               ?
               is
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               turned
               Lion
               ?
               Doth
               that
               clear
               fountain
               of
               mercy
               run
               blood
               ?
               
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               did
               ever
               so
               hard
               a
               word
               fall
               from
               those
               milde
               lips
               ?
               Thou
               called'st
               Herod
               sox
               ;
               most
               worthily
               ,
               he
               was
               crafty
               and
               wicked
               :
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               a
               generation
               of
               Vipers
               ;
               they
               were
               venemous
               and
               cruell
               :
               Judas
               a
               Devil
               ;
               he
               was
               both
               covetous
               and
               treacherous
               .
               But
               here
               was
               a
               woman
               in
               distresse
               ,
               and
               distresse
               challenges
               mercy
               :
               a
               good
               woman
               ,
               a
               faithfull
               suppliant
               ,
               a
               Canaanitish
               Disciple
               ,
               a
               Christian
               Canaanite
               ;
               yet
               rated
               and
               whipt
               out
               for
               a
               dog
               by
               thee
               who
               wert
               all
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               ?
               How
               different
               are
               thy
               wayes
               from
               ours
               ?
               Even
               thy
               severity
               argues
               favour
               .
               The
               Triall
               had
               not
               been
               so
               sharp
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               found
               the
               Faith
               so
               strong
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               meant
               the
               issue
               so
               happy
               .
               Thou
               hadst
               not
               driven
               her
               away
               as
               a
               dog
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               intended
               to
               admit
               
               her
               for
               a
               Saint
               ;
               and
               to
               advance
               her
               as
               much
               for
               a
               pattern
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               thou
               depressedst
               her
               for
               a
               spectacle
               of
               contempt
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               was
               when
               the
               Jews
               were
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               dogs
               :
               now
               the
               case
               is
               happily
               altered
               ;
               the
               Jews
               are
               the
               dogs
               ,
               (
               so
               their
               dear
               and
               Divine
               country-man
               calls
               the
               Concision
               )
               we
               Gentiles
               are
               the
               children
               .
               What
               certainty
               is
               there
               in
               an
               external
               profession
               ,
               that
               gives
               us
               only
               to
               seem
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               ;
               at
               least
               the
               being
               that
               it
               gives
               is
               doubtfull
               and
               temporary
               ?
               We
               may
               be
               children
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               dogs
               to
               morrow
               .
               The
               true
               assurance
               of
               our
               condition
               is
               in
               the
               decree
               and
               covenant
               of
               God
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               in
               our
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               on
               ours
               .
               How
               they
               of
               children
               became
               dogs
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               say
               ;
               their
               presumption
               ,
               their
               
               unbelief
               transformed
               them
               ;
               and
               (
               to
               perfect
               their
               brutishnesse
               )
               they
               set
               their
               fangs
               upon
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               .
               How
               we
               of
               dogs
               become
               children
               I
               know
               no
               reason
               .
               But
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 the
                 depth
              
               !
               That
               which
               at
               the
               first
               singled
               them
               out
               from
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               at
               last
               singled
               us
               out
               from
               the
               world
               and
               them
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 willeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 runneth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 mercy
                 .
              
               Lord
               ,
               how
               should
               we
               blesse
               thy
               Goodnesse
               ,
               that
               we
               of
               dogs
               are
               Children
               ?
               how
               should
               we
               feare
               thy
               Justice
               ,
               since
               they
               of
               Children
               are
               dogs
               ?
               Oh
               let
               not
               us
               be
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               tremble
               .
               If
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               who
               crucified
               thee
               in
               thine
               humbled
               estate
               ,
               what
               may
               we
               expect
               who
               crucifie
               thee
               daily
               in
               thy
               glory
               ?
            
             
               Now
               what
               ordinary
               patience
               would
               not
               have
               been
               over-strained
               with
               so
               contemptuous
               
               a
               repulse
               ?
               How
               few
               but
               would
               have
               faln
               into
               intemperate
               passions
               ,
               into
               passionate
               expostulations
               ?
               Art
               thou
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               that
               so
               disdainfully
               entertainest
               poor
               suppliants
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               comfort
               that
               thou
               dealest
               to
               the
               distressed
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               fruit
               of
               my
               humble
               adoration
               ,
               of
               my
               faithfull
               profession
               ?
               Did
               I
               snarl
               or
               bark
               at
               thee
               ,
               when
               I
               called
               thee
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               ?
               Did
               I
               flie
               upon
               thee
               otherwise
               then
               with
               my
               prayers
               and
               tears
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               terme
               were
               fit
               for
               my
               vileness
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               become
               thy
               lips
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               sorrow
               enough
               to
               me
               that
               I
               am
               afflicted
               with
               my
               daughters
               misery
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               (
               of
               whom
               I
               hoped
               for
               relief
               )
               must
               adde
               to
               mine
               affliction
               in
               an
               unkinde
               reproach
               ?
               But
               here
               is
               none
               of
               all
               this
               .
               Contrarily
               ,
               her
               Humility
               grants
               all
               ,
               her
               patience
               overcomes
               all
               ,
               
               and
               she
               meekly
               answers
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 dogs
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 crums
                 which
                 fall
                 from
                 their
                 masters
                 Table
                 .
              
               The
               reply
               is
               not
               more
               witty
               then
               faithfull
               .
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               art
               Truth
               it self
               ;
               thy
               words
               can
               be
               no
               other
               then
               truth
               :
               thou
               hast
               call'd
               me
               a
               dog
               ,
               and
               a
               dog
               I
               am
               :
               give
               me
               therefore
               the
               favour
               and
               priviledge
               of
               a
               dog
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               gather
               up
               some
               crums
               of
               mercy
               from
               under
               that
               table
               whereat
               
               
               thy
               children
               sit
               .
               This
               blessing
               (
               though
               great
               to
               me
               )
               yet
               to
               the
               infinitenesse
               of
               thy
               power
               and
               mercy
               is
               but
               as
               a
               crum
               to
               a
               Feast
               .
               I
               presume
               not
               to
               presse
               to
               the
               board
               ,
               but
               to
               creep
               under
               it
               .
               Deny
               me
               not
               those
               small
               offalls
               which
               else
               would
               be
               swept
               away
               in
               the
               dust
               .
               After
               this
               stripe
               ,
               give
               me
               but
               a
               crum
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               fawn
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               depart
               satisfied
               .
               O
               woman
               (
               say
               I
               )
               great
               is
               thine
               Humility
               ,
               great
               is
               thy
               Patience
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 O
                 woman
              
               (
               saith
               my
               Saviour
               )
               
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 Faith.
              
               He
               sees
               the
               root
               ,
               we
               the
               stock
               .
               Nothing
               but
               Faith
               could
               thus
               temper
               the
               heart
               ,
               thus
               strengthen
               the
               Soul
               ,
               thus
               charm
               the
               tongue
               .
               O
               precious
               Faith
               !
               O
               acceptable
               perseverance
               !
               It
               is
               no
               marvel
               if
               that
               chiding
               end
               in
               favour
               :
               
                 Be
                 it
                 to
                 thee
                 even
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
               Never
               did
               such
               Grace
               goe
               away
               uncrowned
               .
               The
               
               beneficence
               had
               been
               streight
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               carried
               away
               more
               then
               thou
               suedst
               for
               .
               Lo
               ,
               thou
               that
               camest
               a
               dog
               ,
               goest
               away
               a
               child
               ;
               thou
               that
               wouldst
               but
               creep
               under
               the
               childrens
               feet
               ,
               art
               set
               at
               their
               elbow
               ;
               thou
               that
               wouldst
               have
               taken
               up
               a
               crum
               ,
               art
               feasted
               with
               full
               dishes
               .
               The
               way
               to
               speed
               well
               at
               God's
               hand
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               humbled
               in
               his
               eyes
               and
               in
               our
               own
               .
               It
               is
               quite
               otherwise
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               men
               .
               With
               men
               we
               are
               so
               accounted
               of
               as
               we
               account
               of
               our selves
               .
               He
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               vile
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               is
               vile
               in
               his
               own
               .
               With
               God
               nothing
               is
               got
               by
               vain
               ostentation
               ,
               nothing
               is
               lost
               by
               abasement
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               look
               down
               to
               our
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               cast
               up
               our
               eyes
               to
               thine
               infiniteness
               ,
               thine
               omnipotence
               ,
               what
               poor
               things
               we
               are
               ?
               but
               when
               
               we
               look
               down
               upon
               our
               sins
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               expresse
               our
               shame
               ?
               None
               of
               all
               thy
               creatures
               (
               except
               Devils
               )
               are
               capable
               of
               so
               soul
               a
               quality
               .
               As
               we
               have
               thus
               made
               our selves
               worse
               then
               beasts
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               in
               a
               sincere
               humblenesse
               of
               minde
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               thee
               ,
               who
               canst
               pity
               ,
               forgive
               ,
               redresse
               it
               .
               So
               setting
               our selves
               down
               at
               the
               lower
               end
               of
               the
               table
               of
               thy
               creatures
               ,
               thou
               the
               great
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               mayst
               be
               pleased
               to
               advance
               us
               to
               the
               height
               of
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Deaf
               and
               Dumb
               man
               cured
               .
            
             
               
               OUR
               Saviour's
               entrance
               into
               the
               coasts
               of
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               was
               not
               without
               a
               Miracle
               ;
               neither
               was
               his
               regresse
               :
               as
               the
               Sun
               neither
               rises
               nor
               sets
               without
               light
               .
               In
               his
               entrance
               he
               delivers
               the
               daughter
               of
               the
               faithfull
               Syrophoenician
               ;
               in
               his
               egresse
               he
               cures
               the
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               .
               He
               can
               no
               more
               want
               work
               ,
               then
               that
               work
               can
               want
               successe
               .
               Whether
               the
               Patient
               were
               naturally
               deaf
               and
               perfectly
               dumb
               ,
               or
               imperfectly
               dumb
               and
               accidentally
               deaf
               ,
               I
               labour
               not
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               that
               he
               was
               so
               deaf
               that
               he
               could
               not
               hear
               of
               Christ
               ;
               so
               dumb
               that
               he
               could
               not
               speak
               for
               himself
               .
               Good
               neighbours
               supply
               his
               ears
               ,
               his
               tongue
               ;
               they
               bring
               him
               to
               Christ
               .
               Behold
               a
               Miracle
               led
               in
               by
               charity
               ,
               acted
               by
               power
               ,
               led
               out
               by
               modesty
               .
            
             
               
               It
               was
               a
               true
               office
               of
               Love
               to
               speak
               thus
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               dumb
               ;
               to
               lend
               senses
               to
               him
               that
               wanted
               .
               Poor
               man
               !
               he
               had
               nothing
               to
               intreat
               for
               him
               but
               his
               impotence
               :
               here
               was
               neither
               eare
               to
               inform
               ,
               nor
               tongue
               to
               crave
               .
               His
               friends
               are
               sensible
               of
               his
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               unasked
               bring
               him
               to
               cure
               .
               This
               spiritual
               service
               we
               owe
               to
               each
               other
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               quick
               of
               hearing
               to
               the
               things
               of
               God
               and
               of
               our
               peace
               ,
               quick
               of
               tongue
               to
               call
               for
               our
               helps
               :
               but
               ,
               alas
               !
               we
               are
               naturally
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               to
               good
               .
               We
               have
               ear
               and
               tongue
               enough
               for
               the
               world
               :
               if
               that
               do
               but
               whisper
               ,
               we
               hear
               it
               ;
               if
               that
               do
               but
               draw
               back
               ,
               we
               crie
               after
               it
               :
               we
               have
               neither
               for
               God
               ;
               ever
               since
               our
               eare
               was
               lent
               to
               the
               Serpent
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               spiritually
               deaf
               ;
               ever
               since
               we
               set
               our
               tooth
               in
               the
               forbidden
               
               fruit
               ,
               our
               tongue
               hath
               been
               speechlesse
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               was
               faulty
               in
               the
               Root
               ,
               is
               worse
               in
               the
               Branches
               .
               Every
               Soul
               is
               more
               deafned
               and
               bedumbed
               by
               increasing
               corruptions
               ,
               by
               actual
               sins
               .
               Some
               ears
               the
               infinite
               mercy
               of
               God
               hath
               bored
               ,
               some
               tongues
               he
               hath
               untied
               by
               the
               power
               of
               regeneration
               :
               these
               are
               wanting
               to
               their
               holy
               faculties
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               improve
               themselves
               in
               bringing
               the
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
             
             
               There
               are
               some
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               upon
               necessity
               ,
               some
               others
               upon
               affectation
               .
               
               Those
               ,
               such
               as
               live
               either
               out
               of
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               under
               a
               spiritual
               tyranny
               within
               the
               Church
               :
               we
               have
               no
               help
               for
               them
               but
               our
               prayers
               ;
               our
               pity
               can
               reach
               further
               then
               our
               aide
               :
               These
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               hear
               of
               a
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sue
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               ;
               a
               condition
               so
               much
               more
               fearfull
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               more
               voluntary
               .
               This
               kinde
               is
               full
               of
               wofull
               variety
               :
               whiles
               some
               are
               deaf
               by
               an
               outward
               obturation
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               or
               by
               secular
               occasions
               and
               distractions
               ;
               others
               by
               the
               inwardly-aposteming
               tumors
               of
               pride
               ,
               by
               the
               ill
               vapors
               of
               carnal
               affections
               ,
               of
               froward
               resolutions
               .
               All
               of
               them
               ,
               like
               the
               deaf
               adder
               ,
               have
               their
               ears
               shut
               to
               the
               Divine
               charmer
               .
               Oh
               miserable
               condition
               of
               foolish
               men
               ,
               so
               peevishly
               averse
               from
               their
               own
               Salvation
               ;
               so
               much
               more
               worthy
               
               of
               our
               commiseration
               as
               it
               is
               more
               incapable
               of
               their
               own
               !
               These
               are
               the
               men
               whose
               cure
               we
               must
               labour
               ,
               whom
               we
               must
               bring
               to
               Christ
               by
               admonitions
               ,
               by
               threats
               ,
               by
               authority
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               need
               be
               )
               by
               wholsome
               compulsions
               .
            
             
               They
               do
               not
               onely
               lend
               their
               hand
               to
               the
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               ,
               but
               their
               tongue
               also
               :
               they
               say
               for
               him
               that
               which
               he
               could
               not
               wish
               to
               say
               for
               himself
               .
               Doubtlesse
               they
               had
               made
               signs
               to
               him
               of
               what
               they
               intended
               ,
               and
               finding
               him
               forward
               in
               his
               desires
               ,
               now
               they
               speak
               to
               Christ
               for
               him
               .
               Every
               man
               lightly
               hath
               a
               tongue
               to
               speak
               for
               himself
               ;
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               keeps
               a
               tongue
               for
               other
               men
               .
               We
               are
               charged
               not
               with
               Supplications
               only
               ,
               but
               with
               Intercessions
               .
               Herein
               is
               both
               the
               largest
               improvement
               of
               our
               love
               ,
               and
               most
               effectual
               .
               No
               distance
               
               can
               hinder
               this
               fruit
               of
               our
               Devotion
               .
               Thus
               we
               may
               oblige
               those
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               see
               ,
               those
               that
               can
               never
               thank
               us
               .
               This
               beneficence
               cannot
               impoverish
               us
               :
               the
               more
               we
               give
               ,
               we
               have
               still
               the
               more
               .
               It
               is
               a
               safe
               and
               happy
               store
               that
               cannot
               be
               impaired
               by
               our
               bounty
               .
               What
               was
               their
               suit
               ,
               but
               that
               Christ
               would
               put
               his
               hand
               upon
               the
               Patient
               ?
               Not
               that
               they
               would
               prescribe
               the
               means
               ,
               or
               imply
               a
               necessity
               of
               his
               touch
               ;
               but
               for
               that
               they
               saw
               this
               was
               the
               ordinary
               course
               both
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               by
               touching
               to
               heal
               .
               Our
               prayers
               must
               be
               directed
               to
               the
               usual
               proceedings
               of
               God.
               His
               actions
               must
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               prayers
               ;
               our
               payers
               may
               not
               prescribe
               his
               actions
               .
            
             
               That
               gracious
               Saviour
               who
               is
               wont
               to
               exceed
               our
               desires
               ,
               does
               more
               then
               
               they
               sue
               for
               .
               Not
               only
               doth
               he
               touch
               the
               party
               ,
               but
               takes
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               leads
               him
               from
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               would
               be
               healed
               of
               his
               spiritual
               infirmities
               ,
               must
               be
               sequestred
               from
               the
               throng
               of
               the
               world
               .
               There
               is
               a
               good
               use
               ,
               in
               due
               times
               ,
               of
               Solitarinesse
               .
               That
               Soul
               can
               never
               injoy
               God
               that
               is
               not
               sometimes
               retired
               .
               The
               modest
               Bridegroom
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               not
               impart
               himself
               to
               his
               Spouse
               before
               company
               .
               Or
               perhaps
               this
               secession
               was
               for
               our
               example
               of
               a
               willing
               and
               carefull
               avoidance
               of
               vain-glory
               in
               our
               actions
               .
               Whence
               also
               it
               is
               that
               our
               Saviour
               gives
               an
               after-charge
               of
               secrecy
               .
               He
               that
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 evil
                 hateth
                 the
                 light
                 ,
              
               eschueth
               the
               light
               even
               in
               good
               .
               To
               seek
               our
               own
               glory
               is
               not
               glory
               .
               
               Although
               besides
               this
               bashfull
               desire
               of
               obscurity
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               meet
               regard
               of
               opportunity
               in
               the
               carriage
               of
               our
               actions
               .
               The
               envy
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               might
               trouble
               the
               passage
               of
               his
               Divine
               ministery
               :
               their
               exasperation
               is
               wisely
               declined
               by
               this
               retiring
               .
               He
               in
               whose
               hands
               time
               is
               ,
               knows
               how
               to
               make
               his
               best
               choice
               of
               seasons
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               our
               Saviours
               meaning
               to
               have
               this
               Miracle
               buried
               ,
               but
               hid
               .
               Wisdome
               hath
               no
               better
               improvement
               then
               in
               distinguishing
               times
               ,
               and
               discreetly
               marshalling
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               actions
               :
               which
               whosoever
               neglects
               ,
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               shame
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               mar
               his
               hopes
               .
            
             
               Is
               there
               a
               spiritual
               Patient
               to
               be
               cured
               ?
               Aside
               with
               him
               .
               To
               undertake
               him
               before
               the
               face
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               is
               to
               wound
               ,
               not
               to
               heal
               him
               .
               
            
             
               Reproof
               and
               good
               counsel
               must
               be
               like
               our
               Alms
               ,
               in
               secret
               ,
               so
               as
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               one
               eare
               or
               hand
               might
               not
               be
               conscious
               to
               the
               other
               .
               As
               in
               some
               cases
               Confession
               ,
               so
               our
               Reprehension
               must
               be
               auricular
               .
               The
               discreet
               Chirurgion
               that
               would
               cure
               a
               modest
               Patient
               ,
               whose
               secret
               complaint
               hath
               in
               it
               more
               shame
               then
               pain
               ,
               shuts
               out
               all
               eyes
               save
               his
               own
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               the
               God
               of
               Justice
               to
               
               
               say
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 didst
                 it
                 secretly
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 before
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 this
                 Sun.
              
               Our
               limited
               and
               imperfect
               wisedome
               must
               teach
               us
               to
               apply
               private
               redresses
               to
               private
               maladies
               .
               It
               is
               the
               best
               remedy
               that
               is
               least
               seen
               ,
               and
               most
               felt
               .
            
             
               What
               means
               this
               variety
               of
               ceremony
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               many
               parts
               of
               thee
               are
               here
               active
               ?
               Thy
               finger
               is
               put
               into
               the
               eare
               ,
               thy
               spittle
               touche●h
               the
               tongue
               ,
               thine
               eyes
               look
               up
               ,
               thy
               lungs
               sigh
               ,
               thy
               lips
               move
               to
               an
               Ephphatha
               .
               Thy
               word
               alone
               ,
               thy
               beck
               alone
               ,
               thy
               wish
               alone
               ,
               yea
               the
               least
               act
               of
               velleity
               from
               thee
               might
               have
               wrought
               this
               cure
               .
               Why
               wouldst
               thou
               imploy
               so
               much
               of
               thy self
               in
               this
               work
               ?
               Was
               it
               to
               shew
               thy
               liberty
               in
               not
               alwaies
               equally
               exercising
               the
               power
               of
               thy
               Deity
               ?
               in
               that
               one-while
               thine
               onely
               command
               shall
               raise
               
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               eject
               Devils
               ;
               another
               while
               thou
               wouldest
               accommodate
               thy self
               to
               the
               mean
               and
               homely
               fashions
               of
               natural
               agents
               ,
               and
               condescending
               to
               our
               senses
               and
               customes
               ,
               take
               those
               waies
               which
               may
               carry
               some
               more
               near
               respect
               to
               the
               cure
               intended
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               to
               teach
               us
               how
               well
               thou
               likest
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               ceremonious
               carriage
               of
               thy
               solemn
               actions
               ,
               which
               thou
               pleasest
               to
               produce
               cloathed
               with
               such
               circumstantial
               formes
               ?
            
             
               It
               did
               not
               content
               thee
               to
               put
               one
               finger
               into
               one
               eare
               ;
               but
               into
               either
               eare
               wouldst
               thou
               put
               a
               finger
               :
               Both
               ears
               equally
               needed
               cure
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               apply
               the
               means
               of
               cure
               to
               both
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               the
               finger
               of
               God.
               Then
               dost
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               put
               thy
               finger
               into
               our
               eare
               ,
               when
               thy
               Spirit
               inables
               us
               to
               
               hear
               effectually
               .
               If
               we
               thrust
               our
               own
               fingers
               into
               our
               eares
               ,
               using
               such
               humane
               perswasions
               to
               our selves
               as
               arise
               from
               worldly
               grounds
               ,
               we
               labour
               in
               vain
               :
               yea
               these
               stoppels
               must
               needs
               hinder
               our
               hearing
               the
               voice
               of
               God.
               Hence
               the
               great
               Philosophers
               of
               the
               antient
               world
               ,
               the
               learned
               Rabbins
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               the
               great
               Doctors
               of
               a
               false
               faith
               are
               deaf
               to
               spiritual
               things
               .
               It
               is
               only
               that
               finger
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               that
               can
               open
               our
               eares
               ,
               and
               make
               passage
               through
               our
               eares
               into
               our
               hearts
               .
               Let
               that
               finger
               of
               thine
               be
               put
               into
               our
               eares
               ,
               so
               shall
               our
               deafnesse
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               hear
               not
               the
               loud
               thunders
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               gentle
               whisperings
               of
               thy
               gracious
               motions
               to
               our
               Souls
               .
            
             
               We
               hear
               for
               our selves
               ,
               but
               we
               speak
               for
               others
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               content
               
               to
               open
               the
               eares
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               untie
               the
               tongue
               .
               With
               the
               eare
               we
               hear
               ,
               with
               the
               mouth
               we
               confesse
               .
               The
               same
               hand
               is
               applied
               to
               the
               tongue
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               drie
               touch
               ,
               but
               with
               spittle
               :
               in
               allusion
               doubtlesse
               to
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               natural
               impediment
               of
               speech
               .
               Moisture
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               glibs
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               apt
               to
               motion
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               from
               that
               Sacred
               mouth
               ?
            
             
               There
               are
               those
               whose
               ears
               are
               open
               ,
               but
               their
               mouths
               are
               still
               shut
               to
               God
               :
               they
               understand
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               utter
               the
               wonderfull
               things
               of
               God.
               There
               is
               but
               half
               a
               Cure
               wrought
               upon
               these
               men
               :
               their
               eare
               is
               but
               open
               to
               hear
               their
               own
               judgment
               ,
               except
               their
               mouth
               be
               open
               to
               confesse
               their
               Maker
               and
               Redeemer
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               do
               thou
               so
               moisten
               my
               tongue
               with
               thy
               Graces
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               run
               smoothly
               
               (
               
                 as
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 writer
              
               )
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               thy
               Name
               .
               Whiles
               the
               finger
               of
               our
               Saviour
               was
               on
               the
               tongue
               ,
               in
               the
               eare
               of
               the
               Patient
               ,
               his
               eye
               was
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Never
               man
               had
               so
               much
               cause
               to
               look
               up
               to
               Heaven
               as
               he
               :
               there
               was
               his
               home
               ,
               there
               was
               his
               throne
               .
               He
               onely
               was
               
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 heavenly
              
               .
               Each
               of
               us
               hath
               a
               good
               minde
               homeward
               ,
               though
               we
               meet
               with
               better
               sights
               abroad
               :
               how
               much
               more
               when
               our
               home
               is
               so
               glorious
               above
               the
               region
               of
               our
               peregrination
               ?
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               hadst
               not
               onely
               thy
               dwelling
               there
               ,
               but
               thy
               seat
               of
               Majesty
               .
               There
               the
               greatest
               Angels
               adored
               thee
               :
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               that
               thine
               eye
               could
               be
               ever
               any
               where
               but
               there
               .
               What
               doth
               thine
               eye
               in
               this
               but
               teach
               ours
               where
               to
               be
               fixed
               ?
               Every
               good
               gift
               and
               every
               perfect
               gift
               
               coming
               down
               from
               above
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               look
               off
               from
               that
               place
               whence
               we
               receive
               all
               good
               ?
               Thou
               didst
               not
               teach
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               O
               infinite
               God
               which
               art
               every
               where
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 O
                 our
                 father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               There
               let
               us
               look
               up
               to
               thee
               .
               Oh
               let
               not
               our
               eyes
               or
               hearts
               grovell
               upon
               this
               earth
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               fasten
               them
               above
               
                 the
                 hills
                 ,
                 whence
                 cometh
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
              
               Thence
               let
               us
               acknowledge
               all
               the
               good
               we
               receive
               ;
               thence
               let
               us
               expect
               all
               the
               good
               we
               want
               .
            
             
             
               Why
               our
               Saviour
               look'd
               up
               to
               Heaven
               (
               though
               he
               had
               Heaven
               in
               himself
               )
               
               we
               can
               see
               reason
               enough
               .
               But
               why
               did
               he
               sigh
               ?
               Surely
               not
               for
               need
               :
               The
               least
               motion
               of
               a
               thought
               was
               in
               him
               impetratory
               .
               How
               could
               he
               chuse
               but
               be
               heard
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               with
               the
               Father
               ?
               Not
               for
               any
               fear
               of
               distrust
               ;
               but
               partly
               for
               compassion
               ,
               partly
               for
               example
               .
               For
               compassion
               of
               those
               manifold
               infirmities
               into
               which
               sin
               had
               plunged
               mankinde
               ;
               a
               pitiful
               instance
               whereof
               was
               here
               presented
               unto
               him
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               to
               fetch
               sighs
               from
               us
               for
               the
               miseries
               of
               others
               ;
               sighs
               of
               sorrow
               for
               them
               ,
               sighs
               of
               desire
               for
               their
               redresse
               .
               This
               is
               not
               the
               first
               time
               that
               our
               Saviour
               spent
               sighs
               ,
               yea
               tears
               ,
               upon
               humane
               distresses
               .
               We
               are
               not
               bone
               of
               his
               bone
               and
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               if
               we
               so
               feel
               not
               the
               smart
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               that
               the
               fire
               of
               our
               passion
               break
               forth
               into
               the
               smoak
               of
               
               sighs
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 weak
                 ?
                 who
                 is
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 burn
                 not
                 ?
              
            
             
               Christ
               was
               not
               silent
               whiles
               he
               cured
               the
               dumb
               ;
               his
               Ephphatha
               gave
               life
               to
               all
               these
               his
               other
               actions
               .
               His
               sighing
               ,
               his
               spitting
               ,
               his
               looking
               up
               to
               Heaven
               were
               the
               acts
               of
               a
               man
               :
               But
               his
               command
               of
               the
               eare
               and
               mouth
               to
               open
               was
               the
               act
               of
               God.
               He
               could
               not
               command
               that
               which
               he
               made
               not
               .
               His
               word
               is
               imperative
               ,
               ours
               supplicatory
               .
               He
               doth
               what
               he
               will
               with
               us
               ;
               we
               doe
               by
               him
               what
               he
               thinks
               good
               to
               impart
               .
               In
               this
               mouth
               the
               word
               cannot
               be
               severed
               from
               the
               success
               .
               Our
               Saviour's
               lips
               are
               no
               sooner
               opened
               in
               his
               Ephphatha
               ,
               then
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               dumb
               and
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               deaf
               are
               opened
               .
               At
               once
               behold
               here
               celerity
               and
               perfection
               .
               Natural
               agents
               work
               by
               leasure
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ;
               nothing
               is
               
               done
               in
               an
               instant
               :
               by
               many
               steps
               is
               every
               thing
               carried
               from
               the
               entrance
               to
               the
               consummation
               .
               Omnipotency
               knows
               no
               Rules
               .
               No
               imperfect
               work
               can
               proceed
               from
               a
               cause
               absolutely
               perfect
               .
               The
               man
               hears
               now
               more
               lightly
               then
               if
               he
               had
               never
               been
               deaf
               ;
               and
               speaks
               more
               plainly
               then
               if
               he
               had
               never
               been
               tongue-tyed
               .
               And
               can
               we
               blame
               him
               if
               he
               bestowed
               the
               handsel
               of
               his
               speech
               upon
               the
               power
               that
               restored
               it
               ?
               if
               the
               first
               improvement
               of
               his
               tongue
               were
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               giver
               ,
               of
               the
               maker
               of
               it
               ?
               Or
               can
               we
               expect
               other
               then
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               say
               ,
               Thy
               tongue
               is
               free
               ,
               use
               it
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               him
               that
               made
               it
               so
               ;
               thy
               ears
               are
               open
               ,
               hear
               him
               that
               bids
               thee
               proclaim
               thy
               cure
               upon
               the
               house-top
               ?
               But
               now
               behold
               contrarily
               ,
               he
               that
               opens
               this
               mans
               mouth
               by
               his
               
               powerfull
               word
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               word
               shuts
               it
               again
               ;
               charging
               silence
               by
               the
               same
               breath
               wherewith
               he
               gave
               speech
               ;
               
                 Tell
                 no
                 man.
              
               
            
             
               Those
               tongues
               which
               interceded
               for
               his
               cure
               ,
               are
               charmed
               for
               the
               concealment
               of
               it
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               the
               grounds
               of
               thine
               own
               commands
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               inquire
               ,
               but
               to
               obey
               :
               we
               may
               not
               honour
               thee
               with
               a
               forbidden
               celebration
               .
               Good
               meanings
               have
               oft-times
               proved
               injurious
               .
               Those
               men
               whose
               charity
               imployed
               their
               tongues
               to
               speak
               for
               the
               dumb
               man
               ,
               do
               now
               imploy
               the
               same
               tongues
               to
               speak
               of
               his
               cure
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               have
               been
               dumb
               .
               This
               charge
               ,
               they
               imagine
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               an
               humble
               modesty
               in
               Christ
               ;
               which
               the
               respect
               to
               his
               Honour
               bids
               them
               violate
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               we
               itch
               
               after
               those
               forbidden
               acts
               ,
               which
               if
               left
               to
               our
               liberty
               we
               willingly
               neglect
               .
               This
               prohibition
               increaseth
               the
               rumor
               :
               every
               tongue
               is
               busied
               about
               this
               one
               .
               What
               can
               we
               make
               of
               this
               but
               a
               well-meant
               disobedience
               ?
               O
               God
               ,
               I
               should
               more
               gladly
               publish
               thy
               Name
               at
               thy
               command
               .
               I
               know
               thou
               canst
               not
               bid
               me
               to
               dishonour
               thee
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               of
               such
               an
               injunction
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               bid
               me
               to
               hide
               the
               profession
               of
               thy
               Name
               and
               wondrous
               works
               ,
               I
               should
               fulfill
               thy
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               examine
               thine
               intentions
               .
               Thou
               knowest
               how
               to
               win
               more
               honour
               by
               our
               silence
               then
               by
               our
               promulgation
               .
               A
               forbidden
               good
               differs
               little
               from
               evil
               .
               What
               makes
               our
               actions
               to
               be
               sin
               but
               thy
               prohibitions
               ?
               Our
               judgement
               avails
               nothing
               .
               If
               thou
               forbid
               us
               that
               which
               we
               think
               good
               ,
               it
               becomes
               
               as
               faulty
               to
               thee-ward
               as
               that
               which
               is
               originally
               evil
               .
               Take
               thou
               charge
               of
               thy
               Glory
               ;
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               take
               charge
               of
               thy
               Precepts
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               ZACHEUS
               .
            
             
               NOW
               was
               our
               Saviour
               walking
               towards
               his
               Passion
               :
               his
               last
               journey
               had
               most
               wonders
               .
               Jericho
               was
               in
               his
               way
               from
               Galilec
               to
               Jerusalem
               :
               he
               balks
               it
               not
               though
               it
               were
               outwardly
               cursed
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               first
               Joshua
               saved
               a
               Rahab
               there
               ,
               so
               there
               the
               second
               saves
               a
               Zacheus
               ;
               that
               an
               Harlot
               ,
               this
               a
               Publican
               .
               The
               traveller
               was
               wounded
               as
               he
               was
               going
               from
               Jerusalem
               to
               Jericho
               :
               this
               man
               was
               taken
               from
               his
               Jericho
               to
               the
               true
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               was
               healed
               .
               Not
               as
               a
               passenger
               did
               Christ
               walk
               this
               way
               ,
               but
               
               as
               a
               visitor
               ;
               not
               to
               punish
               ,
               but
               to
               heal
               .
               With
               us
               ,
               the
               sick
               man
               is
               glad
               to
               send
               far
               for
               the
               Physician
               ;
               here
               the
               Physician
               comes
               to
               seek
               patients
               ,
               and
               calls
               at
               our
               door
               for
               work
               .
               Had
               not
               this
               good
               Shepherd
               left
               the
               ninety
               nine
               ,
               and
               searched
               the
               desart
               ,
               the
               lost
               Sheep
               had
               never
               recovered
               the
               fold
               ;
               had
               not
               his
               gracious
               frugality
               sought
               the
               lost
               Groat
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               swept
               up
               with
               the
               rushes
               ,
               and
               thrown
               out
               in
               the
               dust
               .
               Still
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               dost
               thou
               walk
               through
               our
               Jericho
               :
               what
               would
               become
               of
               us
               ,
               if
               thou
               shouldst
               stay
               till
               we
               seek
               thee
               alone
               ?
               Even
               when
               thou
               hast
               found
               us
               ,
               how
               hardly
               do
               we
               follow
               thee
               ?
               The
               work
               must
               be
               all
               thine
               :
               we
               shall
               not
               seek
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               finde
               us
               not
               ;
               we
               shall
               not
               follow
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               draw
               us
               not
               .
            
             
               
               Never
               didst
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               set
               one
               step
               in
               vain
               :
               wheresoever
               thou
               art
               walking
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               Zacheus
               to
               be
               won
               .
               As
               in
               a
               drought
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               some
               weighty
               cloud
               hovering
               over
               us
               ,
               we
               say
               there
               is
               rain
               for
               some
               grounds
               ,
               wheresoever
               it
               falls
               .
               The
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               bode
               good
               to
               some
               Souls
               ;
               and
               happy
               are
               they
               on
               whom
               it
               lights
               .
            
             
               How
               justly
               is
               Zacheus
               brought
               in
               with
               a
               note
               of
               wonder
               ?
               It
               is
               both
               great
               and
               good
               news
               to
               hear
               of
               a
               Convert
               .
               To
               see
               men
               perverted
               from
               God
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               truth
               to
               heresie
               ,
               from
               piety
               to
               prophaneness
               ,
               is
               as
               common
               as
               lamentable
               ;
               every
               night
               such
               stars
               fall
               :
               but
               to
               see
               a
               sinner
               come
               home
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               both
               happy
               and
               wondrous
               ,
               to
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
               I
               cannot
               blame
               that
               Philosopher
               ,
               
               who
               undertaking
               to
               write
               of
               the
               hidden
               miracles
               of
               Nature
               ,
               spends
               most
               of
               his
               discourse
               upon
               the
               generation
               and
               formation
               of
               man.
               Surely
               we
               are
               
                 fearfully
                 and
                 wonderfully
                 made
              
               .
               But
               how
               much
               greater
               is
               the
               Miracle
               of
               our
               spiritual
               regeneration
               ;
               that
               a
               son
               of
               wrath
               ,
               a
               childe
               of
               Satan
               ,
               should
               be
               transformed
               into
               the
               Son
               and
               heire
               of
               the
               ever-living
               God
               ?
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               workest
               both
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               one
               our
               spirit
               animates
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               thine
               own
               .
            
             
               Yet
               some
               things
               which
               have
               wonder
               in
               them
               for
               their
               worth
               ,
               lose
               it
               for
               their
               frequence
               ;
               this
               hath
               no
               lesse
               rarity
               in
               it
               then
               excellence
               .
               How
               many
               painfull
               Peters
               have
               complained
               to
               fish
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               catch
               nothing
               ?
               Many
               Professors
               and
               few
               Converts
               hath
               been
               ever
               the
               lot
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               God's
               
               house
               ,
               as
               the
               streets
               of
               Jericho
               ,
               may
               be
               thronged
               ,
               and
               yet
               but
               one
               Zacheus
               .
               As
               therefore
               in
               the
               Lottery
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               prize
               comes
               ,
               the
               trumpet
               sounds
               before
               it
               ;
               so
               the
               news
               of
               a
               Convert
               is
               proclaimed
               with
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 Zacheus
              
               .
               Any
               Penitent
               had
               been
               worthy
               of
               a
               shout
               ;
               but
               this
               man
               by
               an
               eminence
               ;
               a
               Publican
               ,
               a
               chief
               of
               the
               Publicans
               ,
               rich
               .
            
             
               No
               name
               under
               Heaven
               was
               so
               odious
               as
               this
               of
               a
               Publican
               ;
               especially
               to
               this
               Nation
               ,
               that
               stood
               so
               high
               upon
               their
               freedome
               ,
               that
               every
               impeachment
               of
               it
               seemed
               no
               lesse
               then
               damnable
               :
               insomuch
               as
               they
               ask
               not
               ,
               Is
               it
               fit
               ,
               or
               needfull
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 Is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 pay
                 tribute
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 ?
              
               Any
               office
               of
               exaction
               must
               needs
               be
               hainous
               to
               a
               people
               so
               impatient
               of
               the
               yoke
               .
               And
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               
               the
               trade
               as
               the
               extortion
               drew
               hatred
               upon
               this
               profession
               ;
               out
               of
               both
               they
               are
               deeply
               infamous
               :
               one
               while
               they
               are
               matched
               with
               Heathens
               ,
               another
               while
               with
               Harlots
               ,
               alwaies
               with
               Sinners
               .
               
                 And
                 behold
                 ,
                 Zacheus
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
               We
               are
               all
               naturally
               strangers
               from
               God
               ;
               the
               best
               is
               indisposed
               to
               Grace
               :
               yet
               some
               there
               are
               whose
               very
               Calling
               gives
               them
               better
               advantages
               .
               But
               this
               catchpole-ship
               of
               Zacheus
               carried
               extortion
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               sort
               bade
               defiance
               
               to
               his
               Conversion
               :
               yet
               behold
               ,
               from
               this
               Toll-booth
               is
               called
               both
               Zacheus
               to
               
               be
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               Matthew
               to
               be
               an
               Apostle
               .
               We
               are
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               cunning
               workman
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               knottiest
               and
               crookedst
               timber
               can
               make
               rafters
               and
               seeling
               for
               his
               own
               house
               ;
               that
               can
               square
               the
               marble
               or
               flint
               as
               well
               as
               the
               freest
               stone
               .
               Who
               can
               now
               plead
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               a
               Publican
               come
               to
               Christ
               ?
               No
               Calling
               can
               prejudice
               God's
               gracious
               election
               .
            
             
               To
               excell
               in
               evil
               must
               needs
               be
               worse
               .
               If
               to
               be
               a
               Publican
               be
               ill
               ,
               surely
               to
               be
               an
               Arch-publican
               is
               more
               .
               What
               talk
               we
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               Publicans
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               professed
               himself
               the
               chief
               of
               Sinners
               is
               now
               among
               the
               chief
               of
               Saints
               ?
               Who
               can
               despair
               of
               mercy
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               one
               Jericho
               send
               both
               an
               Harlot
               and
               a
               Publican
               to
               Heaven
               ?
               
            
             
               The
               trade
               of
               Zacheus
               was
               not
               a
               greater
               rub
               in
               his
               way
               then
               his
               wealth
               .
               He
               that
               sent
               word
               to
               John
               for
               great
               news
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 poor
                 receive
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               said
               also
               ,
               
                 How
                 hard
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
               This
               bunch
               of
               the
               Camel
               keeps
               him
               from
               passing
               the
               needles
               eye
               ;
               although
               not
               by
               any
               malignity
               that
               is
               in
               the
               creature
               it self
               (
               Riches
               are
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               )
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               three
               pernicious
               hang-byes
               ,
               Cares
               ,
               Pleasures
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               which
               too
               commonly
               attend
               upon
               Wealth
               .
               Separate
               these
               ,
               Riches
               are
               a
               blessing
               .
               If
               we
               can
               so
               possess
               them
               that
               they
               possess
               not
               us
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               danger
               ,
               much
               benefit
               in
               abundance
               .
               All
               the
               good
               or
               ill
               of
               wealth
               or
               poverty
               is
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               free
               and
               lowly
               heart
               in
               riches
               ,
               is
               poor
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               proud
               heart
               
               under
               rags
               ,
               is
               rich
               .
               If
               the
               rich
               man
               doe
               good
               and
               distribute
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               man
               steal
               ,
               the
               rich
               hath
               put
               off
               his
               woe
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               Zacheus
               had
               never
               been
               so
               famous
               a
               Convert
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               poor
               ;
               nor
               so
               liberal
               a
               Convert
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               rich
               .
               If
               more
               difficulty
               ,
               yet
               more
               glory
               was
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               rich
               Zacheus
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               well
               that
               wealthy
               Zacheus
               was
               desirous
               to
               see
               Christ
               .
               Little
               do
               too
               many
               rich
               men
               care
               to
               see
               that
               sight
               :
               the
               face
               of
               Caesar
               in
               their
               coin
               is
               more
               pleasing
               .
               This
               man
               leaves
               his
               bags
               ,
               to
               blesse
               his
               eyes
               with
               this
               prospect
               .
               Yet
               can
               I
               not
               praise
               him
               for
               this
               too
               much
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               (
               I
               fear
               )
               out
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               Curiosity
               .
               He
               that
               had
               heard
               great
               same
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               would
               gladly
               
               see
               his
               face
               .
               Even
               an
               Herod
               longed
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               the
               better
               .
               Onely
               this
               I
               finde
               ,
               that
               this
               Curiosity
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               through
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               He
               that
               desires
               to
               see
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               way
               to
               enjoy
               him
               :
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               remote
               possibility
               in
               the
               man
               that
               cares
               not
               to
               behold
               him
               .
               The
               eye
               were
               ill
               bestowed
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               onely
               to
               betray
               our
               Souls
               :
               there
               are
               no
               lesse
               beneficial
               glances
               of
               it
               .
               We
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               this
               usefull
               casement
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               thence
               send
               forth
               beams
               of
               holy
               desires
               ,
               and
               thereby
               re-conveigh
               profitable
               and
               saving
               Objects
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               marvel
               if
               Zacheus
               were
               desirous
               to
               see
               Jesus
               .
               All
               the
               world
               was
               not
               worth
               this
               sight
               .
               Old
               Simeon
               thought
               it
               best
               to
               have
               his
               eyes
               closed
               up
               
               with
               this
               spectacle
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               held
               it
               pity
               and
               disparagement
               to
               see
               ought
               after
               it
               .
               The
               Father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               rejoiced
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               though
               at
               nineteen
               hundred
               years
               distance
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               stands
               upon
               this
               as
               his
               highest
               stair
               ,
               
                 Have
                 I
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ?
              
               And
               yet
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               many
               a
               one
               saw
               thee
               here
               ,
               that
               shall
               never
               see
               thy
               face
               above
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               shall
               call
               to
               the
               hills
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               thy
               sight
               .
               And
               
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 once
                 known
                 thee
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 henceforth
                 know
                 we
                 thee
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               What
               an
               happiness
               shall
               it
               be
               so
               to
               see
               thee
               glorious
               ,
               that
               in
               seeing
               thee
               we
               shall
               partake
               of
               thy
               glory
               ?
               Oh
               blessed
               vision
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               others
               are
               but
               penal
               and
               despicable
               !
               Let
               me
               goe
               into
               the
               mint-house
               ,
               and
               see
               heaps
               of
               gold
               ,
               I
               am
               never
               the
               richer
               ;
               let
               me
               goe
               to
               the
               picturers
               ,
               
               I
               see
               goodly
               faces
               ,
               and
               am
               never
               the
               fairer
               ;
               let
               me
               goe
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               I
               see
               state
               and
               magnificence
               ,
               and
               am
               never
               the
               greater
               :
               but
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               blessed
               .
               I
               can
               see
               thee
               here
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               glasse
               .
               If
               the
               eye
               of
               my
               Faith
               be
               dim
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               sure
               .
               Oh
               let
               me
               be
               unquiet
               till
               I
               do
               now
               see
               thee
               through
               the
               vaile
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               ere
               I
               shall
               see
               thee
               as
               I
               am
               seen
               .
            
             
             
               
               Fain
               would
               Zacheus
               see
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               .
               It
               were
               strange
               if
               a
               man
               should
               not
               finde
               some
               lett
               in
               good
               desires
               :
               somewhat
               will
               be
               still
               in
               the
               way
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Christ
               .
               Here
               are
               two
               hinderances
               met
               ;
               the
               one
               internal
               ,
               the
               other
               external
               ;
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               the
               prease
               of
               the
               multitude
               ;
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               prease
               ,
               the
               smalness
               of
               the
               stature
               .
               There
               was
               great
               thronging
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               J●richo
               to
               see
               Jesus
               ;
               the
               doors
               ,
               the
               windows
               ,
               the
               bulks
               were
               all
               full
               .
               Here
               are
               many
               beholders
               ,
               few
               Disciples
               .
               If
               gazing
               ,
               if
               profession
               were
               Godliness
               ,
               Christ
               could
               not
               want
               clients
               :
               now
               amongst
               all
               these
               wonderers
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Zacheus
               .
               In
               vain
               should
               we
               boast
               of
               our
               forwardness
               to
               see
               and
               hear
               Christ
               in
               our
               streets
               ,
               if
               we
               receive
               him
               not
               into
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               
               This
               croud
               hides
               Christ
               from
               Zacheus
               .
               Alas
               !
               how
               common
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               throng
               of
               the
               world
               to
               be
               kept
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               Jesus
               ?
               Here
               a
               carnal
               Fashionist
               sayes
               ,
               Away
               with
               this
               austere
               scrupulousness
               ,
               let
               me
               doe
               as
               the
               most
               .
               The
               throng
               keeps
               this
               man
               from
               Christ
               .
               There
               a
               superstitious
               misbeliever
               sayes
               ,
               What
               tell
               you
               me
               of
               an
               handful
               of
               reformed
               ?
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               ours
               .
               This
               man
               is
               kept
               from
               Christ
               by
               the
               throng
               .
               The
               covetous
               Mammonist
               sayes
               ,
               Let
               them
               that
               have
               leasure
               be
               devout
               ;
               my
               imployments
               are
               many
               ,
               my
               affairs
               great
               .
               This
               man
               cannot
               see
               Christ
               for
               the
               throng
               .
               There
               is
               no
               perfect
               view
               of
               Christ
               but
               in
               an
               holy
               secession
               .
               The
               Spouse
               found
               not
               her
               Beloved
               till
               she
               was
               past
               the
               company
               ;
               then
               she
               found
               him
               whom
               her
               
               Soul
               loved
               .
               Whoso
               never
               seeks
               Christ
               but
               in
               the
               croud
               ,
               shall
               never
               finde
               comfort
               in
               finding
               him
               .
               The
               benefit
               of
               our
               publick
               view
               must
               be
               enjoyed
               in
               retiredness
               .
               If
               in
               a
               prease
               we
               see
               a
               mans
               face
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               ;
               when
               we
               have
               him
               alone
               ,
               every
               limme
               may
               be
               viewed
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               loath
               not
               to
               see
               thee
               in
               thine
               Assemblies
               ;
               but
               I
               would
               be
               more
               loath
               not
               to
               see
               thee
               in
               my
               Closet
               .
               Yet
               had
               Zacheus
               been
               but
               of
               the
               common
               pitch
               ,
               he
               might
               perhaps
               have
               seen
               Christs
               face
               over
               his
               fellows
               shoulders
               :
               now
               his
               stature
               adds
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               ;
               his
               Body
               did
               not
               answer
               to
               his
               Minde
               ;
               his
               desires
               were
               high
               ,
               whiles
               his
               body
               was
               low
               .
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               however
               smalness
               of
               stature
               was
               disadvantageous
               in
               a
               level
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               at
               height
               .
               A
               little
               man
               ,
               if
               his
               eye
               be
               clear
               ,
               may
               look
               as
               high
               
               (
               though
               not
               as
               farre
               )
               as
               the
               tallest
               .
               The
               least
               Pygmee
               may
               from
               the
               lowest
               valley
               see
               the
               Sun
               or
               Stars
               as
               fully
               as
               a
               Giant
               upon
               the
               highest
               mountain
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               art
               now
               in
               Heaven
               :
               the
               smalness
               of
               our
               person
               or
               of
               our
               condition
               cannot
               lett
               us
               from
               beholding
               thee
               .
               The
               Soul
               hath
               no
               stature
               ;
               neither
               is
               Heaven
               to
               be
               had
               with
               reaching
               :
               onely
               clear
               thou
               the
               eyes
               of
               my
               Faith
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               high
               enough
               .
            
             
               I
               regard
               not
               the
               Body
               :
               the
               Soul
               is
               the
               man.
               It
               is
               to
               small
               purpose
               that
               the
               body
               is
               a
               Giant
               ,
               if
               the
               Soul
               be
               a
               dwarf
               .
               We
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               a
               God
               that
               measures
               us
               by
               our
               desires
               ,
               not
               by
               our
               statures
               .
               All
               the
               streets
               of
               Jericho
               (
               however
               he
               seemed
               to
               the
               eye
               )
               had
               not
               so
               tall
               a
               man
               as
               Zacheus
               .
            
             
               
               The
               witty
               Publican
               easily
               finds
               both
               his
               hindrances
               ,
               and
               the
               waies
               of
               their
               redress
               .
               His
               remedy
               for
               the
               prease
               ,
               is
               to
               run
               before
               the
               multitude
               ;
               his
               remedy
               for
               his
               stature
               ,
               is
               to
               climb
               up
               into
               the
               Sycomore
               :
               he
               imployes
               his
               feet
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               in
               the
               other
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               he
               hope
               to
               see
               Christ
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               out-go
               the
               common
               throng
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               multitude
               is
               clustred
               together
               ,
               and
               moves
               too
               close
               to
               move
               fast
               :
               we
               must
               be
               nimbler
               then
               they
               ,
               if
               ever
               we
               desire
               or
               exspect
               to
               see
               Christ
               .
               It
               is
               the
               charge
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 follow
                 a
                 multitude
                 to
                 doe
                 evil
                 :
              
               we
               doe
               evil
               if
               we
               lagge
               in
               good
               .
               It
               is
               held
               commonly
               both
               wit
               and
               state
               for
               a
               man
               to
               keep
               his
               pace
               :
               and
               that
               man
               escapes
               not
               censure
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               forwarder
               then
               his
               fellows
               .
               Indeed
               for
               a
               
               man
               to
               run
               alone
               in
               wayes
               of
               indifferency
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               an
               hypocritical
               face
               of
               out-running
               all
               others
               in
               a
               zealous
               profession
               ,
               when
               the
               heart
               lingers
               behinde
               ,
               both
               these
               are
               justly
               hateful
               :
               but
               in
               an
               holy
               emulation
               to
               strive
               truly
               and
               really
               to
               out
               strip
               others
               in
               degrees
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               a
               conscionable
               care
               of
               obedience
               ,
               this
               is
               truly
               Christian
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               him
               that
               would
               hope
               to
               be
               blessed
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Saviour
               .
            
             
             
               Tell
               me
               ,
               ye
               fashionable
               Christians
               ,
               that
               stand
               upon
               terms
               of
               equality
               ,
               and
               
               will
               not
               go
               a
               foot
               before
               your
               neighbours
               in
               holy
               zeal
               and
               aidful
               charity
               ,
               in
               conscionable
               sincerity
               ;
               tell
               me
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               other
               mens
               progress
               a
               measure
               for
               yours
               ?
               Which
               of
               you
               saies
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               no
               richer
               ,
               no
               greater
               ,
               no
               fairer
               ,
               no
               wiser
               ,
               no
               happier
               then
               my
               fellows
               ?
               Why
               should
               you
               then
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               no
               holier
               ?
               Our
               life
               is
               but
               a
               race
               ;
               every
               good
               End
               that
               a
               man
               proposes
               to
               himself
               is
               a
               several
               goal
               .
               Did
               ever
               any
               man
               that
               ran
               for
               a
               prize
               ,
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               up
               with
               the
               rest
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               know
               that
               if
               he
               be
               not
               foremost
               ,
               he
               loseth
               ?
               We
               had
               as
               good
               to
               have
               sate
               still
               ,
               as
               not
               so
               to
               
                 run
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtain
              
               .
               We
               obtain
               not
               ,
               if
               we
               out-run
               not
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             
               So
               farre
               did
               Zacheus
               over-run
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               
               space
               to
               climb
               the
               Sycomore
               ere
               Jesus
               could
               pass
               by
               .
               I
               examine
               not
               the
               kinde
               ,
               the
               nature
               ,
               the
               quality
               of
               this
               Plant
               ;
               what
               Tree
               soever
               it
               had
               been
               ,
               Zacheus
               would
               have
               tried
               to
               scale
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               this
               prospect
               .
               He
               hath
               found
               out
               this
               help
               for
               his
               stature
               ,
               and
               takes
               pains
               to
               use
               it
               .
               It
               is
               the
               best
               improvement
               of
               our
               wit
               ,
               to
               seek
               out
               the
               aptest
               furtherances
               for
               our
               Souls
               .
               Do
               you
               see
               a
               weak
               and
               studious
               Christian
               ,
               that
               being
               unable
               to
               inform
               himself
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               ,
               goes
               to
               the
               cabinet
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 lips
              
               ,
               which
               
                 shall
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               ?
               there
               is
               Zacheus
               in
               the
               Sycomore
               .
               It
               is
               the
               truest
               wisdome
               that
               helps
               forward
               our
               Salvation
               .
               How
               witty
               we
               are
               to
               supply
               all
               the
               deficiencies
               of
               Nature
               ?
               If
               we
               be
               low
               ,
               we
               can
               adde
               cubits
               to
               our
               stature
               ;
               if
               ill-coloured
               ,
               
               we
               can
               borrow
               complexion
               ;
               if
               hairless
               ,
               perukes
               ;
               if
               dim-sighted
               ,
               glasses
               ;
               if
               lame
               ,
               crutches
               :
               and
               shall
               we
               be
               conscious
               of
               our
               spiritual
               wants
               ,
               and
               be
               wilfully
               regardless
               of
               the
               remedy
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               had
               Zacheus
               stood
               still
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               seen
               Christ
               ;
               had
               he
               not
               climbed
               the
               Sycomore
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               climbed
               into
               Heaven
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               height
               enough
               of
               my
               own
               to
               see
               thee
               :
               give
               me
               what
               Sycomore
               thou
               wilt
               ;
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               give
               me
               an
               happy
               use
               of
               that
               grace
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               I
               look
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               more
               cause
               I
               see
               of
               astonishment
               .
               Zacheus
               climbs
               up
               into
               the
               Sycomore
               to
               see
               
                 Jesus
                 :
                 Jesus
              
               first
               sees
               him
               ,
               preventing
               his
               eyes
               with
               a
               former
               view
               .
               Little
               did
               Zacheus
               look
               that
               Jesus
               
               would
               have
               cast
               up
               his
               eyes
               to
               him
               .
               Well
               might
               he
               think
               the
               boys
               in
               the
               street
               would
               spy
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               shout
               at
               his
               stature
               ,
               trade
               ,
               ambition
               :
               but
               that
               Jesus
               should
               throw
               up
               his
               eyes
               into
               the
               Sycomore
               ,
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               that
               small
               despised
               morsel
               of
               flesh
               ,
               ere
               Zacheus
               could
               finde
               space
               to
               distinguish
               his
               face
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               was
               utterly
               beyond
               his
               thought
               or
               exspectation
               .
               All
               his
               hope
               is
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               is
               seen
               .
               To
               be
               seen
               and
               acknowledged
               is
               much
               more
               then
               to
               see
               .
               Upon
               any
               solemn
               occasion
               many
               thousands
               see
               the
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               he
               sees
               not
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               please
               to
               single
               out
               any
               one
               whether
               by
               his
               eye
               or
               by
               his
               tongue
               ,
               amongst
               the
               prease
               ,
               it
               passes
               for
               an
               high
               favour
               .
               Zacheus
               would
               have
               thought
               it
               too
               much
               boldness
               to
               have
               asked
               what
               was
               given
               him
               .
               As
               Jonathan
               
               did
               to
               David
               ,
               so
               doth
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               he
               shoots
               beyond
               us
               .
               Did
               he
               not
               prevent
               us
               with
               mercy
               ,
               we
               might
               climb
               into
               the
               Sycomore
               in
               vain
               .
               If
               he
               give
               Grace
               to
               him
               that
               doth
               his
               best
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               giver
               ,
               not
               the
               earning
               of
               the
               receiver
               .
               How
               can
               we
               doe
               or
               will
               without
               him
               ?
               If
               he
               see
               us
               first
               ,
               we
               live
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               seen
               of
               him
               .
               Whoever
               took
               pains
               to
               climb
               the
               Sycomore
               ,
               and
               came
               down
               disappointed
               ?
               O
               Lord
               ,
               what
               was
               there
               in
               Zacheus
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               look
               up
               at
               him
               ?
               a
               Publican
               ,
               a
               sinner
               ,
               an
               arch-extortioner
               ;
               a
               dwarf
               in
               stature
               ,
               but
               a
               Giant
               in
               oppression
               ;
               a
               little
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               Sycophant
               ;
               if
               rich
               in
               coin
               ,
               more
               rich
               in
               sins
               and
               treasures
               of
               wrath
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               he
               desires
               to
               see
               thee
               :
               all
               these
               disadvantages
               cannot
               hide
               
               him
               from
               thee
               .
               Be
               we
               never
               so
               sinful
               ,
               if
               our
               desires
               towards
               thee
               be
               hearty
               and
               servent
               ,
               all
               the
               broad
               leaves
               of
               the
               Sycomore
               cannot
               keep
               off
               thine
               eye
               from
               us
               .
               If
               we
               look
               at
               thee
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               Faith
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               look
               at
               us
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               mercy
               .
               
                 The
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 just
              
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               just
               that
               would
               be
               so
               ;
               if
               not
               in
               himself
               ,
               yet
               in
               thee
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               Zacheus
               was
               
               
               above
               ,
               and
               thou
               wert
               below
               ,
               thou
               didst
               look
               up
               at
               him
               :
               now
               thou
               art
               above
               ,
               and
               we
               below
               ,
               thou
               lookest
               down
               upon
               us
               ;
               thy
               mercy
               turns
               thine
               eyes
               every
               way
               towards
               our
               necessities
               .
               Look
               down
               upon
               us
               that
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               look
               up
               unto
               thee
               ;
               and
               finde
               us
               out
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               seek
               thee
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               much
               to
               note
               Zacheus
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               to
               name
               him
               .
               Methinks
               I
               see
               how
               Zacheus
               startled
               at
               this
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               sound
               of
               his
               own
               name
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               :
               neither
               can
               he
               but
               think
               ,
               Doth
               Jesus
               know
               me
               ?
               Is
               it
               his
               voice
               ,
               or
               some
               others
               in
               the
               throng
               ?
               Lo
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               first
               blink
               that
               ever
               I
               had
               of
               him
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               fame
               of
               his
               wonderful
               works
               ,
               and
               held
               it
               happiness
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               have
               seen
               his
               face
               ;
               and
               doth
               he
               take
               notice
               of
               my
               person
               ,
               of
               my
               name
               ?
               
               Surely
               the
               more
               that
               Zacheus
               knew
               himself
               ,
               the
               more
               doth
               he
               wonder
               that
               Christ
               should
               know
               him
               .
               It
               was
               slander
               enough
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               to
               a
               Publican
               ;
               yet
               Christ
               gives
               this
               friendly
               compellation
               to
               the
               chief
               of
               Publicans
               ,
               and
               honours
               him
               with
               this
               argument
               of
               a
               sudden
               intireness
               .
               The
               favour
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               not
               singular
               :
               Every
               elect
               of
               God
               is
               thus
               graced
               .
               The
               Father
               knows
               the
               childes
               name
               :
               as
               he
               calls
               the
               stars
               of
               Heaven
               by
               their
               names
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               his
               Saints
               ,
               the
               stars
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               his
               own
               rule
               to
               his
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 thee
                 by
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 mine
                 .
              
               As
               God's
               children
               do
               not
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               confused
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               aspire
               to
               a
               particular
               apprehension
               and
               sensible
               application
               ;
               so
               doth
               God
               again
               to
               them
               :
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               he
               knows
               
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               croud
               ,
               wherein
               we
               see
               many
               persons
               ,
               none
               distinctly
               ;
               but
               he
               takes
               single
               and
               several
               knowledge
               of
               their
               qualities
               ,
               conditions
               ,
               motions
               ,
               events
               .
               What
               care
               we
               that
               our
               names
               are
               obscure
               or
               contemned
               amongst
               men
               ,
               whiles
               they
               are
               regarded
               by
               God
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               raked
               up
               in
               the
               dust
               of
               earth
               ,
               whiles
               they
               are
               recorded
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
             
               Had
               our
               Saviour
               said
               no
               more
               but
               ,
               
                 Zacheus
                 ,
                 come
                 down
              
               ,
               the
               poor
               man
               would
               have
               thought
               himself
               taxed
               for
               his
               boldness
               and
               curiosity
               :
               it
               were
               better
               to
               be
               unknown
               ,
               then
               noted
               for
               miscarriage
               .
               But
               now
               the
               next
               words
               comfort
               him
               ;
               
                 For
                 I
                 must
                 this
                 day
                 abide
                 at
                 thine
                 house
                 .
              
               What
               a
               sweet
               familiarity
               was
               here
               ?
               as
               if
               Christ
               had
               been
               many
               years
               acquainted
               with
               Zacheus
               ,
               whom
               
               he
               now
               first
               saw
               .
               Besides
               our
               use
               ,
               the
               Host
               is
               invited
               by
               the
               Guest
               ,
               and
               called
               to
               an
               inexspected
               entertainment
               .
               Well
               did
               our
               Saviour
               hear
               Zacheus
               his
               heart
               inviting
               him
               ,
               though
               his
               mouth
               did
               not
               .
               Desires
               are
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Soul
               ;
               those
               are
               heard
               by
               him
               that
               is
               the
               God
               of
               spirits
               .
            
             
               We
               dare
               not
               doe
               thus
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               save
               where
               we
               have
               eaten
               much
               salt
               ;
               we
               scarce
               go
               where
               we
               are
               invited
               :
               though
               the
               face
               be
               friendly
               ,
               and
               the
               entertainment
               great
               ,
               yet
               the
               heart
               may
               be
               hollow
               .
               But
               here
               ,
               he
               that
               saw
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               foreknew
               his
               welcome
               ,
               can
               boldly
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 this
                 day
                 abide
                 at
                 thine
                 house
                 .
              
               What
               a
               pleasant
               kinde
               of
               entire
               familiarity
               there
               is
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               a
               good
               heart
               ?
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 open
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               It
               is
               much
               for
               the
               
               King
               of
               Glory
               to
               come
               into
               a
               cottage
               ,
               and
               sup
               there
               ;
               yet
               thus
               he
               may
               doe
               ,
               and
               take
               some
               state
               upon
               him
               in
               sitting
               alone
               .
               No
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 so
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 he
                 shall
                 sup
                 with
                 me
              
               .
               Earthly
               state
               consists
               in
               strangeness
               ,
               and
               affects
               a
               stern
               kinde
               of
               majesty
               aloof
               .
               Betwixt
               God
               and
               us
               though
               there
               be
               infinite
               more
               distance
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               gracious
               affability
               and
               familiar
               intireness
               of
               conversation
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               else
               every
               day
               but
               invite
               thy self
               to
               us
               in
               thy
               Word
               ,
               in
               thy
               Sacraments
               ?
               who
               are
               we
               that
               we
               should
               entertain
               thee
               ,
               or
               thou
               us
               ?
               dwarfs
               in
               Grace
               ,
               great
               in
               nothing
               but
               unworthiness
               .
               Thy
               praise
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               our
               worth
               is
               less
               .
               Thou
               that
               biddest
               thy self
               to
               us
               ,
               bid
               us
               be
               fit
               to
               receive
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               receiving
               thee
               ,
               happy
               .
            
             
               
               How
               graciously
               doth
               Jesus
               still
               prevent
               the
               Publican
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               notice
               ,
               compell●tion
               ,
               so
               in
               his
               invitation
               too
               ?
               That
               other
               Publican
               ,
               Levi
               ,
               bad
               Christ
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               after
               Christ
               had
               bidden
               him
               to
               his
               Discipleship
               :
               Christ
               had
               never
               been
               called
               to
               his
               feast
               ,
               if
               Levi
               had
               not
               been
               called
               into
               his
               family
               .
               He
               loved
               us
               first
               ,
               he
               must
               first
               call
               us
               ;
               for
               he
               calls
               us
               out
               of
               love
               .
               As
               in
               the
               general
               calling
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 ye
                 my
                 face
              
               ,
               we
               could
               never
               
               say
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 face
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 seek
                 :
              
               so
               in
               the
               specialties
               of
               our
               main
               benefits
               
               or
               imployments
               ,
               Christ
               must
               begin
               to
               us
               .
               If
               we
               invite
               our selves
               to
               him
               before
               he
               invite
               himself
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               undertaking
               is
               presumptuous
               ,
               the
               success
               unhappy
               .
            
             
               If
               Nathanael
               ,
               when
               Christ
               named
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               the
               memorial
               token
               of
               his
               being
               under
               the
               fig-tree
               ,
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               how
               could
               Zacheus
               do
               less
               in
               hearing
               himself
               upon
               this
               wilde
               fig-tree
               named
               by
               the
               same
               lips
               ?
               How
               must
               he
               needs
               think
               ,
               If
               he
               knew
               not
               all
               things
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               know
               me
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               known
               my
               secret
               desires
               to
               entertain
               him
               ?
               He
               is
               a
               God
               that
               knows
               me
               ,
               and
               a
               merciful
               God
               that
               invites
               himself
               to
               me
               .
               No
               marvel
               therefore
               ,
               if
               upon
               this
               thought
               Zacheus
               
               come
               down
               in
               hast
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               said
               not
               ,
               Take
               thy
               leisure
               ,
               Zacheus
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 abide
                 at
                 thine
                 house
                 to
                 day
                 .
              
               Neither
               did
               Zacheus
               upon
               this
               intimation
               sit
               still
               and
               say
               ,
               When
               the
               prease
               is
               over
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               done
               some
               errands
               of
               my
               office
               ;
               but
               he
               hasts
               down
               to
               receive
               Jesus
               .
               The
               notice
               of
               such
               a
               guest
               would
               have
               quickned
               his
               speed
               without
               a
               command
               .
               God
               loves
               not
               slack
               and
               lazy
               executions
               .
               The
               Angels
               of
               God
               are
               described
               with
               wings
               :
               and
               we
               pray
               to
               doe
               his
               will
               with
               their
               forwardness
               .
               Yea
               even
               to
               Judas
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 What
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 doe
                 quickly
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               day
               wherein
               thou
               dost
               not
               call
               us
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               thy
               Gospel
               :
               what
               do
               we
               still
               lingring
               in
               the
               Sycomore
               ?
               How
               unkindely
               must
               thou
               needs
               take
               the
               delaies
               of
               our
               Conversion
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               had
               
               Zacheus
               staid
               still
               in
               the
               Tree
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               balked
               his
               house
               as
               unworthy
               of
               thee
               .
               What
               construction
               canst
               thou
               make
               of
               our
               wilful
               dilations
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               stubborn
               contempt
               ?
               How
               canst
               thou
               but
               come
               to
               us
               in
               vengeance
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               not
               down
               to
               entertain
               thee
               in
               a
               thankful
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               do
               I
               not
               hear
               thee
               say
               ,
               Zacheus
               ,
               cast
               thy self
               down
               for
               hast
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Tempter
               to
               thee
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Come
                 down
                 in
                 hast
              
               .
               And
               he
               did
               accordingly
               .
               There
               must
               be
               no
               more
               hast
               then
               good
               speed
               in
               our
               performances
               :
               we
               may
               offend
               as
               well
               in
               our
               heady
               acceleration
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               delay
               .
               Moses
               ran
               so
               fast
               down
               the
               hill
               that
               he
               stumbled
               spiritually
               ,
               and
               brake
               the
               Tables
               of
               God.
               We
               may
               so
               fast
               follow
               after
               Justice
               ,
               that
               we
               out-run
               Charity
               .
               It
               is
               an
               unsafe
               obedience
               
               that
               is
               not
               discreetly
               and
               leisurely
               speedful
               .
            
             
               The
               speed
               of
               his
               descent
               was
               not
               more
               then
               the
               alacrity
               of
               his
               entertainment
               .
               
                 He
                 made
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 him
                 joyfully
                 .
              
               The
               life
               of
               hospitality
               is
               chearfulness
               .
               Let
               our
               chear
               be
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               read
               our
               welcome
               in
               our
               friends
               face
               as
               well
               as
               in
               his
               dishes
               ,
               we
               take
               no
               pleasure
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Can
               we
               marvel
               that
               Zacheus
               received
               Christ
               joyfully
               ?
               Who
               would
               not
               have
               been
               glad
               to
               have
               his
               house
               ,
               yea
               himself
               ,
               made
               happy
               with
               such
               a
               guest
               ?
               Had
               we
               been
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               this
               Publican
               ,
               how
               would
               our
               hearts
               have
               leapt
               within
               us
               for
               joy
               of
               such
               a
               presence
               ?
               How
               many
               thousand
               miles
               are
               
               measured
               by
               some
               devout
               Christians
               ,
               onely
               to
               see
               the
               place
               where
               his
               feet
               stood
               ?
               How
               much
               happier
               must
               he
               needs
               think
               himself
               that
               owns
               the
               roof
               that
               receives
               him
               ?
               But
               oh
               the
               incomparable
               happiness
               then
               ,
               of
               that
               man
               whose
               heart
               receives
               him
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               not
               for
               years
               of
               dayes
               ,
               not
               for
               millions
               of
               years
               ,
               but
               for
               eternity
               !
               This
               may
               be
               our
               condition
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               streightned
               in
               our
               own
               bowels
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               do
               thou
               welcome
               thy self
               to
               these
               houses
               of
               clay
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               receive
               a
               joyful
               welcome
               to
               thee
               in
               those
               everlasting
               habitations
               .
            
             
               Zacheus
               was
               not
               more
               glad
               of
               Christ
               then
               the
               Jews
               were
               discontented
               .
               Four
               vices
               met
               here
               at
               once
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Scrupulousness
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               Pride
               .
               Their
               eye
               was
               
               evil
               because
               Christ's
               was
               good
               .
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               any
               of
               them
               invite
               Christ
               to
               his
               home
               ;
               yet
               they
               snarl
               at
               the
               honour
               of
               this
               unworthy
               Host
               :
               they
               thought
               it
               too
               much
               happiness
               for
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               which
               themselves
               willingly
               neglected
               to
               sue
               for
               .
               Wretched
               men
               !
               they
               cannot
               see
               the
               Mercy
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               being
               bleared
               with
               the
               happiness
               of
               Zacheus
               :
               yea
               that
               very
               Mercy
               which
               they
               see
               ,
               torments
               them
               .
               
               
               If
               that
               viper
               be
               the
               deadliest
               which
               feeds
               the
               sweetest
               ,
               how
               poisonous
               must
               this
               disposition
               needs
               be
               that
               feeds
               upon
               Grace
               ?
            
             
               What
               a
               contrariety
               there
               is
               betwixt
               good
               Angels
               and
               evil
               men
               ?
               The
               Angels
               rejoyce
               at
               that
               whereat
               men
               pout
               and
               stomack
               :
               men
               are
               ready
               to
               cry
               and
               burst
               for
               anger
               at
               that
               which
               makes
               musick
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Oh
               wicked
               and
               foolish
               elder
               brother
               ,
               that
               feeds
               on
               hunger
               and
               his
               own
               heart
               without
               doors
               ,
               because
               his
               younger
               brother
               is
               feasting
               on
               the
               fat
               calf
               within
               !
            
             
               Besides
               Envy
               they
               stand
               scrupulously
               upon
               the
               terms
               of
               Traditions
               .
               These
               sons
               of
               the
               earth
               might
               not
               be
               conversed
               with
               ;
               their
               threshold
               was
               unclean
               ;
               
                 Touch
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 holier
                 then
                 thou
                 .
              
               That
               he
               therefore
               ,
               who
               went
               for
               a
               
               Prophet
               ,
               should
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               a
               Publican
               and
               Sinner
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               eye-sore
               .
               They
               that
               might
               not
               go
               in
               to
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               cared
               not
               what
               sins
               entred
               into
               themselves
               :
               the
               true
               cozens
               of
               those
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               held
               it
               a
               pollution
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Judgment-hall
               ,
               no
               pollution
               to
               murder
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               argument
               of
               a
               false
               heart
               ,
               then
               to
               stumble
               at
               these
               straws
               ,
               and
               to
               leap
               over
               the
               blocks
               of
               gross
               impiety
               .
               Well
               did
               our
               Saviour
               know
               how
               hainously
               offensive
               it
               would
               be
               to
               turn
               in
               to
               this
               Publican
               :
               he
               knows
               ,
               and
               regards
               it
               not
               .
               A
               Soul
               is
               to
               be
               won
               ,
               what
               cares
               he
               for
               idle
               misconstruction
               ?
               Morally
               good
               actions
               must
               not
               be
               suspended
               upon
               danger
               of
               causeless
               scandal
               .
               In
               things
               indifferent
               and
               arbitrary
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               overruled
               by
               fear
               of
               offence
               :
               but
               
               if
               men
               will
               stumble
               in
               the
               plain
               ground
               of
               good
               ,
               let
               them
               fall
               without
               our
               regard
               ,
               not
               without
               their
               own
               peril
               .
               I
               know
               not
               if
               it
               were
               not
               David's
               weakness
               to
               
                 abstain
                 from
                 good
                 words
                 whiles
                 the
                 wicked
                 were
                 in
                 place
                 .
              
               Let
               Justice
               be
               done
               in
               spite
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               in
               spite
               of
               Hell
               ,
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               Ignorance
               was
               in
               part
               guilty
               of
               these
               scruples
               :
               they
               thought
               Christ
               either
               too
               holy
               to
               go
               to
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               or
               in
               going
               made
               unholy
               .
               Foolish
               men
               !
               to
               whom
               came
               he
               ?
               To
               you
               righteous
               ?
               Let
               himself
               speak
               :
               
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 sinners
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
               Whither
               should
               the
               Physician
               go
               but
               to
               the
               sick
               ?
               
                 the
                 who
                 le
                 need
              
               him
               not
               .
               Love
               is
               the
               best
               attractive
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 much
                 is
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 loves
                 much
                 .
              
            
             
               
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               glittering
               palaces
               of
               proud
               Justiciaries
               are
               not
               for
               thee
               ;
               thou
               lovest
               the
               lowly
               and
               ragged
               cottage
               of
               a
               contrite
               heart
               .
               Neither
               could
               here
               be
               any
               danger
               of
               thy
               pollution
               .
               Thy
               Sun
               could
               cast
               his
               beams
               upon
               the
               impurest
               dunghil
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               tainted
               .
               It
               was
               free
               and
               safe
               for
               the
               Leper
               and
               Bloody-fluxed
               to
               touch
               thee
               ;
               thou
               couldst
               heal
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               infect
               thee
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               otherwise
               in
               this
               moral
               contagion
               .
               We
               who
               are
               obnoxious
               to
               evil
               ,
               may
               be
               insensibly
               defiled
               :
               thy
               Purity
               was
               enough
               to
               remedy
               that
               which
               might
               marre
               a
               world
               .
               Thou
               canst
               help
               us
               ,
               we
               cannot
               hurt
               thee
               .
               Oh
               let
               thy
               presence
               ever
               bless
               us
               ;
               and
               let
               us
               ever
               bless
               thee
               for
               thy
               presence
               .
            
             
               Pride
               was
               an
               attendant
               of
               this
               Ignorance
               :
               so
               did
               they
               note
               Zacheus
               for
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               
               as
               if
               themselves
               had
               been
               none
               .
               His
               sins
               were
               written
               in
               his
               forehead
               ,
               theirs
               in
               their
               breast
               .
               The
               presumption
               of
               their
               secrecy
               makes
               them
               insult
               upon
               his
               notoriousness
               .
               The
               smoke
               of
               pride
               flies
               still
               upward
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mounting
               vanisheth
               ;
               Contrition
               beats
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               fetcheth
               tears
               from
               the
               tender
               eyes
               .
               There
               are
               stage-sins
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               closet-sins
               .
               These
               may
               not
               upbraid
               the
               other
               :
               they
               may
               be
               more
               hainous
               ,
               though
               less
               manifest
               .
               It
               is
               a
               dangerous
               vanity
               to
               look
               outward
               at
               other
               mens
               sins
               with
               scorn
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               more
               need
               to
               cast
               our
               eyes
               inward
               to
               see
               our
               own
               with
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               Thus
               they
               stumbled
               ,
               and
               fell
               ;
               but
               Zacheus
               stood
               .
               All
               their
               malicious
               murmur
               could
               not
               dishearten
               his
               Piety
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               entertaining
               of
               Christ
               .
               Before
               
               Zacheus
               lay
               down
               as
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               now
               he
               stands
               up
               as
               a
               Convert
               :
               sinning
               is
               falling
               ,
               continuance
               in
               sin
               is
               lying
               down
               ,
               Repentance
               is
               rising
               and
               standing
               up
               .
               Yet
               perhaps
               this
               standing
               was
               not
               so
               much
               the
               site
               of
               his
               Constancy
               or
               of
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               Reverence
               .
               Christ's
               affability
               hath
               not
               made
               him
               unmannerly
               ;
               
                 Zacheus
                 stood
              
               .
               And
               what
               if
               the
               desire
               of
               more
               audibleness
               raised
               him
               to
               his
               feet
               ?
               In
               that
               smalness
               of
               stature
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               he
               should
               lose
               ought
               of
               his
               
               height
               .
               It
               was
               meet
               so
               noble
               a
               proclamation
               should
               want
               no
               advantage
               of
               hearing
               .
               
               Never
               was
               our
               Saviour
               better
               welcomed
               .
               The
               penitent
               Publican
               makes
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               makes
               Christ
               his
               Supervisor
               .
               His
               Will
               consists
               of
               Legacies
               given
               ,
               of
               Debts
               paid
               :
               gifts
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               payments
               to
               the
               injuried
               .
               There
               is
               Liberality
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               Justice
               ;
               in
               both
               the
               proportions
               are
               large
               :
               
                 Half
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ;
                 fourfold
                 to
                 the
                 wronged
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               hand
               sowed
               not
               sparingly
               .
               Here
               must
               needs
               be
               much
               of
               his
               own
               that
               was
               well
               gotten
               ,
               whether
               left
               by
               patrimony
               ,
               or
               saved
               by
               parsimony
               ,
               or
               gained
               by
               honest
               improvement
               .
               For
               when
               he
               had
               restored
               fourfold
               to
               every
               one
               whom
               he
               had
               oppressed
               ,
               yet
               there
               remained
               a
               whole
               half
               for
               pious
               uses
               :
               and
               this
               he
               so
               distributes
               ,
               that
               every
               word
               commends
               his
               bounty
               .
               
                 I
                 give
              
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               more
               
               free
               then
               gist
               ?
               In
               alms
               we
               may
               neither
               sell
               ,
               nor
               return
               ,
               nor
               cast
               away
               .
               We
               sell
               ,
               if
               we
               part
               with
               them
               for
               importunity
               ,
               for
               vain-glory
               ,
               for
               retribution
               :
               we
               return
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               give
               with
               respect
               to
               former
               offices
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               pay
               ,
               not
               to
               bestow
               :
               we
               cast
               away
               ,
               if
               in
               our
               beneficence
               we
               neither
               regard
               order
               nor
               discretion
               .
               Zacheus
               did
               neither
               cast
               away
               ,
               nor
               return
               ,
               nor
               sell
               ,
               but
               give
               .
               
                 I
                 do
                 give
              
               ;
               not
               ,
               I
               will.
               The
               prorogation
               of
               good
               makes
               it
               thankless
               .
               The
               alms
               that
               smell
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               lose
               the
               praise
               .
               It
               is
               twice
               given
               that
               is
               given
               quickly
               .
               Those
               that
               deferre
               their
               gifts
               till
               their
               death-bed
               ,
               do
               as
               good
               as
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               something
               when
               I
               can
               keep
               it
               no
               longer
               .
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               is
               his
               own
               executor
               .
               
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 goods
              
               ;
               not
               anothers
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thankless
               vanity
               to
               be
               liberal
               of
               another
               
               mans
               purse
               .
               Whoso
               gives
               of
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               owner
               ,
               doth
               more
               wrong
               in
               giving
               then
               in
               stealing
               .
               God
               exspects
               our
               gifts
               ,
               not
               our
               spoils
               .
               I
               fear
               there
               is
               too
               many
               a
               School
               and
               Hospital
               ,
               every
               stone
               whereof
               may
               be
               challenged
               .
               Had
               Zacheus
               meant
               to
               give
               of
               his
               extortions
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               been
               so
               careful
               of
               his
               restitution
               :
               now
               he
               restores
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               give
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               
                 I
                 give
                 half
                 my
                 goods
              
               .
               The
               Publicans
               heart
               was
               as
               large
               as
               his
               estate
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               more
               rich
               in
               goods
               then
               in
               bounty
               .
               Were
               this
               example
               binding
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               rich
               to
               give
               ?
               who
               should
               be
               poor
               to
               receive
               ?
               In
               the
               streight
               beginnings
               of
               the
               Church
               those
               beneficences
               were
               requisite
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               in
               the
               larger
               elbow-room
               thereof
               would
               have
               caused
               much
               confusion
               .
               If
               the
               first
               
               Christians
               laid
               down
               all
               at
               the
               Apostles
               feet
               ,
               yet
               ere
               long
               ,
               it
               was
               enough
               for
               the
               believing
               Corinthians
               ,
               every
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               to
               lay
               aside
               some
               pittance
               for
               charitable
               purposes
               .
               We
               are
               no
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               imitate
               Zacheus
               so
               far
               as
               to
               give
               liberally
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               our
               estate
               .
            
             
               Giving
               is
               sowing
               :
               the
               larger
               seeding
               ,
               the
               greater
               crop
               .
               Giving
               to
               the
               poor
               is
               foeneration
               to
               God
               :
               the
               greater
               bank
               ,
               the
               more
               interest
               .
               Who
               can
               fear
               to
               be
               too
               wealthy
               ?
               Time
               was
               when
               men
               faulted
               in
               excess
               :
               Proclamations
               were
               fain
               to
               restrain
               the
               Jews
               ;
               Statutes
               were
               fain
               to
               restrain
               our
               Ancestors
               .
               Now
               there
               needs
               none
               of
               this
               :
               Men
               know
               how
               to
               shut
               their
               hands
               alone
               .
               Charity
               is
               in
               more
               danger
               of
               freezing
               then
               of
               burning
               .
               How
               happy
               were
               it
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               if
               men
               were
               onely
               close-handed
               to
               hold
               ,
               and
               not
               lime-fingered
               to
               take
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 poor
              
               ;
               not
               to
               rich
               heirs
               .
               God
               gives
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               ;
               we
               to
               him
               that
               wants
               .
               Some
               want
               because
               they
               would
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               prodigality
               or
               idleness
               ;
               some
               want
               because
               they
               must
               :
               these
               are
               the
               fit
               Subjects
               of
               our
               beneficence
               ,
               not
               those
               other
               .
               A
               poverty
               of
               our
               own
               making
               deserves
               no
               pity
               .
               He
               that
               sustains
               the
               lewd
               ,
               feeds
               not
               his
               belly
               but
               his
               vice
               .
               So
               then
               this
               living
               Legacy
               of
               Zacheus
               is
               free
               ,
               
                 I
                 give
              
               ;
               present
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 give
              
               ;
               just
               ,
               
                 my
                 goods
              
               ,
               large
               ,
               
                 half
                 my
                 goods
              
               ;
               fit
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 poor
              
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               he
               more
               bountiful
               in
               his
               gift
               ,
               then
               just
               in
               his
               restitution
               :
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 take
                 nought
                 from
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 false
                 ▪
                 accusation
                 ,
                 I
                 restore
                 ,
                 it
                 fourfold
                 .
              
               
            
             
               It
               was
               proper
               for
               a
               Publican
               to
               pill
               and
               pole
               the
               subject
               ,
               by
               devising
               complaints
               ,
               and
               raising
               causless
               vexations
               ,
               that
               his
               mouth
               might
               be
               stopt
               with
               fees
               ,
               either
               for
               silence
               or
               composition
               .
               This
               had
               Zacheus
               often
               done
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               If
               a
               note
               of
               doubt
               ,
               but
               of
               assertion
               .
               He
               is
               sure
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               sure
               of
               the
               persons
               :
               their
               challenge
               must
               help
               to
               further
               his
               justice
               .
               The
               true
               penitence
               
               
               of
               this
               holy
               Convert
               expresses
               it self
               in
               Confession
               ,
               in
               Satisfaction
               .
               His
               Confession
               is
               free
               ,
               full
               ,
               open
               .
               What
               cares
               he
               to
               shame
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               give
               glory
               to
               God
               ?
               Woe
               be
               to
               that
               bashfulness
               that
               ends
               in
               confusion
               of
               face
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               let
               me
               blush
               before
               men
               ,
               rather
               then
               be
               confounded
               before
               Thee
               ,
               thy
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             
               His
               Satisfaction
               is
               no
               less
               liberal
               then
               his
               gift
               .
               Had
               not
               Zacheus
               been
               careful
               to
               pay
               the
               debts
               of
               his
               fraud
               ,
               all
               had
               gone
               to
               the
               poor
               .
               He
               would
               have
               done
               that
               voluntarily
               ,
               which
               the
               Young
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               was
               bidden
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               refusing
               went
               away
               sorrowful
               .
               Now
               he
               knew
               that
               his
               misgotten
               gain
               was
               not
               for
               God's
               Corban
               ;
               therefore
               he
               spares
               half
               ,
               not
               to
               keep
               ,
               but
               to
               restore
               .
               
               This
               was
               the
               best
               dish
               in
               Zacheus
               his
               good
               chear
               .
               In
               vain
               had
               he
               feasted
               Christ
               ,
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               confessed
               his
               extortions
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               made
               restitution
               .
               Woe
               is
               me
               for
               the
               paucity
               of
               true
               Converts
               .
               There
               is
               much
               stoln
               goods
               ;
               little
               brought
               home
               .
               Mens
               hands
               are
               like
               the
               fishers
               Flew
               ,
               yea
               like
               Hell
               it self
               ,
               which
               admits
               of
               no
               return
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               satisfie
               thee
               ;
               our
               score
               is
               too
               great
               ,
               our
               abilities
               too
               little
               :
               but
               if
               we
               make
               not
               even
               with
               men
               ,
               in
               vain
               shall
               we
               look
               for
               mercy
               from
               thee
               .
               To
               each
               his
               own
               had
               been
               well
               ;
               but
               four
               for
               one
               was
               munificent
               .
               In
               our
               transactions
               of
               commerce
               we
               doe
               well
               to
               beat
               the
               bargain
               to
               the
               lowest
               ;
               but
               in
               cases
               of
               moral
               or
               spiritual
               payments
               to
               God
               or
               men
               ,
               now
               there
               must
               be
               a
               measure
               ,
               pressed
               ,
               shaken
               ,
               running
               over
               .
               In
               good
               
               offices
               and
               due
               retributions
               we
               may
               not
               be
               pinching
               and
               niggardly
               .
               It
               argues
               an
               earthly
               and
               ignoble
               minde
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               apparently
               wronged
               ,
               to
               higgle
               and
               dodge
               in
               the
               amends
               .
            
             
               Oh
               mercy
               and
               justice
               well
               repaid
               !
               
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 Salvation
                 come
                 to
                 thine
                 house
                 .
              
               Lo
               ,
               Zacheus
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               givest
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               is
               nothing
               to
               that
               which
               thy
               Saviour
               gives
               to
               thee
               .
               If
               thou
               restorest
               four
               for
               one
               ,
               here
               is
               more
               then
               thousands
               of
               millions
               for
               nothing
               :
               were
               every
               of
               thy
               pence
               a
               world
               ,
               they
               could
               hold
               no
               comparison
               with
               this
               bounty
               .
               It
               is
               but
               dross
               that
               thou
               givest
               ,
               it
               is
               Salvation
               that
               thou
               receivest
               .
               Thou
               gavest
               in
               present
               ,
               thou
               dost
               not
               receive
               in
               hope
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 Salvation
                 come
                 to
                 thine
                 house
                 .
              
               Thine
               ill-gotten
               metalls
               
               were
               a
               strong
               barre
               to
               bolt
               Heaven
               gates
               against
               thee
               ;
               now
               that
               they
               are
               dissolved
               by
               a
               seasonable
               beneficence
               and
               restitution
               ,
               those
               gates
               of
               glory
               fly
               open
               to
               thy
               Soul.
               Where
               is
               that
               man
               that
               can
               challenge
               God
               to
               be
               in
               his
               debt
               ?
               Who
               can
               ever
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               this
               favour
               I
               did
               to
               the
               least
               of
               thine
               unrequited
               ?
               Thrice
               happy
               Publican
               ,
               that
               hast
               climbed
               from
               thy
               Sycomore
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               few
               worthless
               baggs
               of
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               ,
               hast
               purchased
               to
               thy self
               a
               Kingdome
               uncorruptible
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               JOHN
               BAPTIST
               beheaded
               .
            
             
               THree
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               have
               (
               with
               one
               pen
               )
               recorded
               the
               death
               of
               the
               great
               harbinger
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               most
               remarkable
               and
               useful
               .
               He
               was
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               out
               of
               it
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               that
               made
               way
               for
               Christ
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               made
               way
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 Herod
                 .
                 This
                 Herod
                 Antipas
              
               was
               son
               to
               that
               Herod
               who
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ever
               infamous
               for
               the
               massacre
               at
               Bethle●m
               .
               Cruelty
               runs
               in
               a
               blood
               .
               The
               murderer
               of
               John
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               Christ
               is
               well
               descended
               of
               him
               who
               would
               have
               murdered
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               murdered
               the
               Infants
               .
               
               It
               was
               late
               ere
               this
               Herod
               heard
               the
               fame
               of
               Jesus
               ;
               not
               till
               he
               had
               taken
               off
               the
               head
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               .
               The
               father
               of
               this
               Herod
               inquired
               for
               Christ
               too
               soon
               ;
               this
               too
               late
               .
               Great
               men
               should
               have
               the
               best
               intelligence
               .
               If
               they
               improve
               it
               to
               all
               other
               uses
               of
               either
               frivolous
               or
               civil
               affaires
               ,
               with
               neglect
               of
               spirituall
               ,
               their
               judgment
               shall
               be
               so
               much
               more
               as
               their
               helps
               and
               means
               were
               greater
               .
               Whether
               this
               Herod
               were
               taken
               up
               with
               his
               Arabian
               warrs
               
               against
               Arethas
               his
               father
               in
               law
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               were
               imployed
               in
               his
               journey
               
               to
               Rome
               ,
               I
               inquire
               not
               :
               but
               if
               he
               were
               at
               home
               ,
               I
               must
               wonder
               how
               he
               could
               be
               so
               long
               without
               the
               noise
               of
               Christ
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               sign
               he
               had
               a
               very
               irreligious
               Court
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               his
               Followers
               did
               so
               much
               as
               report
               to
               him
               the
               Miracles
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               who
               doubtless
               told
               him
               many
               a
               vain
               tale
               the
               while
               .
               One
               tells
               him
               of
               his
               brother
               Philip's
               discontentment
               ;
               another
               relates
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Roman
               Court
               ;
               another
               ,
               the
               angry
               threats
               of
               Arethas
               ;
               another
               flatters
               him
               with
               the
               admiration
               of
               his
               new
               mistresse
               ,
               and
               disparagement
               of
               the
               old
               :
               no
               man
               so
               much
               as
               sayes
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Prophet
               in
               your
               Kingdome
               that
               doeth
               wonders
               .
               There
               was
               not
               a
               man
               in
               his
               countrey
               that
               had
               not
               been
               astonished
               with
               the
               fame
               of
               Jesus
               ;
               yea
               all
               Syria
               and
               the
               adjoining
               regions
               
               rung
               of
               it
               :
               only
               Herod's
               Court
               heares
               nothing
               .
               Miserable
               is
               that
               Greatness
               which
               keeps
               men
               from
               the
               notice
               of
               Christ
               .
               How
               plain
               is
               it
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               kept
               aloof
               from
               the
               Court
               ?
               The
               austere
               and
               eremitical
               harbinger
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               preacht
               there
               oft
               ,
               and
               was
               heard
               gladly
               ,
               though
               at
               last
               ,
               to
               his
               cost
               ;
               whiles
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               was
               more
               sociable
               ,
               came
               not
               there
               .
               He
               sent
               a
               message
               to
               that
               Fox
               ,
               whose
               den
               he
               would
               not
               approch
               .
               Whether
               it
               were
               that
               he
               purposely
               forbore
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               give
               that
               Tyrant
               occasion
               to
               revive
               and
               perose
               his
               fathers
               suspicion
               ;
               or
               whether
               for
               that
               he
               would
               not
               so
               much
               honour
               a
               place
               so
               infamously
               graceless
               and
               disorder'd
               ;
               or
               whether
               by
               his
               example
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               avoidance
               of
               outward
               pomp
               and
               glory
               .
               Surely
               Herod
               
               saw
               him
               not
               till
               his
               death
               ;
               heard
               not
               of
               him
               till
               the
               death
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               .
               And
               now
               his
               un-intelligence
               was
               not
               more
               strange
               then
               his
               misconstruction
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 beheaded
                 .
              
               First
               he
               doubted
               ,
               then
               he
               resolved
               :
               he
               doubted
               upon
               others
               suggestions
               ;
               upon
               his
               own
               apprehensions
               he
               resolved
               thus
               .
               And
               though
               he
               thought
               good
               to
               set
               a
               face
               on
               it
               to
               strangers
               ,
               unto
               whom
               is
               was
               not
               safe
               to
               bewray
               his
               fear
               ;
               yet
               to
               his
               domesticks
               he
               freely
               discovered
               his
               thoughts
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               .
               The
               troubled
               Conscience
               will
               many
               a
               time
               open
               that
               to
               familiars
               ,
               which
               it
               hides
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               others
               .
               Shame
               and
               fear
               meet
               together
               in
               guiltiness
               .
               How
               could
               he
               imagine
               this
               to
               be
               John
               ?
               That
               common
               conceit
               of
               transanimation
               could
               have
               no
               place
               here
               ;
               there
               could
               be
               no
               
               transmigration
               of
               Souls
               into
               a
               grown
               and
               well-statur'd
               body
               .
               That
               received
               fancy
               of
               the
               Jewes
               held
               only
               in
               the
               case
               of
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               not
               of
               full
               age
               .
               What
               need
               we
               scan
               this
               point
               ,
               when
               Herod
               himself
               professes
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
               He
               that
               was
               a
               Jew
               by
               profession
               ,
               and
               knew
               the
               story
               of
               Elisha's
               bones
               ,
               of
               the
               Sareptan's
               and
               Shunamite's
               son
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               likelihood
               had
               now
               heard
               of
               our
               Saviours
               miraculous
               resuscitation
               of
               others
               ,
               might
               think
               this
               power
               reflected
               upon
               himself
               .
               Even
               Herod
               ,
               as
               bad
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               believed
               a
               Resurrection
               .
               Leudness
               of
               life
               and
               practice
               may
               stand
               with
               orthodoxy
               in
               some
               main
               points
               of
               Religion
               .
               Who
               can
               doubt
               of
               this
               ,
               when
               
                 the
                 Devils
                 believe
                 and
                 tremble
              
               ?
               Where
               shall
               those
               men
               appear
               whose
               faces
               are
               Christian
               ,
               but
               their
               
               hearts
               Sadducees
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               the
               terrors
               and
               tortures
               of
               a
               guilty
               heart
               !
               Herod's
               Conscience
               told
               him
               he
               had
               offered
               an
               unjust
               and
               cruel
               violence
               to
               an
               innocent
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               thinks
               that
               John's
               ghost
               haunts
               him
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               this
               guilt
               of
               his
               bosome
               ,
               why
               might
               he
               not
               as
               well
               have
               thought
               that
               the
               same
               God
               whose
               hand
               is
               not
               shortned
               ,
               had
               conferred
               this
               power
               of
               Miracles
               upon
               some
               other
               ?
               Now
               it
               could
               be
               no
               body
               but
               John
               that
               doth
               these
               wonders
               :
               and
               how
               can
               it
               be
               (
               thinks
               he
               )
               but
               that
               this
               revived
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               doth
               these
               strange
               things
               ,
               will
               be
               revenged
               on
               me
               for
               his
               head
               ?
               He
               that
               could
               give
               himself
               life
               ,
               can
               more
               easily
               take
               mine
               :
               how
               can
               I
               escape
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               now-immortal
               and
               impassible
               
               avenger
               ?
            
             
               A
               wicked
               man
               needs
               no
               other
               tormentor
               (
               especially
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               blood
               )
               then
               his
               own
               heart
               .
               Revel
               ,
               O
               Herod
               ,
               and
               feast
               ,
               and
               frolick
               ;
               and
               please
               thy self
               with
               dances
               ,
               and
               triumphs
               ,
               and
               pastimes
               :
               thy
               sin
               shall
               be
               as
               some
               Fury
               that
               shall
               invisibly
               follow
               thee
               ,
               and
               scourge
               thy
               guilty
               heart
               with
               secret
               lashes
               ,
               
               
               and
               upon
               all
               occasions
               shall
               begin
               thine
               Hell
               within
               thee
               .
               He
               wanted
               not
               other
               sins
               ,
               that
               yet
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Deliver
                 me
                 from
                 blood-guiltiness
                 ,
                 O
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               What
               an
               honour
               was
               done
               to
               John
               in
               this
               misprision
               ?
               While
               that
               man
               lived
               ,
               the
               world
               was
               apt
               to
               think
               that
               John
               was
               the
               Christ
               :
               now
               that
               John
               is
               dead
               ,
               Herod
               thinks
               Christ
               to
               be
               John.
               God
               gives
               to
               his
               poor
               conscionable
               servants
               a
               kinde
               of
               reverence
               and
               high
               respect
               ,
               even
               from
               those
               men
               that
               malign
               them
               most
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               cannot
               but
               venerate
               whom
               they
               hate
               .
               Contrarily
               ,
               no
               wit
               or
               power
               can
               shield
               a
               leud
               man
               from
               contempt
               .
            
             
               John
               did
               no
               Miracle
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               yet
               now
               Herod
               thinks
               he
               did
               miracles
               in
               his
               Resurrection
               ;
               as
               supposing
               that
               a
               new
               supernatural
               life
               brought
               with
               it
               a
               
               supernatural
               power
               .
               Who
               can
               but
               wonder
               at
               the
               stupid
               partiality
               of
               Herod
               and
               these
               Jews
               ?
               They
               can
               imagine
               and
               yield
               John
               risen
               fron
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               never
               did
               miracle
               ,
               and
               rose
               not
               ;
               whereas
               Christ
               ,
               who
               did
               infinite
               miracles
               ,
               and
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               his
               almighty
               power
               ,
               is
               not
               yielded
               by
               them
               to
               have
               risen
               .
               Their
               over-bountiful
               misconceit
               of
               the
               servant
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               injurious
               as
               their
               niggardly
               infidelity
               to
               the
               Master
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               shall
               convince
               and
               confound
               them
               before
               the
               face
               of
               God.
               But
               ,
               oh
               yet
               more
               blockish
               Herod
               !
               Thy
               conscience
               affrights
               thee
               with
               John's
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               flies
               in
               thy
               face
               for
               the
               cruel
               murder
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Saint
               ;
               yet
               where
               is
               thy
               repentance
               for
               so
               foul
               a
               fact
               ?
               Who
               would
               not
               have
               exspected
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               hereupon
               
               have
               humbled
               thy self
               for
               thy
               sin
               ,
               and
               have
               laboured
               to
               make
               thy
               peace
               with
               God
               and
               him
               ?
               The
               greater
               the
               fame
               and
               power
               was
               of
               him
               whom
               thou
               supposedst
               recovered
               from
               thy
               slaughter
               ,
               the
               more
               should
               have
               been
               thy
               penitence
               .
               Impiety
               is
               wont
               to
               besot
               men
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               senseless
               of
               their
               own
               safety
               and
               welfare
               .
               One
               would
               have
               thought
               that
               our
               first
               Grandsire
               Adam
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               his
               heart
               to
               strike
               him
               for
               his
               disobedience
               ,
               should
               have
               run
               to
               meet
               God
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               have
               sued
               for
               pardon
               of
               his
               offence
               :
               In
               stead
               of
               that
               ,
               he
               runs
               to
               hide
               his
               head
               among
               the
               bushes
               .
               The
               case
               is
               still
               ours
               ;
               we
               inherit
               both
               his
               sin
               and
               his
               senslesness
               .
               Besides
               the
               infinite
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               wickedness
               makes
               the
               heart
               uncapable
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               impregnable
               of
               the
               means
               of
               
               Conversion
               .
            
             
               Even
               the
               very
               first
               act
               of
               Herod's
               cruelty
               was
               hainous
               .
               He
               was
               foul
               enough
               with
               other
               sins
               ;
               
                 he
                 added
                 this
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shut
                 up
                 John
                 in
                 prison
                 .
              
               The
               violence
               offered
               to
               God's
               messengers
               is
               branded
               for
               notorious
               .
               The
               Sanctity
               and
               austere
               carriage
               of
               the
               man
               won
               him
               honour
               justly
               from
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               aggravated
               the
               sin
               :
               but
               whatever
               his
               person
               had
               been
               ,
               his
               mission
               was
               sacred
               (
               
                 he
                 shall
                 send
                 his
                 messenger
              
               ;
               the
               wrong
               redounds
               to
               the
               God
               that
               sent
               him
               .
               It
               is
               the
               charge
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 not
                 mine
                 anointed
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 my
                 Prophets
                 any
                 harm
                 .
              
               The
               precept
               is
               perhaps
               one
               ,
               for
               even
               Prophets
               were
               anointed
               ;
               but
               at
               least
               next
               to
               violation
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               is
               the
               wrong
               to
               a
               Prophet
               .
               But
               what
               ?
               do
               I
               not
               
               hear
               the
               Evangelist
               say
               that
               
                 Herod
                 heard
                 John
                 gladly
              
               ?
               How
               is
               it
               then
               ?
               Did
               John
               take
               the
               ear
               and
               heart
               of
               Herod
               ,
               and
               doth
               Herod
               binde
               the
               hands
               and
               feet
               of
               John
               ?
               Doth
               he
               wilfully
               imprison
               whom
               he
               gladly
               heard
               ?
               How
               inconstant
               is
               a
               carnal
               heart
               to
               good
               resolutions
               ?
               How
               little
               trust
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               good
               motions
               of
               unregenerate
               persons
               ?
               We
               have
               known
               when
               even
               mad
               dogs
               have
               fawned
               upon
               their
               master
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               been
               too
               wise
               to
               trust
               them
               but
               in
               chains
               .
               As
               a
               true
               friend
               loves
               alwaies
               ,
               so
               a
               gracious
               heart
               alwaies
               affects
               good
               :
               neither
               can
               be
               altered
               with
               change
               of
               occurrences
               .
               But
               the
               carnal
               man
               ,
               like
               an
               hollow
               Parasite
               or
               a
               fawning
               Spaniel
               ,
               flatters
               onely
               for
               his
               own
               turn
               ;
               if
               that
               be
               once
               either
               served
               or
               crossed
               ,
               like
               a
               churlish
               curre
               ,
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               snatch
               
               us
               by
               the
               fingers
               .
               Is
               there
               a
               worldly-minded
               man
               that
               lives
               in
               some
               known
               sin
               ,
               yet
               makes
               much
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               frequents
               the
               Church
               ,
               talks
               godly
               ,
               looks
               demurely
               ,
               carries
               fair
               ?
               trust
               him
               not
               ;
               he
               will
               prove
               ,
               after
               his
               pious
               fits
               ,
               like
               some
               resty
               horse
               ,
               which
               goes
               on
               some
               paces
               readily
               and
               eagerly
               ,
               but
               anon
               either
               stands
               still
               ,
               or
               falls
               to
               flinging
               and
               plunging
               ,
               and
               never
               leaves
               till
               he
               have
               cast
               his
               rider
               .
            
             
             
               What
               then
               might
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               John's
               bonds
               ,
               and
               Herod's
               displeasure
               ?
               For
               
               
                 Herodias
                 sake
                 his
                 brother
                 Philips
                 wife
                 .
              
               That
               woman
               was
               the
               subject
               of
               Herod's
               lust
               ,
               and
               the
               exciter
               of
               his
               revenge
               .
               This
               light
               huswife
               ran
               away
               with
               her
               Husbands
               brother
               ;
               and
               now
               doting
               upon
               her
               incestuous
               lover
               ,
               and
               finding
               John
               to
               be
               a
               rub
               in
               the
               way
               of
               her
               licentious
               adultery
               ,
               is
               impatient
               of
               his
               liberty
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               rest
               till
               his
               restraint
               .
               Resolved
               sinners
               are
               mad
               upon
               their
               leud
               courses
               and
               run
               furiously
               upon
               their
               gainsayers
               .
               A
               Bear
               robbed
               of
               her
               whelps
               is
               less
               impetuous
               .
               Indeed
               those
               that
               have
               determined
               to
               love
               their
               sins
               more
               then
               their
               Soules
               ,
               whom
               can
               they
               care
               for
               ?
               Though
               Herod
               was
               wicked
               enough
               ,
               yet
               had
               it
               not
               been
               upon
               Herodias's
               instigation
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               imprisoned
               John.
               
               
            
             
               Importunity
               of
               leud
               solicitors
               may
               be
               of
               dangerous
               consequence
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               draws
               greatness
               into
               those
               waies
               which
               it
               either
               would
               not
               have
               thought
               of
               ,
               or
               abhorred
               .
               In
               the
               remotion
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               throne
               .
            
             
               Yet
               still
               is
               this
               Dame
               called
               the
               wife
               of
               Philip.
               She
               had
               utterly
               left
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               was
               solemnly
               coupled
               to
               Herod
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               ritual
               ceremonies
               of
               her
               new
               Nuptials
               cannot
               make
               her
               other
               then
               Philip's
               wife
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sure
               rule
               ,
               That
               which
               is
               originally
               faulty
               can
               never
               be
               rectified
               .
               The
               ordination
               of
               Marriage
               is
               one
               for
               one
               ;
               
                 They
                 twain
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 flesh
                 .
              
               There
               cannot
               be
               two
               heads
               to
               one
               body
               ,
               nor
               two
               bodies
               to
               one
               head
               .
               Herod
               was
               her
               Adulterer
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               her
               Husband
               :
               
               she
               was
               Herod's
               Harlot
               ,
               Philip's
               Wife
               .
               Yet
               how
               doth
               Herod
               dote
               on
               her
               ,
               that
               for
               her
               sake
               he
               loads
               John
               with
               irons
               ?
               Whither
               will
               not
               the
               fury
               of
               inordinate
               Lust
               transport
               a
               man
               ?
               Certainly
               John
               was
               of
               late
               in
               Herod's
               favour
               .
               That
               rough-hewn
               Preacher
               was
               for
               a
               Wilderness
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               Court
               :
               Herod's
               invitation
               drew
               him
               thither
               ,
               his
               reverence
               and
               respects
               incouraged
               him
               there
               .
               Now
               the
               love
               of
               his
               Lust
               hath
               carried
               him
               into
               an
               hate
               of
               Gods
               Messenger
               .
               That
               man
               can
               have
               no
               hold
               of
               himself
               or
               care
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               the
               rains
               to
               his
               unruly
               concupiscence
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               once
               fixed
               his
               heart
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               an
               Harlot
               ,
               and
               hath
               beslaved
               himself
               to
               a
               bewitching
               Beauty
               ,
               casts
               off
               at
               once
               all
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               respect
               to
               Laws
               ,
               shame
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               regard
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               
               care
               of
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               friends
               ,
               reputation
               ,
               patrimony
               ,
               body
               ,
               Soul.
               So
               violent
               is
               this
               beastly
               passion
               where
               it
               takes
               :
               neither
               ever
               leaves
               till
               it
               have
               hurried
               him
               into
               the
               chambers
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               Herodias
               her self
               had
               first
               plotted
               to
               kill
               the
               Baptist
               ;
               her
               murderers
               were
               suborned
               ,
               her
               ambushes
               laid
               .
               The
               success
               failed
               ,
               and
               now
               she
               works
               with
               Herod
               for
               his
               durance
               .
               Oh
               marvellous
               hand
               of
               the
               Almighty
               !
               John
               was
               a
               mean
               man
               for
               estate
               ,
               solitary
               ,
               guardless
               ,
               unarmed
               ,
               impotent
               :
               Herodias
               a
               Queen
               ,
               so
               great
               that
               she
               swayed
               Herod
               himself
               ;
               and
               not
               more
               great
               then
               subtile
               ;
               and
               not
               more
               great
               or
               subtile
               then
               malicious
               ;
               yet
               Herodias
               laid
               to
               kill
               John
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               .
               What
               an
               invisible
               ,
               and
               yet
               sure
               ,
               guard
               there
               is
               about
               the
               poor
               
               servants
               of
               God
               that
               seem
               helpless
               and
               despicable
               in
               themselves
               ?
               There
               is
               over
               them
               an
               hand
               of
               Divine
               protection
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               no
               more
               opposed
               then
               seen
               .
               Malice
               is
               not
               so
               strong
               in
               the
               hand
               as
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               Devil
               is
               stronger
               then
               a
               world
               of
               men
               ,
               a
               legion
               of
               Devils
               stronger
               then
               fewer
               spirits
               ;
               yet
               a
               legion
               of
               Devils
               cannot
               hurt
               one
               swine
               without
               a
               permission
               .
               What
               can
               bands
               of
               enemies
               or
               gates
               of
               Hell
               doe
               against
               Gods
               secret
               ones
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               more
               clear
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               ,
               then
               what
               was
               the
               motive
               of
               this
               imprisonment
               ,
               the
               free
               reproof
               of
               Herod's
               Incest
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Both
               the
               offenders
               were
               netled
               with
               this
               bold
               reprehension
               .
               Herod
               knew
               the
               reputation
               
               that
               John
               carried
               ;
               his
               Conscience
               could
               not
               but
               suggest
               the
               foulness
               of
               his
               own
               fact
               :
               neither
               could
               he
               but
               see
               how
               odious
               it
               would
               seem
               to
               persecute
               a
               Prophet
               for
               so
               just
               a
               reproof
               .
               For
               the
               colour
               therefore
               of
               so
               tyrannical
               an
               act
               ,
               he
               brands
               John
               with
               Sedition
               :
               these
               presumptuous
               taxations
               are
               a
               disgrace
               and
               disparagement
               to
               Authority
               .
               It
               is
               no
               news
               with
               wicked
               Tyrants
               ,
               to
               cloak
               
               
               their
               Cruelty
               with
               pretences
               of
               Justice
               .
               Never
               was
               it
               other
               then
               the
               lot
               of
               Gods
               faithful
               servants
               ,
               to
               be
               loaded
               with
               unjust
               reproaches
               in
               the
               conscionable
               performance
               of
               their
               duties
               .
               They
               should
               speed
               too
               well
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               but
               appear
               in
               their
               true
               shape
               .
            
             
               The
               fact
               of
               Herod
               was
               horrible
               and
               prodigious
               ;
               to
               rob
               his
               own
               Brother
               of
               the
               partner
               of
               his
               bed
               ;
               to
               teare
               away
               part
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               yea
               his
               body
               from
               his
               head
               .
               So
               as
               here
               was
               at
               once
               in
               one
               act
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Violence
               .
               Adultery
               ,
               that
               he
               took
               anothers
               wife
               ;
               Incest
               ,
               that
               he
               took
               his
               Brother's
               ;
               Violence
               ,
               that
               he
               thus
               took
               her
               ,
               in
               spight
               of
               her
               Husband
               .
               Justly
               therefore
               might
               John
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               He
               balked
               not
               one
               of
               Herod's
               sins
               ,
               but
               reproved
               
               him
               of
               all
               the
               evils
               that
               he
               had
               done
               ;
               though
               more
               eminently
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               more
               filled
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               .
               It
               was
               not
               the
               Crown
               or
               awful
               Scepter
               of
               Herod
               that
               could
               daunt
               the
               homely
               ,
               but
               faithful
               ,
               messenger
               of
               God
               :
               as
               one
               that
               came
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               Elias
               ,
               he
               feares
               no
               faces
               ,
               spares
               no
               wickedness
               .
               There
               must
               meet
               in
               Gods
               ministers
               Courage
               and
               Impartiality
               .
               Impartiality
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               difference
               of
               persons
               ;
               Courage
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               spare
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               greatest
               .
               It
               is
               an
               hard
               condition
               that
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               Calling
               casts
               upon
               us
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               to
               run
               upon
               the
               pikes
               of
               displeasure
               .
               Prophecies
               were
               no
               Burdens
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               expose
               us
               to
               these
               dangers
               .
               We
               must
               connive
               at
               no
               evil
               :
               Every
               sin
               unreproved
               becomes
               ours
               .
            
             
               
               Hatred
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               Truth
               .
               Herod
               is
               inwardly
               vexed
               with
               so
               peremptory
               a
               reprehension
               :
               and
               now
               he
               seeks
               to
               kill
               the
               author
               .
               And
               why
               did
               he
               not
               〈◊〉
               
                 He
                 feared
                 the
                 people
              
               .
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               he
               feared
               John
               no
               less
               then
               now
               〈◊〉
               hates
               him
               :
               he
               once
               reverenced
               him
               as
               a
               just
               and
               holy
               man
               ,
               whom
               now
               he
               h●art-burns
               as
               an
               enemy
               ▪
               neither
               was
               it
               any
               counterfeit
               respect
               ,
               sure
               the
               man
               was
               then
               in
               earnest
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ?
               was
               it
               that
               his
               inconstant
               heart
               was
               now
               fetcht
               off
               by
               Herodias
               ,
               and
               wrought
               to
               a
               disaffection
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               with
               Herod
               as
               with
               Salomon's
               Sluggard
               ,
               that
               at
               once
               would
               and
               would
               not
               ?
               His
               thoughts
               are
               distracted
               with
               a
               mixt
               voluntary
               contradiction
               of
               purposes
               :
               as
               an
               holy
               man
               ,
               and
               honoured
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               kill
               John
               ;
               he
               would
               
               kill
               him
               ,
               as
               an
               enemy
               to
               his
               Lust
               .
               The
               worst
               part
               prevaileth
               ;
               Appetite
               oversways
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               :
               and
               now
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               John
               should
               be
               murdered
               .
               What
               a
               self-conflicting
               and
               prodigious
               creature
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               left
               over
               to
               his
               own
               thoughts
               ?
               whiles
               on
               the
               one
               side
               he
               is
               urged
               by
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               by
               his
               lustful
               desires
               and
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               Satan
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 ,
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
              
               and
               after
               all
               his
               inward
               broils
               ,
               he
               falls
               upon
               the
               worst
               ;
               so
               as
               his
               yieldance
               is
               worse
               then
               his
               fight
               .
               When
               God
               sees
               fit
               ,
               Herod's
               tyranny
               shall
               effect
               that
               which
               the
               wi●e
               Providence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               hath
               decreed
               for
               his
               Servants
               glory
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               rubs
               shall
               be
               cast
               in
               his
               way
               ;
               and
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               
                 He
                 feared
                 the
                 people
              
               .
               
               What
               an
               absurd
               and
               sottish
               thing
               is
               Hypocrisy
               ?
               Herod
               feares
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               feares
               not
               God.
               Tell
               me
               then
               ,
               Herod
               ,
               what
               could
               the
               people
               doe
               at
               the
               worst
               ?
               Perhaps
               ,
               mutiny
               against
               thee
               ,
               raise
               arms
               and
               tumults
               ,
               disturb
               the
               Government
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               shake
               it
               off
               .
            
             
               What
               could
               God
               doe
               ?
               yea
               ,
               what
               not
               ?
               stirre
               up
               all
               his
               creatures
               to
               plague
               thee
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               tumble
               thee
               down
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               there
               torment
               thee
               everlastingly
               .
               O
               fond
               Herod
               ,
               that
               fearest
               where
               no
               fear
               was
               ,
               and
               fearest
               not
               where
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               terrour
               !
            
             
               How
               God
               fits
               lewd
               men
               with
               restraints
               ?
               If
               they
               be
               so
               godless
               as
               to
               regard
               his
               creature
               above
               himself
               ,
               he
               hath
               external
               buggs
               to
               affright
               them
               withall
               ;
               
               if
               bashful
               ,
               he
               hath
               shame
               ;
               if
               covetous
               ,
               losses
               ;
               if
               proud
               ,
               disgrace
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               most
               wise
               Providence
               keeps
               the
               world
               in
               order
               .
               We
               cannot
               better
               judge
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               then
               by
               what
               we
               most
               fear
               .
            
             
               No
               man
               is
               so
               great
               as
               to
               be
               utterly
               exempted
               from
               fear
               .
               The
               Jews
               feared
               
                 Herod
                 ;
                 Herod
              
               feared
               the
               Jews
               :
               the
               healthful
               fear
               sickness
               ;
               the
               free
               servitude
               :
               the
               people
               fear
               a
               Tyrants
               oppression
               and
               cruelty
               ;
               the
               Tyrant
               fears
               the
               peoples
               
               mutiny
               and
               insurrection
               .
               If
               there
               have
               been
               some
               so
               great
               as
               to
               be
               above
               
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               power
               and
               machinations
               of
               inferiours
               ,
               yet
               never
               any
               that
               have
               been
               free
               from
               their
               fears
               and
               suspicions
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               fears
               nothing
               but
               what
               he
               should
               ,
               God.
               
            
             
               Why
               did
               Herod
               fear
               the
               people
               ?
               
                 They
                 held
                 John
                 for
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               And
               this
               opinion
               was
               both
               common
               and
               constant
               :
               even
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               durst
               not
               say
               ,
               his
               Baptisme
               was
               from
               men
               .
               It
               is
               the
               wisdome
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               ever
               to
               give
               his
               children
               favour
               somewhere
               .
               If
               Jezebel
               hate
               
                 Elias
                 ,
                 Ahab
              
               shall
               for
               the
               time
               honour
               him
               :
               and
               if
               Herod
               hate
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               would
               kill
               him
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               reverence
               him
               .
               Herod's
               malice
               would
               make
               him
               away
               ;
               the
               peoples
               reputation
               keeps
               him
               alive
               .
               As
               wise
               Princes
               have
               been
               content
               to
               maintain
               
               a
               faction
               in
               their
               Court
               or
               State
               for
               their
               own
               purposes
               ;
               so
               here
               did
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               contrive
               and
               order
               differences
               of
               judgment
               and
               affection
               betwixt
               Herod
               and
               his
               subjects
               for
               his
               own
               holy
               ends
               .
               Else
               certainly
               ,
               if
               all
               wicked
               men
               should
               conspire
               in
               evil
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               being
               upon
               earth
               ;
               as
               contrarily
               ,
               if
               evil
               spirits
               did
               not
               accord
               ,
               Hell
               could
               not
               stand
               .
               Oh
               the
               unjust
               and
               fond
               partiality
               of
               this
               people
               !
               They
               all
               generally
               applaud
               John
               for
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               yet
               they
               receive
               not
               his
               message
               .
               Whose
               Prophet
               was
               John
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Highest
               ?
               what
               was
               his
               errand
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               the
               way-maker
               unto
               Christ
               ?
               what
               was
               he
               but
               the
               Voice
               of
               that
               Eternal
               Word
               of
               his
               Father
               ?
               what
               was
               the
               found
               of
               that
               Voice
               but
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 comes
                 after
                 me
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 shoe-latchet
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 unlose
                 ?
              
               Yet
               they
               honour
               the
               servant
               ,
               and
               reject
               the
               Master
               :
               they
               contemn
               that
               Prince
               whose
               Embassador
               they
               reve●ence
               .
               How
               could
               they
               but
               argue
               ,
               John
               is
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               he
               speaks
               from
               God
               ;
               his
               words
               must
               be
               true
               ;
               he
               tells
               us
               this
               is
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Messias
               that
               should
               ●ome
               to
               redeem
               the
               World
               :
               this
               must
               then
               needs
               be
               he
               ;
               we
               will
               look
               for
               no
               other
               ?
               Yet
               this
               perverse
               people
               receives
               John
               ,
               and
               rejects
               Jesus
               .
               There
               is
               ever
               an
               absurdity
               in
               unbelief
               ,
               whiles
               it
               separates
               those
               relations
               and
               respects
               which
               can
               never
               in
               Nature
               be
               disjoyned
               .
               Thus
               it
               readily
               apprehends
               God
               as
               merciful
               in
               pardoning
               ,
               not
               as
               just
               in
               punishing
               ;
               Christ
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Judge
               .
               Thus
               we
               ordinarily
               (
               in
               a
               contrariety
               to
               these
               Jews
               )
               professe
               to
               receive
               the
               Master
               ,
               
               and
               contemn
               the
               servants
               :
               whiles
               he
               hath
               said
               that
               will
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               which
               Herod
               in
               policie
               durst
               not
               ,
               in
               wine
               he
               dares
               doe
               :
               And
               that
               which
               God
               had
               restrained
               till
               his
               own
               time
               ,
               now
               in
               his
               own
               time
               he
               permits
               to
               be
               done
               .
               The
               day
               was
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               styles
               it
               ,
               convenient
               :
               if
               for
               the
               purpose
               of
               Herodias
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               for
               God's
               ;
               who
               having
               determined
               to
               glorifie
               himself
               by
               John's
               martyrdom
               ,
               will
               cast
               it
               upon
               a
               time
               when
               it
               may
               be
               most
               notified
               ,
               Herod's
               birth-day
               .
               All
               the
               Peers
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               perhaps
               of
               the
               neighbour
               Nations
               ,
               are
               now
               assembled
               .
               Herodias
               could
               not
               have
               found
               out
               a
               time
               more
               fit
               to
               blazon
               her
               own
               shame
               and
               cruelty
               then
               in
               such
               a
               confluence
               .
               The
               wise
               Providence
               
               of
               God
               many
               times
               pays
               us
               with
               our
               own
               choice
               ;
               so
               as
               when
               we
               think
               to
               have
               brought
               about
               our
               own
               Ends
               to
               our
               best
               content
               ,
               we
               bring
               about
               his
               purposes
               to
               our
               own
               confusion
               .
            
             
               Herod's
               birth-day
               is
               kept
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               Pharaoh's
               :
               both
               of
               them
               with
               blood
               .
               These
               personal
               stains
               cannot
               make
               the
               practice
               unlawful
               .
               Where
               the
               man
               is
               good
               ,
               the
               Birth
               is
               memorable
               .
            
             
               What
               blessing
               have
               we
               ,
               if
               life
               be
               none
               ?
               and
               if
               our
               life
               be
               a
               blessing
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               celebrated
               ?
               Excess
               and
               disorder
               may
               blemish
               any
               Solemnity
               ;
               but
               that
               cleaves
               to
               the
               act
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               institution
               .
            
             
               Herod's
               birth-day
               was
               kept
               with
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               this
               Feast
               was
               a
               Supper
               .
               It
               was
               
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               night-work
               :
               this
               Festivity
               was
               spent
               in
               works
               of
               darkness
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               light
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               childe
               of
               darkness
               that
               was
               then
               born
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 drunken
                 ,
                 are
                 drunk
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               shame
               in
               Sin
               ,
               even
               where
               it
               is
               committed
               with
               the
               stiffest
               resolution
               ,
               at
               least
               there
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               :
               if
               now
               Sin
               be
               grown
               impudent
               ,
               and
               Justice
               bashful
               ,
               woe
               be
               to
               us
               .
            
             
             
               
               That
               there
               might
               be
               perfect
               revels
               at
               Herod's
               Birth-day
               ,
               besides
               the
               Feast
               ,
               there
               is
               musick
               and
               dancing
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Salome
               the
               daughter
               of
               Herodias
               .
               A
               meet
               Daughter
               for
               such
               a
               Mother
               ,
               bred
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               so
               immodest
               a
               Parent
               .
               Dancing
               in
               it self
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               set
               ,
               regular
               ,
               harmonious
               motion
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               cannot
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               more
               then
               walking
               or
               running
               ;
               Circumstances
               may
               make
               it
               sinful
               .
               The
               wanton
               gesticulations
               of
               a
               Virgin
               in
               a
               wild
               assembly
               of
               Gallants
               warmed
               with
               wine
               ,
               could
               be
               no
               other
               then
               riggish
               and
               unmaidenly
               .
               It
               is
               not
               so
               frequently
               seen
               that
               the
               child
               follows
               the
               good
               Qualities
               of
               the
               Parent
               ;
               it
               is
               seldom
               seen
               that
               it
               follows
               not
               the
               evil
               .
               Nature
               is
               the
               soyle
               ;
               good
               and
               ill
               Qualities
               are
               the
               herbs
               and
               weeds
               :
               the
               soyle
               bears
               
               the
               weeds
               naturally
               ,
               the
               herbs
               not
               without
               culture
               .
               What
               with
               traduction
               ,
               what
               with
               education
               ,
               it
               were
               strange
               if
               we
               should
               miss
               any
               of
               our
               Parents
               mis-dispositions
               .
            
             
               Herodias
               and
               Salome
               have
               what
               they
               desired
               .
               The
               dance
               pleased
               Herod
               well
               :
               those
               indecent
               motions
               that
               would
               have
               displeased
               any
               modest
               eye
               ,
               (
               though
               what
               should
               a
               modest
               eye
               doe
               at
               Herod's
               Feast
               ?
               )
               over-pleased
               Herod
               .
               Well
               did
               Herodias
               know
               how
               to
               fit
               the
               tooth
               of
               her
               Paramour
               ,
               and
               had
               therefore
               purposely
               so
               composed
               the
               carriage
               and
               gesture
               of
               her
               Daughter
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               take
               best
               :
               although
               doubtless
               the
               same
               action
               could
               not
               have
               so
               pleased
               from
               another
               .
               Herod
               saw
               in
               Salome's
               face
               and
               fashion
               ,
               the
               image
               of
               her
               whom
               he
               doted
               
               on
               ;
               so
               did
               she
               look
               ,
               so
               did
               she
               move
               :
               besides
               that
               his
               lavish
               cups
               had
               predisposed
               him
               to
               wantonness
               :
               and
               now
               he
               cannot
               but
               like
               well
               that
               which
               so
               pleasingly
               suted
               his
               inordinate
               desire
               .
               All
               humours
               love
               to
               be
               fed
               ;
               especially
               the
               vicious
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               more
               eager
               and
               stirring
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               better
               glass
               wherein
               to
               discern
               the
               face
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               then
               our
               Pleasures
               :
               such
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               such
               are
               we
               ,
               whether
               vain
               ,
               or
               holy
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               strange
               transportation
               was
               this
               ?
               
                 Whatsoever
                 thou
                 shalt
                 ask
              
               :
               half
               a
               Kingdom
               for
               a
               dance
               ?
               Herod
               ,
               this
               pastime
               is
               over-pay'd
               for
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               proportion
               in
               this
               remuneration
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               bounty
               ,
               it
               is
               prodigence
               .
               Neither
               doth
               this
               pass
               under
               a
               bare
               Promise
               onely
               ,
               but
               under
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               that
               solemn
               
               and
               (
               as
               it
               might
               be
               in
               wine
               )
               serious
               .
               How
               largely
               do
               sensual
               men
               both
               profer
               and
               give
               for
               a
               little
               momentany
               and
               vain
               contentment
               ?
               How
               many
               censure
               Herod's
               gross
               impotence
               ,
               and
               yet
               second
               it
               with
               a
               worse
               giving
               away
               their
               precious
               Souls
               for
               a
               short
               pleasure
               of
               sin
               ?
               What
               is
               half
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               yea
               a
               whole
               World
               ,
               to
               a
               Soul
               ?
               So
               much
               therefore
               is
               their
               madness
               greater
               ,
               as
               their
               loss
               is
               more
               .
            
             
               So
               large
               a
               boon
               was
               worthy
               of
               a
               deliberation
               .
               Salome
               consults
               with
               her
               Mother
               upon
               so
               ample
               and
               ratified
               a
               promise
               .
               Yet
               so
               much
               good
               nature
               and
               filial
               respect
               was
               in
               this
               wanton
               Damsel
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               carve
               her self
               of
               her
               option
               ,
               but
               takes
               her
               Mother
               with
               her
               .
               If
               Herodias
               were
               infamously
               
               lewd
               ,
               yet
               she
               was
               her
               Parent
               ,
               and
               must
               direct
               her
               choice
               .
               Children
               should
               have
               no
               will
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               as
               their
               flesh
               is
               their
               Parents
               ,
               so
               should
               their
               will
               be
               .
               They
               do
               justly
               unchild
               themselves
               ,
               that
               in
               main
               elections
               dispose
               of
               themselves
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               those
               which
               gave
               them
               being
               .
               It
               is
               both
               unmannerly
               and
               unnatural
               in
               the
               Child
               to
               run
               before
               ,
               without
               ,
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Parent
               .
            
             
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               be
               so
               officious
               to
               our
               good
               and
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               to
               an
               earthly
               and
               wicked
               Mother
               ;
               not
               to
               ask
               ,
               not
               to
               undertake
               ought
               without
               his
               allowance
               ,
               without
               his
               directions
               :
               that
               when
               the
               world
               shall
               offer
               us
               whatsoever
               our
               heart
               desires
               ,
               we
               could
               run
               to
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               
               for
               our
               resolution
               ;
               not
               daring
               to
               accept
               what
               he
               doth
               not
               both
               license
               and
               warrant
               .
            
             
               Oh
               the
               wonderful
               strength
               of
               malice
               !
               Salome
               was
               offered
               no
               less
               then
               half
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Herod
               ,
               yet
               chuses
               to
               ask
               the
               head
               of
               a
               poor
               Preacher
               .
               Nothing
               is
               so
               sweet
               to
               a
               corrupt
               heart
               as
               revenge
               ;
               especially
               when
               it
               may
               bring
               with
               it
               a
               full
               scope
               to
               a
               dear
               sin
               .
               All
               worldlings
               are
               of
               this
               diet
               :
               
               they
               had
               rather
               sin
               freely
               for
               a
               while
               and
               dye
               ,
               then
               refrain
               and
               live
               happily
               ,
               
               eternally
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               suit
               was
               this
               ?
               
                 Give
                 me
                 here
                 in
                 a
                 Charger
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 John
                 Baptist
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               her
               to
               say
               ,
               Let
               John's
               head
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Give
                 me
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Charger
                 .
              
               What
               a
               service
               was
               here
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               Feast
               ,
               especially
               to
               a
               Woman
               ?
               a
               dead
               mans
               head
               swimming
               in
               blood
               .
               How
               cruel
               is
               a
               wicked
               heart
               ,
               that
               can
               take
               pleasure
               in
               those
               things
               which
               have
               most
               horrour
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               the
               importunity
               of
               a
               galled
               conscience
               !
               Herodias
               could
               never
               think
               her self
               safe
               till
               John
               was
               dead
               ;
               she
               could
               never
               think
               him
               dead
               till
               his
               head
               were
               off
               ;
               she
               could
               not
               think
               his
               head
               was
               off
               ,
               till
               she
               had
               it
               brought
               her
               in
               a
               platter
               :
               a
               guilty
               heart
               never
               thinks
               it
               hath
               made
               sure
               enough
               .
               Yea
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               head
               
               was
               thus
               brought
               ,
               they
               thought
               him
               alive
               again
               .
               Guiltiness
               and
               Security
               could
               never
               lodge
               together
               in
               one
               bosome
               .
            
             
               Herod
               was
               sorry
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               in
               earnest
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               cups
               and
               pleasance
               .
               I
               should
               rather
               think
               his
               jollity
               counterfeited
               then
               his
               grief
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Herod
               was
               a
               fox
               ;
               but
               that
               subtile
               beast
               dissembles
               not
               always
               :
               when
               he
               runs
               away
               from
               the
               dogs
               ,
               he
               means
               as
               he
               does
               .
               And
               if
               he
               were
               formerly
               willing
               to
               have
               killed
               John
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               unwillingly
               willing
               ;
               and
               so
               farre
               as
               he
               was
               unwilling
               to
               kill
               him
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               a
               just
               man
               ,
               so
               farre
               was
               he
               sorry
               that
               he
               must
               be
               killed
               .
               Had
               Herod
               been
               wise
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               been
               perplexed
               .
               Had
               he
               been
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               have
               ingaged
               himself
               lawfully
               and
               within
               due
               limits
               ,
               he
               had
               
               not
               now
               been
               so
               intangled
               as
               to
               have
               needed
               sorrow
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               Sinners
               is
               guilty
               of
               their
               pain
               ,
               and
               draws
               upon
               them
               a
               late
               and
               unprofitable
               repentance
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               the
               act
               was
               not
               past
               ,
               though
               the
               word
               were
               past
               .
               It
               was
               his
               misconceived
               intanglement
               that
               caused
               this
               sorrow
               ;
               which
               might
               have
               been
               remedied
               by
               flying
               off
               .
               A
               threefold
               cord
               tyed
               him
               to
               the
               performance
               .
               The
               conscience
               of
               his
               Oath
               ,
               the
               respect
               to
               his
               guests
               ,
               a
               loathness
               to
               discontent
               Herodias
               and
               her
               daughter
               .
               Herod
               had
               so
               much
               religion
               as
               to
               make
               scruple
               of
               an
               Oath
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               make
               scruple
               of
               a
               Murder
               .
               No
               man
               casts
               off
               all
               Justice
               and
               Piety
               at
               once
               ;
               but
               whiles
               he
               gives
               himself
               over
               to
               some
               sins
               ,
               he
               sticks
               at
               
               others
               .
               It
               is
               no
               thank
               to
               lewd
               men
               that
               they
               are
               not
               universally
               vicious
               .
               All
               God's
               several
               laws
               cannot
               be
               violated
               at
               once
               :
               there
               are
               Sins
               contrary
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               there
               are
               Sins
               disagreeing
               from
               the
               lewdest
               dispositions
               .
               There
               are
               Oppressors
               that
               hate
               Drunkenness
               ;
               there
               are
               Unclean
               persons
               which
               abhorre
               Murder
               ;
               there
               are
               Drunkards
               which
               hate
               Cruelty
               .
               One
               sin
               is
               enough
               to
               damn
               the
               Soul
               ,
               one
               leak
               to
               drown
               the
               Vessel
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               oh
               fond
               Herod
               !
               what
               needed
               this
               unjust
               scrupulousness
               ?
               Well
               and
               safely
               mightest
               thou
               have
               shifted
               the
               bond
               of
               thine
               Oath
               with
               a
               double
               evasion
               .
               One
               ,
               that
               this
               generality
               of
               thy
               promise
               was
               onely
               to
               be
               construed
               of
               lawful
               acts
               and
               motions
               :
               That
               onely
               can
               we
               doe
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               justly
               doe
               ;
               Unlawfulness
               is
               in
               
               the
               nature
               of
               Impossibility
               .
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               had
               this
               ingagement
               been
               so
               meant
               ,
               yet
               might
               it
               be
               as
               lawfully
               rescinded
               as
               it
               was
               unlawfully
               made
               .
               A
               sinful
               Promise
               is
               ill
               made
               ,
               worse
               performed
               .
               Thus
               thou
               mightest
               ,
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               come
               off
               fair
               ;
               where
               now
               ,
               holding
               thy self
               by
               an
               irreligious
               religion
               tyed
               to
               thy
               foolish
               and
               wicked
               Oath
               ;
               thou
               onely
               goest
               away
               with
               this
               mitigation
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               a
               scrupulous
               Murderer
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               if
               an
               Herod
               made
               such
               conscience
               of
               keeping
               an
               unlawful
               Oath
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               condemn
               those
               Christians
               which
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               Oaths
               lawful
               ,
               just
               ,
               necessary
               ?
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               one
               sels
               an
               oath
               for
               a
               bribe
               ,
               another
               lends
               an
               oath
               for
               favour
               ,
               another
               casts
               it
               away
               
               for
               malice
               .
               I
               fear
               to
               think
               it
               may
               be
               a
               question
               whether
               there
               be
               more
               oaths
               broken
               ,
               or
               kept
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               I
               marvel
               not
               ,
               if
               being
               implored
               as
               a
               witness
               ,
               as
               an
               avenger
               of
               falshood
               ,
               thou
               hold
               him
               not
               guiltless
               that
               thus
               dares
               take
               thy
               Name
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               his
               Oath
               is
               the
               respect
               to
               his
               Honour
               .
               His
               guests
               heard
               his
               deep
               engagement
               ,
               
               
               and
               now
               he
               cannot
               fall
               off
               with
               reputation
               .
               It
               would
               argue
               levity
               and
               rashness
               to
               say
               and
               not
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               what
               would
               the
               world
               say
               ?
               The
               misconceits
               of
               the
               points
               of
               Honour
               have
               cost
               millions
               of
               Souls
               .
               As
               many
               a
               one
               doth
               good
               onely
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               many
               a
               one
               doth
               evil
               onely
               to
               satisfie
               the
               humour
               and
               opinion
               of
               others
               .
               It
               is
               a
               damnable
               plausibility
               so
               to
               regard
               the
               vain
               approbation
               or
               censure
               of
               the
               beholders
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               neglect
               the
               allowance
               or
               judgement
               of
               God.
               But
               how
               ill
               guests
               were
               these
               ?
               how
               well
               worthy
               of
               an
               Herod's
               table
               ?
               Had
               they
               had
               but
               common
               civility
               ,
               finding
               Herod
               perplexed
               ,
               they
               had
               acquitted
               him
               by
               their
               disswasions
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               disclaimed
               the
               exspectation
               of
               so
               bloody
               a
               performance
               :
               but
               they
               rather
               
               (
               to
               gratifie
               Herodias
               )
               make
               way
               for
               so
               slight
               and
               easie
               a
               condescent
               .
               Even
               godly
               Princes
               have
               complained
               of
               the
               iniquity
               of
               their
               heels
               :
               how
               much
               more
               must
               they
               needs
               be
               ill
               attended
               ,
               that
               give
               incouragements
               and
               examples
               of
               leudness
               ?
            
             
               Neither
               was
               it
               the
               least
               motive
               that
               he
               was
               loath
               to
               displease
               his
               Mistress
               .
               The
               Damsel
               had
               pleased
               him
               in
               her
               dance
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               discontent
               her
               in
               breaking
               his
               word
               .
               He
               saw
               Herodias
               in
               Salome
               :
               the
               suit
               ,
               he
               knew
               ,
               was
               the
               mothers
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               daughters
               lips
               :
               both
               would
               be
               displeased
               in
               falling
               off
               ;
               both
               would
               be
               gratified
               in
               yielding
               .
               Oh
               vain
               and
               wicked
               Herod
               !
               He
               cares
               not
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               to
               offend
               his
               Conscience
               ;
               he
               cares
               to
               offend
               a
               wanton
               Mistress
               .
               
               This
               is
               one
               means
               to
               fill
               Hell
               ,
               loathness
               to
               displease
               .
            
             
               A
               good
               heart
               will
               rather
               fall
               out
               with
               all
               the
               world
               then
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               with
               his
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               misgrounded
               sorrow
               of
               worldly
               hearts
               doth
               not
               withhold
               them
               from
               their
               intended
               sins
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               to
               vex
               ,
               not
               enough
               to
               restrain
               them
               .
               Herod
               was
               sorry
               ,
               but
               he
               sends
               the
               executioner
               for
               John's
               head
               .
               One
               act
               hath
               made
               Herod
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               John
               a
               Martyr
               .
               Herod
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               in
               that
               without
               all
               legal
               proceedings
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               false
               witnesses
               ,
               he
               takes
               off
               the
               head
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               of
               a
               Propher
               .
               It
               was
               Lust
               that
               carried
               Herod
               into
               Murder
               .
               The
               proceedings
               of
               sin
               are
               more
               hardly
               avoided
               then
               the
               entrance
               .
               Whoso
               gives
               himself
               leave
               to
               
               be
               wicked
               ,
               knows
               not
               where
               he
               shall
               stay
               .
            
             
               John
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               in
               dying
               for
               bearing
               witness
               to
               the
               Truth
               ;
               Truth
               in
               Life
               ,
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               .
               It
               was
               the
               holy
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               had
               baptized
               with
               water
               should
               now
               be
               baptized
               with
               blood
               .
               Never
               did
               God
               mean
               that
               his
               best
               Children
               should
               dwell
               alwayes
               upon
               earth
               :
               should
               they
               stay
               here
               ,
               wherefore
               hath
               he
               provided
               Glory
               above
               ?
               Now
               would
               God
               have
               John
               delivered
               from
               a
               double
               prison
               ;
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               of
               Herod's
               ;
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               his
               sons
               .
               His
               head
               shall
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               crowned
               with
               glory
               .
               
                 Precious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Oh
               happy
               birth-day
               (
               not
               of
               Herod
               ,
               but
               )
               of
               the
               Baptist
               !
               Now
               doth
               John
               enter
               into
               his
               joy
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               name
               is
               this
               day
               ever
               celebrated
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               blessed
               Fore-runner
               of
               Christ
               said
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 decrease
              
               .
               He
               is
               decreased
               indeed
               ,
               and
               now
               grown
               shorter
               by
               the
               head
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               not
               so
               much
               decreased
               in
               stature
               ,
               as
               increased
               in
               glory
               .
               For
               one
               minutes
               pain
               he
               is
               possessed
               of
               endless
               joy
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               came
               before
               his
               Saviour
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               gone
               before
               him
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               head
               is
               brought
               in
               a
               Charger
               .
               What
               a
               dish
               was
               here
               for
               a
               Feast
               ?
               How
               prodigiously
               insatiable
               is
               the
               cruelty
               of
               a
               wicked
               heart
               !
               O
               blessed
               service
               fit
               for
               the
               table
               of
               Heaven
               !
               It
               is
               not
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               wicked
               Herod
               ,
               nor
               for
               thee
               ,
               malicious
               
               and
               wanton
               Herodias
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               dish
               precious
               and
               pleasing
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               ,
               who
               lookt
               upon
               that
               head
               with
               more
               delight
               in
               his
               constant
               fidelity
               ,
               then
               the
               beholders
               saw
               it
               with
               horror
               ,
               and
               Herodias
               with
               contentment
               of
               revenge
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               brought
               to
               Salome
               as
               the
               reward
               of
               her
               dance
               ;
               she
               presents
               it
               to
               her
               Mother
               as
               the
               dainty
               she
               had
               longed
               for
               .
               Methinks
               I
               see
               how
               that
               chast
               and
               
               holy
               countenance
               was
               tossed
               by
               impure
               and
               filthy
               hands
               ;
               that
               true
               and
               faithful
               
               tongue
               ,
               those
               sacred
               lips
               ,
               those
               pure
               eyes
               ,
               those
               mortified
               cheeks
               are
               now
               insultingly
               handled
               by
               an
               incestuous
               Harlot
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               scorn
               to
               the
               drunken
               eyes
               of
               Herod's
               guests
               .
            
             
               Oh
               the
               wondrous
               judgements
               and
               incomprehensible
               dispositions
               of
               the
               holy
               ,
               wise
               ,
               Almighty
               God!
               He
               that
               was
               sanctified
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               born
               and
               conceived
               with
               so
               much
               note
               and
               miracle
               ,
               (
               
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 child●
                 shall
                 this
                 be
                 ?
              
               )
               lived
               with
               so
               much
               reverence
               and
               observation
               ,
               is
               now
               ,
               at
               midnight
               ,
               obscurely
               murthered
               in
               a
               close
               prison
               ,
               and
               his
               head
               brought
               forth
               to
               the
               insultation
               and
               irrision
               of
               Harlots
               and
               Ruffians
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               what
               thou
               hast
               to
               doe
               with
               thine
               own
               .
               Thus
               thou
               sufferest
               thine
               to
               be
               misused
               and
               slaughtered
               here
               below
               ,
               that
               thou
               
               maist
               crown
               them
               above
               .
               It
               should
               not
               be
               thus
               ,
               if
               thou
               didst
               not
               mean
               that
               their
               glory
               should
               be
               answerable
               to
               their
               depression
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               five
               Loaves
               and
               two
               Fishes
               .
            
             
               WHat
               flocking
               there
               was
               after
               Christ
               which
               way
               soever
               he
               went
               ?
               How
               did
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               suffer
               an
               holy
               violence
               in
               these
               his
               followers
               ?
               Their
               importunity
               drave
               him
               from
               the
               land
               to
               the
               sea
               .
               
               When
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               sea
               of
               Tiberias
               ,
               they
               followed
               him
               with
               their
               eyes
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               saw
               which
               way
               he
               bent
               ,
               they
               followed
               him
               so
               fast
               on
               foot
               ,
               that
               they
               prevented
               his
               landing
               .
               Whether
               it
               were
               that
               our
               Saviour
               stai'd
               somewhile
               upon
               the
               water
               (
               as
               that
               which
               yielded
               him
               more
               quietness
               ,
               and
               freedom
               of
               respiration
               ;
               )
               or
               whether
               the
               foot-passage
               (
               as
               it
               oft
               falls
               out
               )
               were
               the
               shorter
               cut
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               compasses
               of
               the
               water
               and
               the
               many
               elbows
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               I
               enquire
               not
               :
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               the
               wind
               did
               not
               so
               swiftly
               drive
               on
               the
               ship
               ,
               as
               desire
               and
               zeal
               drave
               on
               these
               eager
               clients
               .
               Well
               did
               Christ
               see
               them
               all
               the
               way
               ;
               well
               did
               he
               know
               their
               steps
               ,
               and
               guided
               them
               :
               and
               now
               he
               purposely
               goes
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               whom
               he
               seemed
               to
               flee
               .
               Nothing
               can
               please
               God
               
               more
               then
               our
               importunity
               in
               seeking
               him
               :
               when
               he
               withdraws
               himself
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               he
               may
               be
               more
               earnestly
               inquired
               for
               .
               Now
               then
               he
               comes
               to
               finde
               them
               whom
               he
               made
               shew
               to
               decline
               :
               and
               seeing
               a
               great
               multitude
               ,
               he
               passes
               from
               the
               ship
               to
               the
               shore
               .
               That
               which
               brought
               him
               from
               Heaven
               to
               earth
               ,
               brought
               him
               also
               from
               the
               sea
               to
               land
               ;
               his
               compassion
               on
               their
               Souls
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               teach
               them
               ;
               compassion
               on
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               heal
               and
               feed
               them
               .
            
             
               Judaea
               was
               not
               large
               ,
               but
               populous
               :
               it
               could
               not
               be
               but
               there
               must
               be
               amongst
               so
               many
               men
               many
               diseased
               :
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               if
               the
               report
               of
               so
               miraculous
               and
               universal
               sanations
               drew
               customers
               .
               They
               found
               three
               advantages
               
               of
               cure
               above
               the
               power
               and
               performance
               of
               any
               earthly
               Physician
               ,
               Certainty
               ,
               Bounty
               ,
               Ease
               .
               Certainty
               ,
               in
               that
               all
               comers
               were
               cured
               without
               fail
               :
               Bounty
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               cured
               without
               charge
               :
               Ease
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               were
               cured
               without
               pain
               .
               Farre
               be
               it
               from
               us
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               thy
               Glory
               hath
               abated
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               :
               still
               and
               ever
               thou
               art
               our
               assured
               ,
               bountiful
               ,
               and
               perfect
               Physician
               ,
               who
               healest
               all
               our
               diseases
               ,
               and
               takest
               away
               all
               our
               infirmities
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               have
               our
               faithful
               recourse
               to
               thee
               in
               all
               our
               spiritual
               maladies
               :
               it
               were
               as
               impossible
               we
               should
               want
               help
               ,
               as
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               want
               power
               and
               mercy
               .
            
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               might
               approve
               himself
               every
               way
               beneficent
               ,
               he
               that
               had
               
               filled
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               Auditors
               with
               spiritual
               repast
               ,
               will
               now
               fill
               their
               Bodies
               with
               temporal
               :
               and
               he
               that
               had
               approved
               himself
               the
               universal
               Physician
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               will
               now
               be
               known
               to
               be
               the
               great
               housholder
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               whose
               liberal
               provision
               mankinde
               is
               maintained
               .
               He
               did
               not
               more
               miraculously
               heal
               ,
               then
               he
               feeds
               miraculously
               .
            
             
             
               
               The
               Disciples
               having
               well
               noted
               the
               diligent
               and
               importune
               attendance
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               now
               towards
               evening
               come
               to
               their
               Master
               in
               a
               care
               of
               their
               repast
               and
               discharge
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 desart
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 now
                 past
                 :
                 Send
                 the
                 multitude
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 villages
                 and
                 buy
                 themselves
                 victuals
                 .
              
               How
               well
               it
               becomes
               even
               spiritual
               guides
               to
               regard
               the
               bodily
               necessities
               of
               God's
               people
               ?
               This
               is
               not
               directly
               in
               our
               charge
               ,
               neither
               may
               we
               leave
               our
               sacred
               ministration
               to
               serve
               Tables
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               as
               the
               bodily
               father
               must
               take
               care
               for
               the
               Soul
               of
               his
               childe
               ;
               so
               must
               the
               spiritual
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               Body
               .
               This
               is
               all
               that
               the
               world
               commonly
               looks
               after
               ;
               measuring
               their
               Pastors
               more
               by
               their
               dishes
               then
               by
               their
               doctrine
               or
               conversation
               :
               as
               if
               they
               had
               the
               charge
               
               of
               their
               Bellies
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               Souls
               :
               if
               they
               have
               open
               Cellars
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               whether
               their
               Mouths
               be
               open
               .
               If
               they
               be
               sociable
               in
               their
               carriage
               ,
               favourable
               and
               indulgent
               to
               their
               recreations
               ,
               full
               in
               their
               chear
               ,
               how
               easily
               doth
               the
               world
               dispense
               with
               either
               their
               negligence
               or
               enormities
               ?
               As
               if
               the
               Souls
               of
               these
               men
               lay
               in
               their
               weasand
               ,
               in
               their
               gut
               .
               But
               surely
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               exspect
               from
               their
               Teachers
               a
               due
               proportion
               of
               Hospitality
               .
               An
               unmeet
               parsimony
               is
               here
               not
               more
               odious
               then
               sinful
               :
               And
               where
               ability
               wants
               ,
               yet
               care
               may
               not
               be
               wanting
               .
               Those
               Preachers
               which
               are
               so
               intent
               upon
               their
               spiritual
               work
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               over-strain
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               holding
               them
               in
               their
               Devotions
               longer
               then
               humane
               frailty
               will
               permit
               ,
               forget
               not
               
               themselves
               more
               then
               their
               pattern
               :
               and
               must
               be
               sent
               to
               school
               to
               these
               compassionate
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               when
               evening
               was
               come
               ,
               sue
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               peoples
               dismission
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               was
               desart
               ;
               the
               time
               ,
               evening
               .
               Doubtless
               our
               Saviour
               made
               choice
               of
               both
               these
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               both
               more
               use
               and
               more
               note
               of
               his
               Miracle
               .
               Had
               it
               been
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               their
               stomack
               had
               not
               been
               up
               ;
               their
               feeding
               had
               been
               unnecessary
               .
               Had
               it
               been
               in
               the
               Village
               ,
               provision
               either
               might
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               would
               have
               seemed
               made
               by
               themselves
               .
               But
               now
               that
               it
               was
               both
               desart
               and
               evening
               ,
               there
               was
               good
               ground
               for
               the
               Disciples
               to
               move
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               to
               work
               their
               sustentation
               .
               Then
               onely
               may
               
               we
               exspect
               and
               crave
               help
               from
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               finde
               our
               need
               .
               Superfluous
               aid
               can
               neither
               be
               heartily
               desired
               ,
               nor
               earnestly
               lookt
               for
               ,
               nor
               thankfully
               received
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               mercy
               .
               
                 Cast
                 thy
                 burden
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 sustain
                 thee
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               not
               a
               burden
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               casting
               it
               upon
               God.
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Divine
               aid
               comes
               ever
               in
               the
               very
               upshot
               and
               exigence
               of
               our
               trials
               ;
               when
               we
               have
               been
               exercised
               ,
               and
               almost
               tired
               with
               long
               hopes
               ,
               yea
               with
               despairs
               of
               success
               :
               that
               it
               may
               be
               both
               more
               longed
               for
               ere
               it
               come
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               comes
               more
               welcome
               .
            
             
               Oh
               the
               Faith
               and
               Zeal
               of
               these
               clients
               of
               Christ
               !
               They
               not
               only
               follow
               him
               from
               the
               City
               into
               the
               Desart
               ,
               from
               delicacy
               to
               want
               ,
               from
               frequence
               to
               solitude
               ;
               
               but
               forget
               their
               bodies
               in
               pursuit
               of
               the
               food
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               is
               more
               hard
               for
               an
               healthful
               man
               to
               forget
               then
               his
               belly
               ;
               within
               few
               hours
               this
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               solicit
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               no
               denials
               .
               Yet
               such
               sweetness
               did
               these
               hearers
               finde
               in
               the
               spiritual
               repast
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               not
               on
               the
               bodily
               :
               the
               Disciples
               pitied
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               mercy
               on
               themselves
               .
               By
               how
               much
               more
               a
               mans
               minde
               is
               taken
               up
               with
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
               so
               much
               less
               shall
               he
               care
               for
               earthly
               .
               What
               shall
               earth
               be
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               all
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               our
               intellectual
               elevations
               ,
               shall
               be
               our
               neglect
               of
               bodily
               contentments
               .
            
             
               The
               Disciples
               think
               they
               move
               well
               :
               
                 Send
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 buy
                 
                 victuals
                 .
              
               Here
               was
               a
               strong
               Charity
               ,
               but
               a
               weak
               Faith.
               A
               strong
               Charity
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               would
               have
               the
               people
               relieved
               ;
               a
               weak
               Faith
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               supposed
               they
               could
               not
               otherwise
               be
               so
               well
               relieved
               .
               As
               a
               man
               when
               he
               sees
               many
               wayes
               lie
               before
               him
               ,
               takes
               that
               which
               he
               thinks
               both
               fairest
               and
               nearest
               ;
               so
               doe
               they
               :
               this
               way
               of
               relief
               lay
               openest
               to
               their
               view
               ,
               and
               promised
               most
               .
               Well
               might
               they
               have
               thought
               ,
               It
               is
               as
               easie
               for
               our
               Master
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               
               heal
               them
               ;
               there
               is
               an
               equal
               facility
               in
               all
               things
               to
               a
               supernatural
               power
               :
               
               yet
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Send
                 them
                 away
              
               .
               In
               all
               our
               projects
               and
               suits
               we
               are
               still
               ready
               to
               move
               for
               that
               which
               is
               most
               obvious
               ,
               most
               likely
               ,
               when
               sometimes
               that
               is
               less
               agreeable
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               All-wise
               and
               Almighty
               arbiter
               of
               all
               things
               hath
               a
               thousand
               secret
               means
               to
               honour
               himself
               in
               his
               proceedings
               with
               us
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               carve
               boldly
               for
               our selves
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               humbly
               depend
               on
               the
               disposal
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviours
               answer
               gives
               a
               strange
               check
               to
               their
               motion
               ;
               
                 They
                 need
                 not
                 depart
              
               .
               Not
               need
               ?
               They
               had
               no
               victuals
               ;
               they
               must
               have
               ;
               there
               was
               none
               to
               be
               had
               .
               What
               more
               need
               could
               be
               ?
               He
               knew
               the
               supply
               which
               he
               intended
               ,
               
               though
               they
               knew
               it
               not
               .
               His
               command
               was
               therefore
               more
               strange
               then
               his
               assertion
               ,
               
                 Give
                 ye
                 them
                 to
                 eat
              
               .
               Nothing
               gives
               what
               it
               hath
               not
               .
               Had
               they
               had
               victuals
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               called
               for
               a
               dismission
               ;
               and
               not
               having
               ,
               how
               should
               they
               give
               ?
               It
               was
               thy
               wisdom
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thus
               to
               prepare
               thy
               Disciples
               for
               the
               intended
               Miracle
               :
               Thou
               wouldst
               not
               doe
               it
               abruptly
               ,
               without
               an
               intimation
               both
               of
               the
               purpose
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               .
               And
               how
               modestly
               dost
               thou
               undertake
               it
               ,
               without
               noise
               ,
               without
               ostentation
               ?
               I
               hear
               thee
               not
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               them
               to
               eate
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Give
                 ye
              
               :
               as
               if
               it
               should
               be
               their
               act
               ,
               not
               thine
               .
               Thus
               sometimes
               it
               pleaseth
               thee
               to
               require
               of
               us
               what
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               ;
               either
               that
               thou
               maiest
               shew
               us
               what
               we
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               and
               so
               humble
               us
               ;
               or
               that
               thou
               majest
               
               erect
               us
               to
               a
               dependence
               upon
               thee
               ,
               which
               canst
               doe
               it
               for
               us
               .
               As
               when
               the
               Mother
               bids
               the
               Infant
               come
               to
               her
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               yet
               the
               steddy
               use
               of
               his
               leggs
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               he
               may
               cling
               the
               faster
               to
               her
               hand
               or
               coat
               for
               supportation
               .
            
             
               Thou
               bidst
               us
               ,
               impotent
               wretches
               ,
               to
               keep
               thy
               royal
               Law.
               Alas
               !
               what
               can
               we
               Sinners
               doe
               ?
               there
               is
               not
               one
               letter
               of
               those
               thy
               Ten
               words
               that
               we
               are
               able
               to
               keep
               .
               This
               charge
               of
               thine
               intends
               to
               shew
               us
               not
               our
               strength
               ,
               but
               our
               weakness
               .
               Thus
               thou
               wouldest
               turn
               our
               eyes
               both
               back
               to
               what
               we
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               what
               we
               could
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               upwards
               to
               thee
               in
               whom
               we
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               can
               doe
               it
               .
               He
               wrongs
               thy
               Goodness
               and
               Justice
               that
               
               misconstrues
               these
               thy
               commands
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               task-masters
               ,
               requiring
               the
               brick
               ,
               and
               not
               giving
               the
               straw
               .
               But
               in
               bidding
               us
               doe
               what
               we
               cannot
               ,
               thou
               inablest
               us
               to
               doe
               what
               thou
               biddest
               .
               Thy
               Precepts
               under
               the
               Gospel
               have
               not
               onely
               an
               intimation
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               but
               an
               habilitation
               of
               thy
               power
               :
               as
               here
               ,
               when
               thou
               badest
               the
               Disciples
               to
               give
               to
               the
               multitude
               ,
               thou
               meantest
               to
               supply
               unto
               them
               what
               thou
               commandedst
               to
               give
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               hath
               what
               he
               would
               ;
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               insufficiency
               :
               
                 We
                 have
                 here
                 but
                 five
                 loaves
                 and
                 two
                 fishes
                 .
              
               A
               poor
               provision
               for
               the
               family
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               :
               Five
               loaves
               ,
               and
               those
               barley
               ;
               two
               fishes
               ,
               
               and
               those
               little
               ones
               .
               We
               well
               know
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               the
               beasts
               were
               thine
               on
               a
               thousand
               mountains
               ,
               all
               the
               corn
               thine
               that
               covered
               the
               whole
               surface
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               all
               the
               fouls
               of
               the
               aire
               thine
               ;
               it
               was
               thou
               that
               providedst
               those
               drifts
               of
               Quails
               that
               fell
               among
               the
               tents
               of
               thy
               rebellious
               Israelites
               ,
               that
               rainedst
               down
               those
               showrs
               of
               Manna
               round
               about
               their
               camp
               :
               and
               dost
               thou
               take
               up
               (
               for
               thy self
               and
               thy
               meiny
               )
               with
               
                 five
                 barly
                 loaves
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 little
                 fishes
                 ?
              
               Certainly
               this
               was
               thy
               will
               ,
               not
               thy
               need
               :
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               body
               must
               be
               fed
               ,
               not
               pampered
               .
               Our
               belly
               may
               not
               be
               our
               master
               ,
               much
               less
               our
               God
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               the
               next
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 whose
                 glory
                 is
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 whose
                 end
                 damnation
                 .
              
               It
               is
               noted
               as
               the
               crime
               of
               the
               rich
               glutton
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 fared
                 deliciously
                 every
                 day
              
               .
               
               I
               never
               finde
               that
               Christ
               entertained
               any
               guests
               but
               twice
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               onely
               with
               loaves
               and
               fishes
               .
               I
               finde
               him
               sometimes
               feasted
               by
               others
               more
               liberally
               .
               But
               his
               domestical
               fare
               how
               simple
               ,
               how
               homely
               it
               is
               ?
               The
               end
               of
               food
               is
               to
               sustain
               Nature
               .
               Meat
               was
               ordained
               for
               the
               belly
               ,
               the
               belly
               for
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               body
               for
               the
               Soul
               ,
               the
               Soul
               for
               God
               :
               we
               must
               still
               look
               through
               the
               
               
               subordinate
               Ends
               to
               the
               highest
               .
               To
               rest
               in
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               meat
               ,
               is
               for
               those
               creatures
               which
               have
               no
               Soules
               .
               Oh
               the
               extreme
               delicacy
               of
               these
               times
               !
               What
               conquisition
               is
               here
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               curious
               dishes
               from
               the
               furthest
               seas
               and
               lands
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               one
               hours
               meal
               ?
               what
               broken
               cookery
               ?
               what
               devised
               mixtures
               ?
               what
               nice
               sauces
               ?
               what
               feasting
               not
               of
               the
               tast
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               sent
               ?
               Are
               we
               the
               Disciples
               of
               him
               that
               took
               up
               with
               the
               loaves
               and
               fishes
               ;
               or
               the
               Scholars
               of
               a
               Philoxenus
               ,
               or
               an
               Apitius
               ,
               or
               Vitellius
               ,
               or
               those
               other
               monsters
               of
               the
               palate
               ?
               the
               true
               sons
               of
               those
               first
               Parents
               that
               killed
               themselves
               with
               their
               teeth
               ?
            
             
               Neither
               was
               the
               quality
               of
               these
               victuals
               more
               course
               then
               the
               quantity
               
               small
               .
               They
               make
               a
               But
               of
               five
               loaves
               and
               two
               fishes
               ;
               and
               well
               might
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               so
               many
               thousand
               mouths
               .
               A
               little
               food
               to
               an
               hungry
               stomack
               ,
               doth
               rather
               stir
               up
               appetite
               then
               satisfie
               it
               :
               as
               a
               little
               rain
               upon
               a
               droughty
               soil
               doth
               rather
               help
               to
               scorch
               then
               refresh
               it
               .
               When
               we
               look
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               Sense
               or
               Reason
               upon
               any
               Object
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               an
               impossibility
               of
               those
               effects
               which
               Faith
               can
               easily
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               Divine
               power
               more
               easily
               produce
               .
               Carnal
               mindes
               are
               ready
               to
               measure
               all
               our
               hopes
               by
               humane
               possibilities
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               fail
               ,
               to
               despair
               of
               success
               :
               where
               true
               Faith
               measures
               them
               by
               Divine
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               never
               be
               disheartned
               .
               This
               Grace
               is
               for
               things
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               whether
               beyond
               hope
               ,
               or
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               
               The
               virtue
               is
               not
               in
               the
               means
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               agent
               .
               
                 Bring
                 them
                 hither
                 to
                 me
              
               .
               How
               much
               more
               easie
               had
               it
               been
               for
               our
               Saviour
               to
               fetch
               the
               loaves
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               to
               multiply
               them
               ?
               The
               hands
               of
               the
               Disciples
               shall
               bring
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               more
               fully
               witness
               both
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               instant
               Miracle
               .
               Had
               the
               loaves
               and
               fishes
               been
               multiplied
               without
               this
               bringing
               ,
               perhaps
               they
               might
               have
               seemed
               to
               have
               come
               by
               the
               secret
               provision
               of
               the
               guests
               ;
               now
               there
               can
               be
               no
               question
               either
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               agent
               .
               As
               God
               takes
               pleasure
               in
               doing
               wonders
               for
               men
               ,
               so
               he
               loves
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               great
               works
               that
               he
               doth
               .
               He
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               part
               with
               his
               own
               glory
               ;
               that
               is
               too
               pretious
               for
               him
               to
               lose
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               creature
               to
               embezel
               .
               And
               how
               justly
               
               didst
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               this
               mean
               to
               teach
               thy
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thou
               only
               who
               feedest
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               upon
               whom
               both
               themselves
               and
               all
               their
               fellow-creatures
               must
               depend
               for
               their
               nourishment
               and
               provision
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               it
               came
               not
               through
               thy
               hands
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               come
               to
               theirs
               ?
            
             
               There
               need
               no
               more
               words
               .
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               the
               Disciples
               stand
               upon
               the
               terms
               of
               their
               own
               necessity
               ;
               Alas
               !
               Sir
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               little
               for
               our selves
               ;
               whence
               shall
               we
               then
               relieve
               our
               own
               hunger
               ?
               Give
               leave
               to
               our
               Charity
               to
               begin
               at
               home
               .
               But
               they
               willingly
               yield
               to
               the
               command
               of
               their
               Master
               ;
               and
               put
               themselves
               upon
               his
               Providence
               for
               the
               sequel
               .
               When
               we
               have
               a
               charge
               from
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               stand
               upon
               self-respects
               ;
               in
               this
               case
               there
               is
               no
               such
               sure
               
               liberty
               as
               in
               a
               self-contempt
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               callest
               to
               us
               for
               our
               five
               loaves
               ,
               we
               must
               forget
               our
               own
               interest
               :
               otherwise
               if
               we
               be
               more
               thristy
               then
               obedient
               ,
               our
               good
               turns
               evil
               ;
               and
               much
               better
               had
               it
               been
               for
               us
               to
               have
               wanted
               that
               which
               we
               withhold
               from
               the
               owner
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               is
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Feast
               marshals
               the
               guests
               ;
               
                 He
                 commanded
                 the
                 multitude
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 grass
                 .
              
               They
               obey
               ,
               and
               exspect
               .
               Oh
               marvelous
               Faith
               !
               So
               many
               thousands
               sit
               down
               ,
               and
               address
               themselves
               to
               a
               meal
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               nothing
               but
               five
               poor
               barly
               loaves
               and
               two
               small
               fishes
               .
               None
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               Sit
               down
               ?
               to
               what
               ?
               Here
               are
               the
               mouths
               ,
               but
               where
               is
               the
               meat
               ?
               We
               can
               soon
               be
               set
               ,
               but
               whence
               shall
               we
               be
               served
               ?
               Ere
               we
               draw
               our
               knives
               ,
               
               let
               us
               see
               our
               chear
               .
               But
               they
               meekly
               and
               obediently
               dispose
               themselves
               to
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               look
               up
               to
               Christ
               for
               a
               miraculous
               purveyance
               .
               It
               is
               for
               all
               that
               would
               be
               Christs
               followers
               ,
               to
               lead
               the
               life
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               ,
               even
               where
               means
               appear
               not
               ,
               to
               wait
               upon
               that
               merciful
               hand
               .
               Nothing
               is
               more
               easy
               then
               to
               trust
               God
               when
               our
               barns
               and
               coffers
               are
               full
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Give
                 us
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
              
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               it
               in
               our
               cupbord
               .
               But
               when
               we
               have
               nothing
               ,
               
               when
               we
               know
               not
               how
               or
               whence
               to
               get
               any
               thing
               ,
               then
               to
               depend
               upon
               an
               
               invisible
               bounty
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               true
               and
               noble
               act
               of
               Faith.
               To
               cast
               away
               our
               own
               that
               we
               may
               immediately
               live
               upon
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               warrant
               .
               But
               when
               the
               necessity
               is
               of
               God's
               making
               ,
               we
               see
               our
               refuge
               ;
               and
               happy
               are
               we
               if
               our
               confidence
               can
               fly
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               it
               .
               Yea
               fulness
               should
               be
               a
               Curse
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               debarre
               us
               from
               this
               dependence
               :
               at
               our
               best
               we
               must
               look
               up
               to
               this
               great
               housholder
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               need
               his
               provision
               .
               If
               we
               have
               meat
               ,
               perhaps
               not
               appetite
               ;
               if
               appetite
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               not
               digestion
               ;
               or
               if
               that
               ,
               not
               health
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               pain
               ;
               or
               if
               that
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               from
               other
               occurrents
               )
               not
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               guests
               are
               set
               full
               of
               expectation
               .
               He
               that
               could
               have
               multiplied
               the
               
               bread
               in
               absence
               ,
               in
               silence
               takes
               it
               and
               blesses
               it
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               at
               once
               shew
               them
               the
               Author
               and
               the
               means
               of
               this
               increase
               .
               It
               is
               thy
               blessing
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               that
               maketh
               rich
               .
               What
               a
               difference
               do
               we
               see
               in
               mens
               estates
               ?
               Some
               languish
               under
               great
               means
               ,
               and
               injoy
               not
               either
               their
               substance
               or
               themselves
               ;
               others
               are
               chearful
               and
               happy
               in
               a
               little
               .
               Second
               causes
               may
               not
               be
               denied
               their
               work
               ;
               but
               the
               over-ruling
               power
               is
               above
               .
               The
               subordinateness
               of
               the
               creature
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               from
               the
               right
               ,
               from
               the
               thank
               of
               the
               first
               mover
               .
            
             
               He
               could
               as
               well
               have
               multiplied
               the
               loaves
               whole
               ;
               why
               would
               he
               rather
               do
               it
               in
               the
               breaking
               ?
               Was
               it
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               in
               the
               distribution
               of
               our
               goods
               we
               
               should
               exspect
               his
               blessing
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               intireness
               and
               reservation
               ?
               
                 There
                 is
                 that
                 scattereth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 increaseth
                 ,
              
               saith
               Salomon
               :
               Yea
               there
               is
               no
               man
               but
               increaseth
               by
               scattering
               .
               It
               is
               the
               grain
               thrown
               into
               the
               severall
               furrows
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               yields
               the
               rich
               interest
               unto
               the
               Husbandman
               :
               that
               which
               is
               tyed
               up
               in
               his
               sack
               ,
               or
               heaped
               in
               his
               granary
               ,
               decreaseth
               by
               keeping
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 soweth
                 liberally
                 shall
                 reap
                 liberally
                 .
              
            
             
               Away
               with
               our
               weak
               distrust
               .
               If
               Wealth
               came
               by
               us
               ,
               giving
               were
               the
               way
               to
               want
               :
               now
               that
               God
               gives
               to
               the
               giver
               ,
               nothing
               can
               so
               sure
               inrich
               us
               as
               our
               beneficence
               .
               He
               multiplied
               the
               bread
               not
               to
               keep
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               ;
               
                 He
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               And
               why
               not
               rather
               by
               his
               own
               hand
               to
               the
               multitude
               ,
               that
               
               so
               the
               Miracle
               and
               thank
               might
               have
               been
               more
               immediate
               ?
               Wherefore
               was
               this
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               mightest
               win
               respect
               to
               thy
               Disciples
               from
               the
               people
               ?
               As
               great
               Princes
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               ingratiate
               a
               Favorite
               ,
               pass
               no
               suits
               but
               through
               his
               hands
               .
               What
               an
               honour
               was
               this
               to
               thy
               servants
               ,
               that
               as
               thou
               wert
               Mediatour
               betwixt
               thy
               Father
               and
               man
               ,
               so
               thou
               wouldest
               have
               them
               in
               some
               beneficial
               occasion
               mediate
               betwixt
               men
               and
               thee
               ?
               How
               fit
               a
               type
               is
               this
               of
               thy
               spiritual
               provision
               ,
               that
               thou
               who
               couldest
               have
               fed
               the
               world
               by
               thine
               immediate
               word
               ,
               wouldst
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               thy
               Ministers
               divide
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               to
               all
               hearers
               ?
               Like
               as
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Law
               ;
               well
               did
               the
               Israelites
               see
               and
               hear
               that
               thou
               couldst
               deliver
               that
               dreadful
               message
               with
               thine
               own
               mouth
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               favour
               of
               their
               weakness
               thou
               wouldst
               treat
               with
               them
               by
               a
               Moses
               .
               Use
               of
               means
               derogates
               nothing
               from
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               principal
               Agent
               ,
               yea
               adds
               to
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               weakness
               of
               our
               spiritual
               eyes
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               look
               but
               to
               the
               next
               hand
               .
               How
               absurd
               had
               these
               guests
               been
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               termined
               the
               thanks
               in
               the
               servitours
               ,
               and
               had
               said
               ,
               We
               have
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               whence
               ye
               had
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               our
               care
               :
               we
               owe
               this
               favour
               to
               you
               ;
               if
               you
               owe
               it
               to
               your
               Master
               ,
               acknowledge
               your
               obligations
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               unto
               you
               .
               But
               since
               they
               well
               knew
               that
               the
               Disciples
               might
               have
               handled
               this
               bread
               long
               enough
               ere
               any
               such
               effect
               could
               have
               followed
               ,
               they
               easily
               finde
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               beholden
               .
               Our
               Christian
               wisdome
               must
               teach
               us
               ,
               whosoever
               be
               the
               meanes
               ,
               to
               reserve
               
               our
               main
               thanks
               for
               the
               Author
               of
               our
               good
               .
            
             
               He
               gave
               the
               bread
               then
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               not
               to
               eat
               ,
               not
               to
               keep
               ,
               but
               to
               distribute
               .
               It
               was
               not
               their
               particular
               benefit
               he
               regarded
               in
               this
               gift
               ,
               but
               the
               good
               of
               many
               .
            
             
               In
               every
               Feast
               each
               servitour
               takes
               up
               his
               dish
               ,
               not
               to
               carry
               it
               aside
               into
               a
               
               
               corner
               for
               his
               own
               private
               repast
               ;
               but
               to
               set
               it
               before
               the
               guests
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Master
               :
               when
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               his
               chear
               begins
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               those
               injurious
               waiters
               ,
               who
               fatten
               themselves
               with
               those
               concealed
               messes
               which
               are
               meant
               to
               others
               ?
               Their
               table
               is
               made
               their
               snare
               ;
               and
               these
               stoln
               morsels
               cannot
               but
               end
               in
               bitterness
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               the
               Disciples
               set
               this
               fare
               before
               the
               guests
               .
               I
               do
               not
               see
               so
               much
               as
               Judas
               reserve
               a
               share
               to
               himself
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               hunger
               or
               distrust
               .
               Had
               not
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               so
               free
               a
               distribution
               ,
               their
               self-love
               would
               easily
               have
               taught
               them
               where
               to
               begin
               .
               Nature
               saies
               ,
               First
               thy self
               ,
               then
               thy
               friends
               :
               either
               extremity
               or
               particular
               charge
               gives
               Grace
               occasion
               to
               alter
               the
               
               case
               .
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               think
               we
               have
               any
               claim
               in
               that
               which
               the
               owner
               gives
               us
               merely
               to
               bestow
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               now
               whether
               more
               to
               wonder
               at
               the
               miraculous
               eating
               ,
               or
               the
               miraculous
               leaving
               .
               Here
               were
               a
               whole
               host
               of
               guests
               ,
               five
               thousand
               men
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               likelihood
               no
               fewer
               women
               and
               children
               .
               Perhaps
               some
               of
               these
               only
               look'd
               on
               .
               Nay
               ,
               
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 eate
              
               .
               Perhaps
               every
               man
               a
               crum
               ,
               or
               a
               bit
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               did
               eat
               to
               satiety
               ;
               
                 all
                 were
                 satisfied
              
               .
               So
               many
               must
               needs
               make
               clean
               work
               ;
               of
               so
               little
               there
               could
               be
               left
               nothing
               .
               Yea
               ,
               there
               were
               fragments
               remaining
               .
               Perhaps
               some
               crums
               or
               crusts
               ,
               hardly
               to
               be
               discerned
               ,
               much
               less
               gathered
               .
               Nay
               ,
               
                 twelve
                 baskets
                 full
              
               :
               more
               remained
               then
               was
               first
               set
               down
               .
               
               Had
               they
               eaten
               nothing
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               just
               Miracle
               that
               so
               much
               should
               be
               left
               ;
               had
               nothing
               remained
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               less
               Miracle
               that
               so
               many
               had
               eaten
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               satisfied
               :
               but
               now
               that
               so
               many
               bellies
               and
               so
               many
               baskets
               were
               filled
               ,
               the
               Miracle
               was
               doubled
               .
               Oh
               work
               of
               a
               boundless
               Omnipotency
               !
               Whether
               this
               were
               done
               by
               creation
               or
               by
               conversion
               ,
               uses
               to
               be
               questioned
               ;
               but
               needs
               not
               .
               Whiles
               Christ
               multiplies
               the
               bread
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               multiply
               his
               Miracles
               .
               To
               make
               ought
               of
               nothing
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               to
               adde
               much
               unto
               something
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               rather
               by
               turning
               of
               a
               former
               matter
               into
               these
               substances
               ,
               then
               by
               making
               these
               substances
               of
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Howsoever
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               marvelous
               provision
               made
               ,
               a
               marvelous
               bounty
               of
               that
               
               provision
               ,
               a
               no
               less
               marvelous
               extent
               of
               that
               bounty
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               depend
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               busy
               themselves
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               shall
               not
               want
               a
               due
               purveyance
               in
               the
               very
               desart
               .
               Our
               streight
               and
               confined
               beneficence
               reaches
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               provide
               for
               our
               own
               :
               those
               of
               our
               Domesticks
               which
               labour
               in
               our
               service
               do
               but
               justly
               expect
               and
               challenge
               their
               diet
               ;
               whereas
               day-labourers
               are
               oft-times
               at
               their
               own
               finding
               .
               How
               much
               more
               will
               that
               God
               who
               is
               infinite
               in
               mercy
               and
               power
               ,
               take
               order
               for
               the
               livelihood
               of
               those
               that
               attend
               him
               ?
               We
               see
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               aire
               provided
               for
               by
               him
               ;
               how
               rarely
               have
               we
               found
               any
               of
               them
               dead
               of
               hunger
               ?
               yet
               what
               doe
               they
               but
               what
               they
               are
               carried
               unto
               by
               natural
               instinct
               ?
               How
               much
               more
               
               where
               ,
               besides
               propriety
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               rational
               and
               willing
               service
               ?
               Shall
               the
               Israelites
               be
               fed
               with
               Manna
               ,
               Eliah
               by
               the
               Ravens
               ,
               the
               Widow
               by
               her
               multiplied
               meal
               and
               oyle
               ,
               Christs
               clients
               in
               the
               wilderness
               with
               loaves
               and
               fishes
               ?
               O
               God
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               dost
               thus
               promerit
               us
               by
               thy
               Providence
               ,
               let
               not
               us
               wrong
               thee
               by
               distrust
               .
            
             
               God's
               undertakings
               cannot
               but
               be
               exquisite
               ;
               those
               whom
               he
               professes
               to
               feed
               must
               needs
               have
               enough
               .
               The
               measure
               of
               his
               bounty
               cannot
               but
               run
               over
               .
               Doth
               he
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               prepare
               a
               table
               for
               his
               Israel
               in
               the
               desart
               ?
               the
               bread
               shall
               be
               the
               food
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               flesh
               shall
               be
               the
               delicates
               of
               Princes
               ,
               Manna
               and
               Quails
               .
               Doth
               he
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               make
               wine
               for
               the
               marriage-feast
               of
               
               Cana
               ?
               there
               shall
               be
               both
               store
               and
               choice
               ;
               the
               vintage
               yields
               poor
               stuff
               to
               this
               .
               Will
               he
               feast
               his
               Auditors
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ?
               if
               they
               have
               not
               dainties
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               plenty
               ;
               
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 satisfied
              
               .
               Neither
               yet
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               thy
               hand
               closed
               .
               What
               abundance
               of
               heavenly
               doctrine
               dost
               thou
               set
               before
               us
               ?
               how
               are
               we
               feasted
               ,
               yea
               pampered
               with
               thy
               celestial
               delicacies
               ?
               Not
               according
               to
               our
               meanness
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               thy
               state
               ,
               are
               we
               fed
               .
               Thrifty
               and
               niggardly
               
               collations
               are
               not
               for
               Princes
               .
               We
               are
               full
               of
               thy
               goodness
               ;
               oh
               ,
               let
               our
               
               hearts
               run
               over
               with
               thanks
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               gladly
               wonder
               at
               this
               Miracle
               of
               thine
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               that
               I
               forget
               not
               mine
               own
               condition
               .
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               we
               have
               our
               continual
               provision
               ?
               One
               and
               the
               same
               munificent
               hand
               doth
               all
               .
               If
               the
               Israelites
               were
               fed
               with
               Manna
               in
               the
               desart
               ,
               and
               with
               corn
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               both
               were
               done
               by
               the
               same
               power
               and
               bounty
               .
               If
               the
               Disciples
               were
               fed
               by
               the
               loaves
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               we
               by
               the
               grain
               multiplied
               ,
               both
               are
               the
               act
               of
               one
               Omnipotence
               .
               What
               is
               this
               but
               a
               perpetual
               miracle
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               which
               thou
               workest
               for
               our
               preservation
               ?
               Without
               thee
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               power
               in
               the
               grain
               to
               multiply
               then
               in
               the
               loaf
               :
               it
               is
               thou
               that
               
                 givest
                 it
                 a
                 body
                 at
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 every
                 
                 seed
                 his
                 own
                 body
              
               ;
               it
               is
               thou
               that
               
                 givest
                 fulness
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 cleanness
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               It
               is
               no
               reason
               thy
               goodness
               should
               be
               less
               magnified
               because
               it
               is
               universal
               .
            
             
               One
               or
               two
               baskets
               could
               have
               held
               the
               five
               loaves
               and
               two
               fishes
               ;
               not
               less
               then
               twelve
               can
               hold
               the
               remainders
               .
               The
               Divine
               munificence
               provides
               not
               for
               our
               necessity
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               abundance
               ,
               yea
               superfluity
               .
               Envy
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               whiles
               they
               make
               God
               the
               author
               of
               enough
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               impute
               the
               surplussage
               to
               another
               cause
               ;
               as
               we
               commonly
               say
               of
               wine
               ,
               that
               the
               liquor
               is
               God's
               ,
               the
               excess
               Satan's
               .
            
             
               Thy
               table
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               convinces
               them
               ,
               which
               had
               more
               taken
               away
               then
               set
               
               on
               :
               thy
               Blessing
               makes
               an
               estate
               not
               competent
               only
               ,
               but
               rich
               .
               I
               hear
               of
               barns
               full
               of
               plenty
               ,
               and
               presses
               bursting
               out
               with
               new
               wine
               ,
               as
               the
               rewards
               of
               those
               that
               honour
               thee
               with
               their
               substance
               .
               I
               hear
               of
               heads
               anointed
               with
               oyle
               ,
               and
               cups
               running
               over
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               a
               free
               hand
               to
               give
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               have
               a
               free
               heart
               to
               return
               thee
               the
               praise
               of
               thy
               Bounty
               .
            
             
               Those
               fragments
               were
               left
               behind
               .
               I
               do
               not
               see
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               filled
               their
               bellies
               ,
               cramming
               their
               pockets
               ,
               or
               stuffing
               their
               wallets
               ;
               yet
               the
               place
               was
               desart
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               doubtless
               had
               farre
               home
               .
            
             
               It
               becomes
               true
               Disciples
               to
               be
               content
               with
               the
               present
               ,
               not
               too
               solicitous
               for
               the
               future
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               didst
               not
               bid
               us
               beg
               bread
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               
               but
               for
               to
               day
               :
               not
               that
               we
               should
               refuse
               thy
               bounty
               when
               thou
               pleasest
               to
               give
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               should
               not
               distrust
               thy
               Providence
               for
               the
               need
               we
               may
               have
               .
            
             
               Even
               these
               fragments
               (
               though
               but
               of
               barley
               loaves
               and
               fish-bones
               )
               may
               not
               be
               left
               in
               the
               desart
               ,
               for
               the
               compost
               of
               that
               earth
               whereon
               they
               were
               increased
               ;
               but
               by
               our
               Saviours
               holy
               and
               just
               command
               are
               gathered
               up
               .
               The
               liberal
               housekeeper
               of
               the
               world
               will
               not
               allow
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               orts
               :
               the
               childrens
               bread
               may
               not
               be
               given
               to
               dogs
               :
               and
               if
               the
               crums
               fall
               to
               their
               share
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               their
               smalness
               admits
               not
               of
               a
               collection
               .
               If
               those
               who
               out
               of
               obedience
               or
               due
               thrift
               have
               thought
               to
               gather
               up
               crums
               ,
               have
               found
               them
               pearls
               ,
               I
               wonder
               
               not
               :
               Surely
               both
               are
               alike
               the
               good
               creatures
               of
               the
               same
               Maker
               ;
               and
               both
               of
               them
               may
               prove
               equally
               costly
               to
               us
               in
               their
               wilful
               mispence
               .
               But
               oh
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               not
               crusts
               and
               crums
               ,
               not
               loaves
               and
               dishes
               and
               cups
               ,
               but
               whole
               patrimonies
               are
               idly
               lavisht
               away
               ;
               not
               merely
               lost
               ,
               (
               this
               were
               more
               easie
               )
               but
               ill
               spent
               in
               a
               wicked
               riot
               upon
               dice
               ,
               drabs
               ,
               drunkards
               ?
               Oh
               the
               fearful
               account
               of
               these
               unthrifty
               Bailifs
               ,
               which
               shall
               once
               be
               given
               in
               to
               our
               great
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               call
               us
               to
               a
               strict
               reckoning
               of
               all
               our
               talents
               !
               He
               was
               condemned
               that
               increased
               not
               the
               sum
               concredited
               to
               him
               ;
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               him
               that
               lawlesly
               impairs
               it
               ?
            
             
               Who
               gathered
               up
               these
               fragments
               but
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               every
               one
               his
               
               basket
               ●●ll
               ?
               They
               were
               the
               servitours
               that
               set
               on
               this
               banquet
               at
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               waited
               on
               the
               Tables
               ,
               they
               took
               away
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               our
               Saviours
               just
               care
               that
               those
               offals
               should
               not
               perish
               :
               but
               he
               well
               knew
               that
               a
               greater
               loss
               depended
               upon
               those
               scraps
               ;
               a
               loss
               of
               glory
               to
               the
               omnipotent
               worker
               of
               that
               Miracle
               .
               The
               feeding
               of
               the
               multitude
               was
               but
               
               
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               the
               other
               half
               was
               in
               the
               remnant
               .
               Of
               all
               other
               it
               most
               concerns
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               take
               care
               that
               the
               marvelous
               works
               of
               their
               God
               and
               Saviour
               may
               be
               improved
               to
               the
               best
               ;
               they
               may
               not
               suffer
               a
               crust
               or
               crum
               to
               be
               lost
               that
               may
               yield
               any
               glory
               to
               that
               Almighty
               agent
               .
            
             
               Here
               was
               not
               any
               morsel
               or
               bone
               that
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               a
               relick
               ;
               every
               the
               least
               parcel
               whereof
               was
               no
               other
               then
               miraculous
               .
               All
               the
               antient
               monuments
               of
               Gods
               supernatural
               power
               and
               mercy
               were
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               .
               There
               is
               no
               servant
               in
               the
               Family
               but
               should
               be
               thriftily
               careful
               for
               his
               Masters
               profit
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               all
               the
               Steward
               ,
               who
               is
               particularly
               charged
               
               with
               this
               oversight
               .
               Wo
               be
               to
               us
               if
               we
               care
               only
               to
               gather
               up
               our
               own
               scraps
               ,
               with
               neglect
               of
               the
               pretious
               morsels
               of
               our
               Maker
               and
               Redeemer
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Walk
               upon
               the
               Waters
               .
            
             
               ALL
               elements
               are
               alike
               to
               their
               Maker
               .
               He
               that
               had
               well
               approved
               his
               power
               on
               the
               Land
               ,
               will
               now
               shew
               it
               in
               the
               Aire
               and
               the
               Waters
               ;
               he
               that
               had
               preserved
               the
               multitude
               from
               the
               peril
               of
               hunger
               
               in
               the
               Desart
               ,
               will
               now
               preserve
               his
               Disciples
               from
               the
               peril
               of
               the
               tempest
               in
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               Where
               do
               we
               ever
               else
               finde
               any
               compulsion
               offered
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ?
               He
               was
               like
               the
               good
               Centurion
               ;
               he
               
                 said
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 Go
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 goeth
                 .
              
               When
               he
               did
               but
               call
               them
               from
               their
               nets
               they
               came
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               sent
               them
               by
               paires
               into
               the
               Cities
               and
               Country
               of
               Ju●aea
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               went.
               There
               was
               never
               errand
               whereon
               they
               went
               unwillingly
               :
               only
               now
               he
               constrained
               them
               to
               depart
               .
               We
               may
               easily
               conceive
               how
               loth
               they
               were
               to
               leave
               him
               ;
               whether
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               or
               of
               common
               civility
               .
               Peter's
               tongue
               did
               but
               (
               when
               it
               was
               )
               speak
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 I
                 love
              
               
               thee
               .
               Who
               could
               chuse
               but
               be
               in
               love
               with
               such
               a
               Master
               ?
               and
               who
               can
               willingly
               part
               from
               what
               he
               loves
               ?
               But
               had
               the
               respects
               been
               only
               common
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               how
               unfit
               might
               it
               seem
               to
               leave
               a
               Master
               now
               towards
               night
               ,
               in
               a
               wild
               place
               ,
               amongst
               strangers
               ,
               unprovided
               of
               the
               means
               of
               his
               passage
               ?
               Where
               otherwise
               therefore
               he
               needed
               but
               to
               bid
               ,
               now
               he
               constrains
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               was
               ever
               thy
               manner
               to
               call
               all
               men
               unto
               thee
               ;
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 labour
                 and
                 are
                 heavy
                 laden
                 .
              
               When
               didst
               thou
               ever
               drive
               any
               one
               from
               thee
               ?
               Neither
               had
               it
               been
               so
               now
               ,
               but
               to
               draw
               them
               closer
               unto
               thee
               ,
               whom
               thou
               seemedst
               for
               the
               time
               to
               abdicate
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               more
               to
               excuse
               their
               unwillingness
               ,
               or
               to
               applaud
               their
               obedience
               .
               As
               it
               shall
               be
               fully
               
               above
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               proportionally
               here
               below
               ;
               
                 In
                 thy
                 presence
              
               (
               O
               Saviour
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 joy
              
               .
               Once
               ,
               when
               thou
               askedst
               these
               thy
               Domesticks
               whether
               they
               also
               would
               depart
               ,
               it
               was
               answered
               thee
               by
               one
               tongue
               for
               all
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 whither
                 should
                 we
                 goe
                 from
                 thee
                 ?
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
               What
               a
               death
               was
               it
               then
               to
               them
               to
               be
               compelled
               to
               leave
               thee
               ?
               Sometimes
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Divine
               goodness
               to
               lay
               upon
               his
               servants
               such
               commands
               as
               savour
               of
               harshness
               and
               discomfort
               ;
               which
               yet
               both
               in
               his
               intention
               and
               in
               the
               event
               are
               no
               other
               then
               gracious
               and
               soveraign
               .
               The
               more
               difficulty
               was
               in
               the
               charge
               ,
               the
               more
               praise
               was
               in
               the
               obedience
               .
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               them
               stand
               upon
               the
               terms
               of
               capitulation
               with
               their
               Master
               ,
               nor
               pleading
               importunately
               for
               their
               stay
               ;
               but
               instantly
               
               upon
               the
               command
               they
               yield
               and
               goe
               .
               We
               are
               never
               perfect
               Disciples
               till
               we
               can
               depart
               from
               our
               reason
               ,
               from
               our
               will
               ;
               yea
               (
               O
               Saviour
               )
               when
               thou
               biddest
               us
               ,
               from
               thy self
               .
            
             
               Neither
               will
               the
               multitude
               be
               gone
               without
               a
               dismission
               .
               They
               had
               followed
               him
               whiles
               they
               were
               hungry
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               leave
               him
               now
               they
               are
               fed
               .
               Fain
               would
               they
               put
               that
               honour
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               to
               avoid
               he
               is
               fain
               to
               avoid
               
               them
               :
               gladly
               would
               they
               pay
               a
               Kingdome
               to
               him
               as
               their
               shot
               for
               their
               late
               
               banquet
               ;
               he
               shuns
               both
               it
               and
               them
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               the
               hour
               of
               thy
               Passion
               was
               now
               come
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               offer
               thy self
               readily
               to
               thine
               apprehenders
               ;
               and
               now
               when
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               presses
               upon
               thee
               ,
               thou
               runnest
               away
               from
               a
               Crown
               .
               Was
               it
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               there
               is
               less
               danger
               in
               suffering
               then
               in
               outward
               prosperity
               ?
               What
               do
               we
               dote
               upon
               that
               worldly
               honour
               ,
               which
               thou
               heldest
               worthy
               of
               avoidance
               and
               contempt
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               this
               reservedness
               ,
               it
               was
               devotion
               that
               drew
               Jesus
               aside
               .
               He
               went
               alone
               up
               to
               the
               mountain
               to
               pray
               .
               Lo
               ,
               thou
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               greatest
               throng
               was
               a
               solitude
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               fruition
               of
               thy
               Father
               ,
               thou
               who
               wert
               uncapable
               of
               distraction
               from
               him
               with
               whom
               thou
               wert
               one
               ,
               wouldst
               yet
               so
               much
               act
               
               man
               as
               to
               retire
               for
               the
               opportunity
               of
               prayer
               :
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               nothing
               but
               wilde
               thoughts
               and
               giddy
               distractedness
               ,
               to
               goe
               aside
               when
               we
               would
               speak
               with
               God.
               How
               happy
               is
               it
               for
               us
               that
               thou
               prayedst
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               prayedst
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               Grace
               enough
               to
               pray
               for
               our selves
               ;
               not
               worth
               enough
               to
               be
               accepted
               when
               we
               do
               pray
               .
               Thy
               prayers
               which
               were
               most
               perfect
               and
               impetrative
               ,
               are
               they
               by
               which
               our
               weak
               and
               unworthy
               prayers
               receive
               both
               life
               and
               favour
               .
               And
               now
               how
               assiduous
               should
               we
               be
               in
               our
               supplications
               who
               are
               empty
               of
               grace
               ,
               full
               of
               wants
               ;
               when
               thou
               ,
               who
               wert
               a
               God
               of
               all
               power
               ,
               praiedst
               for
               that
               which
               thou
               couldst
               command
               ?
               Therefore
               do
               we
               pray
               ,
               because
               thou
               praiedst
               :
               therefore
               do
               we
               exspect
               to
               be
               graciously
               answered
               in
               our
               
               prayers
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               pray
               for
               us
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               now
               intercedest
               for
               us
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               evening
               was
               come
               ;
               the
               Disciples
               look'd
               long
               for
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               loath
               they
               were
               to
               have
               stirred
               without
               him
               :
               but
               his
               command
               is
               more
               then
               the
               strongest
               wind
               to
               fill
               their
               sailes
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               now
               gone
               .
               Their
               expectation
               made
               not
               the
               evening
               seem
               so
               long
               as
               our
               Saviours
               devotion
               made
               it
               seem
               short
               to
               him
               .
               He
               is
               on
               the
               mount
               ,
               they
               on
               the
               sea
               :
               yet
               whiles
               he
               was
               in
               the
               mount
               praying
               ,
               and
               lifting
               up
               his
               eyes
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               failes
               not
               to
               cast
               them
               about
               upon
               his
               Disciples
               tossed
               on
               the
               waves
               .
               Those
               all-seeing
               eyes
               admit
               of
               no
               limits
               .
               At
               once
               he
               sees
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               midst
               
               of
               the
               sea
               ;
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               misery
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Whatever
               prospects
               present
               themselves
               to
               his
               view
               ,
               the
               distress
               of
               his
               Followers
               is
               ever
               most
               noted
               .
            
             
               How
               much
               more
               dost
               thou
               now
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               from
               the
               height
               of
               thy
               glorious
               advancement
               behold
               us
               thy
               wretched
               servants
               tossed
               on
               the
               unquiet
               sea
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               beaten
               with
               the
               troublesome
               and
               threatning
               billows
               of
               Affliction
               ?
               Thou
               foresawest
               their
               toil
               and
               danger
               are
               thou
               dismissedst
               them
               ,
               and
               purposedly
               sendest
               them
               away
               that
               they
               might
               be
               tossed
               .
               Thou
               that
               couldest
               prevent
               our
               sufferings
               by
               thy
               power
               ,
               wilt
               permit
               them
               in
               thy
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               glorifie
               thy
               mercy
               in
               our
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               confirm
               our
               Faith
               by
               the
               issue
               
               of
               our
               distresses
               .
            
             
               How
               do
               all
               things
               now
               seem
               to
               conspire
               to
               the
               vexing
               of
               thy
               poor
               Disciples
               ?
               The
               night
               was
               sullen
               and
               dark
               ,
               their
               Master
               was
               absent
               ,
               the
               sea
               was
               boistrous
               ,
               the
               windes
               were
               high
               and
               contrary
               .
               Had
               their
               Master
               been
               with
               them
               ,
               howsoever
               the
               elements
               had
               raged
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               secure
               .
               Had
               their
               Master
               been
               away
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               sea
               had
               been
               quiet
               or
               the
               winds
               fair
               ,
               the
               passage
               might
               have
               been
               indured
               .
               Now
               both
               season
               ,
               and
               sea
               ,
               and
               winde
               ,
               and
               their
               Master's
               desertion
               had
               agreed
               to
               render
               them
               perfectly
               miserable
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               hath
               thought
               good
               so
               to
               order
               it
               ,
               that
               to
               his
               best
               servants
               there
               appeareth
               no
               glimpse
               of
               comfort
               ;
               but
               so
               absolute
               vexation
               ,
               as
               if
               
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               had
               plotted
               their
               full
               affliction
               .
               Yea
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               a
               dead
               night
               ,
               what
               a
               fearful
               tempest
               ,
               what
               an
               astonishing
               dereliction
               was
               that
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               thy self
               cryedst
               out
               in
               the
               bitterness
               of
               thine
               anguished
               Soul
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 for
                 saken
                 me
                 ?
              
               Yet
               in
               all
               these
               extremities
               of
               misery
               ,
               our
               gracious
               God
               intends
               nothing
               but
               his
               greater
               glory
               and
               ours
               ;
               the
               Triumph
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               the
               crown
               of
               our
               Victory
               .
            
             
             
               
               All
               that
               longsome
               and
               tempestuous
               night
               must
               the
               Disciples
               wear
               out
               in
               danger
               and
               horror
               ,
               as
               given
               over
               to
               the
               windes
               and
               waves
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               fourth
               watch
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               wearied
               out
               with
               toils
               and
               fears
               ,
               comes
               deliverance
               .
            
             
               At
               their
               entrance
               into
               the
               ship
               ,
               at
               the
               arising
               of
               the
               tempest
               ,
               at
               the
               shutting
               in
               of
               the
               evening
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               news
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               when
               they
               have
               been
               all
               the
               night
               long
               beaten
               not
               so
               much
               with
               storms
               and
               waves
               as
               with
               their
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               now
               in
               the
               fourth
               watch
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               near
               to
               the
               morning
               )
               Jesus
               came
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               purposely
               not
               till
               then
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               exercise
               their
               patience
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               inure
               them
               to
               wait
               upon
               Divine
               Providence
               in
               cases
               of
               
               extremity
               ;
               that
               their
               Devotions
               might
               be
               more
               whetted
               by
               delay
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               give
               gladder
               welcome
               to
               their
               deliverance
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               thus
               thou
               thinkest
               fit
               to
               doe
               still
               .
               We
               are
               by
               turns
               in
               our
               sea
               ,
               the
               windes
               bluster
               ,
               the
               billows
               swell
               ,
               the
               night
               and
               thy
               absence
               heighten
               our
               discomfort
               ,
               thy
               time
               and
               ours
               is
               set
               ;
               as
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               midnight
               with
               us
               ;
               can
               we
               but
               hold
               out
               patiently
               till
               the
               fourth
               watch
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               surely
               come
               and
               rescue
               us
               .
               Oh
               let
               us
               not
               faint
               under
               our
               sorrows
               ,
               but
               wear
               out
               our
               three
               watches
               of
               tribulation
               with
               undaunted
               patience
               and
               holy
               resolution
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               our
               extremities
               are
               the
               seasons
               of
               thine
               aide
               .
               Thou
               camest
               at
               last
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               was
               more
               dread
               then
               joy
               in
               thy
               presence
               .
               Thy
               
               coming
               was
               both
               miraculous
               and
               frightfull
               .
            
             
               Thou
               God
               of
               Elements
               passedst
               through
               the
               aire
               ,
               walkedst
               upon
               the
               waters
               .
               Whether
               thou
               meantest
               to
               terminate
               this
               Miracle
               in
               thy
               body
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               waves
               which
               thou
               trodest
               upon
               ;
               whether
               so
               lightning
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               make
               no
               impression
               in
               the
               liquid
               waters
               ,
               or
               whether
               so
               consolidating
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               pavemented
               waves
               yielded
               a
               firm
               causey
               to
               thy
               sacred
               feet
               to
               walk
               on
               ,
               I
               neither
               determine
               nor
               inquire
               :
               thy
               silence
               ruleth
               mine
               ;
               thy
               power
               was
               in
               either
               miraculous
               ;
               neither
               know
               I
               in
               whether
               to
               adore
               it
               more
               .
               But
               withall
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               wonder
               more
               at
               thy
               passage
               then
               at
               thy
               coming
               .
               Wherefore
               camest
               thou
               but
               to
               comfort
               them
               ?
               and
               wherefore
               then
               wouldest
               thou
               passe
               by
               them
               ,
               
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               intended
               nothing
               but
               their
               dismay
               ?
               Thine
               absence
               could
               not
               be
               so
               grievous
               as
               thy
               preterition
               :
               that
               might
               seem
               justly
               occasioned
               ,
               this
               could
               not
               but
               seem
               willingly
               neglective
               .
               Our
               last
               conflicts
               have
               wont
               ever
               to
               be
               the
               sorest
               :
               as
               when
               after
               some
               dreeping
               rain
               it
               powrs
               down
               most
               vehemently
               ,
               we
               think
               the
               weather
               is
               changing
               to
               serenity
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               alwaies
               measure
               thy
               meaning
               by
               thy
               semblance
               :
               sometimes
               what
               thou
               most
               intendest
               ,
               thou
               shewest
               least
               .
               In
               our
               Afflictions
               thou
               turnest
               thy
               back
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               hidest
               thy
               face
               from
               us
               ,
               when
               thou
               most
               mindest
               our
               distresses
               .
               So
               Jonathan
               shot
               the
               arrows
               beyond
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               meant
               them
               to
               him
               .
               So
               Joseph
               calls
               for
               Benjamin
               into
               bonds
               ,
               when
               his
               heart
               
               was
               bound
               to
               him
               in
               the
               strongest
               affection
               .
               So
               the
               tender
               mother
               makes
               as
               if
               she
               would
               give
               away
               her
               crying
               childe
               ,
               whom
               she
               hugs
               so
               much
               closer
               in
               her
               bosome
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               passe
               by
               us
               whiles
               we
               are
               strugling
               with
               the
               tempest
               ,
               we
               know
               it
               is
               not
               for
               want
               of
               mercy
               .
               Thou
               canst
               not
               neglect
               us
               ;
               Oh
               let
               not
               us
               distrust
               thee
               .
            
             
               What
               Object
               should
               have
               been
               so
               pleasing
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Disciples
               as
               their
               Master
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               as
               he
               shewed
               his
               Divine
               power
               in
               this
               miraculous
               walk
               ?
               But
               lo
               ,
               contrarily
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 troubled
              
               :
               not
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               form
               of
               presence
               .
            
             
               The
               supernatural
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               look
               upon
               them
               with
               our
               own
               
               eyes
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               a
               dangerous
               misprision
               .
               The
               very
               Sun-beams
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               beholden
               for
               our
               sight
               ,
               if
               we
               eye
               them
               directly
               ,
               blinde
               us
               .
               Miserable
               men
               !
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               suspect
               Truths
               ,
               to
               run
               away
               from
               our
               safety
               ,
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               our
               comforts
               ,
               to
               mis-know
               our
               best
               friends
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               are
               they
               thus
               troubled
               ?
               
                 They
                 had
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 a
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               That
               there
               have
               been
               such
               apparitions
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               hath
               ever
               
               been
               a
               Truth
               undoubtedly
               received
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               Christians
               ;
               although
               
               in
               the
               blinde
               times
               of
               Superstition
               there
               was
               much
               collusion
               mixed
               with
               some
               verities
               :
               Crafty
               men
               and
               lying
               spirits
               agreed
               to
               abuse
               the
               credulous
               world
               .
               But
               even
               where
               there
               was
               not
               Truth
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               Horror
               .
               The
               very
               Good
               Angels
               were
               not
               seen
               without
               much
               fear
               ;
               their
               sight
               was
               construed
               to
               bode
               Death
               :
               how
               much
               more
               the
               Evil
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               very
               nature
               are
               harmfull
               and
               pernicious
               ?
               We
               see
               not
               a
               Snake
               or
               a
               Toad
               without
               some
               recoiling
               of
               blood
               &
               sensible
               reluctation
               ,
               although
               those
               creatures
               run
               away
               from
               us
               :
               how
               much
               more
               must
               our
               hairs
               stand
               upright
               and
               our
               senses
               boggle
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               whose
               both
               nature
               &
               will
               is
               contrary
               to
               ours
               ,
               and
               protessedly
               bent
               to
               our
               hurt
               ?
            
             
               But
               say
               it
               had
               been
               what
               they
               mistook
               it
               for
               ,
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               why
               should
               they
               
               fear
               ?
               Had
               they
               well
               considered
               ,
               they
               had
               soon
               found
               that
               evil
               spirits
               are
               neverthelesse
               present
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               seen
               ;
               and
               neverthelesse
               harmfull
               or
               malicious
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               present
               unseen
               .
               Visibility
               addes
               nothing
               to
               their
               spight
               or
               mischief
               .
               And
               could
               their
               eyes
               have
               been
               opened
               ,
               they
               had
               ,
               with
               Elisha's
               servant
               ,
               seen
               
                 more
                 with
              
               them
               
                 then
                 against
              
               them
               ;
               a
               sure
               ,
               though
               invisible
               ,
               guard
               of
               more
               powerfull
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               themselves
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               :
               so
               as
               they
               might
               have
               bidden
               a
               bold
               defiance
               to
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               Darkness
               .
               But
               ,
               partly
               their
               Faith
               was
               yet
               but
               in
               the
               bud
               ;
               and
               partly
               the
               presentation
               of
               this
               dreadfull
               Object
               was
               suddain
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               respite
               of
               a
               recollection
               and
               settlement
               of
               their
               thoughts
               .
               
            
             
               Oh
               the
               weakness
               of
               our
               frail
               Nature
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               want
               of
               Faith
               ,
               are
               affrighted
               with
               the
               visible
               appearance
               of
               those
               adversaries
               whom
               we
               professe
               daily
               to
               resist
               and
               vanquish
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               we
               know
               the
               Decree
               of
               God
               hath
               matched
               us
               in
               an
               everlasting
               conflict
               !
               Are
               not
               these
               they
               that
               ejected
               Devils
               by
               their
               command
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               of
               them
               that
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 evil
                 spirits
                 are
                 subdued
                 to
                 us
                 ?
              
               Yet
               now
               when
               they
               see
               but
               an
               imagined
               spirit
               ,
               they
               fear
               .
               What
               power
               there
               is
               in
               the
               eye
               to
               betray
               the
               heart
               !
            
             
               Whiles
               Goliah
               was
               mingled
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Philistin
               hoast
               ,
               Israel
               camped
               boldly
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               that
               Giant
               stalks
               out
               single
               between
               the
               two
               armies
               ,
               and
               fills
               and
               amases
               their
               eyes
               with
               his
               hideous
               stature
               ,
               now
               they
               
               run
               away
               for
               fear
               .
               Behold
               ,
               we
               are
               committed
               with
               Legions
               of
               Evil
               spirits
               ,
               and
               complain
               not
               :
               Let
               but
               one
               of
               them
               give
               us
               some
               visible
               token
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               we
               shreek
               and
               tremble
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               our selves
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               our
               weakness
               more
               conspicuous
               then
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               restraining
               these
               spiritual
               enemies
               from
               these
               dreadfull
               and
               ghastly
               representations
               of
               themselves
               to
               our
               eyes
               .
               Might
               those
               infernal
               Spirits
               have
               liberty
               to
               appear
               how
               and
               when
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               would
               ,
               certainly
               not
               many
               would
               be
               left
               in
               their
               wits
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               lives
               .
               It
               is
               thy
               power
               and
               goodness
               to
               frail
               mankinde
               that
               they
               are
               kept
               in
               their
               chains
               ,
               and
               reserved
               in
               the
               darkness
               of
               their
               own
               spiritual
               being
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               both
               oppugn
               and
               subdue
               them
               unseen
               .
               
            
             
               But
               oh
               the
               deplorable
               condition
               of
               reprobate
               souls
               !
               If
               but
               the
               imagined
               sight
               of
               one
               of
               these
               Spirits
               of
               darkness
               can
               so
               daunt
               the
               heart
               of
               those
               which
               are
               free
               from
               their
               power
               ,
               what
               a
               terror
               shall
               it
               be
               to
               live
               perpetually
               in
               the
               sight
               ,
               yea
               under
               the
               torture
               ,
               of
               thousands
               ,
               of
               legions
               ,
               of
               millions
               of
               Devils
               ?
               Oh
               the
               madness
               of
               wilfull
               sinners
               ,
               that
               will
               needs
               run
               themselves
               headily
               into
               so
               dreadfull
               a
               damnation
               !
            
             
               It
               was
               high
               time
               for
               our
               Saviour
               to
               speak
               :
               What
               with
               the
               Tempest
               ,
               what
               with
               the
               Apparition
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               were
               almost
               lost
               with
               fear
               .
               How
               seasonable
               are
               his
               gracious
               redresses
               ?
               Till
               they
               were
               thus
               affrighted
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               speak
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               thus
               affrighted
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               hold
               his
               peace
               .
               If
               his
               
               presence
               were
               fearfull
               ,
               yet
               his
               word
               was
               comfortable
               ;
               
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 chear
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 :
              
               yea
               it
               is
               his
               word
               only
               which
               must
               make
               his
               presence
               both
               known
               and
               comfortable
               .
               He
               was
               present
               before
               ;
               they
               mistook
               him
               ,
               and
               feared
               :
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               erection
               of
               their
               drooping
               hearts
               but
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 I.
              
               It
               is
               cordial
               enough
               to
               us
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               Christs
               presence
               with
               us
               .
               Say
               but
               ,
               
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 I
              
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               let
               evils
               doe
               their
               worst
               ;
               thou
               needest
               not
               say
               any
               more
               .
               Thy
               voice
               was
               evidence
               enough
               ;
               so
               well
               were
               thy
               Disciples
               acquainted
               with
               the
               tongue
               of
               thee
               their
               Master
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 I
              
               ,
               was
               as
               much
               as
               an
               hundred
               names
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               good
               Shepherd
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               of
               thy
               Flock
               ,
               if
               we
               know
               thee
               not
               by
               thy
               voice
               from
               a
               thousand
               .
               Even
               this
               one
               is
               a
               great
               word
               ,
               yea
               an
               ample
               style
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 I.
              
               The
               same
               tongue
               that
               said
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 hath
                 sent
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               now
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 I
              
               ;
               I
               your
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               I
               the
               commander
               of
               windes
               and
               waters
               ▪
               I
               the
               soveraign
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               I
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               .
               Let
               Heaven
               be
               but
               as
               one
               scroll
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               written
               all
               over
               with
               titles
               ,
               they
               cannot
               expresse
               more
               then
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 I.
              
               Oh
               sweet
               and
               seasonable
               word
               of
               
               a
               gracious
               Saviour
               ,
               able
               to
               calm
               all
               tempests
               ,
               able
               to
               revive
               all
               hearts
               !
               Say
               but
               so
               to
               my
               Soul
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               spight
               of
               Hell
               ,
               I
               am
               safe
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               hath
               Jesus
               said
               ,
               I
               ;
               then
               Peter
               answers
               ,
               Master
               .
               He
               can
               instantly
               name
               him
               that
               did
               not
               name
               himself
               .
               Every
               little
               hint
               is
               enough
               to
               Faith.
               The
               Church
               sees
               her
               Beloved
               as
               well
               through
               the
               Lattice
               ,
               as
               through
               the
               open
               Window
               .
               Which
               of
               all
               the
               Followers
               of
               Christ
               gave
               so
               pregnant
               testimonies
               upon
               all
               occasions
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               of
               his
               Love
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               as
               Peter
               ?
               The
               rest
               were
               silent
               ,
               whiles
               he
               both
               owned
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               craved
               accesse
               to
               him
               in
               that
               liquid
               way
               .
               Yet
               what
               a
               sensible
               mixture
               is
               here
               of
               Faith
               &
               Distrust
               ?
               It
               is
               Faith
               that
               said
               ,
               Master
               ;
               it
               was
               Distrust
               (
               as
               some
               have
               construed
               it
               )
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
              
               
               thou
               .
               It
               was
               Faith
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Bid
                 me
                 come
                 to
                 thee
              
               ;
               (
               implying
               that
               his
               word
               could
               as
               well
               enable
               as
               command
               )
               it
               was
               Faith
               that
               durst
               step
               down
               upon
               that
               watery
               pavement
               :
               it
               was
               Distrust
               that
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               mighty
               winde
               feared
               .
               It
               was
               Faith
               ,
               that
               he
               walked
               ;
               it
               was
               Distrust
               ,
               that
               he
               sunk
               ;
               it
               was
               Faith
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 save
                 me
              
               .
               Oh
               the
               imperfect
               composition
               of
               the
               best
               Saint
               upon
               earth
               ;
               as
               far
               from
               pure
               Faith
               ,
               as
               from
               mere
               Infidelity
               !
               If
               there
               be
               pure
               earth
               in
               the
               center
               ,
               all
               upward
               is
               mixed
               with
               the
               other
               elements
               :
               contrarily
               ,
               pure
               Grace
               is
               above
               in
               the
               glorified
               Spirits
               ;
               all
               below
               is
               mixed
               with
               infirmity
               ,
               with
               corruption
               .
               Our
               best
               is
               but
               as
               the
               Aire
               ;
               which
               never
               was
               ,
               never
               can
               be
               at
               once
               fully
               enlightned
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               in
               the
               same
               Region
               one
               constant
               state
               of
               
               light
               .
               It
               shall
               once
               be
               noon
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               have
               nothing
               but
               bright
               beams
               of
               Glory
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               but
               the
               dawning
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               whether
               there
               be
               more
               light
               then
               darkness
               .
               We
               are
               now
               fair
               as
               the
               Moon
               ,
               which
               hath
               some
               spots
               in
               her
               greatest
               beauty
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               pure
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whose
               face
               is
               all
               bright
               and
               glorious
               .
               Ever
               since
               the
               time
               that
               Adam
               set
               his
               tooth
               in
               the
               Apple
               ,
               till
               our
               mouth
               be
               full
               of
               mould
               ,
               it
               never
               was
               ,
               it
               never
               can
               be
               other
               with
               us
               .
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               settle
               willingly
               upon
               the
               dregs
               of
               our
               Infidelity
               ;
               far
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               be
               disheartened
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               defects
               and
               imperfections
               :
               
                 We
                 believe
                 ;
                 Lord
                 ,
                 help
                 our
                 unbelief
                 .
              
            
             
               Whiles
               I
               finde
               some
               disputing
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Peter's
               suit
               ;
               others
               quarrelling
               
               his
               ,
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 thou
              
               :
               let
               me
               be
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               wonder
               at
               the
               Faith
               ,
               the
               fervour
               ,
               the
               Heroical
               valour
               of
               this
               prime
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               durst
               say
               ,
               
                 Bid
                 me
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
               He
               might
               have
               suspected
               that
               the
               Voice
               of
               his
               Master
               might
               have
               been
               as
               easily
               imitated
               by
               that
               imagined
               Spirit
               as
               his
               Person
               ;
               he
               might
               have
               feared
               the
               blustering
               tempest
               ,
               the
               threatning
               billows
               ,
               the
               yielding
               nature
               of
               that
               devouring
               element
               :
               but
               as
               despising
               all
               these
               thoughts
               of
               misdoubt
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               desire
               to
               be
               near
               his
               Master
               ,
               that
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Bid
                 me
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
               He
               saies
               not
               ,
               
                 Come
                 thou
                 to
                 me
              
               :
               this
               had
               been
               Christ's
               act
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 come
                 to
                 thee
              
               :
               this
               had
               been
               his
               act
               ,
               and
               not
               Christ's
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               this
               act
               
               had
               been
               out
               of
               the
               power
               of
               either
               .
               But
               ,
               
                 Bid
                 me
                 come
                 to
                 thee
              
               .
               I
               know
               thou
               canst
               command
               both
               the
               waves
               and
               me
               :
               me
               to
               be
               so
               light
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               bruise
               the
               moist
               surface
               of
               the
               waves
               ;
               the
               waves
               to
               be
               so
               solid
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               yield
               to
               my
               weight
               .
               
                 All
                 things
                 obey
                 thee
                 :
                 Bid
                 me
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               bold
               spirit
               that
               could
               wish
               it
               ,
               more
               bold
               that
               could
               act
               it
               .
               No
               sooner
               
               hath
               our
               Saviour
               said
               ,
               Come
               ,
               then
               he
               sets
               his
               foot
               upon
               the
               unquiet
               Sea
               ;
               
               not
               fearing
               either
               the
               softness
               or
               the
               roughness
               of
               that
               uncouth
               passage
               .
               We
               are
               wont
               to
               wonder
               at
               the
               courage
               of
               that
               daring
               man
               who
               first
               committed
               himself
               to
               the
               Sea
               in
               a
               frail
               Bark
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               the
               strength
               of
               an
               oaken
               planck
               to
               secure
               him
               :
               how
               valiant
               must
               we
               needs
               grant
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               durst
               set
               his
               foot
               upon
               the
               bare
               sea
               and
               shift
               his
               paces
               ?
               Well
               did
               Peter
               know
               that
               he
               who
               bade
               him
               ,
               could
               uphold
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               both
               sues
               to
               be
               bidden
               ,
               and
               ventures
               to
               be
               upholden
               .
               True
               Faith
               tasks
               it self
               with
               difficulties
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               dismaied
               with
               the
               conceits
               of
               ordinary
               impossibilities
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               the
               scattering
               of
               straws
               or
               casting
               of
               mole-hills
               ,
               whereby
               the
               virtue
               of
               it
               is
               described
               ,
               but
               removing
               of
               mountain
               .
               Like
               some
               courageous
               Leader
               ,
               it
               desires
               the
               honour
               of
               
               a
               danger
               ,
               and
               sues
               for
               the
               first
               onset
               :
               whereas
               the
               worldly
               heart
               freezes
               in
               a
               lazie
               or
               cowardly
               fear
               ,
               and
               only
               casts
               for
               safety
               and
               ease
               .
            
             
               Peter
               sues
               ,
               Jesus
               bids
               .
               Rather
               will
               he
               work
               Miracles
               ,
               then
               disappoint
               the
               suit
               of
               a
               faithful
               man.
               How
               easily
               might
               our
               Saviour
               have
               turned
               over
               this
               strange
               request
               of
               his
               bold
               Disiple
               ,
               and
               have
               said
               ,
               What
               my
               Omnipotence
               can
               doe
               is
               no
               rule
               for
               thy
               weakness
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               presumption
               in
               a
               mere
               man
               ,
               to
               hope
               to
               imitate
               the
               miraculous
               works
               of
               God
               and
               man.
               Stay
               thou
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               and
               wonder
               ;
               contenting
               thy self
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               a
               Master
               to
               whom
               the
               land
               and
               water
               is
               alike
               .
               Yet
               I
               hear
               not
               a
               check
               ,
               but
               a
               Call
               ;
               Come
               .
               The
               suit
               of
               Ambition
               is
               suddainly
               quashed
               in
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Zebedees
               .
               The
               
               suits
               of
               Revenge
               prove
               no
               better
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               two
               fiery
               Disciples
               .
               But
               a
               suit
               of
               Faith
               ,
               though
               high
               and
               seemingly
               unfit
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               deny
               .
               How
               much
               lesse
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               stick
               at
               those
               things
               which
               lie
               in
               the
               very
               road
               of
               our
               Christianity
               ?
               Never
               man
               said
               ,
               Bid
               me
               to
               come
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               commandements
               ,
               whom
               thou
               didst
               not
               both
               bid
               and
               inable
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               True
               Faith
               rests
               not
               in
               great
               and
               good
               desires
               ,
               but
               acts
               and
               executes
               accordingly
               .
               Peter
               doth
               not
               wish
               to
               goe
               ,
               and
               yet
               stand
               still●
               but
               his
               foot
               answers
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               instantly
               chops
               down
               upon
               the
               waters
               .
               To
               sit
               still
               and
               wish
               ,
               is
               for
               sluggish
               and
               cowardly
               spirits
               .
               
            
             
               Formal
               volitions
               ,
               yea
               velleities
               of
               good
               ,
               whiles
               we
               will
               not
               so
               muc●●●
               step
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               of
               our
               Nature
               to
               walk
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               faint
               motions
               of
               vain
               Hypocrisie
               .
               It
               will
               be
               long
               enough
               ere
               the
               gale
               of
               good
               wishes
               can
               carry
               us
               to
               our
               Haven
               .
               
                 Ease
                 slayeth
                 the
                 foolish
              
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               have
               thy
               command
               to
               come
               to
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               of
               our
               natural
               corruption
               :
               Let
               no
               Sea
               affray
               us
               ,
               let
               no
               tempest
               of
               Temptation
               withhold
               us
               .
               No
               way
               can
               be
               but
               safe
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               the
               End.
               
            
             
               Lo
               ,
               Peter
               is
               walking
               upon
               the
               waves
               :
               two
               hands
               uphold
               him
               ;
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ's
               Power
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               own
               Faith
               ;
               neither
               of
               them
               would
               doe
               it
               alone
               .
               The
               hand
               of
               Christ's
               Power
               laid
               hold
               on
               him
               ;
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               Faith
               laid
               hold
               
               on
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               commanding
               .
               Had
               not
               Christ's
               hand
               been
               powerfull
               ,
               that
               Faith
               had
               been
               in
               vain
               :
               Had
               not
               that
               Faith
               of
               his
               strongly
               fixed
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Power
               had
               not
               been
               effectual
               to
               his
               preservation
               .
               Whiles
               we
               are
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               walk
               upon
               the
               waters
               ;
               still
               the
               same
               hands
               bear
               us
               up
               .
               If
               he
               let
               goe
               his
               hold
               of
               us
               ,
               we
               drown
               ;
               if
               we
               let
               goe
               our
               hold
               of
               him
               ,
               we
               sink
               and
               shreek
               as
               Peter
               did
               here
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               winde
               boistrous
               ,
               was
               afraid
               ,
               and
               
                 beginning
                 to
                 sink
                 ,
                 cried
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 save
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               he
               wisht
               to
               be
               bidden
               to
               walk
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               he
               thought
               of
               the
               waters
               ;
               
                 Bid
                 me
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 :
              
               he
               thought
               not
               of
               the
               windes
               which
               raged
               on
               those
               waters
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               thought
               of
               a
               stiffe
               gale
               ,
               yet
               that
               tempestuous
               and
               
               sudden
               gust
               was
               out
               of
               his
               account
               and
               exspectation
               .
               Those
               evils
               that
               we
               are
               prepared
               for
               ,
               have
               not
               such
               power
               over
               us
               as
               those
               that
               surprise
               us
               .
               A
               good
               water-man
               sees
               a
               dangerous
               billow
               coming
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               cuts
               it
               ,
               and
               mounts
               over
               it
               with
               ease
               ;
               the
               unheedy
               is
               overwhelmed
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               let
               my
               haste
               to
               thee
               be
               zealous
               ,
               but
               not
               improvident
               ;
               ere
               I
               set
               my
               foot
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               ,
               
               
               let
               me
               foresee
               the
               Tempest
               :
               when
               I
               have
               cast
               the
               worst
               ,
               I
               cannot
               either
               miscarry
               or
               complain
               .
            
             
               So
               soon
               as
               he
               began
               to
               fear
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               sink
               :
               whiles
               he
               believed
               ,
               the
               Sea
               was
               brass
               ;
               when
               once
               he
               began
               to
               distrust
               ,
               those
               waves
               were
               water
               .
               He
               cannot
               sink
               ,
               whiles
               he
               trusts
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Master
               ;
               he
               cannot
               but
               sink
               when
               he
               misdoubts
               it
               .
               Our
               Faith
               gives
               us
               as
               courage
               and
               boldness
               ,
               so
               success
               too
               :
               our
               infidelity
               laies
               us
               open
               to
               all
               dangers
               ,
               to
               all
               mischiefs
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               Peter's
               improvidence
               not
               to
               foresee
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               weakness
               to
               fear
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               fear
               to
               sink
               ;
               it
               was
               his
               Faith
               that
               recollects
               it self
               ,
               and
               breaks
               through
               his
               infidelity
               ,
               and
               in
               sinking
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 save
                 me
              
               .
               His
               foot
               
               could
               not
               be
               so
               swift
               in
               sinking
               ,
               as
               his
               heart
               in
               imploring
               :
               he
               knew
               who
               could
               uphold
               him
               from
               sinking
               ,
               and
               being
               sunk
               deliver
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 save
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               both
               sign
               and
               effect
               of
               true
               Faith
               ,
               in
               suddain
               extremities
               to
               ejaculate
               holy
               desires
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               wings
               of
               our
               first
               thoughts
               to
               flie
               up
               instantly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               for
               present
               succour
               .
               Upon
               deliberation
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               been
               carelesse
               and
               profane
               ,
               by
               good
               means
               to
               be
               drawn
               to
               holy
               dispositions
               :
               but
               on
               the
               suddain
               a
               man
               will
               appear
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               whatever
               is
               most
               rife
               in
               the
               heart
               will
               come
               forth
               at
               the
               mouth
               .
               It
               is
               good
               to
               observe
               how
               our
               surprisals
               finde
               us
               :
               the
               rest
               is
               but
               forced
               ;
               this
               is
               natural
               .
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               no
               evil
               can
               be
               swifter
               then
               my
               thought
               :
               my
               thought
               shall
               be
               upon
               thee
               ,
               ere
               I
               can
               be
               seized
               upon
               by
               the
               speediest
               mischief
               :
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               I
               over-run
               not
               evils
               ,
               I
               shall
               overtake
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               Christ
               his
               Lord
               whom
               Peter
               had
               offended
               in
               distrusting
               ;
               it
               is
               Christ
               his
               Lord
               to
               whom
               he
               sues
               for
               deliverance
               .
               His
               weakness
               doth
               not
               discourage
               him
               from
               his
               refuge
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               displeased
               thee
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               sunk
               in
               thy
               displeasure
               ,
               whither
               should
               we
               flie
               for
               aide
               but
               to
               thee
               whom
               we
               have
               provoked
               ?
               Against
               thee
               only
               is
               our
               sin
               ;
               in
               thee
               only
               is
               our
               help
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               conspire
               to
               relieve
               us
               ,
               if
               thou
               
               withhold
               from
               our
               succour
               .
               As
               we
               offend
               thy
               Justice
               daily
               by
               our
               sins
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               continually
               relie
               upon
               thy
               Mercy
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 save
                 us
              
               .
            
             
               The
               mercy
               of
               Christ
               is
               at
               once
               sought
               and
               found
               ;
               
                 Immediately
                 Jesus
                 stretched
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 caught
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               Hadst
               thou
               trusted
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               safely
               preserved
               thee
               ,
               but
               since
               thou
               wilt
               needs
               wrong
               my
               power
               and
               care
               with
               a
               cowardly
               diffidence
               ,
               sink
               and
               drown
               :
               but
               rather
               ,
               as
               pitying
               the
               infirmity
               of
               his
               fearful
               Disciple
               ,
               he
               puts
               out
               the
               hand
               for
               his
               relief
               .
               That
               hand
               hath
               been
               stretch'd
               forth
               for
               the
               aide
               of
               many
               a
               one
               that
               hath
               never
               ask'd
               it
               ;
               never
               any
               ask'd
               it
               ,
               to
               whose
               succour
               it
               hath
               not
               been
               stretched
               .
               With
               what
               speed
               ,
               with
               what
               confidence
               should
               we
               flie
               to
               that
               soveraign
               bounty
               ,
               from
               
               which
               never
               any
               suitor
               was
               sent
               away
               empty
               ?
            
             
               Jesus
               gave
               Peter
               his
               hand
               ;
               but
               withall
               he
               gave
               him
               a
               check
               :
               
                 O
                 thou
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 why
                 doubtedst
                 thou
                 ?
              
               As
               Peter's
               Faith
               was
               not
               pure
               ,
               but
               mixed
               with
               some
               distrust
               ;
               so
               our
               Saviours
               help
               was
               not
               clear
               and
               absolute
               ,
               but
               mixed
               with
               some
               reproof
               .
               A
               reproof
               ,
               wherein
               there
               was
               both
               a
               censure
               and
               an
               expostulation
               ;
               a
               censure
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               an
               expostulation
               for
               his
               Doubt
               :
               both
               of
               them
               sore
               &
               heavy
               .
            
             
               By
               how
               much
               more
               excellent
               and
               usefull
               a
               grace
               Faith
               is
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               more
               shamefull
               is
               the
               defect
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               how
               much
               more
               reason
               here
               was
               of
               confidence
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               more
               blame-worthy
               was
               the
               Doubt
               .
               Now
               Peter
               had
               a
               double
               reason
               of
               his
               confidence
               ;
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               the
               one
               in
               bidding
               him
               to
               come
               ;
               the
               other
               in
               sustaining
               him
               whiles
               he
               came
               .
               To
               misdoubt
               him
               whose
               will
               he
               knew
               ,
               whose
               power
               he
               felt
               ,
               was
               well
               worth
               a
               reprehension
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               saw
               Peter
               stepping
               forth
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               but
               wonder
               at
               his
               great
               Faith
               ;
               yet
               behold
               ,
               ere
               he
               can
               have
               measured
               many
               paces
               ,
               the
               Judge
               of
               hearts
               taxes
               him
               for
               little
               Faith.
               Our
               mountains
               are
               but
               moats
               to
               God.
               
               Would
               my
               heart
               have
               served
               me
               to
               dare
               the
               doing
               of
               this
               that
               Peter
               did
               ?
               Durst
               
               I
               have
               set
               my
               foot
               where
               he
               did
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               thou
               foundest
               cause
               to
               censure
               the
               weaknesse
               and
               poverty
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               what
               maist
               thou
               well
               say
               to
               mine
               ?
               They
               mistake
               that
               think
               thou
               wilt
               take
               up
               with
               any
               thing
               .
               Thou
               lookest
               for
               firmitude
               and
               vigour
               in
               those
               Graces
               which
               thou
               wilt
               allow
               in
               thy
               best
               Disciples
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               truth
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               steps
               were
               confident
               ,
               there
               was
               fear
               in
               the
               next
               .
               Oh
               the
               sudden
               alteration
               of
               our
               affections
               ,
               of
               our
               dispositions
               !
               One
               pace
               varies
               our
               spiritual
               condition
               .
               What
               hold
               is
               there
               of
               so
               fickle
               creatures
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               left
               never
               so
               little
               to
               our selves
               ?
               As
               this
               lower
               world
               wherein
               we
               are
               is
               the
               region
               of
               mutability
               ;
               so
               are
               we
               (
               the
               living
               pieces
               of
               it
               )
               subject
               to
               a
               perpetual
               change
               .
               It
               is
               for
               
               the
               blessed
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               above
               to
               be
               fixed
               in
               good
               :
               Whiles
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               constancy
               expected
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               in
               variablenesse
               .
            
             
               As
               well
               as
               our
               Saviour
               loves
               Peter
               ,
               yet
               he
               chides
               him
               .
               It
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               favour
               and
               mercy
               that
               we
               escape
               judgment
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               escape
               reproof
               .
               Had
               not
               Peter
               found
               grace
               with
               his
               Master
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               suffered
               to
               sink
               in
               silence
               ;
               now
               he
               is
               saved
               with
               a
               check
               .
               There
               may
               be
               more
               love
               in
               frowns
               then
               in
               smiles
               :
               
                 whom
                 he
                 loves
                 he
                 chastises
              
               .
               What
               is
               chiding
               but
               a
               verbal
               castigation
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               chastisement
               but
               a
               reall
               chiding
               ?
               
                 Correct
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 in
                 thy
                 judgment
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 fury
                 .
                 Oh
                 let
                 the
                 righteous
              
               God
               
                 smite
                 me
              
               (
               when
               I
               offend
               )
               with
               his
               gracious
               reproofs
               ;
               these
               
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 precious
                 oyle
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 break
                 my
                 
                 head
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               bloody
               Issue
               healed
               .
            
             
               THE
               time
               was
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               a
               worthy
               woman
               offered
               to
               touch
               thee
               ,
               and
               was
               forbidden
               :
               now
               a
               meaner
               touches
               thee
               with
               approbation
               and
               incouragement
               .
               Yet
               as
               there
               was
               much
               difference
               in
               that
               Body
               of
               thine
               which
               was
               the
               Object
               of
               that
               touch
               ,
               (
               being
               now
               mortal
               and
               passible
               ,
               then
               impassible
               and
               immortal
               )
               so
               there
               was
               in
               the
               Agents
               ;
               this
               a
               stranger
               ,
               
               that
               a
               familiar
               ;
               this
               obscure
               ,
               that
               famous
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               actions
               vary
               with
               time
               and
               other
               circumstances
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               receive
               their
               dislike
               or
               allowance
               .
            
             
               Doubtless
               thou
               hadst
               herein
               no
               small
               respect
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Jairus
               ,
               unto
               whose
               house
               thou
               wert
               going
               .
               That
               good
               man
               had
               but
               one
               onely
               Daughter
               ,
               which
               lay
               sick
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               suit
               ,
               ere
               the
               end
               ,
               lay
               dead
               .
               Whiles
               she
               lived
               ,
               his
               hope
               lived
               ;
               her
               death
               disheartned
               it
               .
               It
               was
               a
               great
               work
               that
               thou
               meantest
               to
               doe
               for
               him
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               great
               word
               that
               thou
               saidst
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 ;
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 whole
                 .
              
               To
               make
               this
               good
               ,
               by
               the
               touch
               of
               the
               verge
               of
               thy
               garment
               thou
               revivedst
               one
               from
               the
               verge
               of
               death
               .
               How
               must
               
               Jairus
               needs
               now
               think
               ?
               He
               who
               by
               the
               virtue
               of
               his
               garment
               can
               pull
               this
               woman
               out
               of
               the
               paws
               of
               death
               which
               hath
               been
               twelve
               years
               dying
               ;
               can
               as
               well
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               word
               pull
               my
               daughter
               (
               who
               hath
               been
               twelve
               years
               living
               )
               out
               of
               the
               jaws
               of
               death
               which
               hath
               newly
               seised
               on
               her
               .
               It
               was
               fit
               the
               good
               Ruler
               should
               be
               raised
               up
               with
               this
               handsel
               of
               thy
               Divine
               power
               ,
               whom
               he
               came
               to
               solicit
               .
            
             
               That
               thou
               mightest
               lose
               no
               time
               ,
               thou
               curedst
               in
               thy
               passage
               .
               The
               Sun
               stands
               not
               still
               to
               give
               his
               influences
               ,
               but
               diffuses
               them
               in
               his
               ordinary
               motion
               .
               How
               shall
               we
               imitate
               thee
               ,
               if
               we
               suffer
               our
               hands
               to
               be
               out
               of
               ure
               with
               good
               ?
               Our
               life
               goes
               away
               with
               our
               time
               :
               we
               lose
               that
               which
               we
               improve
               not
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Patient
               laboured
               of
               an
               Issue
               of
               blood
               ;
               a
               Disease
               that
               had
               not
               more
               pain
               then
               shame
               ,
               nor
               more
               natural
               infirmity
               then
               Legal
               impurity
               .
               Time
               added
               to
               her
               grief
               ;
               twelve
               long
               years
               had
               she
               languished
               under
               this
               wofull
               complaint
               .
               Besides
               the
               tediousness
               ,
               diseases
               must
               needs
               get
               head
               by
               continuance
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               more
               both
               weaken
               Nature
               and
               strengthen
               themselves
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               
               
               longer
               they
               afflict
               us
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               State
               ;
               Vices
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Sicknesses
               of
               both
               ,
               when
               they
               grow
               inveterate
               ,
               have
               a
               strong
               plea
               for
               their
               abode
               and
               uncontrollablenesse
               .
            
             
               Yet
               more
               ,
               to
               mend
               the
               matter
               ,
               Poverty
               (
               which
               is
               another
               disease
               )
               was
               superadded
               to
               her
               sicknesse
               :
               
                 She
                 had
                 spent
                 all
                 she
                 had
                 upon
                 Physicians
                 .
              
               Whiles
               she
               had
               wherewith
               to
               make
               much
               of
               her self
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               good
               tendance
               ,
               choice
               diet
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               succours
               of
               a
               distressed
               languishment
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               but
               finde
               some
               mitigation
               of
               her
               sorrow
               :
               but
               now
               want
               began
               to
               pinch
               her
               no
               lesse
               then
               her
               distemper
               ,
               and
               helpt
               to
               make
               her
               perfectly
               miserable
               .
            
             
               Yet
               could
               she
               have
               parted
               from
               her
               substance
               with
               ease
               ,
               her
               complaint
               had
               
               been
               the
               lesse
               .
               Could
               the
               Physicians
               have
               given
               her
               ,
               if
               not
               health
               ,
               yet
               relaxation
               and
               painlesnesse
               ,
               her
               means
               had
               not
               been
               mis-bestowed
               :
               but
               now
               ,
               
                 she
                 suffered
                 many
                 things
                 from
                 them
              
               ;
               many
               an
               unpleasing
               potion
               ,
               many
               tormenting
               incisions
               and
               divulsions
               did
               she
               endure
               from
               their
               hands
               :
               the
               Remedy
               was
               equal
               in
               trouble
               to
               the
               Disease
               .
            
             
               Yet
               had
               the
               cost
               and
               pain
               been
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               could
               she
               have
               hereby
               purchased
               health
               ,
               the
               match
               had
               been
               happy
               ;
               all
               the
               world
               were
               no
               price
               for
               this
               commodity
               :
               but
               alas
               !
               her
               estate
               was
               the
               worse
               ,
               her
               body
               not
               the
               better
               ;
               her
               money
               was
               wasted
               ,
               not
               her
               disease
               .
               Art
               could
               give
               her
               neither
               cure
               nor
               hope
               .
               It
               were
               injurious
               to
               blame
               that
               noble
               Science
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               alwaies
               speeds
               not
               .
               
               Notwithstanding
               all
               those
               soveraign
               remedies
               ,
               men
               must
               (
               in
               their
               times
               )
               sicken
               and
               die
               .
               Even
               the
               miraculous
               Gifts
               of
               Healing
               could
               not
               preserve
               the
               owners
               from
               disease
               and
               dissolution
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               pity
               but
               that
               this
               woman
               should
               have
               been
               thus
               sick
               ;
               the
               nature
               ,
               the
               durablenesse
               ,
               cost
               ,
               pain
               ,
               incurablenesse
               of
               her
               disease
               both
               sent
               her
               to
               seek
               Christ
               ,
               and
               moved
               Christ
               to
               her
               cure
               .
               Our
               extremities
               drive
               us
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               his
               love
               draws
               him
               to
               be
               most
               present
               and
               helpfull
               to
               our
               extremities
               .
               When
               we
               are
               forsaken
               of
               all
               succours
               and
               hopes
               ,
               we
               are
               fittest
               for
               his
               redresse
               .
               Never
               are
               we
               nearer
               to
               help
               ,
               then
               when
               we
               despair
               of
               help
               .
               There
               is
               no
               fear
               ,
               no
               danger
               but
               in
               our
               own
               insensiblenesse
               .
            
             
               
               This
               woman
               was
               a
               stranger
               to
               Christ
               ;
               it
               seems
               she
               had
               never
               seen
               him
               .
               The
               report
               of
               his
               Miracles
               had
               lifted
               her
               up
               to
               such
               a
               confidence
               of
               his
               power
               and
               mercy
               ,
               as
               that
               she
               said
               in
               her self
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 may
                 but
                 touch
                 the
                 hem
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 whole
                 .
              
               The
               shame
               of
               her
               disease
               stopt
               her
               mouth
               from
               any
               verbal
               suit
               .
               Had
               she
               been
               acknown
               of
               her
               infirmity
               ,
               she
               had
               been
               shunned
               and
               abhorred
               ,
               and
               disdainfully
               put
               back
               of
               all
               the
               beholders
               (
               as
               doubtlesse
               where
               she
               was
               known
               ,
               the
               Law
               forced
               her
               to
               live
               apart
               .
               )
               Now
               she
               conceals
               both
               her
               grief
               ,
               and
               her
               desire
               ,
               and
               her
               faith
               ;
               and
               only
               speaks
               (
               where
               she
               may
               be
               bold
               )
               within
               her self
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 may
                 but
                 touch
                 the
                 hem
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 whole
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               seek
               not
               mysteries
               in
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               hem
               rather
               then
               of
               the
               garment
               .
               
               Indeed
               it
               was
               God's
               command
               to
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               marked
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               their
               skin
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               cloths
               too
               :
               those
               fringes
               and
               ribands
               upon
               the
               borders
               of
               their
               garments
               were
               for
               holy
               memorials
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Law.
               But
               that
               hence
               she
               supposed
               to
               finde
               more
               virtue
               and
               sanctity
               in
               the
               touch
               of
               the
               hem
               then
               of
               the
               coat
               ,
               I
               neither
               dispute
               nor
               believe
               .
               It
               was
               the
               site
               ,
               not
               the
               signification
               that
               she
               intimated
               ;
               not
               as
               of
               the
               best
               part
               ,
               but
               the
               utmost
               .
               In
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               if
               there
               could
               have
               been
               virtue
               in
               the
               garment
               ,
               the
               nearer
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               more
               .
               Here
               was
               then
               the
               praise
               of
               this
               womans
               Faith
               ,
               that
               she
               promiseth
               her self
               cure
               by
               the
               touch
               of
               the
               utmost
               hem
               .
               Whosoever
               would
               look
               to
               receive
               any
               benefit
               from
               Christ
               ,
               must
               come
               in
               Faith
               :
               It
               is
               that
               only
               
               which
               makes
               us
               capable
               of
               any
               favour
               .
               Satan
               ,
               the
               common
               ape
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               imitates
               him
               also
               in
               this
               point
               :
               All
               his
               charms
               and
               spells
               are
               ineffectual
               without
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               user
               ,
               of
               the
               receiver
               .
            
             
               Yea
               the
               endeavour
               and
               issue
               of
               all
               both
               humane
               and
               spiritual
               things
               depends
               upon
               our
               Faith.
               Who
               would
               commit
               a
               plant
               or
               seed
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               to
               have
               it
               nursed
               in
               that
               kindely
               bosome
               ?
               What
               Merchant
               
               would
               put
               himself
               upon
               the
               guard
               of
               an
               inch-board
               in
               a
               furious
               Sea
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               
               not
               trust
               to
               the
               faithfull
               custody
               of
               that
               planck
               ?
               Who
               would
               trade
               ,
               or
               travell
               ,
               or
               war
               ,
               or
               marry
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               therein
               surely
               trust
               he
               should
               speed
               well
               ?
               What
               benefit
               can
               we
               look
               to
               carry
               from
               a
               Divine
               exhortation
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               it
               will
               edifie
               us
               ?
               from
               a
               Sacramental
               banquet
               (
               the
               food
               of
               Angels
               )
               if
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               it
               will
               nourish
               our
               Souls
               ?
               from
               our
               best
               Devotions
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               perswade
               our selves
               they
               will
               fetch
               down
               blessings
               ?
               Oh
               our
               vain
               and
               heartlesse
               services
               !
               if
               we
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               May
               I
               drink
               but
               one
               drop
               of
               that
               heavenly
               Nectar
               ,
               may
               I
               taste
               but
               one
               crum
               of
               that
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               may
               I
               hear
               but
               one
               word
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               I
               send
               up
               but
               one
               hearty
               sigh
               or
               ejaculation
               of
               an
               holy
               desire
               to
               may
               God
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               whole
               .
               
            
             
               According
               to
               her
               resolution
               is
               her
               practice
               .
               She
               touched
               ,
               but
               
                 she
                 came
                 behind
              
               to
               touch
               ;
               whether
               for
               humility
               ,
               or
               her
               secrecy
               rather
               ,
               as
               desiring
               to
               steal
               a
               cure
               unseen
               ,
               unnoted
               .
               She
               was
               a
               Jewesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               well
               knew
               that
               her
               touch
               was
               (
               in
               this
               case
               )
               no
               better
               then
               a
               pollution
               ;
               as
               hers
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               him
               .
               For
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               Necessity
               is
               under
               no
               positive
               law
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               not
               capable
               of
               impurity
               .
               Those
               may
               be
               defiled
               with
               a
               touch
               that
               cannot
               heal
               with
               a
               touch
               :
               he
               that
               was
               above
               Law
               is
               not
               comprised
               in
               the
               Law.
               Be
               we
               never
               so
               unclean
               ,
               he
               may
               heal
               us
               ;
               we
               cannot
               infect
               him
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               my
               Soul
               is
               sick
               and
               foul
               enough
               with
               the
               Spiritual
               impurities
               of
               sin
               :
               let
               me
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Faith
               lay
               hold
               but
               upon
               the
               hem
               of
               thy
               garment
               ,
               (
               thy
               
               Righteousness
               is
               thy
               garment
               )
               it
               shall
               be
               both-clean
               and
               whole
               .
            
             
               Who
               would
               not
               think
               but
               a
               man
               might
               lade
               up
               a
               dish
               of
               water
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               unmissed
               ?
               Yet
               that
               water
               (
               though
               much
               )
               is
               finite
               ;
               those
               drops
               are
               within
               number
               :
               that
               Art
               which
               hath
               reckoned
               how
               many
               corns
               of
               sand
               would
               make
               up
               a
               World
               ,
               could
               more
               easily
               compute
               how
               many
               drops
               of
               water
               would
               make
               up
               an
               Ocean
               ;
               whereas
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               absolutely
               infinite
               ,
               and
               beyond
               all
               possibility
               of
               proportion
               :
               And
               yet
               this
               bashfull
               soul
               cannot
               steal
               one
               drop
               of
               mercy
               from
               this
               endlesse
               ,
               boundlesse
               ,
               bottomlesse
               Sea
               of
               Divine
               bounty
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               felt
               and
               questioned
               ;
               
                 And
                 Jesus
                 said
                 ,
                 Who
                 touched
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               Who
               can
               now
               say
               that
               he
               is
               a
               poor
               man
               that
               reckons
               his
               store
               ,
               when
               that
               
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               rich
               in
               mercy
               ,
               doth
               so
               ?
               He
               knows
               all
               his
               own
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               keeps
               just
               tallies
               of
               our
               receits
               ;
               Delivered
               so
               much
               Honour
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               to
               that
               so
               much
               Wealth
               ;
               so
               much
               Knowledge
               to
               one
               ,
               to
               another
               so
               much
               Strength
               .
               How
               carefully
               frugal
               should
               we
               be
               in
               the
               notice
               ,
               account
               ,
               usage
               of
               Gods
               several
               favours
               ,
               since
               his
               bounty
               sets
               all
               his
               gifts
               upon
               the
               file
               ?
               Even
               the
               worst
               servant
               in
               the
               Gospel
               confest
               his
               Talents
               ,
               though
               he
               imployed
               them
               not
               .
               We
               are
               worse
               then
               the
               worst
               ,
               if
               either
               we
               mis-know
               ,
               or
               dissemble
               ,
               or
               forget
               them
               .
            
             
               Who
               now
               can
               forbear
               the
               Disciples
               reply
               ?
               Who
               touched
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
               the
               multitude
               .
               Dost
               thou
               ask
               of
               one
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               preased
               by
               many
               ?
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               throng
               ,
               dost
               thou
               ask
               ,
               
                 Who
                 touched
                 me
              
               ?
               
            
             
               Yea
               but
               yet
               
                 some
                 one
                 touched
                 me
              
               :
               All
               thronged
               me
               ;
               but
               one
               touched
               me
               .
               How
               riddle-like
               soever
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               sound
               ,
               they
               that
               thronged
               me
               touch'd
               me
               not
               ;
               she
               onely
               touched
               me
               that
               thronged
               me
               not
               ,
               yea
               that
               touched
               me
               not
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               others
               touch'd
               thy
               body
               with
               theirs
               ;
               she
               touched
               thy
               hem
               with
               her
               hand
               ,
               thy
               Divine
               power
               with
               her
               Soul.
               
            
             
               Those
               two
               parts
               whereof
               we
               consist
               (
               the
               bodily
               ,
               the
               spiritual
               )
               do
               in
               a
               sort
               partake
               of
               each
               other
               .
               The
               Soul
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               hath
               those
               parts
               ,
               senses
               ,
               actions
               which
               are
               challenged
               as
               proper
               to
               the
               Body
               .
               This
               spiritual
               part
               hath
               both
               an
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               touch
               ;
               it
               is
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Faith
               that
               the
               Soul
               toucheth
               :
               yea
               this
               alone
               both
               is
               ,
               and
               acts
               all
               the
               spiritual
               senses
               of
               that
               immaterial
               and
               Divine
               
               part
               ;
               this
               sees
               ,
               hears
               ,
               tasteth
               ,
               toucheth
               God
               ;
               and
               without
               this
               the
               Soul
               doth
               none
               of
               these
               .
               All
               the
               multitude
               then
               preased
               Christ
               :
               he
               took
               not
               that
               for
               a
               touch
               ,
               since
               Faith
               was
               away
               ;
               onely
               she
               touched
               him
               that
               believed
               to
               receive
               virtue
               by
               his
               touch
               .
               Outward
               fashionablenesse
               comes
               into
               no
               account
               with
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               onely
               done
               which
               the
               Soul
               doth
               .
               It
               is
               no
               hoping
               that
               virtue
               
               
               should
               goe
               forth
               from
               Christ
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               no
               hearty
               desires
               go
               forth
               from
               us
               to
               him
               .
               He
               that
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               looks
               to
               the
               deportment
               of
               that
               part
               which
               resembleth
               himself
               :
               as
               without
               it
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               ,
               so
               without
               the
               actions
               thereof
               bodily
               Devotions
               are
               but
               carcasses
               .
            
             
               What
               reason
               had
               our
               Saviour
               to
               challenge
               this
               touch
               ?
               
                 Some
                 body
                 touch'd
                 me
              
               .
               The
               multitude
               (
               in
               one
               extreme
               )
               denied
               any
               touch
               at
               all
               :
               Peter
               (
               in
               another
               extreme
               )
               affirmed
               an
               over-touching
               of
               the
               multitude
               .
               Betwixt
               both
               ,
               he
               who
               felt
               it
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Some
                 body
                 touched
                 me
              
               .
               Not
               all
               ,
               as
               Peter
               ;
               not
               none
               ,
               as
               the
               multitude
               ;
               but
               
                 some
                 body
              
               .
               How
               then
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               doth
               it
               appear
               that
               some
               body
               touched
               thee
               ?
               
                 For
                 I
                 perceive
                 virtue
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               effect
               proves
               
               the
               act
               ;
               virtue
               gone
               out
               evinces
               the
               touch
               .
               These
               two
               are
               in
               thee
               convertible
               :
               virtue
               cannot
               goe
               out
               of
               thee
               but
               by
               a
               touch
               ;
               and
               no
               touch
               can
               be
               of
               thee
               without
               virtue
               going
               out
               from
               thee
               .
               That
               which
               is
               a
               Rule
               in
               Nature
               ,
               That
               every
               Agent
               works
               by
               a
               contact
               ,
               holds
               spiritually
               too
               :
               Then
               dost
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               work
               upon
               our
               Souls
               ,
               when
               thou
               touchest
               our
               hearts
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               ;
               then
               do
               we
               re-act
               upon
               thee
               ,
               when
               we
               touch
               thee
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               confidence
               in
               thee
               :
               and
               in
               both
               these
               virtue
               goes
               out
               from
               thee
               to
               us
               .
               Yet
               goes
               not
               so
               out
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               lesse
               in
               thee
               .
               In
               all
               bodily
               emanations
               ,
               whose
               powers
               are
               but
               finite
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               is
               sent
               forth
               the
               lesse
               is
               reserved
               :
               but
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               gives
               us
               light
               ,
               yet
               loseth
               none
               ever
               the
               more
               (
               the
               
               luminosity
               of
               it
               being
               no
               whit
               impaired
               by
               that
               perpetual
               emission
               of
               light-some
               beams
               ;
               )
               so
               much
               more
               is
               it
               in
               thee
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               .
               Virtue
               could
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               thee
               without
               thy
               knowledge
               ,
               without
               thy
               sending
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               in
               a
               dislike
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               grudging
               exprobration
               ,
               that
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 Virtue
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               Nothing
               could
               please
               thee
               better
               ,
               then
               to
               feel
               virtue
               fetch'd
               out
               from
               thee
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               receiver
               .
               It
               is
               the
               nature
               and
               praise
               of
               good
               to
               be
               communicative
               :
               none
               of
               us
               would
               be
               other
               then
               liberal
               of
               our
               little
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               not
               fear
               it
               would
               be
               lessened
               by
               imparting
               .
               Thou
               that
               knowest
               thy
               store
               so
               infinite
               ,
               that
               participation
               doth
               only
               glorifie
               and
               not
               diminish
               it
               ,
               canst
               not
               but
               be
               more
               willing
               to
               give
               then
               we
               to
               receive
               .
               If
               we
               take
               but
               one
               drop
               of
               
               water
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               one
               corn
               of
               sand
               from
               the
               shore
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               much
               (
               though
               insensibly
               )
               lesse
               :
               but
               were
               we
               capable
               of
               Worlds
               of
               virtue
               and
               benediction
               from
               that
               munificent
               hand
               ,
               our
               inriching
               could
               no
               whit
               impoverish
               thee
               .
               Thou
               which
               wert
               wont
               to
               hold
               it
               much
               
                 better
                 to
                 give
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
              
               canst
               not
               but
               give
               gladly
               .
               Fear
               not
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               to
               lade
               plentifully
               at
               this
               Well
               ,
               this
               Ocean
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               which
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               takest
               ,
               over
               flows
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               then
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               why
               didst
               thou
               thus
               inquire
               ,
               thus
               expostulate
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               thy
               own
               sake
               ;
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Miracle
               might
               thus
               come
               to
               light
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               had
               been
               smothered
               in
               silence
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               Jairus
               his
               sake
               ;
               that
               his
               depressed
               heart
               might
               be
               raised
               to
               a
               confidence
               in
               thee
               ,
               whose
               
               mighty
               Power
               he
               saw
               proved
               by
               this
               Cure
               ,
               whose
               Omniscience
               he
               saw
               proved
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Cure
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               chiefly
               for
               the
               Womans
               sake
               ;
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               her
               Faith
               ,
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               her
               Conscience
               ?
            
             
               It
               was
               within
               her self
               that
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 may
                 but
                 touch
              
               :
               none
               could
               hear
               this
               voice
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               made
               it
               .
               It
               was
               within
               her self
               that
               the
               Cure
               was
               wrought
               :
               none
               of
               the
               beholders
               knew
               her
               complaint
               ,
               much
               lesse
               her
               recovery
               ;
               none
               noted
               her
               touch
               ,
               none
               knew
               the
               occasion
               of
               her
               touch
               .
               What
               a
               pattern
               of
               powerfull
               Faith
               had
               we
               lost
               ,
               if
               our
               Saviour
               had
               not
               called
               this
               act
               to
               triall
               ?
               As
               her
               modesty
               hid
               her
               disease
               ,
               so
               it
               would
               have
               hid
               her
               vertue
               .
               Christ
               will
               not
               suffer
               this
               secrecy
               .
               Oh
               the
               marvelous
               ,
               but
               free
               ,
               dispensation
               of
               Christ
               !
               
               One
               while
               he
               injoyns
               a
               silence
               to
               his
               re-cured
               Patients
               ,
               and
               is
               troubled
               with
               their
               divulgation
               of
               his
               favour
               ;
               another
               while
               (
               as
               here
               )
               he
               will
               not
               lose
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               secret
               mercy
               ,
               but
               fetches
               it
               out
               by
               his
               Inquisition
               ,
               by
               his
               profession
               ;
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 touched
                 me
                 ?
                 for
                 I
                 perceive
                 virtue
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               great
               work
               of
               his
               Creation
               ,
               he
               hath
               placed
               some
               Stars
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               be
               most
               conspicuous
               ;
               others
               he
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Southern
               obscurity
               ,
               
               obvious
               to
               but
               few
               eyes
               :
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               he
               hath
               planted
               some
               flowers
               
               and
               trees
               in
               the
               famous
               gardens
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               others
               ,
               no
               lesse
               beautiful
               ,
               in
               untracked
               Woods
               or
               wild
               Desarts
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               either
               not
               seen
               ,
               or
               not
               regarded
               .
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               if
               thou
               have
               intended
               to
               glorifie
               thy self
               by
               thy
               Graces
               in
               us
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               means
               to
               fetch
               them
               forth
               into
               the
               notice
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               otherwise
               our
               very
               privacy
               shall
               content
               us
               ,
               and
               praise
               thee
               .
            
             
               Yet
               even
               this
               great
               Faith
               wanted
               not
               some
               weaknesse
               .
               It
               was
               a
               poor
               conceit
               in
               this
               Woman
               ,
               that
               she
               thought
               she
               might
               receive
               so
               soveraign
               a
               remedy
               from
               Christ
               without
               his
               heed
               ,
               without
               his
               knowledge
               .
               Now
               that
               she
               might
               see
               she
               had
               trusted
               to
               a
               power
               which
               was
               not
               more
               bountifull
               then
               sensible
               ,
               
               and
               whose
               goodnesse
               did
               not
               exceed
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               knew
               what
               he
               parted
               with
               ,
               and
               willingly
               parted
               with
               that
               which
               he
               knew
               beneficial
               to
               so
               faithfull
               a
               receiver
               ,
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Some
                 body
                 hath
                 touched
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 perceive
                 virtue
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               As
               there
               was
               an
               error
               in
               her
               thought
               ,
               so
               in
               our
               Saviours
               words
               there
               was
               a
               correction
               .
               His
               mercy
               will
               not
               let
               her
               run
               away
               with
               that
               secret
               offence
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               favour
               of
               God
               to
               take
               us
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               to
               shame
               our
               closenesse
               .
               We
               scour
               off
               the
               rust
               from
               a
               Weapon
               that
               we
               esteem
               ,
               and
               prune
               the
               Vine
               we
               care
               for
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               do
               thou
               ever
               finde
               me
               out
               in
               my
               Sin
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               passe
               over
               my
               least
               infirmities
               without
               a
               feeling
               controlment
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doubt
               I
               but
               that
               herein
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               didst
               graciously
               forecast
               
               the
               securing
               of
               the
               Conscience
               of
               this
               faithfull
               (
               though
               over-seen
               )
               Patient
               ;
               which
               might
               well
               have
               afterwards
               raised
               some
               just
               scruples
               ,
               for
               the
               filching
               of
               a
               Cure
               ,
               for
               Unthankfulness
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               her
               Cure
               ;
               the
               continuance
               whereof
               she
               might
               have
               good
               reason
               to
               misdoubt
               ,
               being
               surreptitiously
               gotten
               ,
               ingratefully
               concealed
               .
               For
               prevention
               of
               all
               these
               dangers
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               quieting
               of
               her
               troubled
               heart
               ,
               how
               fitly
               ,
               how
               mercifully
               didst
               thou
               bring
               forth
               this
               close
               businesse
               to
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               clear
               it
               to
               the
               bottome
               ?
               It
               is
               thy
               great
               mercy
               to
               foresee
               our
               perils
               ,
               and
               to
               remove
               them
               ere
               we
               can
               apprehend
               the
               fear
               of
               them
               :
               as
               some
               skilfull
               Physician
               ,
               who
               perceiving
               a
               Fever
               or
               Phrensy
               coming
               ,
               which
               the
               distempered
               Patient
               little
               misdoubts
               ,
               by
               seasonable
               applications
               
               anticipates
               that
               grievous
               malady
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               sick
               man
               knows
               his
               safety
               ere
               he
               can
               suspect
               his
               danger
               .
            
             
               Well
               might
               the
               Woman
               think
               ,
               He
               who
               can
               thus
               cure
               ,
               and
               thus
               know
               his
               cure
               ,
               can
               as
               well
               know
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               descry
               my
               person
               ,
               and
               shame
               and
               punish
               my
               ingratitude
               .
               With
               a
               pale
               face
               therefore
               and
               a
               trembling
               foot
               she
               comes
               ,
               and
               falls
               down
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               humbly
               acknowledges
               what
               she
               had
               done
               ,
               what
               she
               had
               obtained
               ;
               
                 But
                 the
                 Woman
                 finding
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 hid
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Could
               she
               have
               perceived
               that
               she
               might
               have
               slily
               gone
               away
               with
               the
               Cure
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               confessed
               it
               :
               So
               had
               she
               made
               God
               a
               loser
               of
               Glory
               ,
               and
               her self
               an
               unthankfull
               receiver
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Benefit
               .
               
            
             
               Might
               we
               have
               our
               own
               wills
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               injurious
               both
               to
               God
               and
               our selves
               .
               Nature
               laies
               such
               plots
               as
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               befool
               us
               ;
               and
               is
               witty
               in
               nothing
               but
               deceiving
               her self
               .
               The
               only
               way
               to
               bring
               us
               home
               ,
               is
               to
               finde
               we
               are
               found
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               convinced
               of
               the
               discovery
               of
               all
               our
               evasions
               :
               As
               some
               unskilfull
               Thief
               that
               findes
               the
               owners
               eye
               was
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               pilfring
               ,
               laies
               down
               his
               stollen
               commodity
               with
               shame
               .
               Contrarily
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               possessed
               with
               a
               conceit
               of
               secrecy
               and
               cleanly
               escape
               ,
               he
               is
               emboldened
               in
               his
               leudnesse
               .
               The
               Adulterer
               chuses
               the
               twilight
               ,
               and
               saies
               ,
               
                 No
                 eye
                 shall
                 see
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               joyes
               in
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               his
               stoln
               waters
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               deepest
               darknesse
               ,
               in
               my
               most
               inward
               retirednesse
               ,
               when
               none
               sees
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               not
               my self
               ,
               
               yet
               let
               me
               then
               see
               thine
               all-seeing
               eye
               upon
               me
               :
               and
               if
               ever
               mine
               eyes
               shall
               be
               shut
               ,
               or
               held
               with
               a
               prevailing
               Temptation
               ,
               check
               me
               with
               a
               speedy
               reproof
               ,
               that
               with
               this
               abashed
               Patient
               ,
               I
               may
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               confesse
               my
               errour
               ,
               and
               implore
               thy
               mercy
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               unusall
               thing
               for
               kindnesse
               to
               look
               sternly
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               
               
               indear
               it self
               more
               when
               it
               lists
               to
               be
               discovered
               .
               With
               a
               severe
               countenance
               did
               our
               Saviour
               look
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               ask
               ,
               
                 Who
                 touched
                 me
              
               ?
               When
               the
               woman
               comes
               in
               trembling
               ,
               and
               confessing
               both
               her
               act
               and
               successe
               ,
               he
               clears
               up
               his
               brows
               ,
               and
               speaks
               comfortably
               to
               her
               ;
               
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 chear
                 ,
                 thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 whole
                 ;
                 goe
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               O
               sweet
               and
               seasonable
               word
               ,
               fit
               for
               those
               mercifull
               and
               Divine
               lips
               ;
               able
               to
               secure
               any
               heart
               ,
               to
               dispell
               any
               fears
               !
               Still
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               doest
               thus
               to
               us
               :
               when
               we
               fall
               down
               before
               thee
               in
               an
               awfull
               dejectednesse
               ,
               thou
               rearest
               us
               up
               with
               a
               chearfull
               and
               compassionate
               incouragement
               ;
               when
               thou
               findest
               us
               bold
               and
               presumptuous
               ,
               thou
               lovest
               to
               take
               us
               down
               ;
               when
               humbled
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               have
               prostrated
               us
               .
               Like
               as
               
               that
               Lion
               of
               Bethel
               worries
               the
               disobedient
               Prophet
               ,
               guards
               the
               poor
               Asse
               that
               stood
               quaking
               before
               him
               :
               Or
               like
               some
               mighty
               winde
               ,
               that
               bears
               over
               a
               tall
               Elme
               or
               Cedar
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               that
               it
               raiseth
               a
               stooping
               Reed
               :
               Or
               like
               some
               good
               Physician
               ,
               who
               finding
               the
               body
               obstructed
               and
               surcharged
               with
               ill
               humors
               ,
               evacuates
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               pulled
               down
               ,
               raises
               it
               up
               with
               soveraign
               Cordials
               .
            
             
               And
               still
               doe
               thou
               so
               to
               my
               Soul
               ;
               if
               at
               any
               time
               thou
               perceivest
               me
               stiffe
               and
               rebellious
               ,
               ready
               to
               face
               out
               my
               sin
               against
               thee
               ,
               spare
               me
               not
               ;
               let
               me
               smart
               ,
               till
               I
               relent
               .
               But
               
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               not
               reject
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               only
               thy
               Word
               which
               gives
               what
               it
               requires
               ,
               comfort
               and
               confidence
               .
               Had
               any
               other
               shaken
               her
               by
               the
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               cheared
               her
               up
               against
               those
               oppressive
               passions
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               but
               wast
               winde
               .
               No
               voice
               but
               his
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               remit
               sin
               ,
               can
               secure
               the
               heart
               from
               the
               conscience
               of
               sin
               ,
               from
               the
               pangs
               of
               Conscience
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 sorrows
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 thy
                 comforts
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               thy
               comforts
               only
               have
               power
               to
               
                 refresh
                 my
                 soul
              
               .
               Her
               cure
               was
               Christs
               act
               ,
               yet
               he
               gives
               the
               praise
               of
               it
               to
               her
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 whole
                 .
              
               He
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 Virtue
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 me
              
               ;
               now
               he
               acknowledges
               a
               virtue
               inherent
               in
               her
               .
               It
               was
               his
               virtue
               that
               cured
               her
               ,
               yet
               he
               graciously
               casts
               this
               work
               upon
               her
               Faith.
               Not
               that
               her
               Faith
               did
               it
               by
               way
               of
               merit
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               
               efficiency
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               impetration
               .
               So
               much
               did
               our
               Saviour
               regard
               that
               Faith
               which
               he
               had
               wrought
               in
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               honour
               it
               with
               the
               successe
               of
               her
               Cure.
               Such
               and
               the
               same
               is
               still
               the
               remedy
               of
               our
               spirituall
               diseases
               ,
               our
               sins
               :
               
                 By
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 saved
                 .
              
               Thou
               only
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               canst
               heal
               us
               ;
               thou
               wilt
               not
               heal
               us
               but
               by
               our
               Faith
               :
               not
               as
               it
               issues
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               appropriates
               thee
               .
               The
               sicknesse
               is
               ours
               ,
               the
               remedy
               is
               ours
               :
               the
               sicknesse
               is
               our
               own
               by
               nature
               ,
               the
               remedy
               ours
               by
               thy
               grace
               ,
               both
               working
               and
               accepting
               it
               .
               Our
               Faith
               is
               no
               lesse
               from
               thee
               then
               thy
               Cure
               is
               from
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Oh
               happy
               dismission
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 in
                 peace
              
               !
               How
               unquiet
               had
               this
               poor
               soul
               formerly
               been
               ?
               She
               had
               no
               outward
               peace
               with
               her
               Neighbours
               ;
               they
               shunned
               
               and
               abhorred
               her
               presence
               in
               this
               condition
               ;
               yea
               they
               must
               doe
               so
               .
               She
               had
               no
               peace
               in
               Body
               ;
               that
               was
               pained
               and
               vexed
               with
               so
               long
               and
               foul
               a
               disease
               .
               Much
               lesse
               had
               she
               peace
               in
               her
               Minde
               ,
               which
               was
               grievously
               disquieted
               with
               sorrow
               for
               her
               sicknesse
               ,
               with
               anger
               and
               discontentment
               at
               her
               torturing
               Physicians
               ,
               with
               fear
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               so
               bad
               a
               guest
               .
               Her
               Soul
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               had
               no
               peace
               ,
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               her
               guiltinesse
               in
               the
               carriage
               of
               this
               businesse
               ;
               from
               the
               conceived
               displeasure
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               she
               came
               for
               comfort
               and
               redresse
               .
               At
               once
               now
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               calm
               all
               these
               storms
               ;
               and
               in
               one
               word
               and
               act
               restores
               to
               her
               peace
               with
               her
               Neighbours
               ,
               peace
               in
               her Self
               ;
               peace
               in
               Body
               ,
               in
               Minde
               ,
               in
               Soul.
               
                 Goe
                 in
                 peace
              
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               it
               was
               for
               thee
               
               only
               ,
               who
               art
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               to
               bestow
               thy
               peace
               where
               thou
               pleasest
               .
               Our
               body
               ,
               minde
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               estate
               is
               thine
               ,
               whether
               to
               afflict
               ,
               or
               ease
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               if
               all
               of
               us
               doe
               not
               aile
               somewhat
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               we
               speak
               peace
               to
               our selves
               ,
               in
               vain
               shall
               the
               world
               speak
               peace
               to
               us
               ,
               except
               thou
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               to
               this
               distressed
               soul
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 in
                 peace
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               JAIRUS
               and
               his
               Daughter
               .
               
            
             
               HOw
               troublesome
               did
               the
               peoples
               importunity
               seem
               to
               Jairus
               ?
               That
               great
               man
               came
               to
               sue
               unto
               Jesus
               for
               his
               dying
               Daughter
               ;
               the
               throng
               of
               the
               multitude
               intercepted
               him
               .
               Every
               man
               is
               most
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               necessity
               .
               It
               is
               no
               straining
               courtesie
               in
               the
               challenge
               of
               our
               interest
               in
               Christ
               :
               there
               is
               no
               unmannerlinesse
               in
               our
               strife
               for
               the
               greatest
               share
               in
               his
               presence
               and
               benediction
               .
            
             
               That
               only
               Childe
               of
               this
               Ruler
               lay
               a
               dying
               when
               he
               came
               to
               solicite
               Christs
               
               aide
               ,
               and
               was
               dead
               whiles
               he
               solicited
               it
               .
               There
               was
               hope
               in
               her
               sicknesse
               ;
               in
               her
               extremity
               there
               was
               fear
               ;
               in
               her
               death
               despair
               and
               impossibility
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               of
               help
               .
               
                 Thy
                 daughter
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 trouble
                 not
                 the
                 Master
                 .
              
               When
               we
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               a
               mere
               finite
               power
               ,
               this
               word
               were
               but
               just
               .
               He
               was
               a
               Prophet
               no
               lesse
               then
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Whiles
                 the
                 childe
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 I
                 fasted
                 and
                 wept
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 gracious
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 the
                 childe
                 may
                 live
                 ?
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 should
                 I
                 fast
                 ?
                 Can
                 I
                 bring
                 him
                 back
                 again
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 return
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               But
               since
               thou
               hast
               to
               doe
               with
               an
               Omnipotent
               agent
               ,
               know
               now
               ,
               O
               thou
               faithlesse
               messenger
               ,
               that
               death
               can
               be
               no
               bar
               to
               his
               power
               .
               How
               well
               would
               it
               have
               become
               thee
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 daughter
                 
                 is
                 dead
              
               ;
               but
               who
               can
               tell
               whether
               thy
               God
               and
               Saviour
               will
               not
               be
               gracious
               to
               thee
               that
               the
               childe
               may
               revive
               ?
               Cannot
               he
               in
               whose
               hands
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               death
               ,
               bring
               her
               back
               again
               ?
            
             
               Here
               were
               more
               Manners
               then
               Faith
               ;
               
                 Trouble
                 not
                 the
                 Master
              
               .
               Infidelity
               is
               all
               for
               ease
               ,
               and
               thinks
               every
               good
               work
               tedious
               .
               That
               which
               Nature
               accounts
               troublesome
               ,
               is
               pleasing
               and
               delightfull
               to
               Grace
               .
               Is
               it
               any
               pain
               for
               an
               hungry
               man
               to
               eate
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               was
               thy
               
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 to
                 doe
              
               thy
               
                 Fathers
                 will
              
               ;
               and
               his
               will
               was
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               bear
               our
               griefs
               and
               take
               away
               our
               sorrows
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               thy
               trouble
               which
               is
               our
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               still
               sue
               to
               thee
               .
               
            
             
               The
               messenger
               could
               not
               so
               whisper
               his
               ill
               news
               ,
               but
               Jesus
               heard
               it
               .
               Jairus
               hears
               that
               he
               feared
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               heartlesse
               with
               so
               sad
               tidings
               .
               He
               that
               resolved
               not
               to
               trouble
               the
               Master
               ,
               meant
               to
               take
               so
               much
               more
               trouble
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               would
               now
               yield
               to
               a
               hopelesse
               sorrow
               .
               He
               whose
               work
               it
               is
               to
               comfort
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               rouzeth
               up
               the
               dejected
               heart
               of
               that
               pensive
               father
               ;
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 believe
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 whole
                 .
              
               The
               word
               was
               not
               more
               chearfull
               then
               difficult
               .
               
                 Fear
                 not
              
               ?
               Who
               can
               be
               insensible
               of
               so
               great
               an
               evil
               ?
               Where
               death
               hath
               once
               seized
               ,
               who
               can
               but
               doubt
               he
               will
               keep
               his
               hold
               ?
               No
               lesse
               hard
               was
               it
               not
               to
               grieve
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               an
               only
               Childe
               ,
               then
               not
               to
               fear
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               grief
               .
               
            
             
               In
               a
               perfect
               Faith
               there
               is
               no
               Fear
               :
               by
               how
               much
               more
               we
               fear
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               lesse
               we
               believe
               .
               Well
               are
               these
               two
               then
               coupled
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 believe
                 only
              
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               thou
               didst
               not
               command
               us
               somewhat
               beyond
               Nature
               ,
               it
               were
               no
               thank
               to
               us
               to
               obey
               thee
               .
               While
               the
               childe
               was
               alive
               ,
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               might
               recover
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               task
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               she
               was
               fully
               dead
               ,
               to
               believe
               she
               should
               live
               again
               ,
               was
               a
               work
               not
               easie
               for
               Jairus
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               though
               easie
               for
               thee
               to
               effect
               :
               yet
               must
               that
               be
               believed
               ,
               else
               there
               is
               no
               capacity
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Mercy
               .
               As
               Love
               ,
               so
               Faith
               
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 death
              
               ;
               making
               those
               bonds
               no
               other
               then
               (
               as
               Sampson
               did
               his
               withes
               )
               like
               threds
               of
               tow
               .
               How
               much
               naturall
               impossibility
               is
               there
               in
               the
               return
               of
               these
               Bodies
               from
               the
               dust
               of
               
               their
               earth
               ,
               into
               which
               through
               many
               degrees
               of
               corruption
               they
               are
               at
               the
               last
               mouldred
               ?
               Fear
               not
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               ;
               believe
               onely
               :
               it
               must
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               The
               sum
               of
               Jairus
               his
               first
               suit
               was
               for
               the
               Health
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Resuscitation
               of
               his
               Daughter
               :
               now
               that
               she
               was
               dead
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               if
               he
               durst
               ,
               have
               been
               glad
               to
               have
               asked
               her
               Life
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               behold
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               bids
               him
               expect
               both
               
               
               her
               Life
               and
               her
               Health
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 daughter
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 whole
                 :
              
               alive
               from
               her
               death
               ,
               whole
               from
               her
               disease
               .
            
             
               Thou
               didst
               not
               ,
               O
               Jairus
               ,
               thou
               daredst
               not
               ask
               so
               much
               as
               thou
               receivest
               .
               How
               glad
               wouldest
               thou
               have
               been
               ,
               since
               this
               last
               news
               ,
               to
               have
               had
               thy
               Daughter
               alive
               ,
               though
               weak
               and
               sickly
               ?
               Now
               thou
               shalt
               receive
               her
               not
               living
               only
               ,
               but
               sound
               and
               vigorous
               .
               Thou
               dost
               not
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               measure
               thy
               gifts
               by
               our
               petitions
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               wants
               and
               thine
               own
               mercies
               .
            
             
               This
               work
               might
               have
               been
               as
               easily
               done
               by
               an
               absent
               command
               ;
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               was
               there
               whiles
               himself
               was
               away
               :
               but
               he
               will
               goe
               personally
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               confessed
               the
               Author
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Miracle
               .
               
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               lovest
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ;
               thy
               chief
               pleasure
               is
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               afflicted
               .
               What
               a
               confusion
               there
               is
               in
               worldly
               sorrow
               ?
               The
               mother
               shreeks
               ,
               the
               servants
               crie
               out
               ,
               the
               people
               make
               lamentation
               ,
               the
               minstrels
               howl
               and
               strike
               dolefully
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               eare
               might
               question
               whether
               the
               Ditty
               or
               the
               Instrument
               were
               more
               heavy
               .
               If
               ever
               expressions
               of
               sorrow
               sound
               well
               ,
               it
               is
               when
               Death
               leads
               the
               quire
               .
               Soon
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               charm
               this
               noise
               ,
               and
               turns
               these
               unseasonable
               mourners
               (
               whether
               formal
               or
               serious
               )
               out
               of
               doors
               .
               Not
               that
               he
               dislikes
               Musick
               ,
               whether
               to
               condole
               or
               comfort
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               had
               life
               in
               his
               eye
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               them
               know
               that
               he
               held
               these
               Funeral
               ceremonies
               to
               be
               too
               early
               and
               long
               before
               their
               time
               .
               
                 Give
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                 maid
                 is
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 sleepeth
                 .
              
               Had
               she
               been
               dead
               ,
               she
               had
               but
               slept
               ;
               now
               she
               was
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               asleep
               ,
               because
               he
               meant
               this
               nap
               of
               death
               should
               be
               so
               short
               ,
               and
               her
               awakening
               so
               speedy
               .
               Death
               and
               Sleep
               are
               alike
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               can
               cast
               whom
               he
               will
               into
               the
               sleep
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               awake
               when
               and
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               out
               of
               that
               deadly
               sleep
               .
            
             
               Before
               the
               people
               and
               domesticks
               of
               Jairus
               held
               Jesus
               for
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               now
               they
               took
               him
               for
               a
               Dreamer
               .
               
                 Not
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 asleep
              
               ?
               They
               that
               came
               to
               mourn
               cannot
               now
               forbear
               to
               laugh
               .
               Have
               we
               piped
               at
               so
               many
               Funerals
               ,
               and
               seen
               and
               lamented
               so
               many
               Corpses
               ,
               and
               cannot
               we
               distinguish
               betwixt
               Sleep
               and
               Death
               ?
               The
               eyes
               are
               set
               ,
               the
               breath
               is
               gone
               ,
               the
               limmes
               are
               stiffe
               and
               cold
               .
               
               Who
               ever
               died
               ,
               if
               she
               do
               but
               sleep
               ?
               How
               easily
               may
               our
               Reason
               or
               Sense
               befool
               us
               in
               Divine
               matters
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               competent
               Judges
               in
               natural
               things
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               laugh
               God
               to
               scorn
               when
               he
               speaks
               beyond
               their
               compasse
               ;
               and
               are
               by
               him
               justly
               laughed
               to
               scorn
               for
               their
               unbelief
               .
               Vain
               and
               faithlesse
               men
               !
               as
               if
               that
               unlimited
               power
               of
               the
               Almighty
               could
               not
               make
               good
               his
               own
               word
               ;
               and
               turn
               either
               Sleep
               into
               Death
               ,
               or
               Death
               into
               Sleep
               ,
               at
               pleasure
               .
               Ere
               many
               minutes
               they
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               errour
               and
               incredulity
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               witnesses
               enough
               of
               her
               death
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               many
               of
               her
               restoring
               .
               Three
               choice
               Disciples
               and
               the
               two
               Parents
               are
               only
               admitted
               to
               the
               
               view
               and
               testimony
               of
               this
               miraculous
               work
               .
               The
               eyes
               of
               those
               incredulous
               scoffers
               were
               not
               worthy
               of
               this
               honour
               .
               Our
               infidelity
               makes
               us
               incapable
               of
               the
               secret
               favours
               and
               the
               highest
               counsels
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               What
               did
               these
               scorners
               think
               and
               say
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               putting
               the
               minstrels
               and
               people
               out
               of
               doors
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               the
               maid
               is
               but
               asleep
               ;
               the
               man
               fears
               lest
               the
               noise
               shall
               awake
               her
               ;
               we
               must
               speak
               and
               tread
               softly
               that
               we
               disquiet
               her
               not
               :
               What
               will
               he
               and
               his
               Disciples
               doe
               the
               while
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               they
               will
               startle
               her
               out
               of
               her
               rest
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               shut
               out
               from
               the
               participation
               of
               God's
               counsels
               ,
               think
               all
               his
               words
               and
               projects
               no
               better
               then
               foolishnesse
               .
               But
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               ever
               the
               more
               discouraged
               
               by
               the
               derision
               and
               censure
               of
               these
               scornfull
               unbelievers
               ?
               Because
               fools
               jear
               thee
               ,
               dost
               thou
               forbear
               thy
               work
               ?
               Surely
               I
               do
               not
               perceive
               that
               thou
               heedest
               them
               ,
               save
               for
               contempt
               ;
               or
               carest
               more
               for
               their
               words
               then
               their
               silence
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               thine
               act
               shall
               soon
               honour
               thee
               ,
               and
               convince
               them
               .
               
                 He
                 took
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Maid
                 ,
                 arise
                 :
                 and
                 her
                 spirit
                 came
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 arose
                 straightway
                 .
              
            
             
             
               How
               could
               that
               touch
               ,
               that
               Call
               be
               other
               then
               effectual
               ?
               He
               who
               made
               
               that
               hand
               ,
               touched
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               shall
               once
               say
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 ye
                 dead
              
               ,
               said
               now
               ,
               
                 Maid
                 ,
                 arise
              
               .
               Death
               cannot
               but
               obey
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               .
               The
               Soul
               is
               ever
               equally
               in
               his
               hand
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               :
               it
               cannot
               but
               goe
               and
               come
               at
               his
               command
               .
               When
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Maid
                 ,
                 arise
              
               ,
               the
               now-dissolved
               spirit
               knows
               his
               office
               ,
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               instantly
               reassumes
               that
               room
               which
               by
               his
               appointment
               it
               had
               left
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               thou
               do
               but
               bid
               my
               Soul
               to
               arise
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Sin
               ,
               it
               cannot
               lie
               still
               ;
               if
               thou
               bid
               my
               Body
               to
               arise
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               my
               Soul
               cannot
               but
               glance
               down
               from
               her
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               animate
               it
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               my
               sin
               or
               my
               grave
               offer
               to
               withhold
               me
               from
               thee
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Maid
               revives
               :
               not
               now
               to
               languish
               for
               a
               time
               upon
               her
               sick-bed
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               faint
               degrees
               to
               gather
               an
               insensible
               strength
               ;
               but
               at
               once
               she
               arises
               from
               her
               death
               and
               from
               her
               couch
               ,
               at
               once
               she
               puts
               off
               her
               fever
               with
               her
               dissolution
               ,
               she
               findes
               her
               life
               and
               her
               feet
               at
               once
               ,
               at
               once
               she
               findes
               her
               feet
               and
               her
               stomack
               .
               
                 He
                 commanded
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 meat
                 .
              
               Omnipotency
               doth
               not
               use
               to
               goe
               the
               pace
               of
               Nature
               .
               All
               God's
               immediate
               works
               are
               (
               like
               himself
               )
               perfect
               .
               He
               that
               raised
               her
               supernaturally
               ,
               could
               have
               so
               fed
               her
               .
               It
               was
               never
               the
               purpose
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               to
               put
               ordinary
               Means
               out
               of
               office
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Motion
               of
               the
               two
               fiery
               Disciples
               repelled
               .
               
            
             
               THE
               time
               drew
               on
               wherein
               Jesus
               must
               be
               received
               up
               .
               He
               must
               take
               death
               in
               his
               way
               .
               Calvary
               is
               in
               his
               passage
               to
               mount
               Olivet
               .
               He
               must
               be
               lift
               up
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               thence
               to
               climb
               into
               his
               Heaven
               .
               Yet
               this
               comes
               not
               into
               mention
               ;
               as
               if
               all
               the
               thought
               of
               Death
               were
               
                 swallowed
                 up
              
               in
               this
               Victory
               over
               Death
               .
               Neither
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               it
               otherwise
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               weak
               members
               of
               thy
               mystical
               body
               .
               We
               must
               die
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               glorified
               .
               What
               if
               Death
               stand
               before
               us
               ?
               we
               look
               beyond
               him
               at
               that
               transcendent
               Glory
               .
               How
               
               should
               we
               be
               dismai'd
               with
               that
               pain
               which
               is
               attended
               with
               a
               blessed
               Immortality
               ?
            
             
               The
               strongest
               receit
               against
               Death
               is
               the
               happy
               estate
               that
               follows
               it
               ;
               next
               to
               that
               is
               the
               fore-exspectation
               of
               it
               and
               resolution
               against
               it
               .
               
                 He
                 stedfastly
                 set
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 :
                 Hierusalem
              
               the
               nest
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               the
               Amphitheater
               of
               his
               conflicts
               ,
               the
               fatall
               place
               of
               his
               death
               .
               Well
               did
               he
               know
               the
               plots
               and
               ambushes
               that
               were
               there
               laid
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               bloody
               issue
               of
               those
               designs
               :
               yet
               he
               will
               goe
               ,
               and
               goes
               resolved
               for
               the
               worst
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sure
               and
               wise
               way
               to
               send
               our
               thoughts
               before
               us
               ,
               to
               grapple
               with
               those
               evils
               which
               we
               know
               must
               be
               incountred
               .
               The
               enemy
               is
               half
               overcome
               that
               is
               well
               prepared
               for
               .
               
               The
               strongest
               mischief
               may
               be
               outfaced
               with
               a
               seasonable
               fore-resolution
               .
               There
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               disadvantage
               then
               the
               suddennesse
               of
               a
               surprisal
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               not
               the
               power
               to
               avoid
               ,
               let
               me
               have
               the
               wisdome
               to
               exspect
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               from
               Galilee
               to
               Judaea
               lay
               through
               the
               Region
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               City
               .
               Christ
               now
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Preaching
               could
               not
               but
               be
               attended
               with
               a
               multitude
               of
               followers
               :
               It
               was
               necessary
               there
               should
               be
               purveyors
               and
               harbingers
               to
               procure
               lodgings
               and
               provision
               for
               so
               large
               a
               troup
               .
               Some
               of
               his
               own
               retinue
               are
               addressed
               to
               this
               service
               :
               they
               seek
               not
               for
               palaces
               and
               delicates
               ,
               but
               for
               house-room
               and
               victuals
               .
               It
               was
               he
               whose
               the
               
               earth
               was
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               whos
               's
               the
               Heavens
               are
               and
               the
               mansions
               therein
               ;
               yet
               he
               ,
               who
               could
               have
               commanded
               Angels
               ,
               sues
               to
               Samaritanes
               :
               He
               that
               filled
               and
               comprehended
               Heaven
               ,
               sends
               for
               shelter
               in
               a
               Samaritane
               Cottage
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               choice
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               thee
               the
               shape
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Servant
               .
               How
               can
               we
               either
               neglect
               means
               ,
               or
               despise
               homelinesse
               ,
               
               
               when
               thou
               the
               God
               of
               all
               the
               World
               wouldst
               stoop
               to
               the
               suit
               of
               so
               poor
               a
               provision
               ?
            
             
               We
               know
               well
               in
               what
               terms
               the
               Samaritanes
               stood
               with
               the
               Jews
               ;
               so
               much
               more
               hostile
               as
               they
               did
               more
               symbolize
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               :
               no
               Nations
               were
               mutually
               so
               hatefull
               to
               each
               other
               .
               A
               Samaritane's
               bread
               was
               no
               better
               then
               Swines-flesh
               ;
               their
               very
               fire
               and
               water
               was
               not
               more
               grudged
               then
               infectious
               .
               The
               looking
               towards
               Jerusalem
               was
               here
               cause
               enough
               of
               repulse
               .
               No
               enmity
               is
               so
               desperate
               as
               that
               which
               arises
               from
               matter
               of
               Religion
               .
               Agreement
               in
               some
               points
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               differences
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               doth
               but
               advance
               hatred
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               not
               more
               strange
               to
               hear
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               sue
               for
               a
               lodging
               ,
               then
               to
               hear
               him
               repelled
               .
               Upon
               so
               churlish
               a
               denial
               ,
               the
               two
               angry
               Disciples
               return
               to
               their
               Master
               on
               a
               fiery
               errand
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 we
                 command
                 fire
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 and
                 consume
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Elias
                 did
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 Thunder
              
               would
               be
               lightning
               straight
               ;
               their
               zeal
               ,
               whether
               as
               kinsmen
               or
               Disciples
               ,
               could
               not
               brook
               so
               harsh
               a
               refusal
               .
               As
               they
               were
               naturally
               more
               hot
               then
               their
               fellows
               ,
               so
               now
               they
               thought
               their
               Piety
               bade
               them
               be
               impatient
               .
            
             
               Yet
               they
               dare
               not
               but
               begin
               with
               leave
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
              
               ?
               His
               will
               must
               lead
               theirs
               ;
               their
               choler
               cannot
               drive
               their
               wills
               before
               his
               :
               all
               their
               motion
               
               is
               from
               him
               onely
               .
               True
               Disciples
               are
               like
               those
               artificial
               engines
               which
               goe
               no
               otherwise
               then
               they
               are
               set
               ;
               or
               like
               little
               Children
               ,
               that
               speak
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               are
               taught
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               wills
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               thine
               .
               Do
               thou
               set
               me
               as
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               me
               goe
               ;
               do
               thou
               teach
               me
               what
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               me
               say
               or
               doe
               .
            
             
               A
               mannerly
               preface
               leads
               in
               a
               faulty
               suit
               ;
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 we
                 command
                 fire
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 and
                 consume
                 them
                 ?
              
               Faulty
               ,
               both
               in
               presumption
               ,
               and
               in
               desire
               of
               private
               revenge
               .
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               them
               say
               ,
               Master
               ,
               will
               it
               please
               thee
               ,
               who
               art
               the
               sole
               Lord
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Elements
               ,
               to
               command
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               these
               men
               ?
               but
               ,
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 we
                 command
              
               ?
               As
               if
               ,
               
               because
               they
               had
               power
               given
               them
               over
               diseases
               and
               unclean
               spirits
               ,
               therefore
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               were
               in
               their
               managing
               .
               How
               easily
               might
               they
               be
               mistaken
               ?
               Their
               large
               commission
               had
               the
               just
               limits
               .
               Subjects
               that
               have
               munificent
               grants
               from
               their
               Princes
               can
               challenge
               nothing
               beyond
               the
               words
               of
               their
               Patent
               .
               And
               if
               the
               fetching
               down
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               were
               lesse
               then
               the
               dispossessing
               of
               Devils
               ,
               (
               since
               the
               Devil
               shall
               inable
               the
               Beast
               to
               doe
               thus
               much
               )
               yet
               how
               possible
               is
               it
               to
               doe
               the
               greater
               and
               stick
               at
               the
               lesse
               ,
               where
               both
               depend
               upon
               a
               delegated
               power
               ?
               The
               Magicians
               of
               Egypt
               could
               bring
               forth
               Frogs
               and
               Blood
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               bring
               Lice
               :
               ordinary
               Corruption
               can
               doe
               that
               which
               they
               could
               not
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               the
               fashion
               of
               our
               bold
               Nature
               ,
               upon
               an
               inch
               given
               ,
               to
               challenge
               an
               ell
               ;
               and
               where
               we
               finde
               our selves
               graced
               with
               some
               abilities
               ,
               to
               flatter
               our selves
               with
               the
               faculty
               of
               more
               .
            
             
               I
               grant
               ,
               Faith
               hath
               done
               as
               great
               things
               as
               ever
               Presumption
               undertook
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               enterprises
               of
               both
               .
               The
               one
               hath
               a
               warrant
               ,
               either
               by
               instinct
               or
               expresse
               command
               ;
               the
               other
               none
               at
               all
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               had
               these
               two
               Disciples
               either
               meant
               ,
               or
               said
               ,
               Master
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               thy
               pleasure
               to
               command
               us
               to
               call
               down
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               we
               know
               thy
               word
               shall
               enable
               us
               to
               doe
               what
               thou
               requirest
               ;
               if
               the
               words
               be
               ours
               ,
               the
               power
               shall
               be
               thine
               ;
               this
               had
               been
               but
               holy
               ,
               modest
               ,
               faithfull
               :
               but
               if
               they
               supposed
               there
               needed
               nothing
               
               save
               a
               leave
               only
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               might
               they
               be
               but
               let
               loose
               )
               they
               could
               goe
               alone
               ,
               they
               presumed
               ,
               they
               offended
               .
            
             
               Yet
               had
               they
               thus
               overshot
               themselves
               in
               some
               pious
               and
               charitable
               motion
               ,
               the
               fault
               had
               been
               the
               lesse
               :
               now
               the
               act
               had
               in
               it
               both
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               private
               revenge
               .
               Their
               zeal
               was
               not
               worthy
               of
               more
               praise
               ,
               then
               their
               fury
               of
               censure
               .
               That
               fire
               should
               fall
               down
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               
               to
               think
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               often
               done
               .
               It
               was
               done
               in
               the
               case
               
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               when
               those
               five
               unclean
               Cities
               burned
               with
               the
               unnatural
               fire
               of
               hellish
               Lust
               :
               it
               was
               done
               two
               several
               times
               at
               the
               suit
               of
               Elijah
               :
               it
               was
               done
               (
               in
               an
               height
               of
               triall
               )
               to
               that
               great
               pattern
               of
               Patience
               .
               I
               finde
               it
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               tremble
               at
               these
               I
               finde
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               the
               dreadfulness
               of
               the
               judgment
               it self
               ,
               who
               can
               but
               quake
               at
               the
               thought
               of
               the
               suddainnesse
               of
               this
               destruction
               ,
               which
               sweeps
               away
               both
               Body
               and
               Soul
               in
               a
               state
               of
               unpreparation
               ,
               of
               unrepentance
               ;
               so
               as
               this
               fire
               should
               but
               begin
               a
               worse
               ,
               this
               Heavenly
               flame
               should
               but
               kindle
               that
               of
               Hell
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               unconceivably
               heavy
               was
               the
               revenge
               :
               but
               what
               was
               the
               offence
               ?
               We
               have
               learned
               not
               to
               think
               any
               indignity
               light
               that
               is
               offered
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               
               God
               ;
               but
               we
               know
               these
               spiritual
               affronts
               are
               capable
               of
               degrees
               .
               Had
               these
               Samaritans
               reviled
               Christ
               and
               his
               train
               ,
               had
               they
               violently
               assaulted
               him
               ,
               had
               they
               followed
               him
               with
               stones
               in
               their
               hands
               and
               blasphemies
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               just
               provocation
               of
               so
               horrible
               a
               vengeance
               :
               Now
               the
               wrong
               was
               on●ly
               negative
               ,
               
                 they
                 received
                 him
                 not
              
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               any
               particular
               quarrell
               or
               dislike
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               Nation
               onely
               ;
               the
               men
               had
               been
               welcome
               ,
               had
               not
               their
               Country
               distasted
               .
               All
               the
               charge
               that
               I
               hear
               our
               Saviour
               give
               to
               his
               Disciples
               in
               case
               of
               their
               rejection
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 receive
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 shake
                 off
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 your
                 feet
                 .
              
               Yet
               this
               was
               amongst
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               went
               on
               that
               sacred
               errand
               of
               publishing
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               .
               These
               were
               
               strangers
               from
               the
               commonwealth
               of
               Israel
               .
               This
               measure
               was
               not
               to
               Preachers
               ,
               but
               to
               Travellers
               ;
               only
               a
               mere
               inhospitality
               to
               misliked
               guests
               .
               Yet
               no
               lesse
               revenge
               will
               serve
               them
               then
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               I
               dare
               say
               for
               you
               ,
               ye
               holy
               sons
               of
               Zebedee
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               your
               spleen
               ,
               but
               your
               zeal
               ,
               that
               was
               guilty
               of
               so
               bloody
               a
               suggestion
               :
               your
               indignation
               could
               not
               but
               be
               stirred
               to
               see
               the
               great
               Prophet
               and
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               so
               unkindly
               repelled
               :
               yet
               all
               this
               will
               not
               excuse
               you
               from
               a
               rash
               Cruelty
               ,
               from
               an
               inordinate
               Rage
               .
            
             
               Even
               the
               best
               heart
               may
               easily
               be
               miscarried
               with
               a
               well-meant
               Zeal
               .
               No
               affection
               is
               either
               more
               necessary
               or
               better
               accepted
               .
               Love
               to
               any
               Object
               cannot
               
               be
               severed
               from
               hatred
               of
               the
               contrary
               :
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               all
               creatures
               which
               have
               the
               concupiscible
               part
               ,
               have
               also
               the
               irascible
               adjoined
               unto
               it
               .
               Anger
               and
               displeasure
               is
               not
               so
               much
               an
               enemy
               ,
               as
               a
               guardian
               and
               champion
               of
               Love.
               Whoever
               therefore
               is
               rightly
               affected
               to
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               cannot
               but
               finde
               much
               regret
               at
               his
               wrongs
               .
               O
               gracious
               and
               divine
               Zeal
               ,
               the
               kindely
               warmth
               and
               vitall
               temper
               of
               Piety
               ,
               whither
               hast
               thou
               withdrawn
               thy self
               from
               the
               cold
               hearts
               of
               men
               ?
               Or
               is
               this
               according
               to
               the
               just
               constitution
               of
               the
               old
               and
               decrepit
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               into
               which
               we
               are
               fallen
               ?
               How
               many
               are
               there
               that
               think
               there
               is
               no
               wisdome
               but
               in
               a
               dull
               indifferency
               ;
               and
               chuse
               rather
               to
               freeze
               then
               burn
               ?
               How
               quick
               and
               apprehensive
               are
               men
               in
               cases
               of
               their
               own
               
               indignities
               ?
               how
               insensible
               of
               their
               Saviour's
               ?
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               ill
               as
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               best
               .
               Rectified
               zeal
               is
               not
               more
               commendable
               and
               usefull
               ,
               then
               inordinate
               and
               misguided
               is
               hatefull
               and
               dangerous
               .
               Fire
               is
               a
               necessary
               and
               beneficial
               element
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               once
               misplaced
               ,
               and
               have
               caught
               upon
               the
               beams
               of
               our
               houses
               or
               stacks
               of
               our
               corn
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               direfull
               .
            
             
               Thus
               sometimes
               Zeal
               turns
               Murder
               ,
               (
               
                 They
                 that
                 kill
                 you
                 shall
                 think
                 they
                 doe
                 God
                 service
              
               )
               sometimes
               Phrensie
               ,
               sometimes
               rude
               Indiscretion
               .
               Wholesome
               and
               blessed
               is
               that
               zeal
               that
               is
               well
               grounded
               and
               well
               governed
               :
               grounded
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               not
               upon
               unstable
               fancies
               ;
               governed
               by
               wisdome
               
               and
               charity
               :
               Wisdome
               ,
               to
               avoid
               rashnesse
               and
               excesse
               ;
               Charity
               ,
               to
               avoid
               just
               offence
               .
            
             
               No
               motion
               can
               want
               a
               pretence
               .
               
                 Elias
                 did
              
               so
               ;
               why
               not
               we
               ?
               He
               was
               an
               holy
               Prophet
               :
               the
               occasion
               ,
               the
               place
               abludes
               not
               much
               :
               there
               wrong
               was
               offered
               to
               a
               servant
               ,
               here
               to
               his
               Master
               ;
               there
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               here
               to
               a
               God
               and
               man.
               
               
               If
               Elias
               then
               did
               it
               ,
               why
               not
               we
               ?
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               perillous
               then
               to
               draw
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               Holy
               men
               into
               examples
               :
               For
               as
               the
               best
               men
               have
               their
               weaknesses
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               not
               priviledged
               from
               letting
               fall
               unjustifiable
               actions
               ,
               Besides
               that
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               had
               perhaps
               peculiar
               warrants
               signed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               whether
               by
               instict
               ,
               or
               speciall
               command
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               expect
               in
               vain
               .
               There
               must
               be
               much
               caution
               used
               in
               our
               imitation
               of
               the
               best
               patterns
               ,
               (
               whether
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               or
               things
               ;
               )
               else
               we
               shall
               make
               our selves
               Apes
               ,
               and
               our
               acts
               sinfull
               absurdities
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               rare
               thing
               for
               our
               Saviour
               to
               finde
               fault
               with
               the
               errous
               of
               zeal
               ,
               even
               where
               have
               appeared
               sensible
               weaknesses
               .
               If
               Moses
               in
               a
               sacred
               rage
               and
               indignation
               
               brake
               the
               Tables
               written
               with
               Gods
               own
               hand
               ,
               I
               finde
               him
               not
               checked
               .
               Here
               our
               meek
               Saviour
               turns
               back
               ,
               and
               frowns
               upon
               his
               furious
               suitors
               ,
               and
               takes
               them
               up
               roundly
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 spirit
                 ye
                 are
                 .
              
               The
               faults
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               cannot
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               zeal
               .
               If
               there
               were
               any
               colour
               to
               hide
               the
               blemishes
               of
               this
               misdisposition
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               this
               crimson
               die
               .
               But
               he
               that
               needs
               not
               our
               Lie
               ,
               will
               let
               us
               know
               he
               needs
               not
               our
               Injury
               ,
               and
               hates
               to
               have
               a
               good
               cause
               supported
               by
               the
               violation
               of
               our
               Charity
               .
               We
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               disclaim
               our
               Passions
               :
               Even
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               chides
               sometimes
               ,
               yea
               where
               he
               loves
               .
               It
               offends
               not
               that
               our
               Affections
               are
               moved
               :
               but
               that
               they
               are
               inordinate
               .
            
             
               
               It
               was
               a
               sharp
               word
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 spirit
                 ye
                 are
                 .
              
               Another
               man
               would
               not
               perhaps
               have
               felt
               it
               ;
               a
               Disciple
               doth
               .
               Tender
               hearts
               are
               galled
               with
               that
               which
               the
               carnal
               minde
               slighteth
               .
               The
               spirit
               of
               Elias
               was
               that
               which
               they
               meant
               to
               assume
               and
               imitate
               :
               they
               shall
               now
               know
               their
               mark
               was
               mistaken
               .
               How
               would
               they
               have
               hated
               to
               think
               that
               any
               other
               but
               God's
               Spirit
               had
               stirred
               them
               up
               to
               this
               passionate
               motion
               ?
               now
               they
               shall
               know
               it
               was
               wrought
               by
               that
               ill
               spirit
               whom
               they
               professed
               to
               hate
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               far
               from
               the
               good
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               stir
               up
               any
               man
               to
               private
               revenge
               or
               thirst
               of
               blood
               .
               Not
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               but
               a
               Dove
               ,
               was
               the
               shape
               wherein
               he
               chose
               to
               appear
               .
               Neither
               wouldst
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               be
               in
               the
               whirlwinde
               ,
               or
               in
               
               the
               fire
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               soft
               voice
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               do
               we
               seek
               for
               any
               precedent
               but
               thine
               ,
               whose
               name
               we
               challenge
               ?
               Thou
               
                 camest
                 to
                 thine
                 own
              
               ,
               thine
               
                 own
                 received
              
               thee
               not
               .
               Didst
               thou
               call
               for
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               them
               ?
               didst
               thou
               not
               rather
               send
               down
               water
               from
               thy
               compassionate
               eyes
               ,
               and
               weep
               for
               them
               by
               whom
               thou
               must
               bleed
               ?
               Better
               had
               it
               been
               for
               us
               never
               to
               have
               had
               any
               spirit
               ,
               then
               any
               but
               thine
               .
               We
               can
               be
               no
               other
               then
               wicked
               ,
               if
               our
               mercies
               be
               cruelty
               .
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Elias
               (
               O
               ye
               Zelots
               )
               which
               ye
               pretend
               for
               a
               colour
               of
               your
               impotent
               desire
               ?
               Ye
               do
               not
               consider
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               his
               Spirit
               and
               yours
               .
               His
               was
               extraordinary
               and
               heroical
               ,
               besides
               the
               instinct
               or
               secret
               
               command
               of
               God
               for
               this
               act
               of
               his
               ;
               far
               otherwise
               is
               it
               with
               you
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               carnal
               distemper
               are
               moved
               to
               this
               furious
               suggestion
               .
               Those
               that
               would
               imitate
               Gods
               Saints
               in
               singular
               actions
               ,
               must
               see
               they
               goe
               upon
               the
               same
               grounds
               .
               Without
               the
               same
               Spirit
               and
               the
               same
               warrant
               it
               is
               either
               a
               mockery
               or
               a
               sin
               to
               make
               them
               our
               Copies
               .
               Elias
               is
               no
               fit
               pattern
               for
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               their
               Master
               .
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 mens
                 lives
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               are
               our
               actions
               and
               intentions
               warrantable
               and
               praise-worthy
               ,
               when
               they
               accord
               with
               his
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               we
               look
               into
               those
               sacred
               Acts
               and
               monuments
               of
               thine
               ,
               we
               finde
               many
               a
               life
               which
               thou
               preservedst
               from
               perishing
               ,
               some
               that
               had
               perished
               by
               thee
               recalled
               ;
               never
               any
               by
               thee
               destroyed
               .
               
               Only
               one
               poor
               fig-tree
               (
               as
               the
               reall
               Emblem
               of
               thy
               severity
               to
               the
               unfruitfull
               )
               was
               blasted
               and
               withered
               by
               thy
               curse
               .
               But
               to
               man
               ,
               how
               ever
               favourable
               and
               indulgent
               wert
               thou
               ?
               So
               repelled
               as
               thou
               wert
               ,
               so
               reviled
               ,
               so
               persecuted
               ,
               laid
               for
               ,
               sold
               ,
               betrayed
               ,
               apprehended
               ,
               arraigned
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               crucified
               ;
               yet
               what
               one
               man
               didst
               thou
               strike
               dead
               for
               these
               hainous
               indignities
               ?
               Yea
               when
               one
               of
               thine
               enemies
               lost
               but
               an
               eare
               in
               that
               ill
               quarrell
               ,
               thou
               gavest
               that
               eare
               
               to
               him
               who
               came
               to
               take
               life
               from
               thee
               .
               I
               finde
               some
               whom
               thou
               didst
               scourge
               
               and
               correct
               ,
               as
               the
               sacrilegious
               money-changers
               ;
               none
               whom
               thou
               killedst
               .
               Not
               that
               thou
               either
               lovest
               not
               ,
               or
               requirest
               not
               the
               duly-severe
               execution
               of
               justice
               .
               Whose
               sword
               is
               it
               that
               Princes
               bear
               but
               thine
               ?
               Offenders
               must
               smart
               and
               bleed
               .
               This
               is
               a
               just
               sequel
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               intention
               of
               thy
               coming
               ;
               thy
               will
               ,
               not
               thy
               drift
               .
            
             
               Good
               Princes
               make
               wholesome
               Laws
               for
               the
               well-ordering
               of
               their
               people
               :
               there
               is
               no
               authority
               without
               due
               coercion
               .
               The
               violation
               of
               these
               good
               Laws
               is
               followed
               with
               death
               ,
               whose
               end
               was
               preservation
               ,
               life
               ,
               order
               :
               and
               this
               not
               so
               much
               for
               revenge
               of
               an
               offence
               past
               ,
               as
               for
               prevention
               of
               future
               mischief
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               we
               then
               enough
               love
               and
               praise
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               
               men
               ?
               How
               should
               we
               imitate
               thy
               saving
               and
               beneficent
               disposition
               towards
               mankinde
               ?
               as
               knowing
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               can
               help
               to
               save
               ,
               the
               nearer
               we
               come
               to
               thee
               that
               camest
               to
               save
               all
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               destructive
               we
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               resemble
               him
               who
               is
               Abaddon
               ,
               a
               murtherer
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ten
               Lepers
               .
            
             
               THE
               Samaritanes
               were
               tainted
               ,
               not
               with
               Schism
               ,
               but
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               Paganism
               ;
               
               our
               Saviour
               yet
               blaks
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               way
               as
               it
               lies
               ,
               and
               bestows
               upon
               them
               the
               curtesie
               of
               some
               Miracles
               .
               Some
               kind
               of
               commerce
               is
               lawfull
               even
               with
               those
               without
               .
               Terms
               of
               intirenesse
               and
               leagues
               of
               inward
               amity
               are
               here
               unfit
               ,
               unwarrantable
               ,
               dangerous
               ;
               but
               civil
               respects
               ,
               and
               wise
               uses
               of
               them
               for
               our
               convenience
               or
               necessity
               ,
               need
               not
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               forborn
               .
            
             
               Ten
               Lepers
               are
               here
               met
               :
               those
               that
               are
               excluded
               from
               all
               other
               society
               ,
               seek
               the
               company
               of
               each
               other
               .
               Fellowship
               is
               that
               we
               all
               naturally
               affct
               ,
               though
               even
               in
               Leprosie
               .
               Ever
               Lepers
               will
               flock
               to
               their
               fellows
               :
               where
               shall
               we
               finde
               one
               spiritual
               Leper
               alone
               ?
               Drunkards
               ,
               profane
               persons
               ,
               Hereticks
               
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               consort
               with
               their
               matches
               .
               Why
               should
               not
               Gods
               Saints
               delight
               in
               an
               holy
               communion
               ?
               Why
               is
               it
               not
               our
               chief
               joy
               to
               assemble
               in
               good
               ?
            
             
               Jews
               and
               Samaritanes
               could
               not
               abide
               one
               another
               ,
               yet
               here
               in
               Leprosie
               they
               accord
               ;
               here
               was
               one
               Samaritane
               Leper
               with
               the
               Jewish
               :
               community
               of
               passion
               hath
               made
               them
               friends
               ,
               whom
               even
               Religion
               disjoyned
               .
               What
               virtue
               there
               is
               in
               misery
               ,
               that
               can
               unite
               even
               the
               most
               estranged
               hearts
               !
            
             
               I
               seek
               not
               mystery
               in
               the
               number
               .
               These
               Ten
               are
               met
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               meet
               Christ
               :
               not
               casually
               ,
               but
               upon
               due
               deliberation
               ;
               they
               purposely
               waited
               for
               this
               opportunity
               .
               No
               marvell
               if
               they
               thought
               no
               attendance
               long
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               so
               loathsome
               and
               miserable
               a
               disease
               .
               Great
               Naaman
               could
               be
               
               glad
               to
               come
               from
               Syria
               to
               Judaea
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               leaving
               that
               hatefull
               guest
               behinde
               him
               .
               We
               are
               all
               sensible
               enough
               of
               our
               bodily
               infirmities
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               be
               equally
               weary
               of
               the
               sicknesses
               and
               deformities
               of
               our
               better
               part
               .
               Surely
               our
               spiritual
               maladies
               are
               no
               lesse
               then
               mortal
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               healed
               ;
               neither
               can
               they
               heal
               alone
               .
               These
               men
               had
               died
               Lepers
               if
               they
               had
               not
               met
               with
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Oh
               Saviour
               ,
               give
               us
               grace
               to
               seek
               thee
               ,
               and
               patience
               to
               wait
               for
               thee
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               know
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               remedy
               .
            
             
               Where
               do
               these
               Lepers
               attend
               for
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               village
               ?
               and
               that
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               street
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               entrance
               ,
               in
               the
               passage
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Cities
               ,
               the
               
               Towns
               were
               not
               for
               them
               ;
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               had
               shut
               them
               out
               from
               all
               frequence
               ,
               from
               all
               conversation
               .
               Care
               of
               safety
               and
               fear
               of
               infection
               was
               motive
               enough
               to
               make
               their
               neighbours
               observant
               of
               this
               piece
               of
               the
               Law.
               It
               is
               not
               the
               body
               only
               that
               is
               herein
               respected
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               spiritually
               contagious
               must
               be
               still
               and
               ever
               avoided
               ;
               they
               must
               be
               separated
               
               
               from
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               them
               :
               they
               from
               us
               ,
               by
               just
               censures
               ;
               or
               (
               if
               that
               be
               neglected
               )
               we
               from
               them
               ,
               by
               a
               voluntary
               declination
               of
               their
               familiar
               conversation
               .
               )
               Besides
               the
               benefit
               of
               our
               safety
               ,
               wickednesse
               would
               soon
               be
               ashamed
               of
               it self
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               incouragement
               of
               companions
               .
               Solitarinesse
               is
               the
               fittest
               antidote
               for
               spiritual
               infection
               .
               It
               were
               happy
               for
               the
               wicked
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               be
               separated
               from
               himself
               .
            
             
               These
               Lepers
               that
               came
               to
               seek
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               finding
               him
               ,
               they
               stand
               afar
               off
               ;
               whether
               for
               reverence
               ,
               or
               for
               security
               .
               God
               had
               enacted
               this
               distance
               .
               It
               was
               their
               charge
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               occasioned
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               streets
               ,
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 unclean
              
               .
               It
               was
               no
               lesse
               then
               their
               duty
               to
               proclaim
               their
               own
               infectiousnesse
               :
               
               there
               was
               not
               danger
               only
               ,
               but
               sin
               in
               their
               approach
               .
            
             
               How
               happy
               were
               it
               ,
               if
               in
               those
               wherein
               there
               is
               more
               peril
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               remotenesse
               ,
               lesse
               silence
               ?
               O
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               Lepers
               to
               thee
               ,
               overspred
               with
               the
               loathsome
               scurf
               of
               our
               own
               corruptions
               :
               It
               becomes
               us
               well
               ,
               in
               the
               conscience
               of
               our
               shame
               and
               vileness
               ,
               to
               stand
               afar
               off
               .
               We
               cannot
               be
               too
               awfull
               of
               thee
               ,
               too
               much
               ashamed
               of
               our selves
               .
            
             
               Yet
               these
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               far
               off
               in
               the
               distance
               of
               place
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               near
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               acceptance
               of
               their
               Prayer
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 near
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               we
               are
               far
               off
               from
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               near
               unto
               us
               .
               Never
               dost
               thou
               come
               so
               close
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               when
               in
               an
               holy
               bashfulnesse
               
               we
               stand
               furthest
               off
               .
               Justly
               dost
               thou
               exspect
               we
               should
               be
               at
               once
               bold
               and
               bashfull
               .
               How
               boldly
               should
               we
               come
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               that
               throne
               ?
               how
               fearfully
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               awfulness
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               that
               throne
               ,
               and
               that
               unworthiness
               which
               we
               bring
               with
               us
               into
               that
               dreadfull
               presence
               ?
            
             
               He
               that
               stands
               near
               may
               whisper
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               stands
               afar
               off
               must
               cry
               aloud
               :
               so
               did
               these
               Lepers
               .
               Yet
               not
               so
               much
               distance
               as
               passion
               strained
               their
               throats
               .
               That
               which
               can
               give
               voice
               to
               the
               Dumb
               ,
               can
               much
               more
               give
               loudness
               to
               the
               Vocal
               .
            
             
               All
               cried
               together
               :
               these
               ten
               voices
               were
               united
               in
               one
               sound
               ;
               that
               their
               
               conjoined
               forces
               might
               expugn
               that
               Gracious
               eare
               .
               Had
               every
               man
               spoken
               singly
               for
               himself
               ,
               this
               had
               made
               no
               noise
               ,
               neither
               yet
               any
               shew
               of
               a
               servent
               importunity
               :
               Now
               as
               they
               were
               all
               affected
               with
               one
               common
               disease
               ,
               so
               they
               all
               set
               out
               their
               throats
               together
               ,
               and
               (
               though
               Jews
               and
               Samaritanes
               )
               agree
               in
               one
               joynt
               supplication
               .
               Even
               where
               there
               are
               ten
               tongues
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               that
               the
               condescent
               may
               be
               universal
               .
               When
               we
               would
               obtain
               common
               favours
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               content
               our selves
               with
               private
               and
               solitary
               Devotions
               ,
               but
               must
               joyn
               our
               spiritual
               forces
               together
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               God
               by
               troups
               .
               
                 Two
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 one
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 reward
                 for
                 their
                 labour
                 .
              
               No
               faithfull
               Prayer
               goes
               away
               unrecompensed
               :
               but
               where
               many
               good
               hearts
               meet
               ,
               the
               retribution
               
               must
               be
               needs
               answerable
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               petitioners
               .
               Oh
               holy
               and
               happy
               violence
               that
               is
               thus
               offered
               to
               Heaven
               !
               How
               can
               we
               want
               Blessings
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               cords
               draw
               them
               down
               upon
               our
               heads
               ?
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               the
               sound
               ,
               but
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               carried
               it
               with
               Christ
               :
               if
               the
               sound
               were
               shrill
               ,
               the
               matter
               was
               faithfull
               ;
               
                 Jesu
                 Master
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               No
               word
               can
               better
               become
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               miserable
               .
               I
               see
               not
               where
               we
               can
               meet
               with
               fitter
               patterns
               .
               Surely
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               verier
               Lepers
               then
               we
               :
               why
               do
               we
               not
               imitate
               them
               in
               their
               actions
               ,
               who
               are
               too
               like
               them
               in
               our
               condition
               ?
               Whither
               should
               we
               seek
               but
               to
               our
               Jesus
               ?
               How
               should
               we
               stand
               aloof
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               own
               wretchedness
               ?
               how
               should
               we
               lift
               up
               our
               voice
               in
               the
               fervour
               
               of
               our
               supplications
               ?
               what
               should
               we
               rather
               sue
               for
               then
               mercy
               ?
               
                 Jesu
                 Master
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Oh
               gracious
               prevention
               of
               mercy
               ,
               both
               had
               and
               given
               ere
               it
               can
               be
               asked
               !
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               them
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 shew
                 your selves
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
              
               Their
               disease
               is
               cured
               ere
               it
               can
               be
               complained
               of
               ;
               their
               shewing
               to
               the
               Priest
               presupposes
               them
               whole
               ;
               whole
               in
               his
               grant
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               their
               own
               apprehension
               .
               
               That
               single
               Leper
               that
               came
               to
               Christ
               before
               ,
               (
               Mat.
               8.
               
               Luke
               5.
               )
               was
               first
               cured
               
               in
               his
               own
               sense
               ;
               and
               then
               was
               bid
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Priest
               for
               approbation
               of
               the
               Cure.
               It
               was
               not
               so
               with
               these
               ;
               who
               are
               sent
               to
               the
               Judges
               of
               Leprosie
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               they
               shall
               in
               the
               way
               finde
               themselves
               healed
               .
               There
               was
               a
               different
               purpose
               in
               both
               these
               :
               In
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Cure
               might
               be
               convinced
               ,
               and
               seconded
               with
               a
               due
               sacrifice
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Patients
               might
               be
               tried
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               had
               not
               held
               as
               strong
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               their
               suit
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               had
               (
               I
               doubt
               )
               failed
               of
               the
               effect
               .
               How
               easily
               might
               these
               Lepers
               think
               ,
               
                 Alas
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Shew
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 their
                 eyes
                 doe
                 ?
                 They
                 can
                 judge
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 )
                 they
                 cannot
                 cure
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 loathed
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 their
                 eyes
                 see
                 more
                 then
                 our
                 own
                 ?
                 We
                 had
                 well
                 hoped
                 that
                 Jesus
                 would
                 have
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 call
                 us
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 healed
                 us
                 .
              
               These
               thoughts
               had
               kept
               them
               Lepers
               still
               .
               Now
               shall
               their
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               be
               proved
               by
               their
               submission
               both
               to
               this
               suddain
               command
               ,
               and
               that
               Divine
               ordination
               .
            
             
               That
               former
               Leper
               was
               charged
               to
               shew
               himself
               to
               the
               chief
               Priest
               ,
               these
               to
               the
               Priests
               ;
               either
               would
               serve
               :
               the
               original
               command
               runs
               ,
               either
               to
               Aaron
               or
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Sons
               .
               But
               why
               to
               them
               ?
               Leprosie
               was
               a
               bodily
               sickness
               ;
               what
               is
               this
               to
               spiritual
               persons
               ?
               Wherefore
               serve
               Physicians
               ,
               if
               the
               Priests
               must
               meddle
               with
               diseases
               ?
               We
               never
               shall
               finde
               those
               Sacred
               persons
               to
               passe
               their
               
               judgment
               upon
               Fevers
               ,
               Dropsies
               ,
               Palsies
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               bodily
               distemper
               :
               neither
               should
               they
               on
               this
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               this
               affection
               of
               the
               body
               is
               joyned
               with
               a
               Legal
               uncleanness
               .
               Not
               as
               a
               sickness
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               impurity
               must
               it
               come
               under
               their
               cognisance
               :
               neither
               this
               ,
               without
               a
               further
               implication
               .
               Who
               but
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Legal
               Priesthood
               are
               proper
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               uncleannesses
               of
               the
               Soul
               ?
               Whether
               an
               act
               be
               sinfull
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               degree
               it
               is
               such
               ;
               what
               grounds
               are
               sufficient
               for
               the
               comfortable
               assurance
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               of
               forgivenesse
               ;
               what
               courses
               are
               fittest
               to
               avoid
               the
               danger
               of
               relapses
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               like
               to
               know
               ,
               so
               meet
               to
               judge
               ,
               as
               our
               Teachers
               ?
               Would
               we
               in
               these
               cases
               consult
               ofter
               with
               our
               spiritual
               Guides
               ,
               and
               depend
               upon
               their
               faithfull
               advises
               
               and
               well-grounded
               absolutions
               ,
               it
               were
               safer
               ,
               it
               were
               happier
               for
               us
               .
               Oh
               the
               dangerous
               extremity
               of
               our
               wisdome
               !
               Our
               hood-wink'd
               Progenitors
               would
               have
               no
               eyes
               but
               in
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               ghostly
               Fathers
               :
               We
               think
               our selves
               so
               quick-sighted
               ,
               that
               we
               pity
               the
               blindness
               of
               our
               able
               Teachers
               ;
               none
               but
               our selves
               are
               fit
               to
               judge
               of
               our
               own
               Leprosie
               .
            
             
               Neither
               was
               it
               onely
               the
               peculiar
               judgment
               of
               the
               Priest
               that
               was
               here
               intended
               ,
               but
               the
               thankfulness
               of
               the
               Patient
               :
               that
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               he
               should
               bring
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               sanation
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               whomsoever
               thou
               curest
               of
               this
               spiritual
               Leprosie
               ,
               it
               is
               reason
               he
               should
               present
               thee
               with
               the
               true
               Evangelical
               sacrifices
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               praises
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               
               himself
               ,
               which
               are
               reasonable
               and
               living
               .
               We
               are
               still
               leprous
               if
               we
               do
               not
               first
               see
               our selves
               foul
               ,
               and
               then
               finde
               our selves
               thankfully
               serviceable
               .
            
             
               The
               Lepers
               did
               not
               ,
               would
               not
               goe
               of
               themselves
               ,
               but
               are
               sent
               by
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 shew
                 your selves
              
               .
               And
               why
               sent
               by
               him
               ?
               Was
               it
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ?
               was
               it
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ?
               was
               it
               for
               prevention
               of
               cavils
               ?
               was
               it
               for
               conviction
               of
               gainsayers
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               for
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Miracle
               ?
               Christ
               that
               was
               above
               the
               Law
               would
               not
               transgresse
               it
               ;
               he
               knew
               this
               was
               his
               charge
               by
               Moses
               .
               How
               justly
               might
               he
               have
               dispensed
               with
               his
               own
               ?
               but
               he
               will
               not
               :
               though
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               binde
               the
               Maker
               ,
               he
               will
               voluntarily
               binde
               
               himself
               .
               He
               was
               within
               the
               ken
               of
               his
               
                 Consummatum
                 est
              
               ;
               yet
               would
               not
               anticipate
               that
               approaching
               end
               ,
               but
               holds
               the
               Law
               on
               foot
               till
               his
               last
               pace
               .
               This
               was
               but
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               ;
               yet
               would
               he
               not
               slight
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               own
               person
               gives
               example
               of
               a
               studious
               observation
               .
            
             
               How
               carefully
               should
               we
               submit
               our selves
               to
               the
               Royal
               laws
               of
               our
               Creator
               ,
               
               
               to
               the
               wholsome
               lawes
               of
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               whiles
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               would
               not
               but
               be
               so
               punctuall
               in
               a
               Ceremony
               ?
            
             
               Whiles
               I
               look
               to
               the
               Persons
               of
               those
               Priests
               ,
               I
               see
               nothing
               but
               corruption
               ,
               nothing
               but
               professed
               hostility
               to
               the
               true
               Messiah
               .
               All
               this
               cannot
               make
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               remit
               any
               point
               of
               the
               observance
               due
               to
               their
               Places
               .
               Their
               Function
               was
               sacred
               ,
               whatever
               their
               Persons
               were
               :
               though
               they
               have
               not
               the
               grace
               to
               give
               thee
               thy
               due
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               faile
               to
               give
               them
               theirs
               .
               How
               justly
               dost
               thou
               expect
               all
               due
               regard
               to
               thine
               Evangelicall
               Priesthood
               ,
               who
               gavest
               so
               curious
               respect
               to
               the
               Legall
               ?
               It
               were
               shame
               the
               Synagogue
               should
               be
               above
               the
               Church
               ;
               or
               that
               Priesthood
               which
               thou
               meantest
               speedily
               to
               abrogate
               ,
               
               should
               have
               more
               honour
               then
               that
               which
               thou
               meantest
               to
               establish
               and
               perpetuate
               .
            
             
               Had
               this
               duty
               been
               neglected
               ,
               what
               clamours
               had
               been
               raised
               by
               his
               emulous
               adversaries
               ?
               What
               scandalls
               ?
               though
               the
               fault
               had
               been
               the
               Patients
               ,
               not
               the
               Physicians
               .
               But
               they
               that
               watched
               Christ
               so
               narrowly
               ,
               and
               were
               apt
               to
               take
               so
               poor
               exceptions
               at
               his
               Sabbath-cures
               ,
               at
               the
               unwashen
               hands
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               would
               they
               have
               calumniated
               him
               if
               by
               his
               neglect
               the
               Law
               of
               Leprosie
               had
               been
               palpably
               transgressed
               ?
               Not
               only
               evil
               must
               be
               avoided
               ,
               but
               offence
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               on
               our
               parts
               ,
               but
               on
               others
               .
               That
               offence
               is
               ours
               ,
               which
               we
               might
               have
               remedied
               .
            
             
               
               What
               a
               noble
               and
               irrefragable
               testimony
               was
               this
               to
               the
               power
               ,
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ?
               How
               can
               these
               Jewes
               but
               either
               believe
               ,
               or
               be
               made
               inexcusable
               in
               not
               believing
               ?
               When
               they
               shall
               see
               so
               many
               Lepers
               come
               at
               once
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               all
               cured
               by
               a
               secret
               will
               ,
               without
               word
               or
               touch
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               chuse
               but
               say
               ,
               This
               work
               is
               supernaturall
               ;
               no
               limited
               power
               could
               doe
               this
               ?
               How
               is
               he
               not
               God
               ,
               if
               his
               power
               be
               infinite
               ?
               Their
               own
               eyes
               shall
               be
               witnesses
               and
               Judges
               of
               their
               own
               conviction
               .
            
             
               The
               Cure
               is
               done
               by
               Christ
               more
               exquisitely
               then
               by
               Art
               or
               Nature
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               publickly
               assured
               and
               acknowledged
               ,
               till
               according
               to
               the
               Mosaicall
               Law
               certain
               subsequent
               rites
               be
               performed
               .
               There
               is
               no
               admittance
               into
               the
               
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               by
               sprinkling
               of
               blood
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               can
               never
               be
               ascertained
               of
               our
               cleansing
               from
               that
               spirituall
               Leprosie
               wherewith
               our
               Souls
               are
               tainted
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               thy
               most
               precious
               blood
               :
               
                 wash
                 us
              
               with
               that
               ,
               
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 whiter
                 then
                 snow
                 .
              
               This
               act
               of
               shewing
               to
               the
               Priest
               was
               not
               more
               required
               by
               the
               Law
               then
               pre-required
               of
               these
               Lepers
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               the
               tryall
               of
               their
               Obedience
               .
               Had
               they
               now
               stood
               upon
               terms
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 first
                 see
                 what
                 cause
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 shew
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ;
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 see
                 our
                 leprie
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 glad
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 our
                 Cure
                 :
                 do
                 thou
                 work
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 us
                 shew
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 wrought
                 :
                 till
                 then
                 excuse
                 us
                 :
              
               it
               is
               our
               grief
               and
               shame
               to
               be
               seen
               too
               
               much
               ;
               they
               had
               been
               still
               Lepers
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               been
               ever
               God's
               wont
               by
               small
               Precepts
               to
               prove
               mens
               dispositions
               .
               Obedience
               is
               as
               well
               tried
               in
               a
               trifle
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               most
               important
               charge
               ;
               yea
               so
               much
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               thing
               required
               is
               lesse
               :
               for
               oft-times
               those
               who
               would
               be
               carefull
               in
               main
               affairs
               ,
               think
               they
               may
               neglect
               the
               smallest
               .
               What
               command
               soever
               we
               receive
               from
               God
               or
               our
               Superiors
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               scan
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               commander
               .
               Either
               difficulty
               or
               slightnesse
               are
               vain
               pretences
               for
               Disobedience
               .
            
             
               These
               Lepers
               are
               wiser
               ;
               they
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               went.
               What
               was
               the
               issue
               ?
               
                 As
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 healed
                 .
              
               Lo
               ,
               had
               they
               stood
               still
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               Lepers
               ;
               
               now
               they
               went
               ,
               they
               are
               whole
               .
               What
               haste
               the
               Blessing
               makes
               to
               overtake
               their
               Obedience
               ?
               This
               walk
               was
               required
               by
               the
               very
               Law
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               have
               found
               themselves
               healed
               :
               what
               was
               it
               to
               prevent
               the
               time
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               that
               sooner
               upon
               hopes
               which
               upon
               sense
               they
               must
               doe
               after
               ?
               The
               horror
               of
               the
               Disease
               adds
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Cure
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               so
               much
               more
               gracious
               as
               the
               task
               is
               easier
               :
               It
               shall
               cost
               them
               but
               a
               walk
               .
               It
               is
               the
               bounty
               of
               that
               God
               
               whom
               we
               serve
               ,
               to
               reward
               our
               worthlesse
               endeavours
               with
               infinite
               requitals
               .
               
               He
               would
               not
               have
               any
               proportion
               betwixt
               our
               acts
               and
               his
               remunerations
               .
            
             
               Yet
               besides
               this
               recompence
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               herein
               have
               respect
               to
               thine
               own
               just
               Glory
               .
               Had
               not
               these
               Lepers
               been
               cured
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               end
               of
               their
               walk
               ,
               upon
               their
               shewing
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Miracle
               had
               lost
               much
               light
               :
               perhaps
               the
               Priests
               would
               have
               challenged
               it
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               attributed
               it
               to
               their
               prayers
               ;
               perhaps
               the
               Lepers
               might
               have
               thought
               it
               was
               thy
               purpose
               to
               honour
               the
               Priests
               as
               the
               instruments
               of
               that
               marvellous
               Cure.
               Now
               there
               can
               be
               no
               colour
               of
               any
               others
               participation
               ,
               since
               the
               Leprosie
               vanishes
               in
               the
               way
               .
               As
               thy
               Power
               ,
               so
               thy
               Praise
               admits
               of
               no
               partners
               .
               
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               I
               see
               what
               an
               amazed
               joy
               there
               was
               amongst
               these
               Lepers
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               themselves
               thus
               suddainly
               cured
               :
               each
               tells
               other
               what
               a
               change
               he
               feels
               in
               himself
               ;
               each
               comforts
               other
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               his
               outward
               clearness
               ;
               each
               congratulates
               others
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               thinks
               ,
               and
               saies
               how
               joyfull
               this
               news
               will
               be
               to
               their
               friends
               and
               families
               .
               Their
               society
               now
               serves
               them
               well
               to
               applaud
               and
               heighten
               their
               new
               felicity
               .
            
             
               The
               Miracle
               indifferently
               wrought
               upon
               all
               ,
               is
               differently
               taken
               .
               All
               went
               forward
               (
               according
               to
               the
               appointment
               )
               toward
               the
               Priests
               ,
               all
               were
               obedient
               ;
               one
               only
               was
               thankfull
               .
               All
               were
               cured
               ,
               all
               saw
               themselves
               cured
               :
               their
               sense
               was
               alike
               ,
               their
               hearts
               were
               not
               alike
               .
               What
               could
               make
               the
               difference
               
               but
               Grace
               ?
               and
               who
               could
               make
               the
               difference
               of
               Grace
               but
               he
               that
               gave
               it
               ?
               He
               that
               wrought
               the
               Cure
               in
               all
               ,
               wrought
               the
               Grace
               not
               in
               all
               ,
               but
               in
               one
               .
               The
               same
               act
               ,
               the
               same
               motives
               ,
               are
               not
               equally
               powerfull
               to
               all
               :
               where
               the
               Oxe
               findes
               grasse
               ,
               the
               Viper
               poyson
               .
               We
               all
               pray
               ,
               all
               hear
               ;
               one
               goes
               away
               bettered
               ,
               another
               cavils
               .
               Will
               makes
               the
               difference
               ;
               but
               who
               makes
               the
               difference
               of
               wills
               but
               he
               that
               made
               them
               ?
               He
               that
               creates
               the
               new
               Heart
               ,
               leaves
               a
               stone
               in
               one
               bosome
               ,
               puts
               flesh
               into
               another
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 willeth
                 nor
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 runneth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 mercy
                 .
              
               O
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               not
               up
               to
               thee
               ,
               we
               may
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               healed
               ;
               we
               may
               be
               healed
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               thankfull
               .
               
            
             
               This
               one
               man
               breaks
               away
               from
               his
               fellows
               to
               seek
               Christ
               .
               Whiles
               he
               was
               a
               Leper
               ,
               he
               consorted
               with
               Lepers
               ;
               now
               that
               he
               is
               healed
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               free
               .
               He
               saith
               not
               ,
               I
               came
               with
               these
               men
               ,
               with
               them
               I
               will
               goe
               ;
               if
               they
               will
               return
               ,
               I
               will
               accompany
               them
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               what
               should
               I
               goe
               alone
               ?
               as
               I
               am
               not
               wiser
               then
               they
               ,
               so
               I
               have
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               be
               more
               thankfull
               .
               There
               are
               cases
               wherein
               Singularity
               is
               not
               lawfull
               only
               ,
               but
               laudable
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 follow
                 a
                 multitude
                 to
                 doe
                 evil
                 .
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 house
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               It
               is
               a
               base
               and
               unworthy
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               so
               to
               subject
               himself
               to
               others
               examples
               ,
               as
               not
               sometimes
               to
               resolve
               to
               be
               an
               example
               to
               others
               .
               When
               either
               evil
               is
               to
               be
               done
               or
               good
               neglected
               ,
               how
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               goe
               the
               right
               way
               alone
               ,
               then
               
               to
               erre
               with
               company
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               noble
               pattern
               of
               Thankfulnesse
               !
               what
               speed
               of
               retribution
               is
               here
               ?
               No
               sooner
               doth
               he
               see
               his
               Cure
               ,
               then
               he
               hasts
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               :
               the
               Benefit
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               not
               sleep
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               Late
               professions
               of
               our
               obligations
               favour
               of
               dulnesse
               and
               ingratitude
               .
               What
               a
               laborious
               and
               diligent
               officiousnesse
               is
               here
               ?
               He
               stands
               not
               still
               ,
               but
               puts
               himself
               to
               the
               pains
               of
               a
               return
               .
               What
               an
               hearty
               recognition
               of
               the
               blessing
               ?
               His
               voice
               was
               not
               more
               loud
               in
               his
               suit
               then
               in
               his
               thanks
               .
               What
               an
               humble
               reverence
               of
               his
               Benefactour
               ?
               He
               falls
               down
               at
               his
               feet
               :
               as
               acknowledging
               at
               once
               beneficence
               and
               unworthinesse
               .
               It
               were
               happy
               for
               all
               Israel
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               but
               learn
               of
               this
               Samaritane
               .
               
            
             
               This
               man
               is
               sent
               with
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               Priests
               .
               He
               well
               knew
               this
               duty
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               he
               meant
               not
               to
               neglect
               :
               but
               his
               heart
               told
               him
               there
               was
               a
               Morall
               duty
               of
               professing
               thankfulnesse
               to
               his
               Benefactor
               ,
               which
               called
               for
               his
               first
               attendance
               .
               First
               therefore
               he
               turns
               back
               ,
               ere
               he
               will
               stir
               forward
               .
               Reason
               taught
               this
               Samaritane
               (
               and
               us
               in
               him
               )
               that
               ceremony
               
               
               must
               yield
               to
               substance
               ,
               and
               that
               main
               points
               of
               Obedience
               must
               take
               place
               of
               all
               Rituall
               complements
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               for
               nothing
               that
               note
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Countrey
               of
               this
               thankfull
               Leper
               ;
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Samaritane
              
               :
               The
               place
               is
               known
               and
               branded
               with
               the
               infamy
               of
               a
               Paganish
               mis-religion
               .
               Outward
               disadvantage
               of
               place
               or
               parentage
               cannot
               block
               up
               the
               way
               of
               God's
               Grace
               and
               free
               election
               ;
               as
               contrarily
               the
               priviledges
               of
               birth
               and
               nature
               availe
               us
               nothing
               in
               spirituall
               occasions
               .
            
             
               How
               sensible
               wert
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               of
               thine
               own
               beneficence
               ?
               
                 Were
                 there
                 not
                 ten
                 cleansed
                 ?
                 but
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 nine
                 ?
              
               The
               trouping
               of
               these
               Lepers
               together
               did
               not
               hinder
               thy
               reckoning
               .
               It
               is
               both
               justice
               and
               wisdome
               in
               thee
               to
               keep
               
               a
               strict
               account
               of
               thy
               favours
               .
               There
               is
               an
               wholesome
               and
               usefull
               art
               of
               forgetfulnesse
               in
               us
               men
               ,
               both
               of
               Benefits
               done
               ,
               and
               of
               Wrongs
               offered
               .
               It
               is
               not
               so
               with
               God.
               Our
               injuries
               indeed
               he
               soon
               puts
               over
               ;
               making
               it
               no
               small
               part
               of
               his
               style
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 forgives
                 iniquities
              
               :
               but
               for
               his
               mercies
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               he
               should
               forget
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               worthy
               of
               more
               then
               our
               memory
               .
               His
               favours
               are
               universall
               over
               all
               his
               works
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               creature
               that
               tasts
               not
               of
               his
               bounty
               ;
               his
               Sun
               and
               Rain
               are
               for
               others
               besides
               his
               friends
               :
               but
               none
               of
               his
               good
               turns
               escapes
               either
               his
               knowledge
               or
               record
               .
               Why
               should
               not
               we
               (
               O
               God
               )
               keep
               a
               book
               of
               our
               receits
               from
               thee
               ,
               which
               agreeing
               with
               thine
               may
               declare
               thee
               bounteous
               ,
               and
               us
               thankfull
               ?
            
             
               
               Our
               Saviour
               doth
               not
               ask
               this
               by
               way
               of
               doubt
               ,
               but
               of
               exprobration
               ?
               Full
               well
               did
               he
               count
               the
               steps
               of
               those
               absent
               Lepers
               ;
               he
               knew
               where
               they
               were
               ;
               he
               upbraids
               their
               ingratitude
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               where
               they
               should
               have
               been
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               just
               quarrell
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               while
               one
               Samaritane
               returned
               ,
               nine
               Israelites
               were
               healed
               and
               returned
               not
               .
               Had
               they
               been
               all
               Samaritanes
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               faulty
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               were
               Israelites
               ,
               their
               ingratitude
               was
               more
               foul
               then
               their
               Leprosie
               .
               The
               more
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               shamefull
               is
               our
               unthankfulnesse
               .
               There
               is
               scarce
               one
               in
               ten
               that
               is
               carefull
               to
               give
               God
               his
               own
               :
               this
               neglect
               is
               not
               more
               generall
               then
               displeasing
               .
               Christ
               had
               never
               missed
               their
               presence
               ,
               if
               their
               absence
               had
               not
               been
               hatefull
               and
               
               injurious
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pool
               of
               Bethesda
               ,
            
             
               Meditated
               on
               in
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               the
               Court
               before
               King
               James
               of
               Blessed
               memory
               .
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Reader
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 manner
                 hath
                 still
                 been
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 all
                 these
                 Divine
                 Histories
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 quintessence
                 of
                 those
                 larger
                 discourses
                 into
                 these
                 formes
                 of
                 Meditations
                 which
                 he
                 sees
                 :
                 Onely
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 good
                 upon
                 these
                 two
                 following
                 heads
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 good
                 reasons
                 )
                 
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 Sermons
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 shape
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 delivered
                 ,
                 without
                 alteration
                 .
                 It
                 seemed
                 not
                 amisse
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 metalls
                 should
                 be
                 shewn
                 in
                 the
                 oare
                 ,
                 whereof
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 was
                 presented
                 in
                 the
                 wedge
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Pool
                 of
                 Bethesda
                 .
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Therwhere
                 ye
                 may
                 look
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 no
                 Miracle
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 behold
                 two
                 Miracles
                 in
                 one
                 view
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 curing
                 Diseases
                 ;
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 preventing
                 the
                 Angel
                 in
                 his
                 Cure.
                 Even
                 the
                 first
                 Christ
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 immediatly
                 by
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 incomparable
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 Montanus
                 truly
                 observes
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 
                   miraculum
                   perpetuum
                
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 God.
                 Be
                 content
                 to
                 spend
                 this
                 hour
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 porches
                 of
                 Bethesda
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 Topography
                 ,
                 the
                 Aitiology
                 ,
                 the
                 Chronography
                 of
                 
                 this
                 Miracle
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 limit
                 our
                 speech
                 and
                 your
                 patient
                 attention
                 .
                 The
                 Chronography
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 )
                 offers
                 us
                 two
                 heads
                 :
                 1.
                 a
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Feast
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 Holy-days
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 God's
                 institution
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Of
                 God's
                 ,
                 both
                 weekly
                 ,
                 monthly
                 ,
                 anniversary
                 .
                 Weekly
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 seven
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 had
                 learned
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 better
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Seneca
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Jewes
                 did
                 
                   Septimam
                   aetatis
                   partem
                   perdere
                   ,
                   lose
                   the
                   seventh
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   .
                
                 Monthly
                 ,
                 the
                 New
                 moons
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 Anniversary
                 ,
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 September-feasts
                 .
                 The
                 Churches
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Purim
                 by
                 Mardocheus
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Encaenia
                 by
                 
                   Judas
                   Maccabaeus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 Christ
                 honored
                 by
                 his
                 solemnization
                 ,
                 
                 John
                 10.
                 
                 Surely
                 God
                 did
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 chearfulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 laudably
                 imitated
                 this
                 example
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 no
                 Feasts
                 is
                 sullen
                 :
                 to
                 have
                 too
                 many
                 is
                 Paganish
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 .
                 Neither
                 would
                 God
                 have
                 cast
                 the
                 Christian
                 Easter
                 upon
                 the
                 just
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Pasch
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Whitsontide
                 upon
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Pentecost
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 these
                 Feasts
                 continued
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 have
                 lesse
                 power
                 then
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Synagogue
                 ?
                 Here
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 mere
                 Feriation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Feasting
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 appeare
                 before
                 God
                 
                   cum
                   muneribus
                   with
                   gifts
                
                 .
                 The
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 encrease
                 must
                 be
                 spent
                 upon
                 the
                 three
                 solemn
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 former
                 tithes
                 to
                 
                   Levi
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 holy-day
                 wherein
                 they
                 feasted
                 above
                 six
                 hours
                 :
                 
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 Tradition
                 urged
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 quantities
                 of
                 drink
                 :
                 And
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 keep
                 holy-day
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 allows
                 every
                 Israelite
                 a
                 cake
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 a
                 bottle
                 of
                 wine
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 dry
                 dinner
                 (
                 
                   prandium
                   caninum
                
                 )
                 not
                 a
                 mere
                 drinking
                 ,
                 of
                 wine
                 without
                 meat
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 perfect
                 feast
                 ,
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 true
                 Purims
                 of
                 this
                 Iland
                 are
                 those
                 two
                 Feasts
                 of
                 August
                 and
                 November
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 Israelite
                 that
                 keeps
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 daies
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 .
                 When
                 are
                 joy
                 and
                 triumphs
                 seasonable
                 if
                 not
                 at
                 Feasts
                 ?
                 but
                 not
                 excesse
                 .
                 Pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 Feasts
                 are
                 kept
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 Job
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 banquets
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   they
                   have
                   sinned
                
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 me
                 speak
                 at
                 peradventures
                 ,
                 If
                 
                 sensuall
                 immoderation
                 should
                 have
                 set
                 her
                 foot
                 into
                 these
                 Christian
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 at
                 least
                 say
                 with
                 indulgent
                 
                   Ely
                   ,
                   Non
                   est
                   bona
                   fama
                   ,
                   filii
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   my
                   sons
                   .
                
                 Do
                 ye
                 think
                 that
                 S
                 :
                 Paul's
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   in
                   comessationibus
                   &
                   ebrietate
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   surfeiting
                   and
                   drunkennesse
                   ,
                
                 was
                 for
                 work-days
                 only
                 ?
                 The
                 Jewes
                 had
                 a
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 and.
                 Feast-days
                 the
                 Devils
                 fled
                 from
                 their
                 Cities
                 
                   ad
                   montes
                   umbrosos
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   shadie
                   mountains
                   .
                
                 Let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 our
                 Christian
                 Feasts
                 they
                 should
                 
                   è
                   montibus
                   aulam
                   petere
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 seeks
                 ,
                 and
                 finds
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   loca
                   arida
                
                 ,
                 but
                 madida
                 .
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 Christians
                 should
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Bacchus
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 ever-living
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 blown
                 up
                 by
                 treacherous
                 fire
                 from
                 earth
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 you
                 
                 should
                 fetch
                 down
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 God's
                 anger
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 you
                 by
                 swilling
                 and
                 surfeits
                 :
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 God's
                 service
                 is
                 
                   unum
                   necessarium
                   one
                   thing
                   necessary
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Homo
                   cbrius
                   ,
                   superflua
                   creatura
                   ,
                   A
                   drunken
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   superfluous
                   creature
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Ambrose
                 .
                 How
                 ill
                 do
                 those
                 two
                 agree
                 together
                 ?
                 This
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 out
                 of
                 caution
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 reproof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
               Thus
               much
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Feast
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               Feast
               it
               was
               is
               questionable
               :
               whether
               the
               Pasch
               ,
               as
               Irenaeus
               ,
               and
               Beza
               with
               him
               ,
               thinks
               ,
               upon
               the
               warrant
               of
               John
               4.
               35.
               where
               our
               Saviour
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 four
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 comes
                 harvest
                 :
              
               or
               whether
               Pentecost
               ,
               which
               was
               fifty
               dayes
               from
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               sheaf
               (
               that
               was
               Easter
               Sunday
               )
               as
               
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Euthymius
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               later
               :
               or
               whether
               one
               of
               the
               September
               Feasts
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               .
               The
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Feast
               makes
               for
               Easter
               ;
               the
               Feast
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               the
               number
               of
               Interpreters
               for
               Pentecost
               ;
               the
               number
               of
               Feasts
               for
               September
               .
               For
               as
               God
               delighted
               in
               the
               number
               of
               seven
               ,
               the
               seventh
               day
               was
               holy
               ,
               the
               seventh
               year
               ,
               the
               seventh
               seven
               year
               :
               so
               he
               shewed
               it
               in
               the
               
               seventh
               month
               ,
               which
               reserves
               his
               number
               still
               ,
               September
               ;
               the
               first
               day
               whereof
               was
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               the
               tenth
               
                 dies
                 expiationum
              
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               began
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               for
               seven
               dayes
               .
               It
               is
               an
               idleness
               to
               seek
               that
               which
               we
               are
               never
               the
               better
               when
               we
               have
               found
               .
               What
               if
               Easter
               ?
               what
               if
               Tabernacles
               ?
               what
               if
               Pentecost
               ?
               what
               loss
               ,
               what
               gain
               is
               this
               ?
               
                 Magnâ
                 nos
                 molestiâ
                 Johannes
                 liberasset
                 ,
                 si
                 unum
                 adjecisset
                 verbum
                 ,
                 John
                 had
                 eased
                 us
                 of
                 much
                 trouble
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 added
                 but
                 one
                 word
                 ,
              
               saith
               Maldonat
               .
               But
               for
               us
               ,
               God
               give
               them
               sorrow
               which
               love
               it
               :
               this
               is
               one
               of
               Saint
               Paul's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 vain
                 disputations
              
               ,
               that
               he
               forbids
               his
               Timothie
               ;
               yea
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               subject
               thereof
               )
               one
               of
               them
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 foolish
                 and
                 unlearned
                 questions
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               23.
               
               
                 Quantum
                 mali
                 facit
                 nimia
                 subtilitas
                 ?
                 how
                 much
                 mischief
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 subtilitie
                 ?
              
               saith
               Seneca
               .
               These
               are
               for
               some
               idle
               Cloisterers
               that
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               but
               to
               pick
               straws
               in
               Divinity
               :
               Like
               to
               Appian
               the
               Grammarian
               ,
               that
               with
               long
               discourse
               would
               pick
               out
               of
               Homer's
               first
               verse
               of
               his
               Iliads
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               word
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               the
               number
               of
               the
               books
               of
               Iliads
               and
               Odysses
               ;
               or
               like
               Didymus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               spent
               some
               of
               his
               four
               thousand
               books
               about
               ,
               which
               was
               Homer's
               Countrey
               ,
               who
               was
               Aeneas's
               true
               mother
               ,
               what
               the
               age
               of
               Hecuba
               ,
               how
               long
               it
               was
               betwixt
               Homer
               and
               Orpheus
               ;
               or
               those
               wise
               Criticks
               of
               whom
               Seneca
               speaks
               ,
               that
               spent
               whole
               volumes
               ,
               whether
               Homer
               or
               Hesiod
               were
               the
               elder
               .
               
                 Non
                 profuturam
                 scientiam
                 
                 tradunt
                 ,
                 they
                 vent
                 an
                 unprofitable
                 skill
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               said
               .
               Let
               us
               be
               content
               with
               the
               learned
               ignorance
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               concealed
               ;
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               hath
               concealed
               ,
               will
               not
               avail
               us
               to
               know
               .
            
             
               Rather
               let
               us
               inquire
               why
               Christ
               would
               go
               up
               to
               the
               Feast
               .
               I
               find
               two
               silken
               cords
               that
               drew
               him
               up
               thither
               .
               1
               His
               Obedience
               .
               2
               His
               desire
               of
               manifesting
               his
               Glory
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               general
               law
               ,
               All
               males
               must
               appear
               thrice
               a
               year
               before
               the
               Lord.
               Behold
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               God
               whom
               they
               went
               up
               to
               worship
               at
               the
               Feast
               ;
               yet
               he
               goes
               up
               to
               worship
               .
               He
               began
               his
               life
               in
               obedience
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               in
               his
               Mothers
               belly
               to
               Bethleem
               at
               the
               taxation
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               continues
               
               it
               .
               He
               knew
               his
               due
               .
               
                 Of
                 whom
                 do
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 receive
                 tribute
                 ?
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 strangers
                 ?
                 Then
                 their
                 Sons
                 are
                 free
                 .
              
               Yet
               he
               that
               would
               pay
               tribute
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               will
               also
               pay
               this
               tribute
               of
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               He
               that
               was
               above
               the
               Law
               ,
               yields
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               
                 Legi
                 satisfacere
                 voluit
                 ,
                 etsi
                 non
                 sub
                 Lege
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
              
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               sayes
               ,
               
                 He
                 learned
                 Obedience
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
              
               Surely
               also
               he
               taught
               obedience
               in
               that
               he
               did
               .
               This
               was
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 It
                 becomes
                 us
                 to
                 fulfill
                 all
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               He
               will
               not
               abate
               his
               Father
               one
               Ceremony
               .
               It
               was
               dangerous
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               that
               Jerusalem
               which
               he
               had
               left
               before
               for
               their
               malice
               :
               yet
               now
               he
               will
               up
               again
               .
               His
               Obedience
               drew
               him
               
               up
               to
               that
               bloody
               Feast
               ,
               wherein
               himself
               was
               sacrificed
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               now
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sacrifice
               ?
               What
               can
               we
               plead
               to
               have
               learned
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               not
               his
               first
               Lesson
               ,
               Obedience
               ?
               The
               same
               proclamation
               that
               Gedeon
               made
               to
               Israel
               ,
               he
               makes
               still
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 As
                 ye
                 see
                 me
                 doe
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 ye
                 .
              
               Whatsoever
               therefore
               God
               injoyns
               us
               ,
               either
               immediately
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               mediately
               by
               his
               Deputies
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               Christians
               ,
               we
               must
               so
               observe
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               know
               themselves
               
               bound
               to
               tread
               in
               his
               steps
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 volume
                 of
                 thy
                 Book
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 desired
                 to
                 doe
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               40.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 obedience
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
              
               .
               But
               where
               Sacrifice
               is
               Obedience
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               Obedience
               in
               sacrificing
               .
               Therefore
               Christ
               went
               up
               to
               the
               Feast
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               motive
               was
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Glory
               .
               If
               we
               be
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               much
               snuffe
               ,
               what
               is
               he
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
              
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               for
               him
               to
               be
               set
               under
               the
               bushel
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               table
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
               Thither
               and
               then
               was
               the
               confluence
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               .
               Many
               a
               time
               had
               Christ
               passed
               by
               this
               man
               before
               ,
               when
               the
               streets
               were
               empty
               ;
               for
               there
               he
               lay
               many
               years
               ;
               yet
               heales
               him
               not
               till
               now
               .
               He
               that
               sometimes
               modestly
               steals
               a
               Miracle
               with
               a
               
                 Vide
                 nè
                 cui
                 dixeris
                 ,
                 
                 See
                 thou
                 tell
                 no
                 man
                 ,
              
               that
               no
               man
               might
               know
               it
               ;
               at
               other
               times
               does
               Wonders
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               bids
               proclaim
               it
               on
               the
               house
               tops
               .
               It
               was
               fit
               the
               world
               should
               be
               thus
               publickly
               convinced
               ,
               and
               either
               wone
               by
               belief
               ,
               or
               lost
               by
               inexcusableness
               .
               Good
               the
               more
               common
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               better
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 thee
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 magna
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               Glory
               is
               not
               got
               in
               corners
               .
               
                 No
                 man
              
               (
               say
               the
               envious
               kinsmen
               of
               Christ
               )
               
                 keeps
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 famous
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               nor
               that
               would
               have
               God
               celebrated
               .
               The
               best
               opportunities
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               glorifying
               him
               .
               He
               that
               would
               be
               Crucified
               at
               the
               Feast
               ,
               that
               his
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               might
               be
               more
               famous
               ;
               will
               at
               the
               Feast
               doe
               Miracles
               ,
               
               that
               his
               Divine
               power
               might
               be
               approved
               openly
               .
               Christ
               is
               
                 Flos
                 campi
                 ,
                 non
                 horti
                 ,
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 garden
              
               ,
               saith
               Bernard
               .
               God
               cannot
               abide
               to
               have
               his
               Graces
               smothered
               in
               us
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 hid
                 thy
                 righteousness
                 within
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               .
               Absolon
               when
               he
               would
               be
               
                 insigniter
                 improbus
                 notoriously
                 wicked
              
               ,
               does
               his
               villany
               publickly
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               under
               no
               curtain
               but
               Heaven
               .
               He
               that
               would
               doe
               notable
               service
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               doe
               it
               conspicuously
               .
               Nicodemus
               gain'd
               well
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               Christ
               got
               nothing
               by
               him
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               ,
               like
               a
               night-bird
               ,
               he
               never
               came
               to
               him
               but
               with
               owles
               and
               bats
               .
               Then
               he
               began
               to
               be
               a
               profitable
               Disciple
               ,
               when
               he
               durst
               oppose
               the
               Pharisees
               in
               their
               condemnation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               indefinitely
               :
               
               but
               most
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               night
               of
               his
               death
               the
               light
               of
               his
               Faith
               brought
               him
               openly
               to
               take
               down
               the
               Sacred
               Corps
               before
               all
               the
               gazing
               multitude
               ,
               and
               to
               embalm
               it
               .
               When
               we
               confess
               God's
               name
               ,
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               before
               Kings
               ;
               when
               Kings
               ,
               defenders
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               profess
               their
               Religion
               in
               publick
               and
               everlasting
               monuments
               to
               all
               nations
               ,
               to
               all
               times
               ;
               this
               is
               glorious
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               God
               to
               them
               .
               It
               is
               no
               matter
               how
               close
               evils
               be
               ,
               nor
               how
               publick
               good
               is
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               enough
               for
               the
               Chronography
               ;
               the
               Topography
               follows
               .
               I
               will
               not
               here
               stand
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               translation
               ,
               in
               joyning
               probatica
               and
               piscina
               together
               ,
               against
               their
               own
               fair
               Vatican
               copy
               ,
               with
               other
               
               antient
               :
               nor
               spend
               time
               to
               discuss
               whether
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               here
               understood
               for
               the
               Substantive
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               it
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               that
               Sheep-gate
               spoken
               of
               in
               Ezra
               :
               nor
               to
               shew
               how
               ill
               piscina
               in
               the
               Latin
               answers
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ours
               turn
               it
               a
               pool
               ,
               better
               then
               any
               Latin
               word
               can
               express
               it
               :
               nor
               to
               shew
               you
               (
               as
               I
               might
               )
               how
               many
               publick
               Pools
               were
               in
               Jerusalem
               :
               nor
               to
               discuss
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Pool
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               for
               washing
               the
               beasts
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               or
               to
               wash
               the
               entrails
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ;
               whence
               I
               remember
               Hierom
               fetches
               the
               virtue
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               time
               thought
               he
               discerned
               some
               redness
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               blood
               spilt
               four
               hundred
               years
               before
               could
               still
               retain
               his
               first
               tincture
               in
               a
               liquid
               substance
               ;
               besides
               that
               it
               would
               
               be
               a
               strange
               swimming
               pool
               that
               were
               brewed
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               This
               conceit
               arises
               from
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               construction
               in
               mismatching
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Neither
               will
               I
               argue
               whether
               it
               should
               be
               Bethsida
               ,
               or
               Bethzida
               ,
               or
               Bethsheda
               ,
               or
               Bethesda
               .
               If
               either
               you
               or
               my self
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               time
               ,
               we
               might
               easily
               wear
               out
               as
               many
               hours
               in
               this
               Pool
               
               
               as
               this
               poor
               impotent
               man
               did
               years
               .
               But
               it
               is
               Edification
               that
               we
               affect
               ,
               and
               not
               Curiosity
               .
               This
               Pool
               had
               
                 five
                 Porches
              
               .
               Neither
               will
               I
               run
               here
               with
               S.
               Austin
               into
               Allegories
               ;
               that
               this
               Pool
               was
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
                 Aquae
                 multae
                 ,
                 populus
                 multus
              
               ,
               and
               these
               five
               Porches
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               five
               books
               of
               Moses
               :
               nor
               stand
               to
               confute
               Adrichomius
               ,
               which
               out
               of
               Josephus
               would
               perswade
               us
               that
               these
               five
               Porches
               were
               built
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               
                 stagnum
                 Solomonis
              
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               The
               following
               words
               shew
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Porches
               ;
               for
               the
               receit
               of
               
                 impotent
                 ,
                 sick
                 ,
                 blinde
                 ,
                 halt
                 ,
                 withered
                 ,
                 that
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               It
               should
               seem
               it
               was
               walled
               about
               to
               keep
               it
               from
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               these
               five
               valuted
               entrances
               were
               made
               by
               some
               Benefactors
               
               for
               the
               more
               convenience
               of
               attendance
               .
               Here
               was
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               seconded
               by
               the
               Charity
               of
               men
               :
               if
               God
               will
               give
               Cure
               ,
               they
               will
               give
               harbour
               .
               Surely
               it
               is
               a
               good
               matter
               to
               put
               our
               hand
               to
               Gods
               ;
               and
               to
               further
               good
               works
               with
               convenience
               of
               injoying
               them
               .
            
             
               Jerusalem
               was
               grown
               a
               City
               of
               blood
               ,
               to
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               a
               wilful
               despight
               of
               what
               belonged
               to
               her
               peace
               ,
               to
               a
               profanation
               of
               God's
               Temple
               ,
               to
               a
               mere
               formality
               in
               God's
               services
               :
               and
               yet
               here
               were
               publick
               works
               of
               Charity
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               streets
               .
               We
               may
               not
               alwaies
               judge
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Piety
               by
               charitable
               actions
               .
               Judas
               disbursed
               the
               money
               for
               Christ
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               Traitor
               but
               he
               .
               The
               poor
               traveller
               that
               was
               robb'd
               and
               wounded
               
               betwixt
               Jerusalem
               and
               Jericho
               ,
               was
               passed
               over
               first
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               then
               the
               Levite
               ;
               at
               last
               the
               Samaritan
               came
               and
               relieved
               him
               :
               His
               Religion
               was
               naught
               ,
               yet
               his
               act
               was
               good
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               Religion
               good
               ,
               their
               uncharity
               ill
               .
               Novatus
               himself
               was
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               yet
               a
               Schismatick
               .
               Faith
               is
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               good
               works
               are
               the
               breath
               ,
               saith
               S.
               James
               :
               but
               as
               you
               see
               in
               a
               pair
               of
               bellows
               there
               is
               a
               forced
               breath
               without
               life
               ;
               so
               in
               those
               that
               are
               puffed
               up
               with
               the
               winde
               of
               oftentation
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               charitable
               works
               without
               Faith.
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               unto
               her
               four
               famous
               Orders
               of
               
                 Jacobins
                 ,
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 Augustines
              
               and
               Carmelites
               ,
               hath
               added
               a
               fifth
               of
               Jesuites
               ;
               and
               ,
               like
               another
               Jerusalem
               ,
               for
               those
               five
               Leprous
               and
               lazarly
               Orders
               hath
               built
               five
               porches
               ;
               
               that
               if
               the
               water
               of
               any
               State
               be
               stirred
               ,
               they
               may
               put
               in
               for
               a
               share
               .
               How
               many
               Cells
               and
               Convents
               hath
               she
               raised
               for
               these
               miserable
               Cripples
               ?
               and
               now
               she
               thinks
               (
               though
               she
               exalt
               her self
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               though
               she
               dispence
               with
               and
               against
               God
               ,
               though
               she
               fall
               down
               before
               every
               block
               and
               wafer
               ,
               though
               she
               kill
               Kings
               and
               equivocate
               with
               Magistrates
               ,
               )
               she
               is
               the
               onely
               City
               of
               God.
               
                 Digna
                 est
                 ,
                 nam
                 struxit
                 Synagogam
                 ,
                 She
                 is
                 worthy
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 hath
                 built
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 .
              
               Are
               we
               more
               orthodox
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               be
               as
               charitable
               ?
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               think
               of
               rich
               Noblemen
               and
               Merchants
               that
               dye
               and
               give
               nothing
               to
               our
               five
               porches
               of
               Bethesda
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               ?
               Have
               they
               made
               their
               Mammon
               their
               God
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               making
               friends
               with
               their
               
               Mammon
               to
               God
               ?
               Even
               when
               they
               dye
               will
               they
               not
               (
               like
               Ambrose's
               good
               Usurers
               )
               part
               with
               that
               which
               they
               cannot
               hold
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               get
               that
               which
               they
               cannot
               lose
               ?
               Can
               they
               begin
               their
               will
               ,
               
                 In
                 Dei
                 nomine
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               ;
               and
               give
               nothing
               to
               God
               ?
               Is
               he
               onely
               a
               Witness
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Legatee
               ?
               Can
               we
               bequeath
               our
               Souls
               to
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               give
               nothing
               to
               his
               Lims
               on
               earth
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               will
               not
               give
               ,
               yet
               will
               they
               not
               lend
               to
               God
               ?
               He
               that
               gives
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               
                 Foeneratur
                 Deo
                 ,
                 lends
                 to
                 God.
              
               Will
               they
               put
               out
               to
               any
               but
               God
               ?
               and
               then
               ,
               when
               in
               stead
               of
               giving
               security
               ,
               he
               receives
               with
               one
               hand
               and
               payes
               with
               another
               ,
               receives
               our
               bequest
               and
               gives
               us
               glory
               ?
               Oh
               damnable
               niggardliness
               of
               vain
               men
               ,
               that
               shames
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               loses
               Heaven
               !
               Let
               me
               shew
               you
               a
               Bethesda
               
               that
               wants
               porches
               .
               What
               truer
               house
               of
               effusion
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               sheds
               forth
               waters
               of
               comfort
               ,
               yea
               of
               life
               ?
               Behold
               some
               of
               the
               porches
               of
               this
               Bethesda
               so
               farre
               from
               building
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               pulled
               down
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               if
               the
               demolished
               stones
               of
               God's
               House
               have
               not
               built
               some
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               if
               some
               of
               you
               have
               not
               your
               rich
               Suits
               garded
               with
               Souls
               .
               There
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               reckoned
               three
               wonders
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 Foemina
                 ,
                 Lana
                 ,
                 The
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 the
                 Wooll
                 .
                 Foemina
              
               may
               pass
               stil
               ;
               who
               may
               justly
               challenge
               wonder
               
               for
               their
               Vanity
               ,
               if
               not
               their
               Persons
               .
               As
               for
               Lana
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               wonderful
               alone
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               ill
               joyned
               with
               Ecclesia
               :
               The
               Church
               is
               fleeced
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               but
               a
               bare
               pelt
               left
               upon
               her
               back
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Ecclesia
               ,
               either
               men
               have
               said
               with
               the
               
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 Down
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 down
                 with
                 it
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ground
              
               ;
               or
               else
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Maintenance
               ,
               with
               
                 Judas
                 ,
                 ut
                 quid
                 perditio
                 haec
                 ?
                 why
                 was
                 this
                 wast
                 ?
              
               How
               many
               remorseful
               souls
               have
               sent
               back
               ,
               with
               Jacob's
               sons
               ,
               their
               money
               in
               their
               Sacks
               mouths
               ?
               How
               many
               great
               Testators
               have
               in
               their
               last
               Will
               returned
               the
               anathematized
               peculium
               of
               Impropriations
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               chusing
               rather
               to
               impair
               their
               heire
               then
               to
               burden
               their
               Souls
               ?
               
                 Dum
                 times
                 ne
                 pro
                 te
                 patrimonium
                 tuum
                 perdas
                 ,
                 ipse
                 propatrimonio
                 tuo
                 peris
                 ,
              
               saith
               
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Whiles
                 thou
                 fearest
                 to
                 lose
                 thy
                 Patrimony
                 for
                 thy
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 thou
                 perishest
                 with
                 thy
                 patrimony
                 .
              
               Ye
               great
               men
               ,
               spend
               not
               all
               your
               time
               in
               building
               Castles
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               or
               houses
               on
               the
               sand
               ;
               but
               set
               your
               hands
               and
               purses
               to
               the
               building
               of
               the
               porches
               of
               Bethesda
               .
               It
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               rich
               Christian
               to
               be
               like
               a
               Christmas-box
               ,
               that
               receives
               all
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               be
               got
               out
               till
               it
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               ;
               or
               like
               unto
               a
               drown'd
               mans
               hand
               ,
               that
               holds
               whatsoever
               it
               gets
               .
               
                 To
                 doe
                 good
                 and
                 to
                 distribute
                 ,
                 forget
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               place
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ?
               All
               sorts
               of
               Patients
               were
               at
               the
               bank
               of
               Bethesda
               :
               where
               should
               Cripples
               be
               but
               at
               the
               Spittle
               ?
               
                 The
                 
                 sick
                 ,
                 blind
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 withered
                 ,
              
               all
               that
               did
               either
               
                 morbo
                 laborare
              
               or
               
                 vitio
                 corporis
              
               ,
               complain
               of
               sickness
               or
               impotency
               ,
               were
               there
               .
               In
               natural
               course
               ,
               one
               receit
               heales
               not
               all
               diseases
               ,
               no
               nor
               one
               Agent
               ;
               one
               is
               an
               Oculist
               ,
               another
               a
               Bone-setter
               ,
               another
               a
               Chirugion
               :
               But
               all
               diseases
               are
               alike
               to
               the
               supernatural
               power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Hippocrates
               ,
               though
               the
               Prince
               of
               Physicians
               ,
               yet
               sweares
               by
               Aesculapius
               he
               will
               never
               meddle
               with
               cutting
               of
               the
               Stone
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Disease
               that
               Art
               will
               not
               meddle
               with
               :
               there
               are
               many
               that
               it
               cannot
               cure
               .
               The
               poor
               Haemorrhoissa
               was
               eighteen
               yeares
               in
               the
               Physicians
               hands
               ,
               and
               had
               purged
               away
               both
               her
               body
               and
               her
               substance
               .
               Yea
               some
               it
               kills
               in
               stead
               of
               
               healing
               :
               whence
               one
               Hebrew
               word
               signifies
               both
               Physicians
               and
               
                 dead
                 men
              
               .
               But
               behold
               here
               all
               Sicknesses
               cured
               by
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               by
               one
               water
               .
               O
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               spiritually
               sick
               and
               diseased
               ,
               come
               to
               the
               Pool
               of
               Bethesda
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
               Do
               ye
               complain
               of
               the
               Blindness
               of
               your
               Ignorance
               ?
               here
               ye
               shall
               receive
               clearness
               of
               Sight
               :
               of
               the
               distemper
               of
               Passions
               ?
               here
               Ease
               :
               of
               the
               superfluity
               of
               your
               sinful
               Humors
               ?
               here
               Evacuation
               :
               of
               the
               impotency
               of
               your
               Obedience
               ?
               here
               Integrity
               :
               of
               the
               Dead
               witheredness
               of
               good
               Affections
               ?
               here
               Life
               and
               Vigor
               .
               Whatsoever
               your
               infirmity
               be
               ,
               come
               to
               the
               Pool
               of
               Bethesda
               ,
               and
               be
               healed
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               may
               be
               cured
               ;
               yet
               shall
               be
               cured
               at
               leisure
               ;
               all
               must
               wait
               ,
               all
               must
               
               hope
               in
               waiting
               .
               Methinks
               I
               see
               how
               enviously
               these
               Cripples
               look
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               each
               thinking
               other
               a
               lett
               ,
               each
               watching
               to
               prevent
               other
               ,
               each
               hoping
               to
               be
               next
               ;
               like
               emulous
               Courtiers
               ,
               that
               gape
               and
               vie
               for
               the
               next
               preferment
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               a
               pain
               to
               hope
               ,
               and
               a
               torment
               to
               be
               prevented
               .
               But
               Bethesda
               must
               be
               waited
               on
               .
               He
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               Crutches
               that
               will
               not
               stay
               God's
               leisure
               for
               his
               Cure.
               There
               is
               no
               virtue
               ,
               no
               success
               without
               patience
               .
               Waiting
               is
               a
               familiar
               lesson
               with
               Courtiers
               :
               and
               here
               we
               have
               all
               need
               of
               it
               .
               One
               is
               sick
               of
               an
               overflowing
               of
               the
               Gall
               ,
               another
               of
               a
               Tumor
               of
               Pride
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               Tentigo
               of
               Lust
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               Vertigo
               of
               Inconstancy
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               choking
               Squinancy
               of
               Curses
               and
               Blasphemies
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               Boulimy
               of
               Gluttony
               ,
               another
               
               of
               the
               Pleuritical
               stitches
               of
               Envy
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               contracting
               Cramp
               of
               Covetousness
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               Atrophy
               of
               Unproficiency
               ;
               one
               is
               hide-bound
               with
               pride
               ,
               another
               is
               consumed
               with
               Emulation
               ,
               another
               rotten
               with
               Corrupt
               desires
               :
               and
               we
               are
               so
               much
               the
               sicker
               ,
               if
               we
               feel
               not
               these
               distempers
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               wait
               at
               the
               Bethesda
               of
               God
               ,
               attend
               diligently
               upon
               his
               Ordinances
               :
               we
               could
               
               
               no
               more
               fail
               of
               cure
               ,
               then
               now
               we
               can
               hope
               for
               cure
               .
               We
               wait
               hard
               ,
               and
               indure
               much
               for
               the
               Body
               .
               
                 Quantis
                 laboribus
                 agitur
                 ut
                 longiore
                 tempore
                 laboretur
                 !
                 multi
                 cruciatus
                 suscipiuntur
                 corri
                 ,
                 ut
                 panci
                 dies
                 adjiciantur
                 incerti
                 ,
                 What
                 toile
                 do
                 we
                 take
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 toile
                 yet
                 longer
                 !
                 we
                 indure
                 many
                 certain
                 paines
                 for
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 uncertain
                 daies
                 ,
              
               saith
               Austin
               .
               Why
               will
               we
               not
               doe
               thus
               for
               the
               Soul
               ?
               Without
               waiting
               it
               will
               not
               be
               .
               The
               Cripple
               (
               Act.
               3.
               4.
               
               )
               was
               bidden
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 us
              
               .
               He
               look'd
               up
               .
               It
               was
               cold
               comfort
               that
               he
               heard
               ,
               
                 Silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 have
                 I
                 none
                 :
              
               but
               the
               next
               clause
               made
               amends
               for
               all
               ,
               
                 Surge
                 &
                 ambula
                 ,
                 rise
                 and
                 walk
                 :
              
               and
               this
               was
               ,
               because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 attended
                 expecting
              
               ,
               verse
               5.
               
               Would
               we
               be
               cured
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               snatch
               at
               Bethesda
               ,
               
               as
               a
               dog
               at
               Nilus
               ;
               nor
               to
               draw
               water
               and
               away
               ,
               as
               Rebecca
               ;
               nor
               to
               set
               us
               a
               while
               upon
               the
               banks
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               Babylon
               :
               but
               we
               must
               dwell
               in
               God's
               house
               ,
               wait
               at
               Bethesda
               .
               But
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               to
               you
               Courtiers
               ,
               but
               even
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               his
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 Ye
                 are
                 full
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 rich
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 strong
                 without
                 us
                 ?
              
               Many
               of
               you
               come
               to
               this
               place
               not
               as
               to
               Bethel
               ,
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Bethesda
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               effusion
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               Bethaven
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               vanity
               .
               If
               ye
               have
               not
               lost
               your
               old
               wont
               ,
               there
               are
               more
               words
               spoken
               in
               the
               outer
               closet
               by
               the
               hearers
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Chappel
               by
               the
               Preacher
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               Closet
               ,
               quasi
               close
               set
               ,
               in
               an
               Exchange
               ,
               like
               communication
               of
               News
               .
               What
               ,
               do
               ye
               think
               of
               Sermons
               as
               matters
               of
               formality
               ,
               as
               very
               
               Superfluities
               ,
               as
               your
               own
               idle
               Complements
               ,
               which
               either
               ye
               hear
               not
               ,
               or
               believe
               not
               ?
               What
               do
               ye
               think
               of
               your selves
               ?
               Have
               you
               only
               a
               postern
               to
               go
               to
               Heaven
               by
               your selves
               ,
               wherethrough
               ye
               can
               go
               ,
               besides
               the
               foolishness
               of
               Preaching
               ?
               or
               do
               ye
               sing
               that
               old
               Pelagian
               note
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 nunc
                 mihi
                 opus
                 est
                 Deo
                 ?
                 What
                 need
                 have
                 I
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               What
               should
               I
               say
               to
               this
               but
               ,
               
                 Increpa
                 ,
                 Domine
              
               .
               As
               for
               our
               houshold
               Sermons
               ,
               our
               Auditors
               are
               like
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               tree
               in
               an
               unseasonable
               year
               ;
               or
               like
               a
               wood
               new
               felled
               ,
               that
               hath
               some
               few
               spires
               left
               for
               standers
               some
               poles
               distance
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               tithe
               sheaves
               in
               a
               field
               when
               the
               corn
               is
               gone
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               he
               said
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               ye
               have
               more
               Sermons
               and
               more
               excellent
               then
               all
               the
               Courts
               under
               Heaven
               put
               together
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               Austin
               
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 mihi
                 proderit
                 bona
                 res
                 non
                 utenti
                 bene
                 ?
                 What
                 am
                 I
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 if
                 I
                 use
                 it
                 not
                 well
                 ?
              
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               all
               these
               forcible
               meanes
               not
               well
               used
               ,
               will
               set
               you
               the
               further
               off
               from
               Heaven
               .
               If
               the
               Chappel
               were
               the
               Bethesda
               of
               promotion
               ,
               what
               thronging
               would
               there
               be
               into
               it
               ?
               Yea
               if
               it
               were
               but
               some
               mask-house
               ,
               wherein
               a
               glorious
               (
               though
               momentany
               )
               show
               were
               to
               be
               presented
               ,
               neither
               white
               staves
               nor
               halberts
               could
               keep
               you
               out
               .
               Behold
               here
               ,
               ye
               are
               offered
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               (
               by
               this
               seed
               of
               Regeneration
               )
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Crown
               of
               glory
               ,
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               Eternal
               life
               is
               here
               offered
               and
               performed
               to
               you
               .
               O
               let
               us
               not
               so
               far
               forget
               our selves
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               to
               contemn
               
               our
               own
               Happiness
               .
               But
               let
               us
               know
               the
               time
               of
               our
               visitation
               :
               let
               us
               wait
               reverently
               and
               intentively
               upon
               this
               Bethesda
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               when
               the
               Angel
               shall
               descend
               and
               move
               the
               Water
               ,
               our
               Souls
               may
               be
               cured
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               
               the
               degrees
               of
               Grace
               may
               be
               carried
               to
               the
               full
               height
               of
               their
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               Part
               of
               the
               Meditations
               upon
               the
               
               Transfiguration
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               Sermon
               preacht
               at
               Havering-Bower
               before
               K.
               James
               of
               Blessed
               memory
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               not
               in
               all
               Divinity
               an
               higher
               speculation
               then
               this
               of
               Christ
               transfigured
               .
               Suffer
               me
               therefore
               to
               lead
               you
               up
               by
               the
               hand
               into
               Mount
               Tabor
               (
               for
               nearer
               to
               Heaven
               ye
               cannot
               come
               while
               ye
               are
               upon
               earth
               that
               you
               may
               see
               him
               glorious
               upon
               earth
               ,
               the
               Region
               of
               his
               
               shame
               and
               abasement
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               glorious
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               Majestie
               .
               He
               that
               would
               not
               have
               his
               Transfiguration
               spoken
               of
               till
               he
               were
               raised
               ,
               would
               have
               it
               spoken
               of
               all
               the
               world
               over
               now
               that
               he
               is
               raised
               and
               ascended
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               momentany
               glory
               we
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               eternal
               .
               The
               circumstances
               shall
               be
               to
               us
               as
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               which
               we
               will
               climb
               up
               lightly
               ;
               the
               Time
               ,
               place
               ,
               Attendants
               ,
               Company
               .
               The
               Time
               ,
               
                 after
                 six
                 dayes
              
               ;
               the
               Place
               ,
               
                 an
                 high
                 hill
                 apart
              
               ;
               the
               Attendants
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
                 ,
                 John
              
               ;
               the
               Company
               ,
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               :
               which
               when
               we
               have
               passed
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               hill
               shall
               appear
               to
               us
               that
               sight
               which
               shall
               once
               make
               us
               glorious
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               happy
               .
               
            
             
               All
               three
               Evangelists
               accord
               in
               the
               
                 Terminus
                 à
                 quo
              
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               immediately
               after
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 stand
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 taste
                 of
                 death
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               Wherein
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               the
               act
               comments
               upon
               the
               words
               .
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
              
               and
               John
               ,
               were
               these
               some
               :
               they
               tasted
               not
               of
               death
               ,
               till
               they
               saw
               this
               Heavenly
               image
               of
               the
               Royalty
               of
               Christ
               glorified
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Terminus
                 quò
              
               disagrees
               a
               little
               .
               Matthew
               and
               Mark
               say
               ,
               
                 after
                 six
                 ;
                 Luke
                 ,
                 post
                 ferè
                 octo
                 :
              
               which
               as
               they
               are
               easily
               reconciled
               by
               the
               usual
               distinction
               of
               inclusivè
               and
               exclusivè
               ,
               necessary
               for
               all
               computations
               ,
               and
               Luke's
               
                 about
                 eight
              
               ;
               so
               methinks
               ,
               seem
               to
               intimate
               God's
               seventh
               day
               ,
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               why
               should
               there
               be
               else
               so
               precise
               mention
               of
               six
               
               dayes
               after
               ,
               and
               about
               eight
               ,
               but
               to
               imply
               that
               day
               which
               was
               betwixt
               the
               sixth
               and
               eighth
               ?
               God's
               day
               was
               fittest
               for
               so
               Divine
               a
               work
               :
               and
               well
               might
               that
               day
               which
               imported
               God's
               rest
               and
               mans
               glory
               ,
               be
               used
               for
               the
               clear
               representation
               of
               the
               rest
               and
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               man.
               But
               in
               this
               conjecture
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               I
               goe
               alone
               :
               I
               dare
               not
               be
               too
               resolute
               .
               Certainly
               it
               was
               the
               seventh
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               that
               seventh
               ,
               the
               seventh
               after
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               exhibited
               :
               and
               this
               perhaps
               not
               without
               a
               mystery
               .
               
                 God
                 teacheth
                 both
                 by
                 words
                 and
                 acts
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 six
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 Christs
                 glorious
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 transfiguration
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               I
               know
               what
               our
               Saviours
               farewel
               was
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
              
               us
               
                 to
                 know
              
               .
               
               But
               if
               we
               may
               not
               know
               ,
               we
               may
               conjecture
               ;
               yet
               not
               
                 above
                 that
                 we
                 ought
              
               ,
               faith
               S.
               Paul
               :
               we
               may
               not
               
                 super
                 sapere
              
               ,
               as
               Tertullian's
               phrase
               is
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Place
               ,
               tradition
               hath
               taken
               it
               still
               for
               Tabor
               :
               I
               list
               not
               to
               cross
               it
               without
               warrant
               .
               This
               was
               an
               high
               Hill
               indeed
               ;
               
                 thirty
                 furlongs
                 high
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Josephus
                 ;
                 mirâ
                 rotundi●ate
                 sublimis
              
               ,
               saith
               Hierome
               :
               and
               so
               steep
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               our
               English
               travellers
               ,
               that
               have
               desired
               to
               climbit
               of
               late
               ,
               have
               been
               glad
               to
               give
               it
               up
               in
               the
               mid-way
               ,
               and
               to
               measure
               the
               rest
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               Doubtless
               this
               Hill
               was
               a
               Symbol
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               being
               near
               it
               as
               in
               situation
               ,
               in
               resemblance
               .
               Heaven
               is
               expressed
               usually
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 God's
                 hill
              
               :
               and
               Nature
               or
               this
               appellation
               taught
               the
               Heathens
               to
               figure
               it
               by
               their
               Olympus
               .
               All
               Divine
               
               affairs
               of
               any
               magnificence
               were
               done
               on
               Hils
               .
               On
               the
               hill
               of
               Sinai
               was
               the
               Law
               delivered
               :
               on
               the
               hill
               of
               Moriah
               was
               Isaac
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ;
               whence
               Abraham's
               posie
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 monte
                 providebitur
              
               :
               on
               the
               hill
               of
               Rephidim
               stood
               Moses
               with
               the
               rod
               of
               God
               in
               his
               stretched
               hand
               ,
               and
               figured
               him
               crucified
               upon
               the
               hill
               ,
               whom
               Joshua
               figured
               victorious
               in
               the
               valley
               :
               on
               the
               hils
               of
               Ebal
               
               
               and
               Gerizim
               were
               the
               Blessings
               and
               Curses
               :
               on
               Carmel
               was
               Eliah's
               sacrifice
               .
               The
               Phrontisteria
               ,
               Schools
               or
               Universities
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               were
               still
               Ramah
               and
               
                 Gibeah
                 ,
                 excelsa
              
               ,
               High
               places
               .
               Who
               knows
               not
               that
               on
               the
               hill
               of
               Sion
               stood
               the
               Temple
               ?
               
                 I
                 have
                 looked
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 hils
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               .
               And
               Idolatry
               ,
               in
               imitation
               ,
               had
               their
               hill-altars
               .
               On
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               was
               Christ
               wont
               to
               send
               up
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               sent
               up
               himself
               .
               And
               here
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 an
                 high
                 hill
                 to
                 pray
              
               ;
               not
               for
               that
               God
               makes
               difference
               of
               places
               ,
               to
               whose
               immensity
               Heaven
               it self
               is
               a
               valley
               :
               (
               It
               was
               an
               heathenish
               conceit
               of
               those
               Aramites
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               
                 Deus
                 montium
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
              
               )
               but
               because
               we
               are
               commonly
               more
               disposed
               to
               good
               by
               either
               the
               freedom
               of
               our
               scope
               
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               the
               awfulness
               or
               solitary
               silence
               of
               places
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               one
               saith
               )
               strikes
               a
               kinde
               of
               adoration
               into
               us
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               local
               removal
               from
               this
               attractive
               body
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               howsoever
               ,
               when
               the
               body
               sees
               it self
               above
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Minde
               is
               more
               easily
               raised
               to
               her
               Heaven
               .
               It
               is
               good
               to
               take
               all
               advantage
               of
               place
               (
               setting
               aside
               superstition
               )
               to
               further
               our
               Devotion
               .
               Aaron
               and
               Hur
               were
               in
               the
               mountain
               with
               Moses
               ,
               and
               held
               up
               his
               hands
               .
               Aaron
               (
               say
               some
               Allegorists
               )
               is
               mountainous
               ;
               Hur
               ,
               fiery
               :
               Heavenly
               Meditation
               and
               the
               fire
               of
               Charity
               must
               lift
               up
               our
               prayers
               to
               God.
               As
               Satan
               carried
               up
               Christ
               to
               an
               high
               hill
               to
               tempt
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               carries
               up
               himself
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               temptation
               and
               distraction
               .
               If
               ever
               we
               would
               be
               transfigured
               in
               our
               disposition
               ,
               we
               
               must
               leave
               the
               earth
               below
               ,
               and
               abandon
               all
               worldly
               thoughts
               .
               
                 Venite
                 ,
                 ascendamus
                 ;
                 Oh
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 climb
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 sees
                 or
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
              
               saith
               devout
               
                 Bernard
                 .
                 O
                 all
                 ye
                 cares
                 ,
                 distractions
                 ,
                 thoughtfulness
                 ,
                 labours
                 ,
                 pains
                 ,
                 servitudes
                 ,
                 stay
                 me
                 here
                 with
                 this
                 ass
                 ,
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 with
                 the
                 boy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 my
                 Reason
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 shall
                 worship
                 and
                 return
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               same
               Father
               ,
               wittily
               alluding
               to
               the
               journey
               of
               Abraham
               for
               his
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               then
               did
               Christ
               climb
               up
               this
               high
               hill
               ?
               Not
               to
               look
               about
               him
               ,
               but
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 pray
              
               ;
               not
               for
               prospect
               ,
               but
               for
               devotion
               ;
               that
               his
               thoughts
               might
               climb
               up
               yet
               nearer
               to
               Heaven
               .
               Behold
               how
               Christ
               entred
               upon
               all
               his
               great
               works
               with
               Prayers
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
               When
               he
               was
               to
               
               enter
               into
               that
               great
               work
               of
               his
               Humiliation
               in
               his
               Passion
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Garden
               to
               pray
               ;
               when
               he
               is
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               great
               work
               of
               his
               Exaltation
               in
               his
               Transfiguring
               ,
               he
               went
               up
               into
               the
               mountain
               to
               pray
               :
               he
               was
               taken
               up
               from
               his
               knees
               to
               both
               .
               O
               noble
               example
               of
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               to
               us
               !
               He
               was
               God
               that
               prayed
               :
               the
               God
               that
               he
               prayed
               to
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               commanded
               ;
               yet
               he
               prayed
               ,
               that
               we
               men
               might
               learn
               of
               him
               to
               pray
               to
               him
               .
               What
               should
               we
               men
               dare
               to
               doe
               without
               prayers
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               was
               God
               would
               doe
               nothing
               without
               them
               ?
               The
               very
               heathen
               Poet
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 Jove
                 principium
              
               :
               and
               which
               of
               those
               verse-mongers
               ever
               durst
               write
               a
               ballad
               without
               imploring
               of
               some
               Deity
               ?
               which
               of
               the
               heathens
               durst
               attempt
               any
               great
               enterprise
               ,
               
                 insalutato
                 
                 numine
              
               ,
               without
               invocation
               and
               sacrifice
               ?
               Saul
               himself
               would
               play
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               offer
               a
               burnt-offering
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               Philistins
               should
               fight
               with
               him
               unsupplicated
               ;
               as
               thinking
               any
               devotion
               better
               then
               none
               ;
               and
               thinking
               it
               more
               safe
               to
               sacrifice
               without
               a
               Priest
               ,
               then
               to
               fight
               without
               Prayers
               .
               
                 Ungirt
                 ,
                 unblest
              
               ,
               was
               the
               old
               word
               ;
               as
               not
               ready
               till
               they
               were
               girded
               ,
               so
               not
               till
               they
               had
               prayed
               .
               And
               how
               dare
               we
               rush
               into
               the
               affaires
               of
               God
               or
               the
               State
               ?
               how
               dare
               we
               thrust
               our selves
               into
               actions
               either
               perilous
               or
               important
               ,
               without
               ever
               lifting
               up
               our
               eyes
               and
               hearts
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               Except
               we
               would
               say
               (
               as
               the
               devilish
               malice
               of
               Surius
               slanders
               that
               zealous
               
                 Luther
                 )
                 Nec
                 propter
                 Deum
                 haec
                 res
                 coepta
                 est
                 ,
                 nec
                 propter
                 Deum
                 
                 finietur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 business
                 was
                 neither
                 begun
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 be
                 ended
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               How
               can
               God
               bless
               us
               if
               we
               implore
               him
               not
               ?
               how
               can
               we
               prosper
               if
               he
               bless
               us
               not
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               hope
               ever
               to
               be
               transfigured
               from
               a
               lump
               of
               corrupt
               flesh
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               ascend
               and
               pray
               ?
               As
               the
               Samaritane
               woman
               said
               weakly
               ,
               we
               may
               seriously
               ,
               
                 The
                 well
              
               of
               mercies
               
                 is
                 deep
              
               :
               if
               thou
               hast
               
                 nothing
                 to
                 draw
                 with
              
               ,
               never
               look
               to
               taste
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               .
               I
               fear
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               
               Turks
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               Turks
               ,
               the
               Moores
               ,
               shall
               rise
               up
               in
               Judgement
               against
               
               many
               Christians
               ,
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               a
               just
               exception
               against
               any
               witness
               by
               their
               Law
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               prayed
               six
               times
               in
               each
               natural
               day
               .
               Before
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               they
               pray
               for
               day
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               day
               ,
               they
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               day
               ;
               at
               noon
               they
               thank
               God
               for
               half
               the
               day
               past
               ;
               after
               that
               they
               pray
               for
               a
               good
               Sun-set
               ;
               after
               that
               they
               thank
               God
               for
               the
               day
               passed
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               pray
               for
               a
               good
               night
               after
               their
               day
               .
               And
               we
               Christians
               suffer
               so
               many
               Suns
               and
               Moons
               to
               rise
               and
               set
               upon
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               never
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               to
               their
               Creatour
               and
               ours
               ,
               either
               to
               ask
               his
               blessing
               ,
               or
               to
               acknowledg
               it
               .
               Of
               all
               men
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               none
               had
               so
               much
               need
               to
               pray
               as
               Courtiers
               .
               That
               which
               was
               done
               but
               once
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               alwaies
               done
               to
               them
               .
               They
               are
               set
               
               upon
               the
               hill
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               it
               is
               seen
               of
               them
               as
               it
               is
               with
               some
               of
               the
               mariners
               ,
               the
               more
               need
               ,
               the
               less
               devotion
               .
            
             
               Ye
               have
               seen
               the
               Place
               ,
               see
               the
               Attendants
               .
               He
               would
               not
               have
               many
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               it
               yet
               know
               to
               all
               :
               hence
               was
               his
               intermination
               ,
               and
               sealing
               up
               their
               mouths
               with
               a
               
                 Nemini
                 dicite
                 ,
                 Tell
                 no
                 man.
              
               Not
               none
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               it
               altogether
               unknown
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               would
               have
               it
               known
               to
               all
               .
               Three
               were
               a
               legal
               number
               ;
               
                 in
                 ore
                 duorum
                 aut
                 trium
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               He
               had
               eternally
               possessed
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               without
               any
               witnesses
               :
               in
               time
               the
               Angels
               were
               blessed
               with
               that
               sight
               ;
               
               and
               after
               that
               two
               bodily
               ,
               yet
               Heavenly
               ,
               witnesses
               were
               allowed
               ,
               Enoch
               and
               Elias
               .
               Now
               in
               his
               humanity
               he
               was
               invested
               with
               glory
               ,
               he
               takes
               but
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               those
               earthly
               and
               weak
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
                 ,
                 John.
              
               And
               why
               these
               ?
               We
               may
               be
               too
               curious
               .
               Peter
               ,
               because
               the
               eldest
               ;
               John
               ,
               because
               the
               dearest
               ;
               James
               ,
               because
               next
               Peter
               the
               zealousest
               :
               Peter
               ,
               because
               he
               loved
               Christ
               most
               ;
               John
               ,
               because
               Christ
               most
               loved
               him
               ;
               James
               ,
               because
               next
               to
               both
               he
               loved
               ,
               and
               was
               loved
               most
               .
               I
               had
               rather
               to
               have
               no
               reason
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 quia
                 complacuit
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 so
                 pleased
                 him
                 .
              
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               as
               well
               ask
               why
               he
               chose
               these
               twelve
               from
               others
               ,
               as
               why
               he
               chose
               these
               three
               out
               of
               the
               twelve
               ?
               If
               any
               Romanists
               will
               raise
               from
               hence
               any
               priviledge
               to
               Peter
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               could
               be
               
               well
               content
               to
               yield
               ,
               if
               that
               would
               make
               them
               ever
               the
               honester
               men
               )
               they
               must
               remember
               that
               they
               must
               take
               company
               with
               them
               ;
               which
               these
               Pompeian
               spirits
               cannot
               abide
               .
               As
               good
               no
               privilege
               as
               any
               partners
               .
               And
               withall
               ,
               they
               must
               see
               him
               more
               taxed
               for
               his
               errour
               in
               this
               act
               ,
               then
               honored
               by
               his
               presence
               at
               the
               act
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Beloved
               Disciple
               saw
               and
               erred
               not
               .
               These
               same
               three
               which
               were
               witnesses
               of
               his
               Transfiguration
               in
               the
               mount
               ,
               were
               witnesses
               of
               his
               Agonie
               in
               the
               garden
               ;
               all
               three
               ,
               and
               these
               three
               alone
               ,
               were
               present
               at
               both
               :
               but
               both
               times
               sleeping
               .
               These
               were
               
                 arietes
                 gregis
                 ,
                 the
                 Bell-wethers
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
              
               as
               Austin
               calls
               them
               .
               Oh
               weak
               devotion
               of
               three
               great
               Disciples
               !
               These
               were
               Paul's
               three
               pillars
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               9.
               
               Christ
               
               takes
               them
               up
               twice
               ;
               once
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               his
               greatest
               Glory
               ,
               once
               of
               his
               greatest
               extremity
               :
               they
               sleep
               both
               times
               .
               The
               other
               was
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               more
               tolerable
               ;
               this
               by
               day
               ,
               yea
               in
               a
               light
               above
               day
               .
               Chrysostome
               would
               fain
               excuse
               it
               to
               be
               an
               amazedness
               ,
               not
               a
               sleep
               ;
               not
               considering
               that
               they
               slept
               both
               at
               that
               Glory
               ,
               and
               after
               in
               the
               Agonie
               .
               To
               see
               that
               Master
               praying
               ,
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               should
               have
               fetcht
               them
               on
               their
               knees
               ;
               especially
               to
               see
               those
               Heavenly
               affections
               look
               out
               at
               his
               Eyes
               ;
               to
               see
               his
               Soul
               lifted
               up
               in
               his
               Hands
               in
               that
               transported
               fashion
               to
               Heaven
               .
               But
               now
               the
               hill
               hath
               wearied
               their
               ●ims
               ,
               their
               body
               clogs
               their
               Soul
               ,
               and
               they
               fall
               asleep
               .
               Whiles
               Christ
               saw
               Divine
               visions
               ,
               they
               dreamed
               dreams
               ;
               whiles
               he
               was
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               
               ravished
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Glory
               ,
               yea
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               a
               world
               of
               fancies
               ,
               surprized
               with
               the
               cozen
               of
               death
               ,
               sleep
               .
               Besides
               so
               Gracious
               an
               example
               ,
               their
               own
               necessity
               (
               Bernard's
               reason
               )
               might
               have
               moved
               them
               to
               pray
               rather
               then
               their
               Master
               :
               and
               behold
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               fixing
               their
               eyes
               upon
               
               
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               shut
               them
               ;
               in
               stead
               of
               lifting
               up
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               heads
               fall
               down
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               ;
               and
               shortly
               ,
               here
               was
               snorting
               in
               stead
               of
               sighs
               and
               prayers
               .
               This
               was
               not
               Abraham's
               or
               Elihu's
               ecstatical
               sleep
               ,
               Job
               33.
               not
               the
               sleep
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               waking
               sleep
               ;
               but
               the
               plain
               sleep
               of
               the
               eyes
               :
               and
               that
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               slumbring
               sleep
               ,
               which
               David
               denies
               to
               himself
               ,
               Psal
               .
               132.
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               sound
               sleep
               ,
               which
               Salomon
               forbids
               Prov.
               6.
               4.
               yea
               rather
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               dead
               sleep
               of
               Adam
               or
               Jonas
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               Bernard
               had
               wont
               to
               say
               when
               he
               heard
               a
               Monk
               snort
               ,
               they
               did
               
                 carnaliter
                 seu
                 seculariter
                 dormire
              
               .
               Prayer
               is
               an
               ordinary
               receit
               for
               sleep
               .
               How
               prone
               are
               we
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               should
               minde
               Divine
               things
               ?
               Adam
               slept
               in
               Paradise
               and
               lost
               a
               Rib
               :
               but
               this
               sleep
               was
               of
               God's
               giving
               ,
               and
               
               this
               Rib
               was
               of
               God's
               taking
               .
               The
               good
               husband
               slept
               ,
               and
               found
               tares
               .
               Eutychus
               slept
               ,
               and
               fell
               .
               While
               Satan
               lulls
               us
               asleep
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               always
               rock
               the
               cradle
               when
               we
               sleep
               in
               our
               Devotions
               )
               he
               ever
               takes
               some
               good
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               puts
               some
               evil
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               indangers
               us
               a
               deadly
               fall
               .
               Away
               with
               this
               spiritual
               Lethargie
               .
               Bernard
               had
               wont
               to
               say
               that
               those
               which
               sleep
               are
               dead
               to
               men
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               are
               asleep
               to
               God.
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               those
               that
               sleep
               at
               Church
               are
               dead
               to
               God
               :
               so
               we
               preach
               their
               Funeral
               Sermons
               in
               stead
               of
               hortatory
               .
               And
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               lost
               no
               time
               so
               much
               as
               that
               wherein
               he
               slept
               ;
               so
               let
               me
               adde
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               loss
               of
               time
               so
               desperate
               as
               of
               holy
               time
               .
               Think
               that
               Christ
               saith
               to
               thee
               at
               every
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Etiam
                 Petre
                 dormis
                 ?
                 
                 Sleepest
                 thou
                 Peter
                 ?
                 couldst
                 thou
                 not
                 wake
                 with
                 me
                 one
                 hour
                 ?
              
               A
               slumbring
               and
               a
               drowsie
               heart
               do
               not
               become
               the
               business
               and
               presence
               of
               him
               that
               keepeth
               Israel
               ,
               and
               slumbers
               not
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               the
               Attendants
               ;
               see
               the
               Companions
               of
               Christ
               .
               As
               our
               glory
               is
               not
               consummate
               without
               Society
               ;
               no
               more
               would
               Christ
               have
               his
               :
               therefore
               his
               Transfiguration
               hath
               two
               Companions
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               .
               As
               S.
               Paul
               saies
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 God
                 knows
                 :
              
               so
               say
               I
               of
               these
               two
               .
               Of
               Eliah
               there
               may
               seem
               less
               doubt
               ,
               since
               we
               know
               that
               his
               body
               was
               assumed
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               might
               as
               well
               come
               down
               for
               Christs
               glory
               as
               go
               up
               for
               his
               own
               ;
               although
               some
               grave
               Authors
               ,
               as
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Oecolampadius
                 ,
                 
                 Bale
                 ,
                 Fulk
                 ,
              
               have
               held
               his
               body
               with
               Enoch's
               ,
               resolved
               into
               their
               elements
               :
               
                 sed
                 ego
                 non
                 credulus
                 illis
                 .
                 Enoch
                 translatus
                 est
                 in
                 carne
                 ,
                 &
                 Elias
                 carneus
                 raptus
                 est
                 in
                 coelum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Enoch
                 was
                 translated
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias
                 being
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 was
                 taken
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               saith
               Hierome
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Pammachium
              
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Moses
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               rare
               and
               singular
               ,
               and
               Austin
               makes
               much
               scruple
               of
               it
               :
               yet
               why
               might
               not
               he
               after
               death
               return
               in
               his
               body
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ's
               Transfiguration
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               afterwards
               many
               of
               the
               Saints
               did
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ?
               I
               cannot
               therefore
               with
               the
               Gloss
               think
               ,
               there
               is
               any
               reason
               why
               Moses
               should
               take
               another
               ,
               a
               borrowed
               body
               ,
               rather
               then
               his
               own
               .
               Heaven
               could
               not
               give
               two
               fitter
               Companions
               ,
               more
               admirable
               to
               the
               
               Jews
               for
               their
               Miracles
               ,
               more
               gracious
               with
               God
               for
               their
               Faith
               and
               Holiness
               :
               Both
               of
               them
               admitted
               to
               the
               conference
               with
               God
               in
               Horeb
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               fasted
               fourty
               days
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               suffered
               many
               perils
               ;
               both
               divided
               the
               waters
               ;
               both
               the
               Messengers
               of
               God
               to
               Kings
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               marvellous
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               so
               in
               their
               end
               ,
               A
               Chariot
               of
               Angels
               took
               away
               Elias
               ;
               he
               was
               sought
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               not
               found
               :
               Michael
               strove
               with
               the
               Devil
               for
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               ;
               he
               was
               sought
               for
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               not
               found
               :
               and
               now
               both
               of
               them
               are
               found
               here
               together
               on
               Tabor
               .
               This
               Elias
               shews
               himself
               to
               the
               Royal
               Prophet
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               this
               Moses
               shews
               himself
               to
               the
               true
               
                 Michael
                 :
                 Moses
              
               the
               publisher
               
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Elias
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               shew
               themselves
               to
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               .
               
                 Alter
                 populi
                 informator
                 aliquando
                 ,
                 alter
                 reformator
                 quandoque
                 ,
                 One
                 the
                 informer
                 once
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 reformer
                 sometimes
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Tertull.
                 in
                 4.
                 adver
                 .
                 Marcionem
                 .
                 Alter
                 initiator
                 Veteris
                 Testamenti
                 ,
                 alter
                 consummator
                 Novi
                 ,
                 One
                 the
                 first
                 Register
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 shutter
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 New.
              
               I
               verily
               think
               ,
               with
               Hilary
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               are
               pointed
               
               at
               as
               the
               Fore-runners
               of
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               were
               the
               
               Foretellers
               of
               his
               departure
               :
               neither
               doubt
               I
               that
               these
               are
               the
               Two
               Witnesses
               which
               are
               alluded
               to
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               ;
               howsoever
               divers
               of
               the
               Fathers
               have
               thrust
               Enoch
               into
               the
               place
               of
               Moses
               .
               Look
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               Apoc.
               11.
               5.
               
               Who
               but
               Elias
               can
               be
               he
               of
               whom
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 fire
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 and
                 devoureth
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
              
               alluding
               to
               2
               Kings
               1
               ?
               Who
               but
               Elias
               of
               whom
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 shut
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 rain
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 his
                 prophesying
                 ,
              
               alluding
               to
               1
               Kings
               18
               ?
               Who
               but
               Moses
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 waters
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 smite
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 plagues
                 ,
              
               alluding
               to
               Exod.
               7
               ,
               and
               8
               ?
               But
               take
               me
               aright
               ;
               let
               me
               not
               seem
               a
               friend
               to
               the
               Publicans
               of
               Rome
               ,
               an
               abettor
               of
               those
               Alcoran-like
               Fables
               
               of
               our
               Popish
               Doctors
               ,
               who
               (
               not
               seeing
               the
               wood
               for
               trees
               )
               do
               
                 haerere
                 in
                 cortice
                 ,
                 stick
                 in
                 the
                 bark
                 ,
              
               taking
               all
               concerning
               that
               Antichrist
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               .
               
                 Odi
                 ,
                 &
                 arceo
              
               .
               So
               shall
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               come
               again
               in
               those
               Witnesses
               ,
               as
               Elias
               is
               already
               come
               in
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               :
               their
               Spirits
               shall
               be
               in
               these
               Witnesses
               ,
               whose
               Bodies
               and
               Spirits
               were
               witnesses
               both
               of
               the
               present
               Glory
               and
               future
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               .
               Doubtless
               many
               thousand
               Angels
               saw
               this
               sight
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               seen
               ;
               these
               two
               both
               saw
               and
               were
               seen
               .
               O
               how
               great
               an
               Happiness
               was
               it
               for
               these
               two
               great
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               their
               glorified
               flesh
               to
               see
               their
               glorified
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               had
               spoken
               to
               them
               ?
               to
               speak
               to
               that
               Man
               God
               of
               whom
               they
               were
               glorified
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               Prophets
               not
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               ?
               
               And
               if
               Moses
               his
               face
               so
               shone
               before
               ,
               when
               he
               spoke
               to
               him
               without
               a
               body
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               flames
               and
               clouds
               ;
               how
               did
               it
               shine
               now
               ,
               when
               himself
               glorified
               ,
               speaks
               to
               him
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               Tabor
               ,
               in
               light
               and
               majesty
               ?
               Elias
               hid
               his
               face
               before
               with
               a
               mantle
               when
               he
               passed
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Rock
               :
               now
               with
               open
               face
               he
               beholds
               him
               present
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               glory
               adores
               his
               .
               Let
               that
               impudent
               Marcion
               ,
               who
               ascribes
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               to
               another
               God
               ,
               and
               devises
               an
               hostility
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               them
               ,
               be
               ashamed
               to
               see
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               not
               onely
               in
               colloquio
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 consortio
                 claritatis
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 in
                 conference
              
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 a
                 partnership
                 of
                 brightness
              
               (
               as
               Tertull.
               speaks
               )
               with
               Christ
               ;
               whom
               if
               he
               had
               misliked
               ,
               he
               had
               his
               choice
               of
               all
               the
               Quire
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               now
               
               chusing
               them
               ,
               why
               were
               they
               not
               
                 in
                 sordibus
                 &
                 tenebris
                 ,
                 in
                 rags
                 and
                 darkness
                 ?
                 Sic
                 inalienos
                 demonstrat
                 illos
                 ,
                 dum
                 secum
                 habet
                 ;
                 sic
                 relinquendos
                 docet
                 quos
                 sibi
                 jungit
                 ;
                 sic
                 destruit
                 quos
                 de
                 radiis
                 suis
                 exstruit
                 .
                 So
                 doth
                 he
                 shew
                 them
                 farre
                 from
                 strangeness
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 joyns
                 with
                 himself
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 destroy
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 graces
                 with
                 his
                 beams
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
              
               saith
               that
               Father
               .
               His
               act
               verifies
               his
               word
               .
               
                 Think
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfill
                 them
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               17.
               
               Oh
               what
               consolation
               ,
               what
               confirmation
               was
               this
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               see
               such
               examples
               of
               their
               future
               Glory
               ?
               such
               witnesses
               and
               adorers
               of
               the
               eternal
               Deity
               of
               their
               Master
               ?
               They
               saw
               in
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               
               what
               they
               themselves
               should
               be
               .
               How
               could
               they
               ever
               fear
               to
               be
               miserable
               ,
               that
               saw
               such
               precedents
               of
               their
               insuing
               glory
               ?
               how
               could
               they
               fear
               to
               die
               ,
               that
               saw
               in
               others
               the
               happiness
               of
               their
               own
               change
               ?
               The
               rich
               Glutton
               pleads
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 one
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 amend
                 :
                 Abraham
              
               answers
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 hear
                 them
                 .
              
               Behold
               ,
               here
               is
               both
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               these
               too
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               how
               can
               we
               now
               but
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               happy
               state
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               make
               our selves
               worse
               then
               the
               damned
               ?
               See
               and
               consider
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               are
               not
               lost
               ,
               but
               departed
               ;
               gone
               into
               a
               far
               countrey
               with
               their
               Master
               ,
               to
               return
               again
               richer
               and
               better
               then
               they
               went.
               Lest
               we
               should
               
               think
               this
               the
               condition
               of
               Elias
               onely
               ,
               that
               was
               rapt
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               see
               here
               Moses
               matched
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               died
               and
               was
               buried
               .
               And
               is
               this
               the
               state
               of
               these
               two
               Saints
               alone
               ?
               Shall
               none
               be
               seen
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Tabor
               of
               Heaven
               but
               those
               which
               have
               seen
               him
               in
               Horeb
               and
               Carmel
               ?
               O
               thou
               weak
               Christian
               ,
               was
               onely
               one
               or
               two
               lims
               of
               Christs
               body
               glorious
               in
               the
               Transfiguration
               ,
               
               
               or
               the
               whole
               ?
               He
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               Members
               .
               If
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               were
               more
               excellent
               parts
               ,
               Tongue
               ,
               or
               Hand
               ;
               let
               us
               be
               but
               Heels
               or
               Toes
               ,
               his
               body
               is
               not
               perfect
               in
               glory
               without
               ours
               .
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 also
                 appear
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
              
               Colos
               .
               3.
               4.
               
               How
               truely
               may
               we
               say
               to
               death
               ,
               
                 Rejoyce
                 not
                 mine
                 enemy
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 fall
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 I
                 rise
                 ,
              
               yea
               I
               shall
               rise
               in
               falling
               ?
               
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 all
                 sleep
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               his
               
                 Thessalonians
                 .
                 Elias
              
               was
               changed
               ,
               Moses
               slept
               ;
               both
               appeared
               :
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               neither
               our
               sleep
               nor
               change
               can
               keep
               us
               from
               appearing
               with
               him
               .
               When
               therefore
               thou
               shalt
               receive
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               on
               Mount
               Nebo
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               fiery
               Chariot
               shall
               come
               and
               sweep
               thee
               from
               this
               vale
               of
               mortality
               ,
               
               remember
               thy
               glorious
               re-apparition
               with
               thy
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               be
               comforted
               ,
               and
               chearfully
               triumph
               over
               that
               last
               Enemie
               ;
               out-facing
               those
               terrors
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               a
               blessed
               Resurrection
               to
               Glory
               .
               To
               the
               which
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Part
               of
               the
               Meditations
               upon
               the
               
               Transfiguration
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               Sermon
               preacht
               at
               White-Hall
               before
               K.
               James
               of
               Blessed
               memory
               .
            
             
               IT
               fals
               out
               with
               this
               Discourse
               as
               with
               Mount
               Tabor
               it self
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               more
               easily
               climbed
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               foot
               .
               If
               we
               may
               not
               rather
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               Josephus
               did
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               
                 ascensus
                 hominum
              
               ,
               but
               
                 aspectus
                 fatigare
                 ,
                 wearie
              
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 steps
              
               but
               the
               very
               
                 sight
                 of
                 men
              
               .
               We
               had
               thought
               not
               to
               spend
               many
               breaths
               in
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               hill
               ,
               the
               Circumstances
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               cost
               us
               one
               hours
               journey
               already
               :
               and
               we
               were
               glad
               to
               rest
               us
               ,
               ere
               we
               can
               have
               left
               them
               below
               us
               .
               One
               pause
               more
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               will
               
               overcome
               them
               ,
               and
               set
               us
               on
               the
               top
               .
               No
               Circumstance
               remains
               undiscussed
               but
               this
               one
               ,
               What
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               did
               with
               Christ
               in
               their
               apparition
               .
               For
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               as
               some
               sleepie
               attendants
               ,
               (
               like
               the
               three
               Disciples
               in
               the
               beginning
               )
               to
               be
               there
               and
               see
               nothing
               ;
               nor
               ,
               as
               some
               silent
               spectators
               ,
               mute
               witnesses
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               say
               nothing
               :
               but
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               their
               Glory
               had
               no
               whit
               changed
               their
               profession
               )
               they
               are
               Prophets
               still
               ,
               and
               
                 foretold
                 his
                 departure
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               Luke
               tels
               us
               .
               Foretold
               ,
               not
               to
               him
               which
               knew
               it
               before
               ,
               yea
               which
               told
               it
               them
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               have
               known
               it
               but
               from
               him
               ;
               he
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               they
               told
               but
               that
               which
               he
               before
               had
               told
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               and
               now
               these
               Heavenly
               witnesses
               tell
               it
               over
               again
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               .
               Like
               as
               
                 John
                 
                 Baptist
              
               knew
               Christ
               before
               ;
               he
               was
               
                 Vox
                 clamantis
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 cryer
                 ,
              
               the
               other
               
                 Verbum
                 Patris
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Father
              
               ;
               there
               is
               great
               affinity
               betwixt
               vox
               and
               verbum
               ;
               yea
               this
               voice
               had
               uttered
               it self
               clearly
               ,
               
                 Ecce
                 agnus
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Behold
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               yet
               he
               sends
               his
               Disciples
               with
               an
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 he
              
               ?
               that
               he
               might
               confirm
               to
               them
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               both
               knew
               and
               had
               said
               of
               him
               .
               So
               our
               Saviour
               follows
               his
               Fore-runner
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               knew
               and
               had
               told
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               the
               other
               Elias
               ,
               the
               typical
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               Moses
               must
               make
               good
               to
               their
               belief
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               departure
               of
               Christ
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 word
              
               both
               hard
               and
               harsh
               ;
               hard
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               harsh
               in
               believing
               .
               The
               Disciples
               thought
               of
               nothing
               
               but
               a
               Kingdom
               ;
               a
               Kingdom
               restored
               magnificently
               ,
               interminably
               :
               and
               two
               of
               these
               three
               witnesses
               had
               so
               swallowed
               this
               hope
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               put
               in
               for
               places
               in
               the
               State
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               chief
               Peers
               .
               How
               could
               they
               think
               of
               a
               parting
               ?
               The
               throne
               of
               David
               did
               so
               fill
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               see
               his
               Cross
               :
               and
               if
               they
               must
               let
               down
               this
               Pill
               ,
               how
               bitter
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               ?
               His
               presence
               was
               their
               joy
               and
               life
               ;
               it
               was
               their
               death
               to
               think
               of
               his
               loss
               .
               
               Now
               therefore
               that
               they
               might
               see
               that
               his
               Sufferings
               and
               Death
               were
               not
               of
               
               any
               sudden
               impotence
               ,
               but
               predetermined
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               revealed
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               most
               noted
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               shall
               second
               the
               news
               of
               his
               departure
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Transfiguration
               :
               that
               they
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               think
               ,
               He
               that
               can
               be
               thus
               happy
               ,
               needs
               not
               be
               miserable
               ;
               that
               Passion
               which
               he
               will
               undergo
               ,
               is
               not
               out
               of
               weakness
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               Love.
               It
               is
               wittily
               noted
               by
               that
               sweet
               Chrysostom●
               ,
               that
               Christ
               never
               lightly
               spake
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               but
               immediately
               before
               and
               after
               he
               did
               some
               great
               Miracle
               .
               And
               here
               answerably
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               miraculous
               Transfiguration
               ,
               the
               two
               Saints
               speak
               of
               his
               Passion
               .
               A
               strange
               opportunity
               :
               In
               his
               highest
               Exaltation
               to
               speak
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               ;
               to
               talk
               of
               Calvary
               in
               Tabor
               ;
               when
               his
               Head
               shone
               with
               
               glory
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               how
               it
               must
               bleed
               with
               thorns
               ;
               when
               his
               Face
               shone
               like
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               it
               must
               be
               blubbered
               and
               spat
               upon
               ;
               when
               his
               Garments
               glistered
               with
               that
               celestial
               brightness
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               they
               must
               be
               stripped
               and
               divided
               ;
               when
               he
               was
               adored
               by
               the
               Saints
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               how
               he
               must
               be
               scorned
               by
               the
               basest
               of
               men
               ;
               when
               he
               was
               seen
               between
               two
               Saints
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               how
               he
               must
               be
               seen
               between
               two
               Malefactors
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Divine
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               of
               his
               shame
               ;
               and
               whilst
               he
               was
               Transfigured
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               how
               he
               must
               be
               disfigured
               upon
               the
               Cross
               .
               Yet
               these
               two
               Heavenly
               Prophets
               found
               this
               the
               fittest
               time
               for
               this
               discourse
               :
               rather
               chusing
               to
               speak
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               then
               of
               his
               
               Glory
               after
               his
               Sufferings
               .
               It
               is
               most
               seasonable
               in
               our
               best
               to
               think
               of
               our
               worst
               estate
               :
               for
               both
               that
               thought
               will
               be
               best
               digested
               when
               we
               are
               well
               ;
               and
               that
               change
               will
               be
               best
               prepared
               for
               when
               we
               are
               the
               furthest
               from
               it
               .
               You
               would
               perhaps
               think
               it
               unseasonable
               for
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               your
               Court-jollity
               to
               tell
               you
               of
               the
               days
               of
               mourning
               ,
               and
               ,
               with
               that
               great
               King
               ,
               to
               serve
               in
               a
               Death's
               head
               amongst
               your
               Royal
               dishes
               ,
               to
               shew
               your
               Coffins
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               your
               Triumphs
               :
               yet
               these
               precedents
               above
               exception
               shew
               me
               that
               no
               time
               is
               so
               fit
               as
               this
               .
               Let
               me
               therefore
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 Gods
                 :
              
               if
               ye
               were
               transfigured
               in
               Tabor
               ,
               could
               ye
               be
               more
               ?
               
                 but
                 ye
                 shall
                 die
                 like
                 men
                 :
              
               there
               is
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               It
               was
               a
               worthy
               and
               witty
               note
               of
               
               Hierome
               ,
               that
               amongst
               all
               trees
               ,
               the
               Cedars
               are
               bidden
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               tallest
               :
               and
               yet
               
                 Dies
                 Domini
                 super
                 omnes
                 Cedros
                 Libani
                 ,
              
               Esay
               2.
               
               Ye
               gallants
               ,
               whom
               a
               little
               yellow
               earth
               and
               the
               webs
               of
               that
               curious
               worm
               have
               made
               gorgeous
               without
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               proud
               within
               ,
               remember
               that
               ere
               long
               ,
               as
               one
               worm
               decks
               you
               without
               ,
               so
               another
               worm
               shall
               consume
               you
               within
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               the
               earth
               that
               you
               pranck
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               earth
               wherewith
               you
               pranck
               it
               ,
               is
               running
               back
               into
               dust
               .
               Let
               not
               your
               high
               estate
               hide
               from
               you
               your
               fatal
               humiliation
               ;
               let
               not
               your
               Purples
               hide
               from
               you
               your
               Winding-sheet
               :
               But
               even
               on
               the
               top
               of
               Tabor
               think
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Grave
               :
               think
               of
               your
               departure
               from
               men
               ,
               while
               ye
               are
               advanced
               above
               men
               .
               
            
             
               We
               are
               now
               ascended
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Hill.
               Let
               us
               therefore
               stand
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               wonder
               at
               this
               great
               sight
               :
               as
               Moses
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               
                 bush
                 flaming
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 consumed
              
               ;
               so
               we
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Humanity
               continuing
               it self
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               beams
               of
               Glory
               .
               Christ
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 servant
              
               ;
               now
               for
               the
               time
               he
               was
               truly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               transformed
               :
               That
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               Maldonat
               should
               so
               inveigh
               against
               some
               of
               ours
               ,
               yea
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               Jansenius
               ,
               who
               translates
               it
               Transformation
               :
               for
               what
               is
               the
               external
               form
               but
               the
               figure
               ?
               and
               their
               own
               Vulgar
               (
               as
               hotly
               as
               he
               takes
               it
               )
               reads
               it
               Philip.
               2.
               7.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 formam
                 servi
                 accipiens
              
               .
               There
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               this
               ambiguity
               .
               Not
               the
               substantial
               form
               ,
               but
               the
               external
               fashion
               of
               Christ
               was
               
               changed
               :
               he
               having
               three
               forms
               (
               as
               Bernard
               distinguishes
               )
               
                 contemptam
                 ,
                 splendidam
                 ,
                 Divinam
              
               ,
               changeth
               here
               the
               first
               into
               the
               second
               .
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               rarest
               occurrences
               that
               ever
               befel
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World.
               I
               am
               wont
               to
               reckon
               up
               these
               four
               principal
               Wonders
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               Incarnation
               ,
               Tentation
               ,
               Transfiguration
               ,
               and
               Agonie
               :
               the
               first
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               second
               
               
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               the
               third
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               the
               fourth
               in
               the
               Garden
               :
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               become
               man
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               man
               should
               be
               tempted
               and
               transported
               by
               Satan
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               that
               man
               should
               be
               glorified
               upon
               earth
               ;
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               was
               man
               and
               God
               should
               sweat
               blood
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               for
               man.
               And
               all
               these
               either
               had
               the
               Angels
               for
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               the
               immediate
               voice
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               had
               Angels
               singing
               ,
               the
               second
               Angels
               ministring
               ,
               the
               third
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               thundring
               ,
               the
               fourth
               the
               Angels
               comforting
               :
               that
               it
               may
               be
               no
               wonder
               ,
               the
               Earth
               marvels
               at
               those
               things
               whereat
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               stand
               amazed
               .
               Bernard
               makes
               three
               kinds
               of
               wonderful
               changes
               :
               
                 Sublimitas
                 in
                 humilitatem
                 ,
                 Height
                 to
                 lowliness
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Word
               
               took
               flesh
               ;
               
                 Contemptibilitas
                 in
                 Majestatem
              
               ,
               when
               Christ
               transformed
               himself
               before
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               
                 Mutabilitas
                 in
                 Aeternitatem
              
               ,
               when
               he
               rose
               again
               ,
               and
               ascended
               to
               Heaven
               to
               reign
               for
               ever
               .
               Ye
               see
               this
               is
               one
               of
               them
               :
               and
               as
               Tabor
               did
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               valley
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               so
               this
               Exaltation
               did
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               Christ's
               Humiliation
               .
               Other
               marvels
               do
               increase
               his
               dejection
               ,
               this
               onely
               makes
               for
               his
               Glory
               ;
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               is
               matchable
               with
               the
               humiliation
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               That
               Face
               wherein
               before
               (
               saith
               
                 Esay
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 form
                 ▪
                 nor
                 beautie
                 ,
              
               now
               shines
               as
               the
               Sun
               :
               That
               Face
               which
               men
               hid
               their
               faces
               from
               in
               contempt
               ,
               now
               shines
               so
               ,
               that
               mortal
               eyes
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               hide
               themselves
               from
               the
               lustre
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               immortal
               receive
               their
               beams
               from
               it
               .
               He
               had
               ever
               
               
                 in
                 vultu
                 sidereum
                 quiddam
              
               ,
               as
               Hierome
               speaks
               ,
               
                 a
                 certain
                 heavenly
              
               Majesty
               and
               port
               
                 in
                 his
                 countenance
              
               ,
               which
               made
               his
               Disciples
               follow
               him
               at
               first
               sight
               ;
               but
               now
               here
               was
               the
               perfection
               of
               supercelestial
               brightness
               .
               It
               was
               a
               Miracle
               in
               the
               Three
               Children
               ,
               that
               they
               so
               were
               delivered
               from
               the
               flames
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               garments
               smelt
               not
               of
               the
               fire
               :
               it
               is
               no
               less
               Miracle
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               very
               garments
               were
               died
               Celestial
               ,
               and
               did
               savour
               of
               his
               Glory
               :
               like
               as
               Aaron
               was
               so
               anointed
               on
               his
               head
               and
               beard
               ,
               that
               his
               skirts
               were
               all
               perfumed
               .
               His
               clothes
               therefore
               shined
               as
               snow
               ,
               yea
               (
               that
               were
               but
               a
               waterish
               white
               )
               as
               the
               Light
               it self
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Mark
               and
               Matthew
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               Greek
               Copies
               .
               That
               seamless
               coat
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               no
               welt
               ,
               so
               it
               had
               no
               spot
               .
               The
               King's
               Son
               is
               all
               
               fair
               ,
               even
               without
               .
               O
               excellent
               Glory
               of
               his
               Humanitie
               !
               The
               best
               Diamond
               or
               Carbuncle
               is
               hid
               with
               a
               case
               :
               but
               this
               brightness
               pierceth
               through
               all
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               lightsome
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               use
               to
               conceal
               light
               in
               others
               .
               Herod
               put
               him
               on
               in
               mockage
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Luke
               23.
               not
               a
               white
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 bright
                 robe
              
               (
               the
               ignorance
               whereof
               makes
               a
               shew
               of
               disparity
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               :
               )
               but
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               cloaths
               his
               very
               garments
               with
               Heavenly
               splendor
               .
               
                 Behold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 (
                 my
                 beloved
                 )
                 behold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 spot
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 Thine
                 head
                 is
                 as
                 fine
                 gold
                 ,
                 thy
                 mouth
                 is
                 as
                 sweet
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 wholly
                 delectable
                 .
                 Come
                 forth
                 ,
                 ye
                 daughters
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 King
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 wherewith
                 his
                 Father
                 crowned
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 
                 gladness
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               such
               in
               Tabor
               ,
               what
               art
               thou
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               If
               this
               were
               the
               glory
               of
               thy
               Humanity
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               presence
               of
               thy
               Godhead
               ?
               Let
               no
               man
               yet
               wrong
               himself
               so
               much
               as
               to
               magnifie
               this
               happiness
               as
               anothers
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               participation
               of
               this
               glory
               .
               Christ
               is
               our
               head
               ,
               we
               are
               his
               members
               .
               As
               we
               all
               were
               in
               the
               First
               Adam
               ,
               both
               innocent
               and
               sinning
               ;
               so
               are
               we
               in
               the
               Second
               Adam
               ,
               both
               shining
               in
               Tabor
               ,
               and
               bleeding
               sweat
               in
               the
               Garden
               .
               And
               as
               we
               are
               already
               happy
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               once
               in
               our selves
               by
               and
               through
               him
               .
               
                 He
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 .
              
               Behold
               our
               Pattern
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               ;
               
                 Like
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
              
               .
               These
               very
               bodies
               that
               are
               now
               cloddie
               like
               
               the
               earth
               ,
               shall
               once
               be
               bright
               as
               the
               Sun
               :
               and
               we
               that
               now
               see
               clay
               in
               one
               anothers
               faces
               ,
               shall
               then
               see
               nothing
               but
               Heaven
               in
               our
               countenances
               :
               and
               we
               that
               now
               set
               forth
               our
               bodies
               with
               clothes
               ,
               shall
               then
               be
               clothed
               upon
               with
               Immortality
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               wardrobe
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               if
               ever
               any
               painted
               face
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               Glory
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               much
               fear
               it
               :
               yea
               I
               am
               sure
               God
               will
               have
               none
               but
               true
               faces
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               )
               they
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               
               think
               that
               ever
               they
               had
               faces
               to
               daub
               with
               these
               beastly
               pigments
               ,
               in
               comparison
               
               of
               this
               Heavenly
               complexion
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               look
               upon
               this
               flesh
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               with
               contempt
               of
               what
               it
               was
               and
               is
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               joyfull
               hope
               of
               what
               it
               shall
               be
               .
               And
               when
               our
               courage
               is
               assaulted
               with
               the
               change
               of
               these
               bodies
               from
               healthfull
               to
               weak
               ,
               from
               living
               to
               dead
               ;
               let
               us
               comfort
               our selves
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               this
               change
               from
               dust
               to
               incorruption
               .
               We
               are
               not
               so
               sure
               of
               death
               as
               of
               Transfiguration
               .
               
                 All
                 the
                 daies
                 of
              
               our
               
                 appointed
                 time
              
               we
               
                 will
                 therefore
                 wait
                 ,
                 till
              
               our
               
                 changing
                 shall
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               from
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Master
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               turn
               your
               eyes
               to
               the
               Error
               of
               the
               Servant
               ,
               who
               having
               slept
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               now
               suddenly
               awaking
               ,
               knoweth
               not
               whether
               he
               slept
               still
               .
               To
               see
               such
               a
               light
               about
               him
               ,
               
               three
               so
               glittering
               persons
               before
               him
               ,
               made
               him
               doubt
               now
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               after
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               carried
               by
               the
               Angel
               through
               the
               iron
               gate
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               a
               pleasing
               dream
               ,
               or
               a
               real
               act
               .
               All
               slept
               ,
               and
               now
               all
               waked
               ;
               onely
               Peter
               slept
               waking
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               more
               erred
               in
               his
               speech
               or
               in
               his
               sleep
               .
               It
               was
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               man
               to
               sleep
               in
               Tabor
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               more
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               man
               to
               dream
               with
               his
               eyes
               open
               .
               Thus
               did
               
                 Peter
                 ;
                 Master
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 us
                 three
                 Tabernacles
                 .
              
               I
               could
               well
               say
               with
               Optatus
               in
               this
               or
               any
               other
               occasion
               ,
               
                 Ipsius
                 Sancti
              
               Petri
               
                 beatitudo
                 veniam
                 tribuat
                 ,
                 dubito
                 dicere
                 peccasse
                 tantam
                 sanctitatem
                 ,
                 Let
                 blessed
                 Peter
                 pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 great
                 Holiness
                 offended
                 .
              
               Yet
               since
               our
               adversaries
               are
               so
               over-partial
               to
               this
               worthy
               
               Saint
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               as
               little
               as
               they
               boast
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               be
               content
               his
               praise
               should
               blemish
               the
               dignity
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               yea
               that
               God
               himself
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               a
               loser
               by
               the
               advancement
               of
               so
               dear
               a
               Servant
               ;
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               lay
               my
               finger
               a
               little
               upon
               this
               blot
               .
               God
               would
               never
               have
               recorded
               that
               which
               it
               should
               be
               uncharitable
               for
               us
               to
               observe
               .
               It
               was
               the
               injurious
               kindness
               of
               Marcion
               in
               honour
               of
               Peter
               ,
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               story
               of
               Malchus
               ,
               as
               Epiphanius
               notes
               :
               It
               shall
               be
               our
               blame
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               so
               note
               ,
               that
               we
               benefit
               our selves
               even
               by
               his
               imperfections
               .
               S.
               Mark
               's
               Gospel
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Peter's
               .
               O
               blessed
               Apostle
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               any
               wrong
               to
               say
               of
               thee
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               written
               of
               thy self
               ,
               not
               for
               insultation
               ,
               not
               for
               exprobration
               ?
               God
               forbid
               but
               that
               men
               
               may
               be
               ashamed
               to
               give
               that
               to
               him
               which
               he
               hath
               denied
               to
               himself
               .
               Let
               me
               therefore
               not
               doubt
               to
               say
               (
               with
               reverence
               to
               so
               great
               a
               Saint
               )
               that
               as
               he
               spake
               most
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               noted
               to
               have
               erred
               most
               .
               Not
               to
               meddle
               with
               his
               sinking
               ,
               striking
               ,
               Judaizing
               ;
               one
               while
               we
               finde
               him
               carnally
               insinuating
               ,
               another
               while
               carnally
               presuming
               ;
               one
               while
               weakly
               denying
               ,
               another
               while
               rashly
               misconstruing
               .
               Carnally
               insinuating
               ;
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 favour
                 thy self
              
               .
               Which
               though
               some
               Parasites
               of
               Rome
               would
               fain
               smooth
               up
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               this
               shewed
               his
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               before
               his
               Faith
               ,
               out
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               and
               S.
               Austin
               ;
               yet
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               granted
               ,
               which
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               
                 diligebat
                 spiritum
                 carnaliter
                 ,
                 he
                 loved
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 a
                 carnall
                 fashion
                 .
              
               Let
               them
               chuse
               whether
               they
               will
               admit
               Christ
               
               to
               have
               chid
               unjustly
               ,
               or
               Peter
               worthy
               of
               chiding
               :
               Except
               perhaps
               ,
               with
               Hilary
               ,
               they
               will
               stop
               where
               they
               should
               not
               ;
               
                 Vade
                 post
                 me
              
               ,
               spoken
               to
               Peter
               in
               approbation
               ;
               
                 Satana
                 ,
                 non
                 sapis
                 quae
                 Dei
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               spoken
               to
               Satan
               in
               objurgation
               ,
               Carnally
               presuming
               ;
               
                 Though
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I.
              
               If
               he
               had
               not
               presumed
               of
               his
               strength
               to
               stand
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               fallen
               .
               And
               as
               one
               yawning
               makes
               many
               open
               mouths
               ;
               so
               did
               his
               vain
               resolution
               draw
               on
               company
               :
               
                 Likewise
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 Disciples
              
               .
               For
               his
               weak
               Denial
               ;
               ye
               all
               know
               his
               simple
               negation
               ,
               lined
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               faced
               with
               an
               imprecation
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               may
               need
               to
               doubt
               of
               an
               error
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 :
              
               not
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Mark
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 say
              
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 speak
                 :
              
               
               whereof
               S.
               Mark
               gives
               the
               reason
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 they
                 were
                 amazedly
                 affrighted
              
               .
               Amazedness
               may
               abate
               an
               errour
               of
               speech
               ,
               it
               cannot
               take
               it
               away
               .
               Besides
               astonishment
               ,
               here
               was
               a
               fervour
               of
               spirit
               ;
               a
               love
               to
               Christ's
               glory
               ,
               and
               a
               delight
               in
               it
               :
               a
               fire
               ,
               but
               misplaced
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               chimney
               ,
               not
               on
               the
               hearth
               ;
               
                 Praematura
                 devotio
              
               ,
               as
               Ambrose
               speaks
               ,
               
                 a
                 devotion
              
               ,
               but
               rash
               and
               heady
               .
               
               
               And
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               so
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               a
               good
               intention
               to
               make
               a
               speech
               good
               .
               In
               this
               the
               matter
               failed
               :
               For
               what
               should
               such
               Saints
               doe
               in
               earthly
               Tabernacles
               ,
               in
               Tabernacles
               of
               his
               making
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               could
               be
               content
               to
               live
               there
               without
               a
               tent
               (
               for
               he
               would
               have
               but
               three
               made
               )
               why
               did
               he
               not
               much
               more
               conceive
               so
               of
               those
               Heavenly
               guests
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               spoke
               this
               to
               retain
               them
               ,
               how
               weak
               was
               it
               to
               think
               their
               absence
               would
               be
               for
               want
               of
               house-room
               ?
               Or
               how
               could
               that
               at
               once
               be
               which
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               he
               wished
               ?
               For
               how
               should
               Christ
               both
               depart
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               stay
               in
               the
               Mount
               ?
               Or
               if
               he
               would
               have
               their
               abode
               there
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               sufferings
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               how
               did
               he
               yet
               again
               sing
               over
               that
               
               song
               for
               which
               he
               had
               heard
               before
               ,
               
                 Come
                 behinde
                 me
                 ,
                 Satan
              
               ?
               Or
               if
               it
               had
               been
               fit
               for
               Christ
               to
               have
               staied
               there
               ,
               how
               weakly
               doth
               he
               (
               which
               Chrysostome
               observes
               )
               equalize
               the
               servant
               with
               the
               Master
               ,
               the
               Saints
               with
               God
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               best
               and
               the
               worst
               that
               can
               be
               said
               here
               of
               Peter
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               of
               Moses
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 effutiit
                 labiis
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 unadvisedly
                 with
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               106.
               33.
               
            
             
               Yet
               if
               any
               earthly
               place
               or
               condition
               might
               have
               given
               warrant
               to
               Peter's
               motion
               ,
               this
               was
               it
               .
               Here
               was
               a
               Hill
               ,
               the
               Embleme
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               here
               were
               two
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Epitome
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               here
               was
               Christ
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               if
               Peter
               might
               not
               say
               so
               of
               this
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 
                 esse
                 hîc
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ?
              
               Will
               ye
               say
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               ?
               there
               is
               melancholy
               dulness
               ,
               privacy
               ,
               toil
               .
               Will
               you
               say
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               ?
               there
               dwels
               ambition
               ,
               secret
               undermining
               ,
               attendance
               ,
               serving
               of
               humors
               and
               rimes
               .
               Will
               ye
               say
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               ?
               there
               you
               finde
               continual
               tumult
               ,
               usury
               ,
               couzenage
               in
               bargains
               ,
               excess
               and
               disorder
               .
               Get
               you
               to
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               to
               be
               here
               .
               Even
               there
               evils
               will
               finde
               us
               out
               .
               
                 In
                 nemore
                 habit
                 at
                 Lupus
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 wood
                 dwels
                 the
                 Wolf
                 :
              
               weariness
               and
               sorrow
               dwell
               every
               where
               .
               The
               rich
               man
               wallows
               amongst
               his
               heaps
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               in
               his
               Counting-house
               ,
               beset
               with
               piles
               of
               bags
               ,
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               :
               He
               worships
               these
               molten
               Images
               ;
               his
               Gold
               is
               his
               God
               ,
               his
               Heaven
               
               is
               his
               Chest
               :
               not
               thinking
               of
               that
               which
               Tertullian
               notes
               ,
               
                 Aurum
                 ipsum
                 quibusdam
                 gentibus
                 ad
                 vincla
                 servire
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 Countries
                 make
                 their
                 very
                 fetters
                 of
                 gold
                 :
              
               yea
               so
               doth
               he
               ,
               whilest
               he
               admires
               it
               ,
               making
               himself
               the
               slave
               to
               his
               servant
               ,
               
                 Damnatus
                 ad
                 metalla
              
               ,
               as
               the
               old
               Roman
               punishment
               was
               .
               
                 Coacta
                 servitus
                 miserabilior
                 ,
                 affectata
                 miserior
                 ,
                 Forced
                 bondage
                 is
                 more
                 worthy
                 of
                 pity
                 ,
                 affected
                 bondage
                 is
                 more
                 miserable
                 .
              
               And
               if
               God's
               hand
               touch
               him
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               can
               his
               Gold
               bribe
               a
               disease
               ,
               can
               his
               bags
               keep
               his
               head
               from
               aking
               ,
               or
               the
               Gout
               from
               his
               joynts
               ?
               or
               doth
               his
               loathing
               stomack
               make
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               earthen
               and
               silver
               dish
               ?
               O
               vain
               desires
               ,
               and
               impotent
               contentments
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               place
               happiness
               in
               that
               which
               doth
               not
               onely
               not
               save
               them
               from
               evils
               ,
               but
               help
               
               to
               make
               them
               miserable
               !
               Behold
               their
               wealth
               feeds
               them
               with
               famine
               ,
               recreates
               them
               with
               toil
               ,
               chears
               them
               with
               cares
               ,
               blesses
               them
               with
               torments
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               .
               How
               are
               their
               sleeps
               broken
               with
               cares
               ?
               how
               are
               their
               hearts
               broken
               with
               losses
               ?
               Either
               Riches
               have
               wings
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               clipping
               or
               pulling
               flye
               away
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               to
               Heaven
               :
               or
               else
               their
               Souls
               have
               wings
               (
               
                 Stulte
                 ,
                 hac
                 nocte
                 ,
                 Thou
                 fool
                 ,
                 this
                 night
              
               )
               and
               fly
               from
               their
               riches
               to
               Hell.
               
                 Non
                 Dominus
                 ,
                 sed
                 colonus
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Not
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 farmer
                 .
              
               So
               that
               here
               are
               both
               perishing
               riches
               ,
               and
               a
               perishing
               Soul.
               
                 Uncertainty
                 of
                 riches
              
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               to
               his
               Timothy
               )
               and
               certainty
               of
               misery
               .
               And
               yet
               these
               vain
               men
               say
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               .
            
             
               
               The
               man
               of
               Honour
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               may
               use
               Bernard's
               phrase
               )
               that
               hath
               Assuerus
               his
               proclamation
               made
               before
               him
               ,
               which
               knows
               he
               is
               not
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 certain
                 great
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               Simon
               affected
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 man
              
               ,
               which
               Demosthenes
               was
               proud
               of
               ,
               that
               sees
               all
               heads
               bare
               ,
               and
               all
               knees
               bent
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               findes
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               envy
               ,
               on
               the
               pitch
               of
               admiration
               ,
               saies
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               .
               Alas
               !
               how
               little
               thinks
               he
               of
               that
               which
               that
               good
               man
               said
               to
               his
               
                 Eugenius
                 ,
                 Non
                 est
                 
                 quòd
                 blandiatur
                 celsitudo
                 ,
                 ubi
                 solicitudo
                 major
              
               ;
               what
               care
               we
               for
               the
               fawning
               of
               
               that
               greatness
               ,
               which
               is
               attended
               with
               more
               care
               ?
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh's
               Embleme
               in
               all
               his
               buildings
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               windows
               )
               was
               still
               a
               Crown
               in
               a
               bush
               of
               Thorns
               :
               I
               know
               not
               with
               what
               historical
               allusion
               ;
               but
               sure
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               to
               imply
               that
               great
               places
               are
               not
               free
               from
               great
               cares
               .
               Saul
               knew
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               hid
               himself
               among
               the
               stuff
               .
               No
               man
               knoweth
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               swaieth
               it
               .
               As
               for
               subordinate
               greatness
               ,
               it
               hath
               so
               much
               less
               worth
               as
               it
               hath
               more
               dependance
               .
               How
               many
               sleepless
               nights
               ,
               and
               restless
               days
               ,
               and
               busie
               shifts
               doth
               their
               ambition
               cost
               them
               that
               affect
               eminence
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               no
               men
               are
               so
               worthy
               of
               pity
               as
               they
               whose
               height
               thinks
               all
               other
               worthy
               of
               contempt
               .
               High
               places
               are
               slippery
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               fall
               ,
               so
               the
               ruine
               is
               deep
               ,
               
               and
               the
               recovery
               difficult
               .
               
                 Altiorem
                 locum
                 sortitus
                 es
                 ,
                 non
                 tutiorem
                 ;
                 sublimiorem
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 sccuriorem
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Bernard
                 ;
                 Thou
                 hast
                 got
                 an
                 higher
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 safer
                 ;
                 a
                 loftier
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 more
                 secure
                 .
                 Aulae
                 culmen
                 lubricum
                 ,
                 The
                 slippery
                 ridge
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               old
               title
               of
               Honour
               .
               David's
               curse
               was
               ,
               
                 fiat
                 via
                 eorum
                 tenebrae
                 &
                 lubricum
                 ,
                 Let
                 their
                 way
                 be
                 made
                 dark
                 and
                 slippery
                 .
              
               What
               difference
               is
               there
               betwixt
               his
               curse
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Ambitious
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               way
               of
               the
               one
               is
               dark
               and
               slippery
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               the
               other
               lightsome
               and
               slippery
               ;
               that
               dark
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               fall
               ,
               this
               light
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               and
               be
               seen
               to
               fall
               ?
               Please
               your selves
               then
               ,
               ye
               great
               ones
               ,
               and
               let
               others
               please
               you
               in
               the
               admiration
               of
               your
               height
               .
               But
               if
               your
               goodness
               do
               not
               answer
               your
               greatness
               ,
               
               
                 Sera
                 querela
                 est
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 elevans
                 allisisti
                 me
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 late
                 complaint
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 lift
                 me
                 up
                 to
                 cast
                 me
                 down
                 .
              
               Your
               ambition
               hath
               but
               set
               you
               up
               a
               scaffold
               ,
               that
               your
               misery
               might
               be
               more
               notorious
               .
               And
               yet
               these
               clients
               of
               Honour
               say
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               .
            
             
               The
               pampered
               Glutton
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               table
               spread
               with
               full
               bowls
               ,
               with
               costly
               dishes
               and
               curious
               sawces
               ,
               the
               dainties
               of
               all
               three
               elements
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               .
               And
               yet
               eating
               hath
               a
               satiety
               ,
               and
               satiety
               a
               weariness
               :
               his
               heart
               is
               never
               more
               empty
               of
               contentment
               ,
               then
               when
               his
               stomack
               is
               fullest
               of
               Delicates
               .
               When
               he
               is
               empty
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               well
               till
               he
               be
               filled
               ;
               when
               he
               is
               full
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               well
               till
               he
               have
               got
               a
               stomack
               :
               
                 Et
                 momentanea
                 blandimenta
                 gulae
                 stercoris
                 fine
                 
                 condemnat
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 And
                 condemns
                 all
                 the
                 momentany
                 pleasures
                 of
                 his
                 maw
                 to
                 the
                 dunghill
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               sits
               at
               his
               
                 feasts
                 of
                 marrow
                 and
                 fat
                 things
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               )
               
                 his
                 table
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Psalmists
               imprecation
               ,
               is
               
                 made
                 his
                 snare
              
               ;
               a
               true
               snare
               every
               way
               .
               His
               Soul
               is
               caught
               in
               it
               with
               excess
               ;
               his
               estate
               with
               penury
               ;
               his
               Body
               with
               diseases
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               more
               plainly
               tear
               his
               meat
               in
               pieces
               with
               his
               teeth
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               himself
               :
               and
               yet
               this
               vain
               man
               saies
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               .
            
             
               The
               petulant
               Wanton
               thinks
               it
               the
               onely
               happiness
               that
               he
               may
               have
               his
               full
               scope
               to
               filthy
               dalliance
               .
               Little
               would
               he
               so
               doe
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               see
               his
               Strumpet
               as
               she
               is
               ,
               her
               eyes
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               Cockatrice
               ,
               her
               hairs
               snakes
               ,
               her
               painted
               face
               
               the
               visor
               of
               a
               fury
               ,
               her
               heart
               snares
               ,
               her
               hands
               bands
               ,
               and
               her
               end
               wormwood
               ,
               consumption
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               destruction
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               the
               flames
               of
               lust
               ending
               in
               the
               flames
               of
               Hell.
               Since
               therefore
               neither
               Pleasures
               ,
               nor
               Honour
               ,
               not
               Wealth
               ,
               can
               yield
               any
               true
               contentment
               to
               their
               best
               favourites
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               be
               so
               unwise
               as
               to
               speak
               of
               this
               vale
               of
               misery
               ,
               as
               Peter
               did
               of
               the
               hill
               of
               
                 Tabor
                 ,
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               best
               of
               earth
               cannot
               doe
               it
               ,
               why
               will
               ye
               seek
               it
               in
               the
               worst
               ?
               How
               dare
               any
               of
               you
               great
               one
               seek
               to
               purchase
               contentment
               with
               Oppression
               ,
               Sacriledge
               ,
               Bribery
               ,
               out-facing
               innocence
               and
               truth
               with
               power
               ,
               damning
               your
               own
               Souls
               for
               but
               the
               humoring
               of
               a
               few
               miserable
               days
               ?
               
                 Filii
                 hominum
                 ,
                 
                 usquequo
                 gravi
                 corde
                 ?
                 ad
                 quid
                 diligitis
                 vanitatem
                 ,
                 &
                 quaeritis
                 mendacium
                 ?
                 O
                 ye
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               that
               which
               moved
               Peter's
               desire
               (
               though
               with
               imperfection
               )
               shews
               what
               will
               perfect
               our
               desire
               and
               felicity
               :
               for
               if
               a
               glimpse
               of
               this
               Heavenly
               glory
               did
               so
               ravish
               this
               worthy
               Disciple
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               happiness
               enough
               to
               stand
               by
               and
               gaze
               upon
               it
               ;
               how
               shall
               we
               be
               affected
               
               
               with
               the
               contemplation
               ,
               yea
               fruition
               of
               the
               Divine
               Presence
               ?
               Here
               was
               but
               Tabor
               ,
               there
               is
               Heaven
               ;
               here
               were
               but
               two
               Saints
               ,
               there
               many
               millions
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ;
               here
               was
               Christ
               transfigured
               ,
               there
               he
               sits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Majesty
               ;
               here
               was
               a
               representation
               ,
               there
               a
               gift
               and
               possession
               of
               Blessedness
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               now
               forget
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               fixing
               our
               eyes
               upon
               this
               better
               Tabor
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               .
               Alas
               !
               this
               life
               of
               ours
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               short
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               miserable
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               miserable
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               short
               .
               Tell
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               have
               the
               greatest
               command
               on
               earth
               ,
               whether
               this
               vile
               world
               have
               ever
               afforded
               you
               any
               sincere
               contentation
               .
               The
               world
               is
               your
               servant
               :
               if
               it
               were
               your
               Parasite
               ,
               yet
               could
               it
               make
               you
               heartily
               merry
               ?
               Ye
               delicatest
               Courtiers
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               
               if
               Pleasure
               it self
               have
               not
               an
               unpleasant
               tediousness
               hanging
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               more
               sting
               then
               honey
               .
               And
               whereas
               all
               happiness
               (
               even
               here
               below
               )
               is
               in
               the
               vision
               of
               God
               ;
               how
               is
               our
               spiritual
               eye
               hindered
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               is
               from
               his
               Object
               ,
               by
               darkness
               ,
               by
               false
               light
               ,
               by
               aversion
               ?
               Darkness
               ;
               he
               that
               doth
               sin
               ,
               is
               in
               darkness
               :
               False
               light
               ;
               whilst
               we
               measure
               eternal
               things
               by
               temporary
               :
               Aversion
               ;
               while
               ,
               as
               weak
               eyes
               hate
               the
               light
               ,
               we
               turn
               our
               eyes
               from
               the
               true
               and
               immutable
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               fickle
               and
               uncertain
               .
               We
               are
               not
               on
               the
               hill
               ,
               but
               the
               valley
               ;
               where
               we
               have
               tabernacles
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               own
               making
               ,
               but
               of
               clay
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               wherein
               we
               are
               witnesses
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               transfigured
               in
               glory
               ,
               but
               blemished
               with
               dishonour
               ,
               dishonoured
               with
               oaths
               and
               blasphemies
               ,
               recrucified
               with
               our
               sins
               ;
               
               witnesses
               of
               God's
               Saints
               ,
               not
               shining
               in
               Tabor
               ,
               but
               mourning
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               that
               Heavenly
               brightness
               ,
               cloathed
               with
               sackcloth
               and
               ashes
               .
               Then
               and
               there
               we
               shall
               have
               
                 tabernacles
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 eternal
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
              
               where
               we
               shall
               see
               how
               sweet
               the
               Lord
               is
               :
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               triumphs
               of
               Christ
               ;
               we
               shall
               hear
               and
               sing
               the
               Hallelujahs
               of
               Saints
               .
               
                 Quae
                 nunc
                 nos
                 angit
                 vesania
                 ,
                 vitiorum
                 sitire
                 absinthium
                 ,
              
               &c.
               saith
               that
               devour
               Father
               .
               Oh
               how
               hath
               our
               corruption
               bewitched
               us
               ,
               to
               thirst
               for
               this
               wormwood
               ,
               to
               affect
               the
               shipwracks
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               dote
               upon
               the
               misery
               of
               this
               fading
               life
               ;
               and
               not
               rather
               to
               fly
               up
               to
               the
               felicity
               of
               Saints
               ,
               to
               the
               society
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               that
               blessed
               contemplation
               wherein
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               in
               himself
               ,
               God
               in
               us
               ,
               our selves
               in
               him
               !
               
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               sorrow
               ,
               no
               pain
               ,
               no
               complaint
               ,
               no
               fear
               ,
               no
               death
               .
               There
               is
               no
               malice
               to
               rise
               against
               us
               ,
               no
               misery
               to
               afflict
               us
               ,
               no
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               weariness
               ,
               tentation
               to
               disquiet
               us
               .
               There
               ,
               O
               there
               ,
               one
               day
               is
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               :
               There
               is
               rest
               from
               our
               labours
               ,
               peace
               from
               our
               enemies
               ,
               freedome
               from
               our
               sins
               .
               How
               many
               clouds
               of
               discontentment
               darken
               the
               Sunshine
               of
               our
               joy
               while
               we
               are
               here
               below
               ?
               
                 Vae
                 nobis
                 qui
                 vivimus
                 plangere
                 quae
                 pertulimus
                 ,
                 dolere
                 quae
                 sentimus
                 ,
                 timere
                 quae
                 exspectamus
                 !
              
               Complaint
               of
               evils
               past
               ,
               sense
               of
               present
               ,
               fear
               of
               future
               ,
               have
               shared
               our
               lives
               amongst
               them
               .
               Then
               shall
               we
               be
               
                 semper
                 laeti
                 ,
                 semper
                 satiati
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 joyfull
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 satisfied
              
               with
               the
               vision
               of
               that
               God
               
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 there
                 is
                 fulness
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 whose
                 right
                 hand
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               Shall
               we
               
               see
               that
               heathen
               Cleombrotus
               abandoning
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               casting
               himself
               down
               from
               the
               rock
               ,
               upon
               an
               uncertain
               noise
               of
               immortality
               ;
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               Christians
               abandon
               the
               wicked
               superfluities
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               ,
               for
               that
               life
               which
               we
               know
               more
               certainly
               then
               this
               ?
               What
               stick
               we
               at
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ?
               Is
               there
               a
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               is
               there
               none
               ?
               have
               we
               a
               Saviour
               there
               ,
               or
               have
               we
               none
               ?
               We
               know
               there
               is
               a
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               sure
               as
               that
               there
               is
               an
               earth
               below
               us
               ;
               we
               know
               we
               have
               a
               Saviour
               there
               ,
               as
               sure
               as
               there
               are
               men
               that
               we
               converse
               with
               upon
               earth
               ;
               we
               know
               there
               is
               happiness
               ,
               as
               sure
               as
               we
               know
               there
               is
               misery
               and
               mutability
               upon
               earth
               .
               Oh
               our
               miserable
               sottishness
               and
               infidelity
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               contemn
               the
               best
               offers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               lifting
               up
               our
               eyes
               and
               hearts
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               say
               ,
               
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hîc
              
               !
            
             
               
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
              
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               purchased
               and
               prepared
               this
               Glory
               for
               us
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               Blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               Incomprehensible
               God
               ,
               be
               all
               praise
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Prosecution
               of
               the
               Transfiguration
               .
               
            
             
               BEfore
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               eyes
               were
               dazled
               with
               Glory
               ;
               now
               the
               brightness
               of
               that
               glory
               is
               shaded
               with
               a
               Cloud
               .
               Frail
               and
               feeble
               eyes
               of
               mortality
               cannot
               look
               upon
               an
               Heavenly
               lustre
               .
               That
               Cloud
               imports
               both
               Majesty
               and
               Obscuration
               .
               Majesty
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               the
               testimony
               of
               God's
               presence
               of
               old
               :
               the
               Cloud
               covered
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               Oracle
               .
               He
               that
               makes
               the
               clouds
               his
               Chariot
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               cloud
               carried
               up
               into
               Heaven
               .
               Where
               have
               we
               mention
               of
               any
               Divine
               representation
               ,
               but
               a
               Cloud
               is
               one
               
               part
               of
               it
               ?
               What
               comes
               nearer
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               either
               in
               place
               or
               resemblance
               ?
               Obscuration
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               shew'd
               there
               was
               a
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               that
               Divine
               ;
               so
               it
               shew'd
               them
               that
               the
               view
               of
               that
               Majesty
               was
               not
               for
               bodily
               eyes
               .
               Like
               as
               when
               some
               great
               Prince
               walks
               under
               a
               Canopy
               ,
               that
               veile
               shews
               there
               is
               a
               Great
               person
               under
               it
               ,
               but
               withall
               restrains
               the
               eye
               from
               a
               free
               sight
               of
               his
               person
               .
               And
               if
               the
               cloud
               were
               clear
               ,
               yet
               it
               shaded
               them
               .
               Why
               then
               was
               this
               cloud
               interposed
               betwixt
               that
               glorious
               Vision
               and
               them
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               check
               of
               their
               bold
               eyes
               ?
            
             
               Had
               they
               too
               long
               gazed
               upon
               this
               resplendent
               spectacle
               ,
               as
               their
               eyes
               had
               been
               blinded
               ,
               so
               their
               hearts
               had
               perhaps
               grown
               to
               an
               over-bold
               familiarity
               
               with
               that
               Heavenly
               Object
               .
               How
               seasonably
               doth
               the
               cloud
               intercept
               it
               ?
               The
               wise
               God
               knows
               our
               need
               of
               these
               vicissitudes
               and
               allayes
               .
               If
               we
               have
               a
               light
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               a
               cloud
               ;
               if
               a
               light
               to
               chear
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               a
               cloud
               to
               humble
               us
               .
               It
               was
               so
               in
               Sinai
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               in
               Sion
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               in
               Olivet
               ;
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               but
               so
               .
               The
               natural
               day
               and
               night
               do
               not
               more
               duely
               interchange
               ,
               then
               this
               light
               and
               cloud
               .
               Above
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               light
               without
               the
               cloud
               ,
               a
               clear
               vision
               and
               fruition
               of
               God
               without
               all
               dim
               and
               sad
               interpositions
               :
               below
               we
               cannot
               be
               free
               from
               these
               mists
               and
               clouds
               of
               sorrow
               and
               misapprehension
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               was
               a
               
                 bright
                 cloud
              
               .
               There
               is
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               cloud
               in
               Tabor
               ,
               
               and
               that
               in
               Sinai
               :
               This
               was
               clear
               ,
               that
               darksome
               .
               There
               is
               darkness
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               is
               light
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Moses
               was
               there
               spoken
               to
               in
               darkness
               ;
               here
               he
               was
               spoken
               with
               in
               light
               .
               In
               that
               dark
               cloud
               there
               was
               terrour
               ;
               in
               this
               there
               was
               comfort
               .
               Though
               it
               were
               a
               Cloud
               then
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               bright
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               were
               bright
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               a
               Cloud
               .
               With
               much
               light
               there
               was
               some
               shade
               .
               God
               would
               not
               speak
               to
               them
               concerning
               Christ
               out
               of
               darkness
               :
               neither
               yet
               would
               he
               manifest
               himself
               to
               them
               in
               an
               absolute
               brightness
               .
               All
               his
               appearances
               have
               this
               mixture
               .
               What
               need
               I
               other
               instance
               then
               in
               these
               two
               Saints
               ?
               Moses
               spake
               oft
               to
               God
               mouth
               to
               mouth
               :
               yet
               not
               so
               immediately
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               somewhat
               drawn
               as
               a
               curtain
               betwixt
               God
               
               and
               him
               ;
               either
               fire
               in
               Horeb
               ,
               or
               smoak
               in
               Sinai
               :
               so
               as
               his
               face
               was
               not
               more
               veiled
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               then
               God's
               from
               him
               .
               Elias
               shall
               be
               spoken
               to
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Rock
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               Mantle
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               we
               hope
               for
               any
               revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               cloud
               .
               Worldly
               hearts
               are
               in
               utter
               darkness
               ,
               they
               see
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               least
               glimpse
               of
               these
               Divine
               beams
               ,
               not
               a
               beam
               of
               that
               inaccessible
               light
               :
               The
               best
               of
               his
               Saints
               see
               him
               here
               but
               in
               a
               cloud
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               glass
               .
               Happy
               are
               we
               ,
               if
               God
               have
               honoured
               us
               with
               these
               Divine
               representations
               of
               himself
               .
               Once
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 light
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               can
               easily
               think
               with
               what
               amazedness
               these
               three
               Disciples
               stood
               compassed
               in
               that
               bright
               Cloud
               ,
               exspecting
               some
               miraculous
               event
               of
               so
               Heavenly
               
               a
               Vision
               ;
               when
               suddenly
               they
               might
               hear
               a
               voice
               sounding
               out
               of
               that
               Cloud
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 hear
                 him
                 .
              
               They
               need
               not
               be
               told
               whose
               that
               voice
               was
               ;
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               matter
               evinced
               it
               .
               No
               Angel
               in
               Heaven
               could
               ,
               or
               durst
               have
               said
               so
               .
               How
               gladly
               doth
               Peter
               afterwards
               recount
               it
               ?
               
                 For
                 he
                 received
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 when
              
               
               
               
                 there
                 came
                 such
                 a
                 voice
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 excellent
                 glory
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               onely
               the
               eare
               that
               was
               here
               taught
               ,
               not
               the
               eye
               .
               As
               of
               Horeb
               ,
               so
               of
               Sinai
               ,
               so
               of
               Tabor
               might
               God
               say
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 saw
                 no
                 shape
                 nor
                 image
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               He
               that
               knows
               our
               proneness
               to
               idolatry
               ,
               avoids
               those
               occasions
               which
               we
               might
               take
               to
               abuse
               our
               own
               fansies
               .
            
             
               Twice
               hath
               God
               spoken
               these
               words
               to
               his
               own
               Son
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               once
               in
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               now
               again
               in
               his
               Transfiguration
               .
               Here
               not
               without
               some
               oppositive
               comparison
               ;
               not
               Moses
               ,
               not
               Elias
               ,
               but
               
                 This.
                 Moses
              
               and
               
               Elias
               were
               Servants
               ,
               this
               a
               
                 Son
                 :
                 Moses
              
               and
               Elias
               were
               sons
               ,
               but
               of
               grace
               and
               choice
               ;
               this
               is
               
                 that
                 Son
              
               ,
               the
               Son
               by
               nature
               .
               Other
               sons
               are
               beloved
               as
               of
               favour
               ,
               and
               free
               election
               ;
               this
               is
               
                 The
                 Beloved
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               unitie
               of
               his
               essence
               .
               Others
               are
               so
               beloved
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               themselves
               ;
               this
               so
               beloved
               ,
               that
               in
               and
               for
               him
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               mankinde
               .
               As
               the
               relation
               betwixt
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               is
               infinite
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Love.
               We
               measure
               the
               intention
               of
               Love
               by
               the
               extention
               :
               the
               love
               that
               rests
               in
               the
               person
               affected
               alone
               ,
               is
               but
               streight
               :
               true
               Love
               descends
               (
               like
               Aaron's
               Ointment
               )
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               skirts
               ;
               to
               children
               ,
               friends
               allyes
               .
               O
               incomprehensible
               large
               love
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               sake
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               
               the
               World
               !
               O
               perfect
               and
               happy
               complacence
               !
               Out
               of
               Christ
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               enmity
               betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               Soul
               ;
               in
               him
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               but
               peace
               .
               When
               the
               beams
               are
               met
               in
               one
               center
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               heat
               ,
               but
               burn
               .
               Our
               weak
               love
               is
               diffused
               to
               many
               ;
               God
               hath
               some
               ,
               the
               world
               more
               ;
               and
               therein
               wives
               ,
               children
               ,
               friends
               :
               but
               this
               infinite
               love
               of
               God
               hath
               all
               the
               beams
               of
               it
               united
               in
               one
               onely
               Object
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               his
               Love.
               Neither
               doth
               he
               love
               any
               thing
               but
               in
               the
               participation
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               in
               the
               derivation
               from
               it
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               how
               canst
               thou
               but
               be
               pleased
               with
               me
               ?
            
             
               This
               one
               voice
               proclaimes
               Christ
               at
               once
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Reconciler
               of
               
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               and
               Law-giver
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               As
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               essentially
               interessed
               in
               his
               Love
               :
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Reconciler
               of
               the
               world
               in
               whom
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               ,
               he
               doth
               most
               justly
               challenge
               our
               love
               and
               adherence
               :
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Doctor
               and
               Law-giver
               ,
               he
               doth
               justly
               challenge
               our
               audience
               ,
               our
               obedience
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               teach
               us
               to
               hear
               and
               obey
               thee
               as
               our
               Teacher
               ;
               to
               love
               thee
               and
               believe
               in
               thee
               as
               our
               Reconciler
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               thy
               Father
               to
               adore
               thee
               .
            
             
               The
               light
               caused
               wonder
               in
               the
               Disciples
               ;
               but
               the
               voice
               astonishment
               :
               They
               are
               all
               falne
               down
               upon
               their
               faces
               .
               Who
               can
               blame
               a
               mortal
               man
               to
               be
               thus
               affected
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               Maker
               ?
               Yet
               this
               word
               was
               but
               plausible
               
               and
               hortatory
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               how
               shall
               flesh
               and
               blood
               be
               other
               then
               swallowed
               up
               with
               the
               horror
               of
               thy
               dreadful
               sentence
               of
               death
               ?
               
                 The
                 Lion
                 shall
                 roar
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 ?
              
               How
               shall
               those
               that
               have
               slighted
               the
               sweet
               voice
               of
               thine
               invitations
               ,
               call
               to
               the
               rocks
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               the
               terror
               of
               thy
               Judgments
               ?
            
             
               The
               God
               of
               mercies
               pities
               our
               infirmities
               .
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               our
               Saviour
               say
               ,
               Ye
               lay
               sleeping
               one
               while
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               now
               ye
               lye
               astonished
               :
               Ye
               could
               neither
               wake
               to
               see
               ,
               nor
               stand
               to
               hear
               ;
               now
               lye
               still
               and
               tremble
               .
               But
               he
               graciously
               touches
               and
               comforts
               them
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 ,
                 fear
                 not
              
               .
               That
               voice
               which
               shall
               once
               raise
               them
               up
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               might
               well
               raise
               them
               up
               from
               it
               .
               That
               
               hand
               which
               by
               the
               least
               touch
               restored
               sight
               ,
               lims
               ,
               life
               ,
               might
               well
               restore
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               dismaied
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               let
               that
               soveraign
               hand
               of
               thine
               touch
               us
               when
               we
               lye
               in
               the
               trances
               of
               our
               griefs
               ,
               in
               the
               bed
               of
               our
               securities
               ,
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               arise
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 looking
                 up
                 ,
                 saw
                 no
                 man
                 save
                 Jesus
                 alone
                 :
              
               and
               that
               doubtless
               in
               his
               wonted
               form
               .
               All
               was
               now
               gone
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               ,
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               the
               Voice
               ,
               the
               Glory
               :
               
               Tabor
               it self
               cannot
               be
               long
               blessed
               with
               that
               Divine
               light
               and
               those
               shining
               
               guests
               .
               Heaven
               will
               not
               allow
               to
               earth
               any
               long
               continuance
               of
               Glory
               .
               Only
               above
               is
               constant
               happiness
               to
               be
               look'd
               for
               and
               injoyed
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               ever
               see
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               unchangeable
               brightness
               ;
               where
               the
               light
               shall
               never
               be
               either
               clouded
               or
               varied
               .
            
             
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               are
               gone
               ,
               only
               Christ
               is
               left
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               was
               but
               temporary
               ,
               yea
               momentany
               ;
               that
               onely
               Christ
               may
               remain
               to
               us
               intire
               and
               conspicuous
               .
               They
               came
               but
               to
               give
               testimony
               to
               Christ
               ;
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               they
               are
               vanished
               .
            
             
               Neither
               could
               these
               raised
               Disciples
               finde
               any
               miss
               of
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               Christ
               still
               with
               them
               .
               Had
               Jesus
               been
               gone
               ,
               and
               left
               either
               Moses
               
               or
               Elias
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               in
               the
               Mount
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               presence
               (
               though
               glorious
               )
               could
               not
               have
               comforted
               them
               .
               Now
               that
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               left
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               capable
               of
               discomfort
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               who
               is
               away
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               art
               with
               us
               .
               Thou
               art
               God
               all-sufficient
               ;
               what
               can
               we
               want
               when
               we
               want
               not
               thee
               ?
               Thy
               presence
               shall
               make
               Tabor
               it self
               an
               Heaven
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Hell
               it self
               cannot
               make
               us
               miserable
               with
               the
               fruition
               of
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Woman
               taken
               in
               Adultery
               .
               
            
             
               WHat
               a
               busie
               life
               was
               this
               of
               Christs
               ?
               He
               spent
               the
               night
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               ,
               the
               day
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               whereas
               the
               night
               is
               for
               a
               retired
               repose
               ,
               the
               day
               for
               company
               ;
               His
               retiredness
               was
               for
               prayer
               ,
               his
               companiableness
               was
               for
               preaching
               .
               All
               night
               he
               watches
               in
               the
               Mount
               ;
               all
               the
               morning
               he
               preaches
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               It
               was
               not
               for
               pleasure
               that
               he
               was
               here
               upon
               earth
               ;
               his
               whole
               time
               was
               penal
               and
               toilsome
               .
               How
               do
               we
               resemble
               him
               ,
               if
               his
               life
               were
               all
               pain
               and
               labour
               ,
               ours
               all
               pastime
               ?
               
            
             
               He
               found
               no
               such
               fair
               success
               the
               day
               before
               .
               
                 The
                 multitude
                 was
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               messengers
               were
               sent
               and
               suborned
               to
               apprehend
               him
               :
               yet
               he
               returns
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               It
               is
               for
               the
               sluggard
               or
               the
               coward
               to
               plead
               
                 a
                 Lion
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               :
               upon
               the
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               overlook
               and
               contemn
               all
               the
               spight
               and
               opposition
               of
               men
               .
               Even
               after
               an
               ill
               harvest
               we
               must
               sow
               ;
               and
               after
               denials
               we
               must
               woe
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               prevents
               that
               other
               ,
               and
               shines
               early
               with
               wholesome
               doctrines
               upon
               the
               Soules
               of
               his
               hearers
               .
               The
               Auditory
               is
               both
               thronged
               ,
               and
               attentive
               .
               Yet
               not
               all
               with
               the
               same
               intentions
               :
               If
               the
               people
               came
               to
               learn
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               came
               to
               cavil
               and
               carp
               at
               his
               teaching
               .
               
               With
               what
               a
               pretence
               of
               zeal
               and
               justice
               yet
               do
               they
               put
               themselves
               into
               Christs
               presence
               ?
               As
               lovers
               of
               Chastity
               and
               Sanctimony
               ,
               and
               haters
               of
               Uncleanness
               ,
               
                 they
                 bring
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 woman
                 taken
                 in
              
               the
               flagrance
               of
               her
               Adultery
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               the
               Woman
               rather
               ?
               since
               the
               Mans
               offence
               was
               equal
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               ;
               because
               he
               should
               have
               had
               more
               strength
               of
               resistance
               ,
               more
               grace
               not
               to
               tempt
               .
               Was
               it
               out
               of
               necessity
               ?
               Perhaps
               ,
               the
               man
               knowing
               his
               danger
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               his
               strength
               to
               shift
               away
               ,
               and
               violently
               brake
               from
               his
               apprehenders
               .
               Or
               was
               it
               out
               of
               cunning
               ?
               in
               that
               they
               hoped
               for
               more
               likely
               matter
               to
               accuse
               Christ
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               man
               :
               for
               that
               they
               
               supposed
               his
               merciful
               disposition
               might
               more
               probably
               incline
               to
               compassionate
               her
               weakness
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               stronger
               vessel
               .
            
             
               Or
               was
               it
               rather
               out
               of
               partiality
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               then
               ,
               as
               now
               ,
               that
               the
               weakest
               soonest
               suffers
               ;
               and
               impotency
               layes
               us
               open
               to
               the
               malice
               of
               an
               enemy
               ?
               Small
               flies
               hang
               in
               the
               webs
               ,
               whiles
               wasps
               break
               through
               without
               control
               .
               
               
               The
               wand
               and
               the
               sheet
               are
               for
               poor
               offenders
               ;
               the
               great
               either
               out-face
               or
               out-buy
               their
               shame
               .
               A
               beggarly
               drunkard
               is
               haled
               to
               the
               Stocks
               ,
               whiles
               the
               rich
               is
               chambered
               up
               to
               sleep
               out
               his
               surfeit
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               these
               grounds
               is
               the
               woman
               brought
               to
               Christ
               :
               Not
               to
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               way
               ,
               not
               to
               his
               private
               lodging
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Temple
               :
               and
               that
               not
               to
               some
               obscure
               angle
               ;
               but
               into
               the
               face
               of
               the
               assembly
               .
            
             
               They
               pleaded
               for
               her
               death
               ;
               the
               punishment
               which
               they
               would
               onwards
               inflict
               was
               her
               shame
               :
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               much
               more
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               more
               eyes
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               her
               guiltiness
               .
               All
               the
               brood
               of
               sin
               affects
               darkness
               and
               secrecy
               ,
               but
               this
               more
               properly
               ;
               the
               twilight
               ,
               the
               night
               is
               for
               the
               adulterer
               .
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               better
               fitted
               then
               to
               be
               dragged
               out
               into
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               proclamed
               with
               hootings
               and
               basons
               .
               Oh
               the
               impudence
               of
               those
               men
               who
               can
               make
               merry
               professions
               of
               their
               own
               beastliness
               ,
               and
               boast
               of
               the
               shameful
               trophees
               of
               their
               Lust
               !
            
             
               Methinks
               I
               see
               this
               miserable
               Adulteress
               how
               she
               stands
               confounded
               amidst
               that
               gazing
               and
               disdainful
               multitude
               ;
               how
               she
               hides
               her
               head
               ,
               how
               she
               wipes
               her
               blubbered
               face
               and
               weeping
               eyes
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               is
               no
               dumb
               show
               that
               is
               here
               acted
               by
               these
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ;
               they
               step
               forth
               boldly
               to
               her
               accusation
               ;
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 this
                 Woman
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 adultery
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 .
              
               How
               plausibly
               do
               they
               begin
               ?
               Had
               I
               stood
               by
               and
               heard
               them
               ,
               should
               
               I
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               What
               holy
               ,
               honest
               ,
               conscionable
               men
               are
               these
               ?
               what
               devout
               clients
               of
               Christ
               ?
               with
               what
               reverence
               they
               come
               to
               him
               ?
               with
               what
               zeal
               of
               justice
               ?
               When
               he
               that
               made
               and
               ransacks
               their
               bosome
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 but
                 to
                 tempt
                 him
                 .
              
               Even
               the
               falsest
               hearts
               will
               have
               the
               plausiblest
               mouths
               :
               like
               to
               Solomon's
               Curtezan
               ,
               
                 their
                 lips
                 drop
                 as
                 an
                 hony-comb
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 mouth
                 is
                 smoother
                 then
                 oyl
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 end
                 is
                 bitter
                 as
                 wormwood
                 .
              
            
             
               False
               and
               hollow
               Pharisees
               !
               he
               is
               your
               Master
               whom
               ye
               serve
               ,
               not
               he
               whom
               ye
               tempt
               :
               only
               in
               this
               shall
               he
               be
               approved
               your
               Master
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               pay
               your
               wages
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               your
               portion
               with
               hypocrites
               .
            
             
               The
               act
               of
               Adultery
               was
               her
               crime
               :
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               very
               act
               ,
               was
               no
               
               part
               of
               her
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               proof
               of
               her
               just
               conviction
               :
               yet
               her
               deprehension
               is
               made
               an
               aggravation
               of
               her
               shame
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               corrupt
               judgement
               of
               the
               world
               .
               To
               doe
               ill
               troubles
               not
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               doing
               it
               :
               unknown
               filthiness
               passes
               away
               with
               ease
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               notice
               that
               perplexes
               them
               ,
               not
               the
               guilt
               .
               But
               ,
               O
               foolish
               sinners
               ,
               all
               your
               packing
               and
               secrecy
               cannot
               so
               contrive
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               shall
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               manner
               ;
               your
               Conscience
               takes
               you
               so
               ;
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               takes
               you
               so
               :
               and
               ye
               shall
               once
               finde
               that
               your
               Conscience
               is
               more
               then
               a
               thousand
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               God
               more
               then
               a
               thousand
               Consciences
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               complain
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               urge
               the
               punishment
               ;
               
                 Now
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 
                 commanded
                 us
                 that
                 such
                 should
                 be
                 stoned
                 .
              
               Where
               did
               Moses
               bid
               so
               ?
               Surely
               the
               particularity
               of
               this
               execution
               was
               without
               the
               book
               :
               Tradition
               and
               Custome
               enacted
               it
               ,
               not
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               Moses
               commanded
               death
               to
               both
               the
               offenders
               ,
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               death
               to
               either
               .
               By
               analogie
               it
               holds
               thus
               :
               It
               is
               flatly
               commanded
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Damsel
               betrothed
               to
               an
               Husband
               ,
               and
               found
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Damsel
               betrothed
               ,
               who
               being
               defiled
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               cryed
               not
               :
               Tradition
               and
               custome
               made
               up
               the
               rest
               ;
               obtaining
               out
               of
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               all
               Adulterers
               should
               be
               executed
               by
               lapidation
               .
               The
               antienter
               punishment
               was
               burning
               ;
               death
               alwaies
               ,
               though
               in
               divers
               forms
               .
               I
               shame
               to
               think
               that
               
               Christians
               should
               slight
               that
               sin
               which
               both
               Jewes
               and
               Pagans
               held
               ever
               deadly
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               mis-citation
               is
               this
               ?
               
                 Moses
                 commanded
              
               .
               The
               Law
               was
               God's
               ,
               not
               Moses's
               .
               If
               Moses
               were
               imployed
               to
               mediate
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Law
               is
               never
               the
               more
               his
               :
               He
               was
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               to
               reach
               the
               Law
               to
               Israel
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               Israel
               to
               take
               it
               from
               God.
               We
               do
               not
               name
               the
               water
               from
               
               the
               pipes
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               spring
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               a
               true
               Israelite
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               
               second
               meanes
               ,
               but
               to
               mount
               up
               to
               the
               supreme
               original
               of
               Justice
               .
               How
               reverent
               soever
               an
               opinion
               was
               had
               of
               Moses
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               thus
               named
               without
               a
               shameful
               undervaluing
               of
               the
               royal
               Law
               of
               his
               Maker
               .
               There
               is
               no
               mortal
               man
               whose
               autority
               may
               not
               grow
               into
               contempt
               :
               that
               of
               the
               ever-living
               God
               cannot
               but
               be
               ever
               sacred
               and
               inviolable
               .
               It
               is
               now
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               with
               the
               Law
               :
               the
               word
               is
               no
               other
               then
               Christs
               ,
               though
               delivered
               by
               our
               weakness
               ;
               whosoever
               be
               the
               Cryer
               ,
               the
               Proclamation
               is
               the
               King
               's
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Whiles
               it
               goes
               for
               ours
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               if
               it
               lye
               open
               to
               despight
               .
            
             
               How
               captious
               a
               word
               is
               this
               ,
               Moses
               said
               thus
               ,
               
                 what
                 saiest
                 thou
              
               ?
               If
               they
               
               be
               not
               sure
               that
               Moses
               said
               so
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               affirm
               it
               ?
               and
               if
               they
               be
               sure
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               question
               that
               which
               they
               know
               decided
               ?
               They
               would
               not
               have
               desired
               a
               better
               advantage
               ,
               then
               a
               contradiction
               to
               that
               received
               Law-giver
               .
               It
               is
               their
               profession
               ,
               Moses's
               disciples
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 Moses
                 .
              
               It
               had
               been
               quarrel
               enough
               to
               oppose
               so
               known
               a
               Prophet
               .
               Still
               I
               finde
               it
               the
               drift
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               truth
               to
               set
               Christ
               and
               Moses
               together
               by
               the
               eares
               ;
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               of
               Marriage
               and
               Divorce
               ,
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               Justification
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               extent
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               where
               not
               ?
               But
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               effect
               it
               :
               they
               two
               are
               fast
               and
               indissoluble
               friends
               on
               both
               parts
               for
               ever
               ;
               each
               speaks
               
               for
               other
               ,
               each
               establishes
               other
               ;
               they
               are
               subordinate
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               opposite
               ;
               Moses
               faithful
               as
               a
               Servant
               ,
               Christ
               as
               a
               Son.
               A
               faithful
               servant
               cannot
               be
               but
               officious
               to
               the
               Son.
               The
               true
               use
               we
               make
               of
               Moses
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               Schoolmaster
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               to
               whip
               us
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               the
               true
               use
               we
               make
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               to
               supply
               
                 Moses
                 .
                 By
                 him
                 all
                 that
                 believe
                 are
                 justified
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               Thus
               must
               we
               hold
               in
               with
               both
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               have
               our
               part
               in
               either
               :
               so
               shall
               Moses
               bring
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               to
               glory
               .
            
             
               Had
               these
               Pharisees
               out
               of
               simplicity
               and
               desire
               of
               resolution
               in
               a
               case
               of
               doubt
               ,
               moved
               this
               question
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               no
               less
               commendable
               
               then
               now
               it
               is
               blame-worthy
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whither
               should
               we
               have
               recourse
               but
               to
               thine
               Oracle
               ?
               Thou
               art
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Whiles
               we
               hear
               from
               others
               ,
               What
               say
               Fathers
               ?
               what
               say
               Councils
               ?
               let
               them
               hear
               from
               us
               ,
               
                 What
                 saiest
                 thou
              
               ?
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               was
               far
               otherwise
               :
               they
               came
               not
               to
               learn
               ,
               but
               to
               tempt
               ;
               and
               to
               tempt
               that
               they
               might
               accuse
               .
               Like
               their
               Father
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               solicits
               to
               sin
               that
               he
               may
               plead
               against
               us
               for
               yieldance
               .
               Fain
               would
               these
               colloguing
               adversaries
               draw
               Christ
               to
               contradict
               Moses
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               take
               advantage
               of
               his
               contradiction
               .
               
            
             
               On
               the
               one
               side
               they
               saw
               his
               readiness
               to
               tax
               the
               false
               glosses
               which
               their
               presumptuous
               Doctors
               had
               put
               upon
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               an
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
              
               :
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               saw
               his
               inclination
               to
               mercy
               and
               commiseration
               in
               all
               his
               courses
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               neglect
               even
               some
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               to
               touch
               the
               Leper
               ,
               to
               heal
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               to
               eat
               with
               known
               sinners
               ,
               to
               dismiss
               an
               infamous
               (
               but
               penitent
               )
               offender
               ,
               to
               select
               and
               countenance
               two
               noted
               Publicans
               :
               and
               hereupon
               they
               might
               perhaps
               think
               that
               his
               compassion
               might
               draw
               him
               to
               cross
               this
               Mosaical
               institution
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               crafty
               bait
               is
               here
               laid
               for
               our
               Saviour
               ?
               Such
               as
               he
               cannot
               bite
               at
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               taken
               .
               It
               seems
               to
               them
               impossible
               he
               should
               avoid
               a
               deep
               prejudice
               
               either
               to
               his
               justice
               or
               mercy
               .
               For
               thus
               they
               imagine
               ;
               Either
               Christ
               will
               second
               Moses
               in
               sentencing
               this
               woman
               to
               Death
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               will
               cross
               Moses
               in
               dismissing
               her
               unpunished
               .
               If
               he
               command
               her
               to
               be
               stoned
               ,
               he
               loses
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               clemency
               and
               Mercy
               ;
               if
               he
               appoint
               her
               dismission
               ,
               he
               loses
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Justice
               .
               Indeed
               strip
               him
               of
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               be
               no
               Saviour
               .
            
             
             
               
               O
               the
               cunning
               folly
               of
               vain
               men
               ,
               that
               hope
               to
               beguile
               wisdome
               it self
               !
            
             
               Silence
               and
               neglect
               shall
               first
               confound
               those
               men
               ,
               whom
               after
               his
               answer
               will
               send
               away
               convicted
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               opening
               his
               mouth
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               bowes
               his
               body
               ;
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               returning
               words
               from
               his
               lips
               ,
               writes
               characters
               on
               the
               ground
               with
               his
               finger
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               silently
               wonder
               at
               thy
               gesture
               ,
               then
               inquire
               curiously
               into
               the
               words
               thou
               wrotest
               ,
               or
               the
               mysteries
               of
               thus
               writing
               :
               only
               herein
               I
               see
               thou
               meantest
               to
               shew
               a
               disregard
               to
               these
               malicious
               and
               busy
               cavillers
               .
               Sometimes
               taciturnity
               and
               contempt
               are
               the
               best
               answers
               .
               Thou
               that
               hast
               bidden
               us
               
                 Be
                 wise
                 as
                 
                 serpents
              
               ,
               givest
               us
               this
               noble
               example
               of
               thy
               prudence
               .
               It
               was
               most
               safe
               that
               these
               tempters
               should
               be
               thus
               kept
               fasting
               with
               a
               silent
               disrespect
               ,
               that
               their
               eagerness
               might
               justly
               draw
               upon
               them
               an
               insuing
               shame
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               unwillingness
               they
               saw
               in
               Christ
               to
               give
               his
               answer
               ,
               the
               more
               pressive
               and
               importunate
               they
               were
               to
               draw
               it
               from
               him
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               forced
               by
               their
               so
               zealous
               irritation
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               rouzeth
               up
               himself
               ,
               and
               gives
               it
               them
               home
               ,
               with
               a
               reprehensory
               and
               stinging
               satisfaction
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 sin
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 first
                 cast
                 a
                 stone
                 at
                 her
                 .
              
               As
               if
               his
               very
               action
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 have
                 shamed
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 willing
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 your
                 ill-meant
                 motion
                 :
                 but
                 since
                 you
                 will
                 
                 needs
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 vehemence
                 force
                 my
                 justice
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 but
                 is
                 as
                 faulty
                 as
                 she
                 whom
                 ye
                 accuse
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 your
                 sin
                 is
                 smothered
                 in
                 secrecy
                 ,
                 hers
                 is
                 brought
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 Ye
                 had
                 more
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 own
                 peace
                 by
                 an
                 humble
                 repentance
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 urge
                 severity
                 against
                 another
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 Moses
                 hath
                 justly
                 from
                 God
                 imposed
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 death
                 upon
                 such
                 hainous
                 offences
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 then
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 you
                 ?
                 If
                 death
                 be
                 her
                 due
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 by
                 those
                 your
                 unclean
                 hands
                 :
                 your
                 hearts
                 know
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 honest
                 enough
                 to
                 accuse
                 .
              
            
             
               Lo
               ,
               not
               the
               bird
               ,
               but
               the
               fouler
               is
               taken
               .
               He
               saies
               not
               ,
               Let
               her
               be
               stoned
               ;
               
               this
               had
               been
               against
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Mercy
               :
               he
               saies
               not
               ,
               Let
               her
               not
               be
               stoned
               ;
               this
               had
               been
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               Now
               he
               so
               answers
               ,
               that
               both
               his
               Justice
               and
               Mercy
               are
               entire
               ;
               she
               dismissed
               ,
               they
               shamed
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               in
               those
               hainous
               crimes
               that
               were
               punished
               with
               Lapidation
               ,
               that
               the
               witnesses
               and
               accusers
               should
               be
               the
               first
               that
               should
               lay
               hands
               upon
               the
               guilty
               :
               well
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               therefore
               choak
               these
               accusers
               with
               the
               conscience
               of
               their
               so
               foul
               incompetency
               .
               With
               what
               face
               ,
               with
               what
               heart
               could
               they
               stone
               their
               own
               sin
               in
               another
               person
               ?
            
             
               Honesty
               is
               too
               mean
               a
               term
               .
               These
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               were
               noted
               for
               
               extraordinary
               and
               admired
               Holiness
               :
               the
               outside
               of
               their
               lives
               was
               not
               only
               inoffensive
               ,
               but
               Saint-like
               and
               exemplary
               .
               Yet
               that
               all-seeing
               eye
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               
                 found
                 folly
                 in
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               hath
               much
               more
               found
               wickedness
               in
               these
               glorious
               Professors
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               nothing
               that
               
                 his
                 eyes
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 .
              
               What
               secret
               is
               there
               which
               he
               searches
               not
               ?
               Retire
               your selves
               ,
               O
               ye
               foolish
               sinners
               ,
               into
               your
               inmost
               closets
               ,
               yea
               (
               if
               you
               can
               )
               into
               the
               center
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               his
               eye
               follows
               you
               ,
               and
               observes
               all
               your
               carriages
               :
               no
               bolt
               ,
               no
               barre
               ,
               no
               darkness
               can
               keep
               him
               out
               .
               No
               thief
               was
               ever
               so
               impudent
               as
               to
               steal
               in
               the
               very
               face
               of
               the
               Judge
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               let
               me
               see
               my self
               seen
               by
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               dare
               to
               offend
               .
            
             
               
               Besides
               notice
               ,
               here
               is
               exprobration
               .
               These
               mens
               sins
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               secret
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               forgotten
               .
               It
               is
               long
               since
               they
               were
               done
               ;
               neither
               did
               they
               think
               to
               have
               heard
               any
               more
               news
               of
               them
               .
               And
               now
               when
               time
               and
               security
               had
               quite
               worn
               them
               out
               of
               thought
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               once
               be
               their
               Judge
               ,
               calls
               them
               to
               a
               back-reckoning
               .
            
             
               One
               time
               or
               other
               shall
               that
               just
               God
               lay
               our
               sins
               in
               our
               dish
               ,
               and
               make
               
               us
               possess
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               youth
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 thou
                 didst
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 kept
                 silence
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 thou
                 thoughtest
                 I
                 was
                 like
                 unto
                 thy self
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 reprove
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               The
               penitent
               mans
               sin
               lies
               before
               him
               for
               his
               humiliation
               ;
               the
               impenitents
               ,
               for
               his
               shame
               and
               confusion
               .
            
             
               The
               act
               of
               sin
               is
               transient
               ,
               not
               so
               the
               guilt
               ;
               that
               will
               stick
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               return
               upon
               us
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               height
               of
               our
               security
               ,
               or
               the
               depth
               of
               our
               misery
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               least
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               .
               How
               just
               may
               it
               be
               with
               God
               to
               take
               us
               at
               advantages
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               lay
               his
               arrest
               upon
               us
               when
               we
               are
               laid
               up
               upon
               a
               former
               suit
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               but
               just
               there
               should
               be
               a
               requisition
               of
               innocence
               in
               them
               that
               prosecute
               the
               vices
               of
               others
               .
               The
               offender
               is
               worthy
               of
               stoning
               ,
               but
               who
               shall
               
               cast
               them
               ?
               How
               ill
               would
               they
               become
               hands
               as
               guilty
               as
               her
               own
               ?
               What
               doe
               they
               but
               smite
               themselves
               ,
               who
               punish
               their
               own
               offences
               in
               other
               men
               ?
               Nothing
               is
               more
               unjust
               or
               absurd
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               beam
               to
               censure
               the
               moat
               ,
               the
               oven
               to
               upbraid
               the
               kiln
               .
               It
               is
               a
               false
               and
               vagrant
               zeal
               that
               begins
               not
               first
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               Well
               did
               our
               Saviour
               know
               how
               bitter
               and
               strong
               a
               pill
               he
               had
               given
               to
               these
               false
               Justiciaries
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               will
               take
               leisure
               to
               see
               how
               it
               wrought
               .
               Whiles
               therefore
               he
               gives
               time
               to
               them
               to
               swallow
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               over
               ,
               he
               returns
               to
               his
               old
               gesture
               of
               a
               seeming
               inadvertencie
               .
               How
               sped
               the
               receit
               ?
               
            
             
               I
               do
               no
               see
               any
               one
               of
               them
               stand
               out
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               plead
               his
               own
               innocency
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               men
               (
               which
               is
               very
               remarkable
               )
               placed
               the
               fulfilling
               or
               violation
               of
               the
               Law
               only
               in
               the
               outward
               act
               .
               Their
               hearts
               misgave
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               should
               have
               stood
               out
               in
               contestation
               with
               Christ
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               utterly
               shamed
               them
               ,
               by
               displaying
               their
               old
               and
               secret
               sins
               ;
               and
               have
               so
               convinced
               them
               by
               undeniable
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               never
               have
               clawed
               of
               the
               reproach
               :
               And
               therefore
               
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 convicted
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 beginning
                 at
                 the
                 eldest
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               some
               kinde
               of
               mannerly
               order
               in
               this
               guilty
               departure
               :
               
               not
               all
               at
               once
               ;
               lest
               they
               should
               seem
               violently
               chased
               away
               by
               this
               charge
               of
               Christ
               ;
               now
               their
               slinking
               away
               
                 one
                 by
                 one
              
               may
               seem
               to
               carry
               a
               shew
               of
               a
               deliberate
               and
               voluntary
               discession
               .
               
                 The
                 eldest
              
               first
               :
               The
               ancienter
               is
               fitter
               to
               give
               then
               take
               example
               ;
               and
               the
               yonger
               could
               think
               it
               no
               shame
               to
               follow
               the
               steps
               of
               a
               grave
               fore-man
               .
            
             
               O
               wonderful
               power
               of
               Conscience
               !
               Man
               can
               no
               more
               stand
               out
               against
               it
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               stand
               out
               against
               God.
               The
               Almighty
               ,
               whose
               substitute
               is
               set
               in
               our
               bosome
               ,
               sets
               it
               on
               work
               to
               accuse
               .
               It
               is
               no
               denying
               when
               that
               sayes
               we
               are
               guilty
               ;
               when
               that
               condemns
               us
               ,
               in
               vain
               are
               we
               acquitted
               by
               the
               world
               .
               With
               what
               bravery
               did
               these
               Hypocrites
               come
               to
               set
               upon
               
               Christ
               ?
               with
               what
               triumph
               did
               they
               insult
               upon
               that
               guilty
               soul
               ?
               Now
               they
               are
               thunder-struck
               with
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               drop
               away
               confounded
               ;
               and
               well
               is
               he
               that
               can
               run
               away
               furthest
               from
               his
               own
               shame
               .
               No
               wicked
               man
               needs
               to
               seek
               out
               of
               himself
               for
               a
               Judge
               ,
               Accuser
               ,
               Witness
               ,
               Tormentor
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               do
               these
               Hypocrites
               hear
               of
               their
               sins
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               gone
               .
               Had
               they
               been
               sincerely
               touched
               with
               a
               true
               remorse
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               rather
               come
               to
               him
               upon
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 and
                 finde
                 that
                 thou
                 knowest
                 our
                 secret
                 sins
                 ;
                 this
                 argues
                 thy
                 Divine
                 Omniscience
                 .
                 Thou
                 that
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 remit
                 
                 them
                 .
                 O
                 pardon
                 the
                 iniquities
                 of
                 thy
                 servants
                 .
                 Thou
                 that
                 accusest
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 also
                 acquit
                 us
                 .
              
               But
               now
               instead
               hereof
               ,
               they
               turn
               their
               back
               upon
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               haste
               away
               .
            
             
               An
               impenitent
               man
               cares
               not
               how
               little
               he
               hath
               either
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               mention
               of
               his
               sins
               .
               O
               fools
               !
               if
               ye
               could
               run
               away
               from
               
               
               God
               ,
               it
               were
               somewhat
               ;
               but
               whiles
               ye
               move
               in
               him
               ;
               what
               doe
               ye
               ?
               whither
               goe
               ye
               ?
               Ye
               may
               run
               from
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               but
               run
               upon
               his
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               Christ
               is
               
                 left
                 alone
              
               .
               Alone
               in
               respect
               of
               these
               complainants
               ;
               not
               alone
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               multitude
               :
               there
               yet
               stands
               the
               mournfull
               Adulteresse
               .
               She
               might
               have
               gone
               forth
               with
               them
               ;
               no
               body
               constrained
               her
               to
               stay
               :
               but
               that
               which
               sent
               them
               away
               ,
               stayed
               her
               ,
               Conscience
               .
               She
               knew
               her
               guiltinesse
               was
               publickly
               accused
               ,
               and
               durst
               not
               be
               by
               her self
               denied
               :
               as
               one
               that
               was
               therefore
               fastened
               there
               by
               her
               own
               guilty
               heart
               ,
               she
               stirs
               not
               till
               she
               may
               receive
               a
               dismission
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               so
               busie
               in
               writing
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               read
               the
               while
               the
               guilt
               
               and
               absence
               of
               those
               accusers
               ;
               he
               that
               knew
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               knew
               no
               less
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               doe
               .
               Yet
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               matter
               had
               been
               strange
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 he
                 lifts
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 saies
                 ,
                 Woman
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 thy
                 accusers
                 ?
              
            
             
               How
               well
               was
               this
               sinner
               to
               be
               left
               there
               ?
               Could
               she
               be
               in
               a
               safer
               place
               then
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ?
               Might
               she
               have
               chosen
               her
               refuge
               ,
               whither
               should
               she
               rather
               have
               fled
               ?
               O
               happy
               we
               ,
               if
               when
               we
               are
               convinced
               in
               our selves
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               we
               can
               set
               our selves
               before
               that
               Judge
               who
               is
               our
               surety
               ,
               our
               Advocate
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               our
               ransome
               ,
               our
               peace
               .
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               she
               stood
               doubtfull
               betwixt
               hope
               and
               fear
               ;
               Hope
               ,
               in
               that
               she
               saw
               her
               accusers
               gone
               ;
               Fear
               ,
               in
               that
               she
               knew
               what
               she
               had
               deserved
               :
               and
               now
               
               whiles
               she
               trembles
               in
               exspectation
               of
               a
               sentence
               ,
               she
               hears
               ,
               
                 Woman
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 thy
                 accusers
                 ?
              
            
             
               Wherein
               our
               Saviour
               intends
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               the
               hearers
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               beholders
               :
               that
               they
               might
               apprehend
               the
               guiltiness
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               unfitness
               ,
               of
               the
               accusers
               ;
               and
               might
               well
               see
               there
               was
               no
               warrantable
               ground
               of
               his
               further
               proceeding
               against
               her
               .
            
             
               Two
               things
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               Evidence
               ,
               Sentence
               ;
               the
               one
               from
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               the
               Judge
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               asks
               for
               both
               .
               The
               accusation
               and
               proof
               must
               draw
               on
               the
               sentence
               ;
               the
               sentence
               must
               proceed
               upon
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               proof
               ;
               
                 Where
                 are
                 thy
                 accusers
                 ?
                 hath
                 
                 no
                 man
                 condemned
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Had
               sentence
               passed
               legally
               upon
               the
               Adulteresse
               ,
               doubtlesse
               our
               Saviour
               would
               not
               have
               acquitted
               her
               :
               For
               as
               he
               would
               not
               intrude
               upon
               others
               offices
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               not
               crosse
               or
               violate
               the
               justice
               done
               by
               others
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               finding
               the
               coast
               clear
               ,
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 condemn
                 thee
              
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               Lord
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               then
               shew
               favour
               to
               foul
               offenders
               ?
               Art
               thou
               rather
               pleased
               that
               grosse
               sins
               should
               be
               blanched
               ,
               and
               sent
               away
               with
               a
               gentle
               connivency
               ?
               Far
               ,
               far
               be
               this
               from
               the
               perfection
               of
               thy
               Justice
               .
               He
               that
               hence
               argues
               Adulteries
               not
               punishable
               by
               death
               ,
               let
               him
               argue
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               dividing
               of
               inheritances
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               two
               wrangling
               brethren
               
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 Who
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 divider
                 of
                 inheritances
                 ?
              
               Thou
               declinedst
               the
               office
               ,
               thou
               didst
               not
               dislike
               the
               act
               ,
               either
               of
               parting
               lands
               ,
               or
               punishing
               offenders
               .
               Neither
               was
               here
               any
               absolution
               of
               the
               woman
               from
               a
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               a
               dismission
               of
               her
               from
               thy
               sentence
               ;
               which
               thou
               knewest
               not
               proper
               for
               thee
               to
               pronounce
               .
               Herein
               hadst
               thou
               respect
               to
               thy
               calling
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               main
               purpose
               of
               thy
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               which
               was
               neither
               to
               be
               an
               arbiter
               of
               Civil
               Causes
               ,
               nor
               a
               judge
               of
               Criminal
               ,
               but
               a
               Saviour
               of
               mankinde
               ;
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               the
               Soul.
               And
               this
               was
               thy
               care
               in
               this
               miserable
               Offender
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               How
               much
               more
               doth
               it
               concern
               us
               to
               keep
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               vocation
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               dare
               to
               trench
               upon
               the
               functions
               
               of
               others
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               ever
               enough
               magnifie
               thy
               Mercy
               ,
               who
               takest
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ?
               who
               so
               camest
               to
               save
               ,
               that
               thou
               challengest
               us
               of
               unkindness
               for
               being
               miserable
               ,
               
                 Why
                 will
                 ye
                 die
                 ,
                 O
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               O
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               then
               be
               a
               Judge
               ,
               yet
               thou
               wilt
               once
               be
               :
               Thou
               wouldst
               not
               in
               thy
               first
               coming
               judge
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               come
               to
               judge
               them
               in
               thy
               second
               .
               The
               time
               shall
               come
               when
               upon
               that
               
               just
               and
               glorious
               Tribunal
               thou
               shalt
               judge
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
               
               That
               we
               may
               not
               one
               day
               hear
               thee
               say
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ye
                 cursed
              
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               hear
               thee
               say
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 ,
                 sin
                 no
                 more
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               thankfull
               Penitent
               .
            
             
               ONE
               while
               I
               finde
               Christ
               invited
               by
               a
               Publican
               ,
               now
               by
               a
               Pharisee
               .
               Whereever
               he
               went
               ,
               he
               made
               better
               chear
               then
               he
               found
               ,
               in
               an
               happy
               exchange
               of
               spiritual
               repast
               for
               bodily
               .
               
            
             
               Who
               knows
               not
               the
               Pharisees
               to
               have
               been
               the
               proud
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ;
               men
               over-conceited
               of
               themselves
               ,
               contemptuous
               of
               others
               ;
               severe
               in
               show
               ,
               Hypocrites
               in
               deed
               ;
               strict
               Sectaries
               ,
               insolent
               Justiciaries
               ?
               Yet
               here
               one
               of
               them
               invites
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               good
               earnest
               .
               The
               man
               was
               not
               (
               like
               his
               fellows
               )
               captious
               ,
               not
               ceremonious
               :
               had
               he
               been
               of
               their
               stamp
               ,
               the
               omission
               of
               washing
               the
               feet
               had
               been
               mortall
               .
               No
               profession
               hath
               not
               yielded
               some
               good
               :
               Nicodemus
               and
               Gamaliel
               were
               of
               the
               same
               strain
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               for
               nothing
               ,
               that
               the
               Evangelist
               having
               branded
               this
               Sect
               for
               despising
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               presently
               subjoyns
               this
               history
               of
               Simon
               the
               Pharisee
               ,
               as
               an
               exempt
               man.
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               canst
               finde
               out
               good
               Pharisees
               ,
               
               good
               Publicans
               ,
               yea
               a
               good
               Thief
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               that
               thou
               maiest
               finde
               ,
               thou
               canst
               make
               them
               so
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               best
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               whose
               table
               thou
               here
               refusedst
               not
               .
               So
               didst
               thou
               in
               wisdome
               and
               mercy
               attemper
               thy self
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 become
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 win
                 some
                 .
              
               Thy
               harbenger
               was
               rough
               ,
               as
               in
               cloaths
               ,
               so
               in
               disposition
               ;
               professedly
               harsh
               and
               austere
               :
               thy self
               wert
               milde
               and
               sociable
               .
               So
               it
               was
               fit
               for
               both
               .
               He
               was
               a
               preacher
               of
               Penance
               ;
               thou
               the
               author
               of
               comfort
               and
               Salvation
               :
               He
               made
               way
               for
               Grace
               ;
               thou
               gavest
               it
               .
               Thou
               hast
               bidden
               us
               to
               follow
               thy self
               ,
               not
               thy
               fore-runner
               .
               That
               then
               which
               Politicks
               and
               time-servers
               doe
               for
               earthly
               advantages
               ,
               we
               will
               doe
               for
               spiritual
               ;
               
               frame
               our selves
               to
               all
               companies
               ,
               not
               in
               evil
               ,
               but
               in
               good
               ,
               yea
               in
               indifferent
               things
               .
               What
               wonder
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               ,
               who
               cam'st
               down
               from
               Heaven
               to
               frame
               thy self
               to
               our
               nature
               ,
               shouldst
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               wert
               on
               earth
               ,
               frame
               thy self
               to
               the
               several
               dispositions
               of
               men
               ?
               Catch
               not
               at
               this
               ▪
               O
               ye
               licentious
               Hypocrites
               ,
               men
               of
               all
               hours
               ,
               that
               can
               eat
               with
               gluttons
               ,
               drink
               with
               drunkards
               ,
               sing
               with
               ribalds
               ,
               scoffe
               with
               profane
               scorners
               ,
               and
               yet
               talk
               holily
               with
               the
               religious
               ,
               as
               if
               ye
               had
               hence
               any
               colour
               of
               your
               changeable
               conformity
               to
               all
               fashions
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               never
               sinn'd
               for
               any
               man's
               sake
               ,
               though
               for
               our
               sakes
               he
               was
               sociable
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               keep
               us
               from
               sinning
               .
               Can
               ye
               so
               converse
               with
               leud
               good
               fellows
               ,
               as
               that
               ye
               represse
               their
               sins
               ,
               redresse
               their
               exorbitances
               ,
               win
               them
               to
               
               God
               ?
               now
               ye
               walk
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               him
               that
               stuck
               not
               to
               sit
               down
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               house
               .
            
             
               There
               sate
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               I
               marvell
               not
               that
               she
               is
               led
               in
               with
               a
               note
               of
               wonder
               ;
               wonder
               ,
               both
               on
               her
               part
               ,
               and
               on
               Christs
               .
               That
               any
               sinner
               ,
               that
               a
               sensual
               sinner
               obdured
               in
               a
               notorious
               trade
               of
               evil
               ,
               should
               voluntarily
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               true
               remorse
               for
               her
               leudness
               ,
               seek
               to
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               is
               worthy
               of
               an
               accent
               of
               admiration
               .
               The
               noise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               common
               ;
               but
               where
               is
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ?
               it
               hath
               store
               of
               hearers
               ,
               but
               few
               Converts
               .
               Yet
               were
               there
               no
               wonder
               in
               her
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               power
               and
               mercy
               of
               Christ
               ;
               his
               power
               that
               thus
               drew
               the
               sinner
               ;
               his
               mercy
               
               that
               received
               her
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               wonder
               at
               her
               ,
               but
               I
               blesse
               thee
               for
               her
               ;
               by
               whose
               only
               Grace
               she
               was
               both
               moved
               ,
               and
               accepted
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 sinner
              
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               ?
               who
               is
               not
               so
               ?
               Not
               only
               
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 sin
                 all
              
               ;
               but
               in
               all
               things
               we
               all
               let
               fall
               many
               sins
               .
               Had
               there
               been
               a
               woman
               not
               a
               sinner
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               beyond
               wonder
               .
               One
               man
               there
               was
               that
               was
               not
               a
               sinner
               ;
               
               
               even
               he
               that
               was
               more
               then
               man
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               refuge
               of
               this
               sinner
               :
               but
               never
               woman
               that
               sinned
               not
               .
               Yet
               he
               said
               not
               ,
               a
               Woman
               that
               had
               sinned
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 sinner
              
               .
               An
               action
               doth
               not
               give
               denomination
               ,
               but
               a
               trade
               .
               Even
               the
               wise
               Charity
               of
               Christians
               (
               much
               more
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               )
               can
               distinguish
               between
               sins
               of
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               esteem
               us
               not
               by
               a
               transient
               act
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               permanent
               condition
               .
            
             
               The
               woman
               was
               noted
               for
               a
               luxurious
               and
               incontinent
               life
               .
               What
               a
               deal
               of
               variety
               there
               is
               of
               sins
               ?
               That
               which
               faileth
               cannot
               be
               numbred
               .
               Every
               sin
               continued
               deserves
               to
               brand
               the
               Soul
               with
               this
               style
               .
               Here
               one
               is
               pickt
               out
               from
               the
               rest
               :
               she
               is
               not
               noted
               for
               Murder
               ,
               for
               Theft
               ,
               for
               Idolatry
               :
               only
               her
               Lust
               
               makes
               her
               a
               woman
               that
               was
               a
               sinner
               .
               Other
               Vices
               use
               not
               to
               give
               the
               owner
               this
               title
               ,
               although
               they
               should
               be
               more
               hainous
               then
               it
               .
            
             
               Wantons
               may
               flatter
               themselves
               in
               the
               indifferency
               or
               slightness
               of
               this
               offence
               ;
               their
               Souls
               shall
               need
               no
               other
               conveiance
               to
               Hell
               then
               this
               :
               which
               cannot
               be
               so
               pleasing
               to
               Nature
               as
               it
               is
               hatefull
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               so
               speaks
               of
               it
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               sins
               but
               it
               ,
               
                 a
                 Woman
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
            
             
               She
               was
               a
               sinner
               ,
               now
               she
               is
               not
               ;
               her
               very
               presence
               argues
               her
               change
               .
               Had
               she
               been
               still
               in
               her
               old
               trade
               ,
               she
               would
               no
               more
               have
               indured
               the
               sight
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               that
               Devil
               did
               which
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 torment
                 me
                 ?
              
               Her
               eyes
               had
               been
               lamps
               and
               fires
               of
               Lust
               ,
               not
               fountains
               of
               tears
               ;
               her
               hairs
               had
               
               been
               nets
               to
               catch
               foolish
               lovers
               ,
               not
               a
               towell
               for
               her
               Saviour's
               feet
               :
               yet
               still
               she
               carries
               the
               name
               of
               what
               she
               was
               :
               a
               scar
               still
               remains
               after
               the
               wound
               healed
               .
               Simon
               will
               be
               ever
               the
               Leper
               ,
               and
               Matthew
               the
               Publican
               .
               How
               carefully
               should
               we
               avoid
               those
               actions
               which
               may
               ever
               stain
               us
               ?
            
             
               What
               a
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               carriage
               and
               proceedings
               of
               God
               and
               men
               ?
               The
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               
                 calleth
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ,
              
               so
               it
               calleth
               those
               things
               that
               were
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 remember
                 your
                 iniquities
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               As
               some
               skilfull
               Chirurgion
               so
               sets
               the
               bone
               ,
               or
               heals
               the
               sore
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               seen
               where
               the
               complaint
               was
               .
               Man's
               word
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               done
               cannot
               be
               undone
               :
               but
               the
               omnipotent
               goodness
               of
               God
               doth
               (
               as
               it
               
               were
               )
               undoe
               our
               once-committed
               sins
               .
               
                 Take
                 away
                 my
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 none
                 .
              
               What
               we
               were
               in
               our selves
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               him
               ;
               since
               he
               hath
               changed
               us
               from
               our selves
               .
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               be
               niggardly
               ,
               where
               thou
               art
               liberal
               ?
               why
               should
               we
               be
               reading
               those
               lines
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               onely
               crossed
               ,
               but
               quite
               blotted
               ,
               yea
               wiped
               out
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               word
               ,
               
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 sinner
              
               .
               To
               be
               wicked
               is
               odious
               to
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               men
               ;
               to
               have
               been
               so
               ,
               is
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               .
               I
               rejoice
               to
               look
               back
               ,
               and
               see
               my
               Egyptians
               lying
               dead
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               praise
               the
               Author
               of
               my
               deliverance
               and
               victory
               .
               Else
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               what
               I
               was
               .
               
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               whose
               title
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               regardest
               the
               present
               .
               He
               befriends
               and
               honours
               us
               that
               saies
               ,
               
                 Such
                 ye
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 are
                 washed
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               place
               addes
               to
               the
               hainousness
               of
               the
               sin
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
                 City
              
               .
               The
               more
               publick
               the
               fact
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               scandall
               .
               Sin
               is
               sin
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               desart
               .
               Others
               eyes
               do
               not
               make
               the
               act
               more
               vile
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               the
               offence
               is
               multiplied
               by
               the
               number
               of
               beholders
               .
            
             
               I
               hear
               no
               Name
               of
               either
               the
               City
               or
               the
               Woman
               ;
               she
               was
               too
               well
               known
               in
               her
               time
               .
               How
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               be
               obscure
               ,
               then
               infamous
               ?
               Herein
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               God
               meant
               to
               spare
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               penitent
               Convert
               .
               He
               who
               hates
               not
               the
               person
               ,
               but
               the
               sin
               ,
               cares
               only
               to
               mention
               the
               sin
               ,
               not
               the
               person
               .
               
               It
               is
               justice
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Vice
               ,
               it
               is
               mercy
               to
               spare
               the
               Offender
               .
               How
               injurious
               a
               presumption
               is
               it
               for
               any
               man
               to
               name
               her
               whom
               God
               would
               have
               concealed
               ?
               and
               to
               cast
               this
               aspersion
               on
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               noted
               for
               holiness
               ?
            
             
               The
               worst
               of
               this
               woman
               is
               past
               ,
               
                 She
                 was
                 a
                 sinner
              
               ;
               the
               best
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               
                 She
                 sought
                 out
                 Jesus
              
               :
               where
               ?
               In
               the
               house
               of
               a
               Pharisee
               .
               It
               was
               the
               most
               inconvenient
               place
               in
               the
               world
               for
               a
               noted
               sinner
               to
               seek
               Christ
               in
               .
            
             
             
               No
               men
               stood
               so
               much
               upon
               the
               terms
               of
               their
               own
               Righteousness
               ;
               no
               
               men
               so
               scornfully
               disdained
               an
               infamous
               person
               .
               The
               touch
               of
               an
               ordinary
               (
               though
               honest
               )
               Jew
               was
               their
               pollution
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               Strumpet
               ?
               What
               a
               sight
               was
               a
               known
               sinner
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               his
               holiest
               neighbour
               was
               a
               sinner
               ?
               How
               doth
               he
               (
               though
               a
               better
               Pharisee
               )
               look
               awrie
               to
               see
               such
               a
               piece
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               whiles
               he
               dares
               think
               ,
               
                 If
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 surely
                 know
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 woman
                 this
                 is
                 ?
              
               Neither
               could
               she
               fore-imagine
               lesse
               ,
               when
               she
               ventured
               to
               presse
               over
               the
               threshold
               of
               a
               Pharisee
               .
               Yet
               not
               the
               known
               austerity
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               her
               mis-welcome
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               could
               affright
               her
               from
               seeking
               her
               Saviour
               even
               there
               .
               No
               disadvantage
               can
               defer
               the
               Penitent
               Soul
               from
               a
               speedy
               recourse
               to
               Christ
               .
               She
               saies
               not
               ,
               
                 If
                 
                 Jesus
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 some
                 humble
                 Publican
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 where
                 save
                 with
                 a
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 defer
                 my
                 accesse
                 ,
                 then
                 seek
                 him
                 where
                 I
                 shall
                 finde
                 scorn
                 and
                 censure
                 :
              
               but
               ,
               as
               not
               fearing
               the
               frowns
               of
               that
               overlie
               Host
               ,
               she
               thrusts
               her self
               into
               Simon
               's
               house
               to
               finde
               Jesus
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               the
               distressed
               to
               be
               bashfull
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               for
               a
               believer
               to
               be
               timorous
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               thy
               Spouse
               misse
               thee
               ,
               she
               will
               seek
               thee
               through
               the
               streets
               ;
               the
               blows
               of
               the
               watch
               shall
               not
               daunt
               her
               .
               If
               thou
               be
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               a
               Peter
               will
               leap
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               swim
               to
               thee
               :
               if
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               thy
               blessed
               Martyrs
               will
               run
               through
               those
               flames
               to
               thee
               .
               We
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               thy
               presence
               ,
               if
               
               wheresoever
               we
               know
               thou
               art
               ,
               whether
               in
               prison
               ,
               or
               in
               exile
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               hasten
               thither
               to
               injoy
               thee
               .
            
             
               The
               Place
               was
               not
               more
               unfit
               then
               the
               Time
               :
               a
               Pharisees
               house
               was
               not
               more
               unproper
               for
               a
               sinner
               ,
               then
               a
               Feast
               was
               for
               humiliation
               .
               Tears
               at
               a
               Banquet
               are
               as
               Jigs
               at
               a
               Funeral
               .
               There
               is
               a
               season
               for
               all
               things
               .
               Musick
               had
               been
               more
               apt
               for
               a
               Feast
               then
               mourning
               .
            
             
               The
               heart
               that
               hath
               once
               felt
               the
               sting
               of
               sin
               and
               the
               sweetness
               of
               remission
               ,
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               delay
               the
               expressions
               of
               what
               it
               feels
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               confined
               to
               terms
               of
               circumstance
               .
            
             
               Whence
               then
               was
               this
               zeal
               of
               her
               accesse
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               she
               had
               heard
               from
               
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               those
               heavenly
               Sermons
               of
               his
               ,
               many
               gracious
               invitations
               of
               all
               troubled
               and
               labouring
               souls
               ;
               she
               had
               observed
               how
               he
               vouchsafed
               to
               come
               under
               the
               roofs
               of
               despised
               Publicans
               ,
               of
               professed
               enemies
               ;
               she
               had
               noted
               all
               the
               passages
               of
               his
               power
               and
               mercy
               ;
               and
               now
               deep
               remorse
               wrought
               upon
               her
               heart
               for
               her
               former
               viciousness
               .
               The
               pool
               of
               her
               Conscience
               was
               troubled
               by
               the
               descending
               Angel
               ,
               and
               now
               she
               steps
               in
               for
               a
               cure
               .
               The
               arrow
               stuck
               fast
               in
               her
               Soul
               ,
               which
               she
               could
               not
               shake
               out
               ;
               and
               now
               she
               comes
               to
               this
               soveraign
               Dittanie
               ,
               to
               expell
               it
               .
               Had
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               wrought
               upon
               her
               ere
               she
               came
               ,
               and
               wrought
               her
               to
               come
               ,
               she
               had
               never
               either
               sought
               or
               found
               Christ
               .
               Now
               she
               comes
               in
               ,
               and
               findes
               that
               Saviour
               whom
               
               she
               sought
               :
               she
               comes
               in
               ,
               but
               not
               empty-handed
               :
               though
               debauched
               ,
               she
               was
               a
               Jewesse
               .
               She
               could
               not
               but
               have
               heard
               that
               she
               ought
               not
               to
               
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 empty
              
               .
               What
               then
               brings
               she
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               possible
               she
               could
               bring
               to
               Christ
               a
               better
               present
               then
               her
               own
               Penitent
               Soul
               ;
               yet
               ,
               to
               testifie
               that
               ,
               she
               brings
               another
               ,
               delicate
               both
               for
               the
               vessel
               and
               the
               contents
               ,
               
                 A
                 box
                 of
                 Alabaster
              
               ;
               a
               solid
               ,
               hard
               ,
               pure
               ,
               clear
               marble
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               receit
               of
               so
               precious
               an
               ointment
               :
               the
               ointment
               pleasant
               and
               costly
               ;
               a
               composition
               of
               many
               fragrant
               Odors
               ,
               not
               for
               medicine
               but
               delight
               .
            
             
               The
               Soul
               that
               is
               truly
               touched
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               its
               own
               sin
               ,
               can
               think
               nothing
               too
               good
               ,
               too
               dear
               for
               Christ
               .
               The
               remorsed
               sinner
               begins
               first
               with
               the
               
               tender
               of
               
                 burnt-offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 calves
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 old
              
               ;
               thence
               he
               ascends
               to
               Hecatombs
               ,
               
                 thousands
                 of
                 rams
              
               ;
               and
               above
               that
               yet
               ,
               to
               
                 ten
                 thousand
                 rivers
                 of
                 oyle
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               yet
               higher
               ,
               could
               be
               content
               to
               
                 give
                 the
                 first-fruit
                 of
                 his
                 body
              
               to
               expiate
               
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 his
                 Soul.
              
               Any
               thing
               ,
               every
               thing
               is
               too
               small
               a
               price
               for
               peace
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               since
               we
               have
               tasted
               how
               sweet
               thou
               art
               ,
               lo
               ,
               we
               bring
               thee
               the
               
               
               daintiest
               and
               costliest
               perfumes
               of
               our
               humble
               Obediences
               :
               yea
               ,
               if
               so
               much
               of
               our
               blood
               ,
               as
               this
               woman
               brought
               ointment
               ,
               may
               be
               usefull
               or
               pleasing
               to
               thy
               Name
               ,
               we
               do
               most
               chearfully
               consecrate
               it
               unto
               thee
               .
               If
               we
               would
               not
               have
               thee
               think
               Heaven
               too
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               stick
               at
               any
               earthly
               retribution
               to
               thee
               in
               lieu
               of
               thy
               great
               mercies
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               here
               I
               see
               more
               then
               the
               price
               .
               This
               odoriferous
               persume
               was
               that
               wherewith
               she
               had
               wont
               to
               make
               her self
               pleasing
               to
               her
               wanton
               Lovers
               ;
               and
               now
               she
               comes
               purposely
               to
               offer
               it
               up
               to
               her
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               As
               her
               love
               was
               turned
               another
               way
               from
               sensual
               to
               Divine
               ,
               so
               shall
               her
               Ointment
               also
               be
               altered
               in
               the
               use
               :
               that
               which
               was
               abused
               to
               Luxury
               ,
               shall
               
               now
               be
               consecrated
               to
               Devotion
               .
               There
               is
               no
               other
               effect
               in
               whatsoever
               true
               Conversion
               ;
               
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 our
                 members
                 servants
                 to
                 iniquity
                 to
                 commit
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 now
                 give
                 our
                 members
                 servants
                 unto
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               If
               the
               dames
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               thought
               nothing
               more
               worth
               looking
               on
               then
               their
               own
               faces
               ,
               have
               spent
               too
               much
               time
               in
               their
               glasses
               ;
               now
               they
               shall
               cast
               in
               those
               metalls
               to
               make
               a
               Laver
               for
               the
               washing
               off
               their
               uncleannesses
               .
               If
               I
               have
               spent
               the
               prime
               of
               my
               strength
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               wit
               ,
               upon
               my self
               and
               vanity
               ;
               I
               have
               bestowed
               my
               Alabaster-box
               amisse
               :
               Oh
               now
               teach
               me
               ,
               my
               God
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               improve
               all
               my
               time
               ,
               all
               my
               abilities
               to
               thy
               glory
               .
               This
               is
               all
               the
               poor
               recompence
               can
               be
               made
               thee
               for
               those
               shamefull
               dishonors
               thou
               hast
               
               received
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               Woman
               is
               come
               in
               ;
               and
               now
               she
               doth
               not
               boldly
               face
               Christ
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               unworthy
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               she
               
                 stands
                 behinde
              
               .
               How
               could
               she
               in
               that
               site
               wash
               his
               feet
               with
               her
               tears
               ?
               Was
               it
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               sit
               at
               the
               Feast
               (
               after
               our
               fashion
               )
               but
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               then-Jewish
               and
               Roman
               fashion
               ,
               lay
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               that
               this
               phrase
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               import
               posture
               as
               presence
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               it
               was
               bashfulnesse
               and
               shame
               arising
               from
               the
               conscience
               of
               her
               own
               former
               wickedness
               that
               placed
               her
               thus
               .
               How
               well
               is
               the
               case
               altered
               ?
               She
               had
               wont
               to
               look
               boldly
               in
               the
               face
               of
               her
               Lovers
               :
               now
               she
               dares
               not
               behold
               the
               awfull
               countenance
               of
               her
               Saviour
               .
               She
               had
               wont
               to
               send
               her
               alluring
               
               beams
               forth
               into
               the
               eyes
               of
               her
               wanton
               paramours
               :
               now
               she
               casts
               her
               dejected
               eyes
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               dares
               not
               so
               much
               as
               raise
               them
               up
               to
               see
               those
               eyes
               from
               which
               she
               desired
               commiseration
               .
               It
               was
               a
               true
               inference
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 an
                 whores
                 forehead
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 blush
                 :
              
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               sign
               of
               whorishness
               then
               impudence
               .
               This
               woman
               can
               now
               blush
               ;
               she
               hath
               put
               off
               the
               Harlot
               ,
               and
               is
               turned
               true
               Penitent
               .
               Bashfulness
               is
               both
               a
               sign
               ,
               and
               effect
               of
               Grace
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               could
               we
               but
               bethink
               how
               wretched
               we
               are
               in
               Nature
               ,
               how
               vile
               through
               our
               sins
               ,
               how
               glorious
               ,
               holy
               and
               powerfull
               a
               God
               thou
               art
               ,
               (
               before
               whom
               the
               brightest
               Angels
               hide
               their
               faces
               )
               we
               could
               not
               come
               but
               with
               a
               trembling
               awfulness
               into
               thy
               presence
               .
            
             
               
               Together
               with
               shame
               ,
               here
               is
               sorrow
               :
               a
               sorrow
               testified
               by
               tears
               ;
               and
               tears
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               she
               washes
               the
               feet
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               those
               streams
               of
               penitence
               ;
               
                 She
                 began
                 to
                 wash
                 his
                 feet
                 with
                 tears
                 .
              
               We
               hear
               when
               she
               began
               ,
               we
               hear
               not
               when
               she
               ended
               .
               When
               the
               grapes
               are
               pressed
               ,
               the
               juice
               runs
               forth
               :
               so
               when
               the
               minde
               is
               pressed
               ,
               tears
               distill
               ;
               the
               true
               juice
               of
               penitence
               and
               sorrow
               .
               These
               eyes
               were
               not
               used
               to
               such
               clouds
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               showrs
               ;
               there
               was
               nothing
               in
               them
               formerly
               but
               sun-shine
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               beams
               of
               Lust
               :
               Now
               they
               are
               resolved
               into
               the
               drops
               of
               grief
               and
               contrition
               .
               Whence
               was
               this
               change
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               secret
               working
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ?
               
                 He
                 caused
                 his
                 winde
                 to
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 flowed
                 ;
                 he
                 smote
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 gushed
                 out
                 .
              
               O
               God
               ,
               smite
               
               thou
               this
               rocky
               Heart
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               of
               Repentance
               shall
               burst
               forth
               in
               abundance
               .
            
             
               Never
               were
               thy
               feet
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               bedewed
               with
               more
               precious
               liquor
               then
               this
               of
               remorsefull
               tears
               .
               These
               cannot
               be
               so
               spent
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               keepest
               them
               in
               thy
               bottle
               ;
               yea
               thou
               returnest
               them
               back
               with
               interest
               of
               true
               comfort
               :
               
                 They
                 that
                 sow
                 in
                 tears
                 ,
                 shall
                 reap
                 in
                 joy
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 mourn
                 .
              
               Lo
               
               this
               wet
               seed-time
               shall
               be
               followed
               with
               an
               harvest
               of
               happinesse
               and
               glory
               .
               
            
             
               That
               this
               service
               might
               be
               complete
               ,
               as
               her
               eyes
               were
               the
               Ewre
               ,
               so
               her
               hair
               was
               the
               Towell
               for
               the
               feet
               of
               Christ
               .
               Doubtlesse
               at
               a
               Feast
               there
               was
               no
               want
               of
               the
               most
               curious
               linen
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               All
               this
               was
               nothing
               to
               her
               :
               to
               approve
               her
               sincere
               Humility
               ,
               and
               hearty
               devotion
               to
               Christ
               ,
               her
               hair
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               this
               glorious
               office
               .
               The
               hair
               is
               the
               chief
               ornament
               of
               womanhood
               :
               the
               feet
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               the
               lowest
               part
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               the
               meanest
               for
               account
               ,
               and
               homeliest
               for
               imployment
               :
               and
               lo
               ,
               this
               Penitent
               bestows
               the
               chief
               ornament
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               on
               the
               meanest
               office
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               her
               Saviour
               .
               That
               hair
               which
               she
               was
               wont
               to
               spred
               as
               a
               net
               to
               catch
               her
               amorous
               companions
               ,
               is
               honoured
               with
               the
               imployment
               of
               wiping
               the
               beautifull
               feet
               of
               him
               that
               brought
               
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               peace
               and
               salvation
               :
               and
               ,
               might
               it
               have
               been
               any
               service
               to
               him
               to
               have
               licked
               the
               dust
               under
               those
               feet
               of
               his
               ,
               how
               gladly
               would
               she
               have
               done
               it
               ?
               Nothing
               can
               be
               mean
               that
               is
               done
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               Never
               was
               any
               hair
               so
               preferred
               as
               this
               .
               How
               I
               envy
               those
               locks
               that
               were
               graced
               with
               the
               touch
               of
               those
               Sacred
               feet
               ;
               but
               much
               more
               those
               lips
               that
               kissed
               them
               ?
               Those
               lips
               that
               had
               been
               formerly
               inured
               to
               the
               wanton
               touches
               of
               her
               lascivious
               Lovers
               ,
               now
               sanctifie
               themselves
               with
               the
               testimony
               of
               her
               humble
               homage
               and
               dear
               respects
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               Thus
               her
               oyntment
               ,
               hands
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               hair
               ,
               lips
               are
               now
               consecrated
               to
               the
               service
               of
               Christ
               her
               Saviour
               ,
               whom
               she
               had
               offended
               .
               If
               our
               satisfaction
               be
               not
               in
               some
               kinde
               proportionable
               
               to
               our
               offence
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               true
               Penitents
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               while
               I
               hear
               not
               one
               word
               fall
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               this
               woman
               .
               What
               need
               her
               tongue
               speak
               ,
               when
               her
               eyes
               spake
               ,
               her
               hands
               spake
               ,
               her
               gesture
               ,
               her
               countenance
               ,
               her
               whole
               carriage
               was
               vocall
               ?
               I
               like
               this
               silent
               speaking
               well
               ,
               when
               our
               actions
               talk
               ,
               and
               our
               tongues
               hold
               their
               peace
               .
               The
               common
               practice
               is
               contrary
               ;
               Mens
               tongues
               are
               busie
               ,
               but
               their
               hands
               are
               still
               .
               All
               their
               Religion
               lies
               in
               their
               tongue
               ;
               their
               hands
               either
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               or
               ill
               :
               so
               as
               their
               profession
               is
               but
               winde
               ,
               as
               their
               words
               .
               Wherefore
               are
               words
               but
               for
               expression
               of
               the
               minde
               ?
               If
               that
               could
               be
               known
               by
               the
               eye
               or
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               the
               language
               of
               both
               were
               alike
               .
               There
               are
               no
               words
               amongst
               spirits
               ;
               
               yet
               they
               perfectly
               understand
               each
               other
               .
               
                 The
                 Heavens
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               All
               tongues
               cannot
               speak
               so
               loud
               as
               they
               that
               have
               none
               .
               Give
               me
               the
               Christian
               that
               is
               seen
               ,
               and
               not
               heard
               .
               The
               noise
               that
               our
               tongue
               makes
               in
               a
               formality
               of
               profession
               ,
               shall
               (
               in
               the
               silence
               of
               our
               hands
               )
               condemn
               us
               for
               Hypocrites
               .
            
             
               The
               Pharisee
               saw
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               evil
               eye
               .
               Had
               he
               not
               had
               some
               Grace
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               invited
               such
               a
               guest
               as
               Jesus
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               had
               Grace
               enough
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               entertained
               such
               a
               thought
               as
               this
               of
               the
               guest
               he
               invited
               :
               
                 If
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 known
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 woman
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 toucheth
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
            
             
               How
               many
               errors
               in
               one
               breath
               ?
               Justly
               (
               O
               Simon
               )
               hath
               this
               one
               thought
               lost
               thee
               the
               thank
               of
               thy
               Feast
               .
               Belike
               ,
               at
               the
               highest
               ,
               thou
               judgedst
               thy
               guest
               but
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               and
               now
               thou
               doubtest
               whether
               he
               were
               so
               much
               .
               Besides
               this
               undervaluation
               ,
               how
               unjust
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               doubt
               ?
               Every
               Prophet
               knew
               not
               every
               thing
               ;
               yea
               no
               Prophet
               ever
               knew
               all
               things
               .
               Elisha
               knew
               the
               very
               secrets
               of
               the
               Assyrian
               privy-chamber
               :
               yet
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               calamity
               of
               his
               worthy
               Hostesse
               .
               The
               finite
               knowledge
               of
               the
               ablest
               Seer
               reaches
               but
               so
               far
               as
               it
               will
               please
               God
               to
               extend
               it
               .
               Well
               might
               he
               therefore
               have
               been
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               greater
               matters
               not
               have
               known
               this
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               ,
               how
               weakly
               didst
               thou
               ,
               because
               of
               Christ's
               silent
               admission
               of
               the
               
               woman
               ,
               suppose
               him
               ignorant
               of
               her
               quality
               ?
               As
               if
               knowledge
               should
               be
               measured
               alwaies
               by
               the
               noise
               of
               expression
               .
               Stay
               but
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               that
               he
               well
               knew
               both
               her
               life
               and
               thy
               heart
               .
               Besides
               ,
               how
               injuriously
               dost
               thou
               take
               this
               woman
               for
               what
               she
               was
               ?
               not
               conceiving
               (
               as
               well
               thou
               mightest
               )
               were
               not
               this
               woman
               a
               Convert
               ,
               she
               would
               never
               have
               offered
               her self
               
               
               into
               this
               presence
               .
               Her
               modesty
               and
               her
               tears
               bewray
               her
               change
               :
               and
               if
               she
               be
               changed
               ,
               why
               is
               the
               censured
               for
               what
               she
               is
               not
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               strong
               did
               it
               savour
               of
               the
               leven
               of
               thy
               profession
               ,
               that
               thou
               supposest
               (
               were
               she
               what
               she
               was
               )
               that
               it
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               the
               knowledge
               and
               holinesse
               of
               a
               Prophet
               to
               admit
               of
               her
               least
               touch
               ,
               yea
               of
               her
               presence
               ?
               Whereas
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               outward
               conversation
               in
               it self
               makes
               no
               man
               unclean
               or
               holy
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               patient
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               purity
               and
               perfection
               of
               this
               thy
               glorious
               guest
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possibly
               infectible
               ,
               nor
               any
               way
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               others
               sin
               .
               He
               that
               said
               once
               ,
               
                 Who
                 touched
                 me
              
               ?
               in
               regard
               of
               virtue
               issuing
               from
               him
               ,
               never
               said
               ,
               
               Whom
               have
               I
               touched
               ?
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               contagion
               incident
               to
               him
               .
               We
               sinfull
               creatures
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               findes
               too
               much
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               tainted
               with
               other
               mens
               sins
               .
               He
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               uncapable
               of
               pollution
               by
               sin
               .
               Had
               the
               woman
               then
               been
               still
               a
               sinner
               ,
               thy
               censure
               of
               Christ
               was
               proud
               and
               unjust
               .
            
             
               The
               Pharisee
               spake
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               within
               himself
               :
               and
               now
               ,
               behold
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 answering
                 ,
                 said
              
               .
            
             
               What
               we
               think
               ,
               we
               speak
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               we
               speak
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               equally
               hears
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               came
               out
               of
               our
               mouths
               .
               Thoughts
               are
               not
               free
               .
               Could
               men
               know
               and
               convince
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               no
               lesse
               liable
               to
               censure
               then
               if
               
               they
               came
               forth
               clothed
               with
               words
               .
               God
               ,
               who
               hears
               them
               ,
               judges
               of
               them
               accordingly
               .
               So
               here
               ,
               the
               heart
               of
               Simon
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 answers
              
               .
            
             
               Jesus
               answers
               him
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Parable
               .
               He
               answers
               many
               a
               thought
               with
               Judgment
               ;
               the
               blasphemy
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               murder
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               adultery
               of
               the
               heart
               are
               answered
               by
               him
               with
               reall
               vengeance
               .
               For
               Simon
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               saw
               his
               errour
               was
               either
               out
               of
               simple
               ignorance
               or
               weak
               mistaking
               :
               where
               he
               saw
               no
               malice
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               answer
               with
               a
               gentle
               conviction
               .
               The
               convictive
               answer
               of
               Christ
               is
               by
               way
               of
               Parable
               .
               The
               wisdome
               of
               God
               knows
               how
               to
               circumvent
               us
               for
               our
               gain
               ;
               and
               can
               speak
               that
               pleasingly
               by
               a
               prudent
               circumlocution
               ,
               which
               right-down
               would
               not
               be
               digested
               .
               Had
               our
               Saviour
               
               said
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               Simon
               ,
               whether
               dost
               thou
               or
               this
               sinner
               love
               me
               more
               ?
               the
               Pharisee
               could
               not
               for
               shame
               but
               have
               stood
               upon
               his
               reputation
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               scorn
               of
               the
               comparison
               have
               protested
               his
               exceeding
               respects
               to
               Christ
               .
               Now
               ,
               ere
               he
               is
               aware
               ,
               he
               is
               fetcht
               in
               to
               give
               sentence
               against
               himself
               for
               her
               whom
               he
               condemned
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               us
               fishers
               of
               men
               ;
               how
               should
               we
               learn
               of
               thee
               ,
               so
               to
               bait
               our
               hooks
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               most
               likely
               to
               take
               ?
               Thou
               the
               great
               housholder
               of
               thy
               Church
               hast
               provided
               victuals
               for
               thy
               family
               ,
               thou
               hast
               appointed
               us
               to
               dresse
               them
               :
               if
               we
               do
               not
               so
               cook
               them
               as
               that
               they
               may
               fit
               the
               palats
               to
               which
               they
               are
               intended
               ,
               we
               do
               both
               lose
               our
               labour
               and
               thy
               cost
               .
               The
               Parable
               is
               of
               two
               Debtors
               to
               one
               Creditor
               ;
               
               the
               one
               owed
               a
               lesser
               sum
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               greater
               ;
               both
               are
               forgiven
               .
               It
               was
               not
               the
               purpose
               of
               him
               that
               propounded
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               stick
               in
               the
               bark
               .
               God
               is
               our
               Creditor
               ,
               our
               sins
               our
               Debts
               ;
               we
               are
               all
               Debtors
               ,
               but
               one
               more
               deep
               then
               another
               .
               No
               man
               can
               pay
               this
               Debt
               alone
               ;
               satisfaction
               is
               not
               possible
               :
               only
               remission
               can
               discharge
               us
               .
               God
               doth
               in
               mercy
               forgive
               as
               well
               the
               greatest
               as
               the
               least
               sins
               .
               Our
               love
               to
               God
               is
               proportionable
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               remission
               .
               So
               then
               the
               Pharisee
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               and
               greater
               the
               sin
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               mercy
               in
               the
               forgivenesse
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               mercy
               in
               the
               forgiver
               ,
               the
               greater
               obligation
               and
               more
               love
               in
               the
               forgiven
               .
            
             
               Truth
               ,
               from
               whose
               mouth
               soever
               it
               falls
               ,
               is
               worth
               taking
               up
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               
               praises
               the
               true
               judgment
               of
               a
               Pharisee
               .
               It
               is
               an
               injurious
               indiscretion
               in
               those
               who
               are
               so
               prejudiced
               against
               the
               persons
               ,
               that
               they
               reject
               the
               truth
               .
               He
               that
               would
               not
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               ,
               incourages
               even
               the
               least
               good
               .
               As
               the
               carefull
               Chirurgion
               strokes
               the
               arme
               ere
               he
               strikes
               the
               vein
               ;
               so
               did
               Christ
               here
               ,
               ere
               he
               convinces
               the
               Pharisee
               of
               his
               want
               of
               love
               ,
               he
               graceth
               him
               with
               a
               fair
               approbation
               of
               his
               judgment
               .
               Yet
               the
               while
               turning
               both
               his
               
               face
               and
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               poor
               Penitent
               ;
               as
               one
               that
               cared
               more
               for
               a
               true
               humiliation
               
               for
               sin
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               false
               pretence
               of
               respect
               and
               innocence
               .
            
             
               With
               what
               a
               dejected
               and
               abashed
               countenance
               ,
               with
               what
               earth-fixed
               eyes
               ,
               do
               we
               imagine
               the
               poor
               woman
               stood
               ,
               when
               she
               saw
               her
               Saviour
               direct
               his
               face
               and
               words
               to
               her
               ?
            
             
               She
               that
               durst
               but
               stand
               behinde
               him
               ,
               and
               steal
               the
               falling
               of
               some
               teares
               upon
               his
               feet
               ,
               with
               what
               a
               blushing
               astonishment
               doth
               she
               behold
               his
               sidereall
               countenance
               cast
               upon
               her
               ?
               Whiles
               his
               eye
               was
               turned
               towards
               this
               Penitent
               ,
               his
               speech
               was
               turned
               to
               the
               Pharisee
               concerning
               that
               Penitent
               ,
               by
               him
               mistaken
               :
               
                 Seest
                 thou
                 this
                 Woman
              
               ?
               He
               who
               before
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 known
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 Woman
                 this
                 is
              
               ;
               now
               heares
               ,
               
                 Seest
                 
                 thou
                 this
                 Woman
                 ?
                 Simon
              
               saw
               but
               her
               outside
               :
               Jesus
               lets
               him
               see
               that
               he
               saw
               her
               heart
               ;
               and
               will
               thus
               convince
               the
               Pharisee
               that
               he
               is
               more
               then
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               knew
               not
               her
               conversation
               only
               ,
               but
               her
               Soul.
               The
               Pharisee
               that
               went
               all
               by
               appearance
               ,
               shall
               by
               her
               deportment
               see
               the
               proof
               of
               her
               good
               disposition
               :
               it
               shall
               happily
               shame
               him
               to
               hear
               the
               comparison
               of
               the
               wants
               of
               his
               own
               entertainments
               with
               the
               abundance
               of
               hers
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               strange
               that
               any
               of
               this
               formall
               Sect
               should
               be
               defective
               in
               their
               Lotions
               .
               Simon
               had
               not
               given
               water
               to
               so
               great
               a
               guest
               ;
               she
               washes
               his
               feet
               with
               her
               teares
               .
               By
               how
               much
               the
               water
               of
               the
               eye
               was
               more
               precious
               then
               the
               water
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               much
               was
               the
               respect
               and
               courtesie
               of
               this
               Penitent
               above
               the
               
               neglected
               office
               of
               the
               Pharisee
               .
               What
               use
               was
               there
               of
               a
               Towell
               ,
               where
               was
               no
               water
               ?
               She
               that
               made
               a
               fountain
               of
               her
               eyes
               ,
               made
               precious
               napary
               of
               her
               hair
               :
               that
               better
               flax
               shamed
               the
               linen
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               chest
               .
            
             
               A
               kisse
               of
               the
               cheek
               had
               wont
               to
               be
               pledge
               of
               the
               welcome
               of
               their
               guests
               .
               Simon
               neglects
               to
               make
               himself
               thus
               happy
               :
               she
               redoubles
               the
               kisses
               of
               her
               humble
               thankfulnesse
               upon
               the
               blessed
               feet
               of
               her
               Saviour
               .
               The
               Pharisee
               omits
               ordinary
               oyle
               for
               the
               head
               :
               she
               supplies
               the
               most
               precious
               and
               fragrant
               oyle
               to
               his
               feet
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Pharisee
               reades
               his
               own
               taxation
               in
               her
               praise
               ;
               and
               begins
               to
               envy
               where
               he
               had
               scorned
               .
               
            
             
               It
               is
               our
               fault
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               we
               mistake
               thee
               .
               We
               are
               ready
               to
               think
               ,
               so
               thou
               have
               the
               substance
               of
               good
               usage
               ,
               thou
               regardest
               not
               the
               complements
               and
               ceremonies
               ;
               whereas
               now
               we
               see
               thee
               to
               have
               both
               meat
               and
               welcome
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               house
               ,
               and
               yet
               hear
               thee
               glance
               at
               his
               neglect
               of
               washing
               ,
               kissing
               ,
               anointing
               .
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               omission
               of
               due
               circumstances
               in
               thy
               entertainment
               may
               deserve
               to
               lose
               our
               thanks
               .
               Do
               we
               pray
               to
               thee
               ?
               do
               we
               hear
               thee
               preach
               to
               us
               ?
               now
               we
               make
               thee
               good
               chear
               in
               our
               house
               :
               but
               if
               we
               perform
               not
               these
               things
               with
               the
               fit
               decency
               of
               our
               outward
               carriages
               ,
               we
               give
               thee
               not
               thy
               water
               ,
               thy
               kisses
               ,
               thy
               oyle
               .
               Even
               meet
               rituall
               observances
               are
               requisite
               for
               thy
               full
               welcome
               .
               
            
             
               Yet
               how
               little
               had
               these
               things
               been
               regarded
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               argued
               the
               womans
               thankfull
               love
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               love
               ,
               sense
               of
               her
               remission
               ,
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               default
               in
               both
               ?
            
             
               Love
               and
               action
               do
               necessarily
               evince
               each
               other
               .
               True
               love
               cannot
               lurk
               long
               unexpressed
               :
               it
               will
               be
               looking
               out
               at
               the
               eyes
               ,
               creeping
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               breaking
               out
               at
               the
               fingers
               ends
               ,
               in
               some
               actions
               of
               dearnesse
               ;
               especially
               those
               wherein
               there
               is
               pain
               and
               difficulty
               to
               the
               agent
               ,
               profit
               or
               pleasure
               to
               the
               affected
               .
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               vain
               shall
               we
               professe
               to
               love
               thee
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               nothing
               for
               thee
               .
               Since
               our
               goodnesse
               cannot
               reach
               up
               unto
               thee
               ,
               who
               art
               our
               glorious
               head
               ;
               O
               let
               us
               bestow
               upon
               thy
               feet
               (
               thy
               poor
               Members
               here
               below
               )
               
               our
               teares
               ,
               our
               hands
               ,
               our
               oyntment
               ,
               and
               whatever
               our
               gifts
               or
               endevours
               may
               testifie
               our
               thankfulnesse
               and
               love
               to
               thee
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               O
               happy
               word
               !
               
                 Her
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 are
                 forgiven
                 her
                 .
              
               Methinks
               I
               see
               how
               this
               poor
               Penitent
               revived
               with
               this
               breath
               ;
               how
               new
               life
               comes
               into
               her
               eyes
               ,
               new
               blood
               into
               her
               cheeks
               ,
               new
               spirits
               into
               her
               countenance
               :
               
               
               like
               unto
               our
               Mother
               Earth
               ;
               when
               in
               that
               first
               confusion
               ,
               
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 earth
                 bring
                 forthgrasse
                 ,
                 the
                 herb
                 that
                 beareth
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit-tree
                 yielding
                 fruit
              
               ;
               all
               runs
               out
               into
               flowers
               ,
               and
               blossomes
               ,
               and
               leaves
               ,
               and
               fruit
               .
               Her
               former
               teares
               said
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               Now
               her
               chearfull
               smiles
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 my
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Seldomeever
               do
               we
               meet
               with
               so
               perfect
               a
               Penitent
               ;
               seldome
               do
               we
               finde
               so
               gracious
               a
               dismission
               .
               What
               can
               be
               wished
               of
               any
               mortall
               creature
               but
               Remission
               ,
               Safety
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Peace
               ?
               All
               these
               are
               here
               met
               to
               make
               a
               contrite
               Soul
               happy
               .
               Remission
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               her
               Safety
               ;
               Faith
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               her
               Peace
               ;
               Safety
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               issue
               of
               her
               Remission
               ;
               Peace
               ,
               the
               blessed
               fruit
               of
               her
               
               Faith.
               
            
             
               O
               Woman
               ,
               the
               persume
               that
               thou
               broughtest
               is
               poor
               and
               base
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               sweet
               savours
               of
               rest
               and
               happinesse
               that
               are
               returned
               to
               thee
               .
               Well
               was
               that
               ointment
               bestowed
               ,
               wherewith
               thy
               Soul
               is
               sweetned
               to
               all
               Eternity
               .
            
          
           
             
               Martha
               and
               Mary
               .
            
             
               
               WE
               may
               read
               long
               enough
               ere
               we
               find
               Christ
               in
               an
               house
               of
               his
               own
               .
               
                 The
                 foxes
                 have
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 birds
                 have
                 nests
                 :
              
               he
               that
               had
               all
               ,
               possessed
               nothing
               .
               One
               while
               I
               see
               him
               in
               a
               publican's
               house
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               Pharisee's
               ;
               now
               I
               finde
               him
               at
               Martha's
               .
               His
               last
               entertainment
               was
               with
               some
               neglect
               ,
               this
               with
               too
               much
               solicitude
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               was
               now
               in
               his
               way
               ;
               the
               Sun
               might
               as
               soon
               stand
               stil
               as
               he
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               we
               move
               ,
               the
               liker
               we
               are
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               God
               that
               made
               it
               .
               His
               progresse
               was
               to
               Hierusalem
               ,
               for
               some
               holy
               Feast
               .
               He
               whose
               Devotion
               neglected
               not
               any
               of
               those
               sacred
               Solemnities
               ,
               will
               not
               neglect
               the
               due
               opportunities
               of
               his
               bodily
               refreshing
               :
               as
               not
               thinking
               it
               meet
               to
               travell
               and
               preach
               
               harbourlesse
               ,
               he
               diverts
               (
               where
               he
               knew
               his
               welcome
               )
               to
               the
               village
               of
               Bethanie
               .
               There
               dwelt
               the
               two
               devout
               Sisters
               ,
               with
               their
               Brother
               his
               Friend
               Lazarus
               ;
               their
               roof
               receives
               him
               .
               O
               happy
               house
               into
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               vouchsafed
               to
               set
               his
               foot
               !
               O
               blessed
               women
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               grace
               to
               be
               the
               Hostesses
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               !
               How
               should
               I
               envy
               your
               felicity
               herein
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               not
               see
               the
               same
               favour
               (
               if
               I
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               my self
               )
               lying
               open
               to
               me
               ?
               I
               have
               two
               waies
               to
               entertain
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               his
               Members
               ,
               and
               in
               himself
               .
               In
               his
               Members
               ,
               by
               Charity
               and
               Hospitablenesse
               ;
               
                 what
                 I
                 doe
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 his
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 to
                 him
                 :
              
               In
               himself
               ,
               by
               Faith
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 open
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               standst
               at
               the
               door
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               knockst
               by
               the
               solicitations
               of
               thy
               Messengers
               ,
               by
               the
               sense
               of
               thy
               Chastisements
               ,
               by
               the
               motions
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               :
               if
               we
               open
               to
               thee
               by
               a
               willing
               admission
               and
               faithfull
               welcome
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               be
               sure
               to
               take
               up
               our
               Souls
               with
               thy
               gracious
               presence
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               sit
               with
               us
               for
               a
               momentany
               meal
               ,
               but
               to
               dwell
               with
               us
               for
               ever
               .
               Lo
               ,
               thou
               didst
               but
               call
               in
               at
               Bethany
               ;
               but
               here
               shall
               be
               thy
               rest
               for
               everlasting
               .
            
             
               Martha
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               as
               being
               the
               elder
               Sister
               ,
               bore
               the
               name
               of
               the
               House-keeper
               ;
               Mary
               was
               her
               assistant
               in
               the
               charge
               .
               A
               Blessed
               pair
               ;
               Sisters
               not
               more
               in
               Nature
               then
               Grace
               ,
               in
               Spirit
               no
               lesse
               then
               in
               flesh
               .
               How
               happy
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               when
               all
               the
               parties
               in
               a
               family
               are
               joyntly
               agreed
               to
               entertain
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               
               No
               sooner
               is
               Jesus
               entred
               into
               the
               house
               then
               he
               falls
               to
               preaching
               :
               that
               no
               time
               may
               be
               lost
               ,
               he
               staies
               not
               so
               much
               as
               till
               his
               meat
               be
               made
               ready
               ;
               but
               whiles
               his
               bodily
               repast
               was
               in
               hand
               ,
               provides
               spiritual
               food
               for
               his
               Hosts
               .
               It
               was
               his
               
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
              
               his
               Father
               :
               he
               fed
               more
               upon
               his
               own
               diet
               then
               he
               could
               possibly
               upon
               theirs
               ;
               his
               best
               chear
               was
               to
               see
               them
               spiritually
               fed
               .
               How
               should
               we
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               called
               to
               this
               sacred
               Function
               ,
               
                 be
                 instant
                 
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ?
              
               We
               are
               ,
               by
               his
               sacred
               ordination
               ,
               the
               Lights
               
               of
               the
               world
               .
               No
               sooner
               is
               the
               candle
               lighted
               ,
               then
               it
               gives
               that
               light
               which
               it
               hath
               ,
               and
               never
               intermits
               till
               it
               be
               wasted
               to
               the
               snuff
               .
            
             
               Both
               the
               Sisters
               for
               a
               time
               sate
               attentively
               listening
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               .
               Houshold
               occasions
               call
               Martha
               away
               :
               Mary
               sits
               still
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               hears
               .
               Whether
               shall
               we
               more
               praise
               her
               Humility
               ,
               or
               her
               Docility
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               see
               her
               take
               a
               stool
               and
               sit
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               a
               chair
               and
               sit
               above
               him
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               desiring
               to
               shew
               her
               heart
               was
               as
               low
               as
               her
               knees
               ,
               she
               sits
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               She
               was
               lowly
               set
               ,
               richly
               warmed
               with
               those
               Heavenly
               beams
               .
               The
               greater
               submission
               ,
               the
               more
               Grace
               .
               If
               there
               be
               one
               hollow
               in
               the
               valley
               lower
               then
               another
               ,
               thither
               the
               waters
               gather
               .
               
            
             
               Martha's
               house
               is
               become
               a
               Divinity-school
               :
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               sits
               in
               the
               chair
               ;
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Mary
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               sit
               as
               Disciples
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               Standing
               implies
               a
               readinesse
               of
               motion
               ;
               Sitting
               ,
               a
               setled
               composednesse
               to
               this
               holy
               attendance
               .
            
             
               Had
               these
               two
               Sisters
               provided
               our
               Saviour
               never
               such
               delicates
               ,
               and
               waited
               on
               his
               trencher
               never
               so
               officiously
               ,
               yet
               had
               they
               not
               listened
               to
               his
               instruction
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               bidden
               him
               welcome
               ;
               neither
               had
               he
               so
               well
               liked
               his
               Entertainment
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               way
               to
               feast
               him
               ;
               to
               feed
               their
               ears
               by
               his
               Heavenly
               Doctrine
               :
               his
               best
               chear
               is
               our
               proficiency
               ;
               our
               best
               chear
               is
               his
               Word
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               
               let
               my
               Soul
               be
               thus
               feasted
               by
               thee
               ,
               do
               thou
               thus
               feast
               thy self
               by
               feeding
               me
               ;
               this
               mutual
               diet
               shall
               be
               thy
               praise
               and
               my
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               Though
               Martha
               was
               for
               the
               time
               an
               attentive
               hearer
               ,
               yet
               now
               her
               care
               of
               Christ's
               entertainment
               carries
               her
               into
               the
               Kitchin
               ;
               Mary
               sits
               still
               .
               Neither
               was
               Mary
               more
               devout
               then
               Martha
               busie
               :
               Martha
               cares
               to
               feast
               
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Mary
              
               ,
               to
               be
               feasted
               of
               him
               .
               There
               was
               more
               solicitude
               in
               Martha's
               active
               part
               ;
               more
               piety
               in
               Mary's
               sedentary
               attendance
               :
               I
               know
               not
               in
               whether
               more
               zeal
               .
               Good
               Martha
               was
               desirous
               to
               expresse
               her
               joy
               and
               thankfulnesse
               for
               the
               presence
               of
               so
               blessed
               a
               Guest
               ,
               by
               the
               actions
               of
               her
               carefull
               and
               plenteous
               entertainment
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               censure
               the
               Holy
               woman
               for
               her
               excesse
               of
               care
               to
               welcome
               
               her
               Saviour
               .
               Sure
               she
               her self
               thought
               she
               did
               well
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               that
               confidence
               fears
               not
               to
               complain
               to
               Christ
               of
               her
               Sister
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               see
               her
               come
               to
               her
               Sister
               ,
               and
               whisper
               in
               her
               eare
               the
               gread
               need
               of
               her
               aide
               ;
               but
               she
               comes
               to
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               unkinde
               expostulation
               of
               her
               neglect
               ,
               makes
               her
               moan
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 care
                 that
                 my
                 sister
                 hath
                 left
                 me
                 to
                 serve
                 alone
                 ?
              
               Why
               did
               she
               not
               rather
               make
               her
               first
               addresse
               to
               her
               Sister
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               she
               knew
               Mary
               was
               so
               tied
               by
               the
               ears
               with
               those
               adamantine
               chains
               that
               came
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               untill
               his
               silence
               and
               dismission
               she
               had
               no
               power
               to
               stir
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               out
               of
               an
               honour
               and
               respect
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               presence
               she
               would
               not
               presume
               to
               call
               off
               her
               Sister
               without
               
               his
               leave
               .
            
             
               Howsoever
               ,
               I
               cannot
               excuse
               the
               holy
               Woman
               from
               some
               weaknesses
               .
               It
               was
               a
               fault
               to
               measure
               her
               Sister
               by
               her self
               ,
               and
               apprehending
               her
               own
               act
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               to
               think
               her
               Sister
               could
               not
               doe
               well
               if
               she
               did
               not
               so
               too
               .
               Whereas
               Goodnesse
               hath
               much
               latitude
               .
               Ill
               is
               opposed
               to
               Good
               ,
               not
               Good
               to
               Good.
               Neither
               in
               things
               lawfull
               or
               indifferent
               are
               others
               bound
               to
               our
               examples
               .
               Mary
               might
               hear
               ,
               Martha
               might
               serve
               ,
               and
               both
               doe
               well
               .
               Mary
               did
               not
               censure
               Martha
               for
               her
               rising
               from
               the
               feet
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               prepare
               his
               meal
               :
               neither
               should
               Martha
               have
               censured
               Mary
               for
               sitting
               at
               Christs
               feet
               ,
               to
               feed
               her
               Soul.
               It
               was
               a
               fault
               ,
               that
               she
               thought
               an
               excessive
               care
               of
               a
               liberal
               outward
               entertainment
               
               of
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               a
               diligent
               attention
               to
               Christ
               spirituall
               entertainment
               of
               them
               .
               It
               was
               a
               fault
               ,
               that
               she
               durst
               presume
               to
               question
               our
               Saviour
               of
               some
               kinde
               of
               unrespect
               to
               her
               toile
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 care
                 ?
              
               What
               saiest
               thou
               ,
               Martha
               ?
               dost
               thou
               challenge
               the
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               of
               incogitancy
               and
               neglect
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               take
               upon
               thee
               to
               prescribe
               unto
               
               
               that
               infinite
               Wisdome
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               receiving
               directions
               from
               him
               ?
               It
               is
               well
               thou
               mettest
               with
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               whose
               gracious
               mildnesse
               knows
               how
               to
               pardon
               and
               pity
               the
               errours
               of
               our
               zeal
               .
            
             
               Yet
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               here
               wanted
               not
               fair
               pretences
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               thy
               expostulation
               .
               Thou
               ,
               the
               elder
               Sister
               ,
               workest
               ;
               Mary
               ,
               the
               yonger
               ,
               sits
               still
               .
               And
               what
               work
               was
               thine
               but
               the
               hospital
               receit
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               and
               his
               train
               ?
               Had
               it
               been
               for
               thine
               own
               paunch
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               carnal
               friends
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               lesse
               excusable
               ;
               now
               it
               was
               for
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               to
               whom
               thou
               couldst
               never
               be
               too
               obsequious
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               cannot
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               just
               blame
               of
               this
               bold
               subincusation
               ;
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 care
                 ?
              
               How
               ready
               is
               our
               weaknesse
               upon
               every
               slight
               discontentment
               to
               quarrell
               with
               our
               best
               friend
               ,
               yea
               with
               our
               good
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               we
               are
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               think
               our selves
               the
               more
               neglected
               ,
               and
               to
               challenge
               God
               for
               our
               neglect
               ?
               Do
               we
               groan
               on
               the
               bed
               of
               our
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               languishing
               in
               pain
               complain
               of
               long
               hours
               and
               weary
               sides
               ?
               straight
               we
               think
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               care
               that
               we
               suffer
               ?
               Doth
               God's
               poor
               Church
               goe
               to
               wrack
               ,
               whiles
               
                 the
                 ploughers
                 ploughing
                 on
              
               her
               
                 back
                 ,
                 make
                 long
                 furrows
              
               ?
               Lord
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               care
               ?
               But
               know
               thou
               ,
               O
               thou
               feeble
               and
               distrustfull
               Soul
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               doest
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               sufferest
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               art
               cared
               for
               :
               neither
               is
               God
               ever
               so
               tender
               over
               his
               Church
               as
               when
               it
               is
               most
               exercised
               .
               Every
               
               pang
               and
               stitch
               and
               gird
               is
               first
               felt
               of
               him
               that
               sends
               it
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               our
               works
               ,
               and
               our
               labour
               ,
               and
               our
               patience
               :
               we
               may
               be
               ignorant
               and
               diffident
               ;
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               be
               gracious
               .
            
             
               It
               could
               not
               but
               trouble
               devout
               Mary
               to
               hear
               her
               Sisters
               impatient
               complaint
               ;
               a
               complaint
               of
               her self
               to
               Christ
               ,
               with
               such
               vehemence
               of
               passion
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               had
               been
               such
               strangenesse
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Sisters
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               would
               doe
               nothing
               for
               the
               other
               without
               an
               external
               compulsion
               from
               a
               Superior
               .
               How
               can
               she
               chuse
               but
               think
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 offended
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 I
                 not
                 secretly
                 taxed
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 sisterly
                 familiarity
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 little
                 omission
                 ?
                 must
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 ring
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ?
                 
                 Is
                 this
                 carriage
                 beseeming
                 a
                 Sister
                 ?
                 Is
                 my
                 Devotion
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 quarrell
                 ?
                 Lord
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 care
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 injuriously
                 censured
                 ?
              
               Yet
               I
               hear
               not
               a
               word
               of
               reply
               from
               that
               modest
               mouth
               .
               O
               holy
               Mary
               ,
               I
               admire
               thy
               patient
               silence
               :
               thy
               Sister
               blames
               thee
               for
               thy
               Piety
               ;
               the
               Disciples
               (
               afterwards
               )
               blame
               thee
               for
               thy
               Bounty
               and
               cost
               :
               not
               a
               word
               falls
               from
               thee
               in
               a
               just
               vindication
               of
               thine
               honour
               and
               innocence
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               humble
               taciturnity
               thou
               leavest
               thine
               answer
               to
               thy
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               How
               should
               we
               learn
               of
               thee
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               complained
               of
               for
               well-doing
               to
               seal
               up
               our
               lips
               ,
               and
               to
               expect
               our
               righting
               from
               above
               ?
            
             
               And
               how
               sure
               ,
               how
               ready
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               
               dumb
               ?
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Martha
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 and
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 needfull
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               needed
               Mary
               to
               speak
               for
               her self
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               such
               an
               Advocate
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               Martha
               was
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               divided
               from
               her self
               with
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               her
               carefull
               thoughts
               :
               our
               Saviour
               therefore
               doubles
               her
               name
               in
               his
               compellation
               ;
               that
               in
               such
               distraction
               he
               may
               both
               finde
               and
               fix
               her
               heart
               .
               The
               good
               woman
               made
               full
               account
               that
               Christ
               would
               have
               sent
               away
               her
               Sister
               with
               a
               check
               ,
               and
               her self
               with
               thanks
               :
               but
               now
               her
               hopes
               fail
               her
               ;
               and
               though
               she
               be
               not
               directly
               reproved
               ,
               yet
               she
               hears
               her
               Sister
               more
               approved
               then
               she
               ;
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Martha
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 and
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               
               received
               courtesie
               from
               her
               in
               her
               diligent
               and
               costly
               entertainment
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               blanch
               her
               errour
               ,
               and
               smooth
               her
               up
               in
               her
               weak
               misprision
               .
               No
               obligations
               may
               so
               enthrall
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               tongues
               should
               not
               be
               free
               to
               reprove
               faults
               where
               we
               finde
               them
               .
               They
               are
               base
               and
               servile
               spirits
               that
               will
               have
               their
               tongue
               tied
               to
               their
               teeth
               .
            
             
               This
               glance
               towards
               a
               reproof
               implies
               an
               opposition
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               
               the
               two
               Sisters
               .
               Themselves
               were
               not
               more
               near
               in
               Nature
               ,
               then
               their
               present
               
               humour
               and
               estate
               differed
               .
               One
               is
               opposed
               to
               many
               ,
               necessary
               to
               superfluous
               ,
               solicitude
               to
               quietnesse
               :
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 and
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
               How
               far
               then
               may
               our
               care
               reach
               to
               these
               earthly
               things
               ?
               On
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               hast
               charged
               us
               to
               
                 take
                 no
                 thought
                 what
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 put
                 on
              
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               thy
               chosen
               Vessel
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 that
                 provides
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 family
                 hath
                 denied
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 Infidel
                 .
              
               We
               may
               ,
               we
               must
               care
               for
               many
               things
               ;
               so
               that
               our
               care
               be
               for
               good
               ,
               and
               well
               .
               For
               good
               ,
               both
               in
               kinde
               and
               measure
               ;
               well
               ,
               so
               as
               our
               care
               be
               free
               from
               distraction
               ,
               from
               distrust
               .
               From
               distraction
               ,
               that
               it
               hinder
               us
               not
               from
               the
               necessary
               duties
               of
               our
               general
               Calling
               ;
               from
               distrust
               ,
               that
               we
               misdoubt
               not
               Gods
               providence
               
               whiles
               we
               imploy
               our
               own
               .
               We
               cannot
               care
               for
               thee
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               thus
               care
               for
               our selves
               ,
               for
               ours
               .
            
             
               Alas
               !
               how
               much
               care
               do
               I
               see
               every
               where
               ,
               but
               how
               few
               Martha's
               ?
               Her
               care
               was
               for
               her
               Saviours
               entertainment
               ,
               ours
               for
               our selves
               .
               One
               findes
               perplexities
               in
               his
               Estate
               ,
               which
               he
               desires
               to
               extricate
               ;
               another
               beats
               his
               brains
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               his
               House
               :
               One
               busies
               his
               thoughts
               about
               the
               doubtfull
               condition
               (
               as
               he
               thinks
               )
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               and
               casts
               in
               his
               anxious
               head
               the
               imaginary
               events
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               opposing
               his
               hopes
               to
               his
               fears
               ;
               another
               studies
               how
               to
               avoid
               the
               cross
               blows
               of
               an
               Adversary
               .
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Martha
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 and
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
               Foolish
               men
               !
               why
               do
               we
               set
               our
               hearts
               upon
               the
               
               rack
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               ?
               why
               will
               we
               indure
               to
               bend
               under
               that
               burden
               ,
               which
               more
               able
               shoulders
               have
               offered
               to
               undertake
               for
               our
               ease
               ?
            
             
               Thou
               hast
               bidden
               us
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               to
               cast
               our
               cares
               upon
               thee
               ,
               with
               promise
               to
               care
               for
               us
               .
               We
               do
               gladly
               unload
               our selves
               upon
               thee
               :
               O
               let
               our
               care
               be
               to
               depend
               on
               thee
               ,
               as
               thine
               is
               to
               provide
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Whether
               Martha
               be
               pitied
               or
               taxed
               for
               her
               sedulity
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               Mary
               is
               praised
               for
               her
               devotion
               :
               
                 One
                 thing
                 is
                 necessary
              
               .
               Not
               by
               way
               of
               negation
               ,
               as
               if
               nothing
               were
               necessary
               but
               this
               :
               but
               by
               way
               of
               comparison
               ,
               as
               that
               nothing
               is
               so
               necessary
               as
               this
               .
               Earthly
               occasions
               must
               vaile
               to
               spiritual
               .
               Of
               those
               three
               main
               grounds
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Convenience
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               each
               transcends
               
               other
               :
               Convenience
               carries
               it
               away
               from
               Pleasure
               ,
               Necessity
               from
               Convenience
               ,
               and
               one
               degree
               of
               Necessity
               from
               another
               .
               The
               degrees
               are
               according
               to
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               things
               necessary
               .
               The
               condition
               of
               these
               earthly
               necessaries
               is
               ,
               that
               without
               them
               we
               cannot
               live
               temporally
               ;
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               spiritual
               ,
               that
               without
               them
               we
               cannot
               live
               eternally
               .
               So
               much
               difference
               then
               as
               there
               is
               betwixt
               temporary
               and
               eternal
               ,
               so
               much
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               betwixt
               the
               necessity
               of
               these
               bodily
               actions
               and
               those
               spiritual
               :
               Both
               are
               necessary
               in
               their
               kindes
               ;
               neither
               must
               here
               be
               an
               opposition
               ,
               but
               a
               subordination
               .
               The
               body
               and
               Soul
               must
               be
               friends
               ,
               not
               rivals
               :
               we
               may
               not
               so
               ply
               the
               Christian
               ,
               that
               we
               neglect
               the
               man.
               
               
            
             
               Oh
               the
               vanity
               of
               those
               men
               who
               neglecting
               that
               one
               thing
               necessary
               ,
               affect
               many
               things
               superfluous
               !
               Nothing
               is
               needlesse
               with
               worldly
               mindes
               but
               this
               one
               which
               is
               onely
               necessary
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
               How
               justly
               do
               they
               lose
               that
               they
               cared
               not
               for
               ,
               whiles
               they
               over-care
               for
               that
               which
               is
               neither
               worthy
               nor
               possible
               to
               be
               kept
               ?
            
             
               Neither
               is
               Marie's
               businesse
               more
               allowed
               then
               her self
               :
               
                 She
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 good
                 part
                 .
              
               It
               was
               not
               forced
               upon
               her
               ,
               but
               taken
               up
               by
               her
               election
               .
               Martha
               might
               have
               sate
               still
               as
               well
               as
               she
               :
               She
               might
               have
               stir'd
               about
               as
               well
               as
               Marie's
               will
               made
               this
               choice
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               inclination
               of
               him
               who
               both
               gave
               this
               will
               and
               commends
               it
               .
               That
               will
               was
               before
               renewed
               ;
               
               no
               marvell
               if
               it
               chose
               the
               good
               :
               though
               this
               were
               not
               in
               a
               case
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               but
               of
               good
               and
               better
               .
               We
               have
               still
               this
               holy
               freedome
               ,
               through
               the
               inoperation
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               freed
               us
               .
               Happy
               are
               we
               if
               we
               can
               improve
               this
               liberty
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               of
               our
               Souls
               .
            
             
               The
               stability
               or
               perpetuity
               of
               good
               addes
               much
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               it
               .
               Martha's
               
               
               part
               was
               soon
               gone
               ;
               the
               thank
               and
               use
               of
               a
               little
               outward
               Hospitality
               cannot
               long
               last
               :
               but
               Mary's
               
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 her
                 .
              
               The
               act
               of
               her
               hearing
               was
               transient
               ,
               the
               fruit
               permanent
               ;
               she
               now
               hears
               that
               which
               shall
               stick
               by
               her
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               What
               couldst
               thou
               hear
               ,
               O
               Holy
               Mary
               ,
               from
               those
               Sacred
               lips
               ,
               which
               we
               hear
               not
               still
               ?
               That
               Heavenly
               Doctrine
               is
               never
               but
               the
               same
               ,
               not
               more
               subject
               to
               change
               then
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               impossible
               that
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               us
               ;
               but
               the
               benefit
               and
               virtue
               of
               it
               is
               as
               inseparable
               from
               our
               Souls
               as
               their
               Being
               .
               In
               the
               hardest
               times
               that
               shall
               stick
               closest
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               till
               death
               ,
               in
               death
               ,
               after
               death
               shall
               make
               us
               happy
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               Begger
               that
               was
               born
               blinde
               ,
               cured
               .
            
             
               THE
               man
               was
               
                 born
                 blinde
              
               .
               This
               Cure
               requires
               not
               Art
               ,
               but
               Power
               ;
               a
               power
               no
               lesse
               then
               infinite
               and
               Divine
               .
               Nature
               presupposeth
               a
               matter
               ,
               though
               formlesse
               ;
               Art
               looks
               for
               matter
               formed
               to
               our
               hands
               :
               God
               stands
               not
               upon
               either
               .
               Where
               there
               was
               not
               an
               Eye
               to
               be
               healed
               ,
               what
               could
               an
               Oculist
               doe
               ?
               It
               is
               only
               a
               God
               that
               can
               create
               .
               Such
               are
               we
               ,
               
               O
               God
               ,
               to
               all
               spiritual
               things
               :
               we
               want
               not
               sight
               ,
               but
               eyes
               :
               it
               must
               be
               thou
               only
               that
               canst
               make
               us
               capable
               of
               illumination
               .
            
             
               The
               blinde
               man
               
                 sate
                 begging
              
               .
               Those
               that
               have
               eyes
               and
               hands
               and
               feet
               of
               their
               own
               may
               be
               able
               to
               help
               themselves
               ;
               those
               that
               want
               these
               helps
               must
               be
               beholden
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               hands
               ,
               feet
               of
               others
               .
               The
               impotent
               are
               cast
               upon
               our
               mercy
               :
               Happy
               are
               we
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               lend
               lims
               and
               senses
               to
               the
               needy
               .
               Affected
               beggery
               is
               odious
               :
               that
               which
               is
               of
               God's
               making
               justly
               challengeth
               relief
               .
            
             
               Where
               should
               this
               blinde
               man
               sit
               begging
               ,
               but
               near
               the
               Temple
               ?
               At
               one
               gate
               sits
               a
               cripple
               ,
               a
               blinde
               man
               at
               another
               .
               Well
               might
               these
               miserable
               souls
               suppose
               that
               Piety
               and
               Charity
               dwelt
               close
               together
               :
               the
               two
               Tables
               were
               
               both
               of
               one
               quarry
               .
               Then
               are
               we
               best
               disposed
               to
               mercy
               towards
               our
               brethren
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               either
               craved
               or
               acknowledged
               God's
               mercy
               towards
               our selves
               .
               If
               we
               goe
               thither
               to
               beg
               of
               God
               ;
               how
               can
               we
               deny
               mites
               ,
               when
               we
               hope
               for
               talents
               ?
            
             
               Never
               did
               Jesus
               move
               one
               foot
               but
               to
               purpose
               .
               He
               passed
               by
               ;
               but
               so
               as
               that
               his
               Virtue
               stayed
               :
               so
               did
               he
               passe
               by
               ,
               that
               his
               eye
               was
               fixed
               .
               The
               blinde
               man
               could
               not
               see
               him
               ;
               he
               sees
               the
               blinde
               man.
               His
               goodness
               prevents
               us
               ,
               and
               yields
               better
               supplies
               to
               our
               wants
               .
               He
               saw
               compassionately
               ;
               not
               shutting
               his
               eyes
               ,
               not
               turning
               them
               aside
               ,
               but
               bending
               them
               upon
               that
               dark
               and
               disconsolate
               Object
               .
               That
               which
               was
               said
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               true
               of
               him
               that
               
               made
               it
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 his
                 light
                 :
              
               but
               of
               all
               other
               things
               Miseries
               (
               especially
               of
               his
               own
               )
               are
               most
               intentively
               eyed
               of
               him
               .
               Could
               we
               be
               miserable
               unseen
               ,
               we
               had
               reason
               to
               be
               heartlesse
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               not
               imitate
               thee
               in
               this
               mercifull
               improvement
               of
               our
               Senses
               ?
               Wo
               be
               to
               those
               eyes
               that
               care
               onely
               to
               gaze
               upon
               their
               own
               beauty
               ,
               bravery
               ,
               wealth
               ;
               not
               abiding
               to
               glance
               upon
               the
               sores
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               the
               sorrows
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               the
               dungeon
               of
               Jeremy
               ,
               the
               blinde
               Begger
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               The
               Disciples
               see
               the
               blinde
               man
               too
               ,
               but
               with
               different
               eyes
               :
               our
               Saviour
               for
               pity
               and
               cure
               ,
               they
               for
               expostulation
               ;
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 sin
                 ?
                 this
                 man
                 or
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 born
                 blinde
                 ?
              
               I
               like
               well
               that
               whatsoever
               doubt
               troubled
               
               them
               ,
               they
               straight
               vent
               it
               into
               the
               eare
               of
               their
               Master
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               art
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               thy
               school
               is
               upon
               earth
               .
               Wherefore
               serve
               thy
               
                 Priests
                 lips
              
               but
               to
               
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               ?
               What
               use
               is
               there
               of
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               but
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
               ?
               Thou
               teachest
               us
               still
               ;
               and
               still
               we
               doubt
               ,
               and
               ask
               ,
               and
               learn.
               
            
             
               In
               one
               short
               question
               I
               finde
               two
               Truths
               and
               two
               Falshoods
               ;
               the
               Truths
               implied
               ,
               
               the
               Falshoods
               expressed
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               commonly
               man's
               suffering
               is
               for
               
               sin
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               justly
               ,
               and
               do
               often
               ,
               suffer
               even
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               Parents
               .
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               reason
               of
               our
               suffering
               but
               sin
               ;
               that
               a
               man
               could
               sin
               actually
               before
               he
               was
               ,
               or
               was
               before
               his
               being
               ;
               or
               could
               before-hand
               suffer
               for
               his
               after-sins
               .
               In
               all
               likelihood
               that
               absurd
               conceit
               of
               the
               Transmigration
               of
               Souls
               possessed
               the
               very
               Disciples
               .
               How
               easily
               and
               how
               far
               may
               the
               best
               be
               miscarried
               with
               a
               common
               errour
               ?
               We
               are
               not
               thankfull
               for
               our
               own
               illumination
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               look
               with
               charity
               and
               pity
               upon
               the
               grosse
               mis-opinions
               of
               our
               brethren
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               sees
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               wink
               at
               so
               foul
               a
               misprision
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
               I
               hear
               neither
               chiding
               nor
               conviction
               .
               He
               that
               could
               have
               inlightned
               their
               
               mindes
               (
               as
               he
               did
               the
               world
               )
               at
               once
               ,
               will
               doe
               it
               by
               due
               leisure
               ;
               and
               only
               contents
               himself
               here
               with
               a
               milde
               solution
               ;
               
                 Neither
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Parents
                 .
              
               We
               learn
               nothing
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               not
               meekness
               .
               What
               a
               sweet
               temper
               should
               be
               in
               our
               carriage
               towards
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               others
               judgment
               ?
               how
               should
               we
               instruct
               them
               without
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               without
               violence
               of
               Passion
               exspect
               the
               meet
               seasons
               of
               their
               better
               information
               ?
               The
               tender
               Mother
               or
               Nurse
               doth
               not
               rate
               her
               little
               one
               for
               that
               he
               goes
               not
               well
               ;
               but
               gives
               him
               her
               hand
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               goe
               better
               .
               It
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               lenity
               that
               must
               restore
               and
               confirm
               the
               lapsed
               .
            
             
               The
               answer
               is
               direct
               and
               punctual
               ;
               neither
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               man
               nor
               of
               his
               Parents
               
               bereaved
               him
               of
               his
               eyes
               :
               there
               was
               an
               higher
               cause
               of
               this
               privation
               ;
               the
               glory
               that
               God
               meant
               to
               win
               unto
               himself
               by
               redressing
               it
               .
               The
               Parents
               had
               sinned
               in
               themselves
               ;
               the
               man
               had
               sinned
               in
               his
               first
               Parents
               :
               it
               is
               not
               the
               guilt
               of
               either
               that
               is
               guilty
               of
               this
               blindness
               .
               All
               God's
               afflictive
               acts
               are
               not
               punishments
               ;
               some
               are
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               whether
               for
               probation
               ,
               or
               prevention
               ,
               or
               reformation
               ;
               all
               are
               for
               the
               praise
               ,
               whether
               of
               his
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               or
               Justice
               ,
               or
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               fit
               so
               great
               a
               work
               should
               be
               usher'd
               in
               with
               a
               preface
               .
               A
               suddain
               and
               abrupt
               appearance
               would
               not
               have
               beseemed
               so
               glorious
               a
               demonstration
               of
               Omnipotence
               .
               The
               way
               is
               made
               ;
               our
               Saviour
               addresses
               himself
               to
               the
               Miracle
               :
               
               a
               Miracle
               not
               more
               in
               the
               thing
               done
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               form
               of
               doing
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               matter
               used
               was
               clay
               .
               Could
               there
               be
               a
               meaner
               ?
               could
               there
               be
               ought
               more
               unfit
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               oft
               hadst
               thou
               cured
               blindnesses
               by
               thy
               word
               alone
               ?
               how
               oft
               by
               thy
               touch
               ?
               How
               easily
               couldst
               thou
               have
               done
               so
               here
               ?
               Was
               this
               to
               shew
               thy
               liberty
               ,
               or
               thy
               power
               ?
               Liberty
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               canst
               at
               pleasure
               use
               variety
               of
               means
               ,
               not
               being
               tied
               to
               any
               ;
               Power
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               couldst
               make
               use
               of
               contraries
               ?
               Hadst
               thou
               pull'd
               out
               a
               box
               and
               applied
               some
               medicinal
               ointment
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               something
               had
               been
               ascribed
               to
               thy
               skill
               ,
               more
               to
               the
               natural
               power
               of
               thy
               receit
               :
               now
               thou
               madest
               use
               of
               clay
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               stop
               up
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               seeing
               ,
               the
               virtue
               must
               be
               all
               in
               thee
               ,
               
               none
               in
               the
               means
               .
               The
               utter
               disproportion
               of
               this
               help
               to
               the
               Cure
               addes
               glory
               to
               the
               worker
               .
            
             
               How
               clearly
               didst
               thou
               hence
               evince
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               thou
               who
               of
               clay
               couldst
               make
               eyes
               ,
               wert
               the
               same
               who
               of
               clay
               hadst
               made
               man
               ?
               since
               there
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               body
               that
               hath
               so
               little
               analogie
               to
               clay
               as
               the
               eye
               ;
               this
               clearness
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               opacity
               .
               Had
               not
               the
               Jews
               been
               more
               blinde
               then
               the
               man
               whom
               thou
               curedst
               ,
               and
               more
               hard
               and
               stiffe
               then
               the
               clay
               which
               thou
               mollifiedst
               ,
               they
               had
               ,
               in
               this
               one
               work
               ,
               both
               seen
               and
               acknowledged
               thy
               Deity
               .
            
             
               What
               could
               the
               clay
               have
               done
               without
               thy
               tempering
               ?
               It
               was
               thy
               spittle
               
               that
               made
               the
               clay
               effectual
               ;
               it
               was
               that
               Sacred
               mouth
               of
               thine
               that
               made
               the
               spittle
               medicinal
               :
               the
               water
               of
               Siloe
               shall
               but
               wash
               off
               that
               clay
               which
               this
               inward
               moisture
               made
               powerfull
               .
               The
               clay
               thus
               tempered
               ,
               must
               be
               applied
               by
               the
               hand
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               else
               it
               avails
               nothing
               .
            
             
               What
               must
               the
               blinde
               man
               needs
               think
               ,
               when
               he
               felt
               the
               cold
               clay
               upon
               the
               
               
               holes
               of
               his
               eyes
               ?
               or
               (
               since
               he
               could
               not
               conceive
               what
               an
               eye
               was
               )
               what
               must
               the
               beholders
               needs
               think
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               hollowness
               thus
               filled
               up
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               give
               either
               eyes
               or
               sight
               ?
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               earth
               see
               with
               this
               clay
               as
               well
               as
               the
               man
               ?
               What
               is
               there
               to
               hinder
               the
               sight
               ,
               if
               this
               make
               it
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               with
               these
               contrarieties
               must
               the
               Faith
               be
               exercised
               ,
               where
               God
               intends
               the
               blessing
               of
               a
               Cure.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               never
               meant
               that
               this
               clay
               should
               dwell
               upon
               those
               pits
               of
               the
               eyes
               :
               it
               is
               onely
               put
               on
               to
               be
               washed
               off
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               by
               every
               water
               ;
               none
               shall
               doe
               it
               but
               that
               of
               Siloam
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Sent
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               man
               had
               not
               been
               sent
               to
               Siloam
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               still
               blinde
               .
               All
               things
               receive
               their
               virtue
               from
               Divine
               
               institution
               .
               How
               else
               should
               a
               piece
               of
               wheaten
               bread
               nourish
               the
               Soul
               ?
               How
               should
               spring-water
               wash
               off
               spiritual
               filthiness
               ?
               How
               should
               the
               foolishness
               of
               preaching
               save
               Souls
               ?
               How
               should
               the
               absolution
               of
               God's
               Minister
               be
               more
               effectual
               then
               the
               breath
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Christian
               ?
               Thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               hast
               set
               apart
               these
               Ordinances
               ;
               thy
               Blessing
               is
               annexed
               to
               them
               ;
               hence
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               our
               use
               ,
               and
               their
               efficacy
               .
               Hadst
               thou
               so
               instituted
               ,
               Jordan
               would
               as
               well
               have
               healed
               Blindness
               ,
               and
               Siloam
               Leprosie
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               man
               might
               be
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               his
               Faith
               is
               set
               on
               work
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               led
               with
               his
               eyes
               daubed
               up
               to
               the
               pool
               of
               Siloam
               .
               He
               washes
               and
               sees
               .
               Lord
               ,
               what
               did
               this
               man
               think
               when
               his
               eyes
               were
               now
               first
               given
               him
               ?
               
               what
               a
               new
               world
               did
               he
               finde
               himself
               now
               come
               into
               ?
               how
               did
               he
               wonder
               at
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               faces
               and
               shapes
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               the
               goodly
               varieties
               of
               colours
               ,
               the
               chearfulness
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               the
               lively
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               vast
               expansion
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               the
               pleasant
               transparence
               of
               the
               water
               ;
               at
               the
               glorious
               piles
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               stately
               palaces
               of
               Jerusalem
               ?
               Every
               thing
               did
               not
               more
               please
               then
               astonish
               him
               .
               Lo
               ,
               thus
               shall
               we
               be
               affected
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               when
               the
               scales
               of
               our
               mortality
               being
               done
               away
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               as
               we
               are
               seen
               ;
               when
               we
               shall
               behold
               the
               blessedness
               of
               that
               other
               world
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               the
               infinite
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               incomprehensible
               brightness
               of
               the
               all-glorious
               Deity
               .
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               that
               thou
               couldst
               be
               taken
               
               up
               before-hand
               with
               the
               admiration
               of
               that
               which
               thou
               canst
               not
               as
               yet
               be
               capable
               of
               foreseeing
               .
            
             
               It
               could
               not
               be
               but
               that
               many
               eyes
               had
               been
               witnesses
               of
               this
               man's
               want
               of
               eyes
               .
               He
               sate
               begging
               at
               one
               of
               the
               Temple
               gates
               :
               not
               only
               all
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Country
               must
               needs
               know
               him
               ;
               thrice
               a
               year
               did
               they
               come
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               neither
               could
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               not
               see
               him
               .
               His
               very
               blindness
               made
               him
               noted
               .
               Deformities
               and
               infirmities
               of
               body
               do
               more
               easily
               both
               draw
               and
               fix
               the
               eye
               then
               an
               ordinary
               symmetry
               of
               parts
               .
            
             
               Besides
               his
               Blindness
               ,
               his
               Trade
               made
               him
               remarkable
               ;
               the
               importunity
               of
               his
               begging
               drew
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               passengers
               .
               But
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               the
               Place
               most
               
               notified
               him
               .
               Had
               he
               sate
               in
               some
               obscure
               village
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               blinde
               lane
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               perhaps
               he
               had
               not
               been
               heeded
               of
               many
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               he
               took
               up
               his
               seat
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               head
               of
               the
               chief
               City
               ,
               whither
               all
               resorted
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               what
               Jew
               can
               there
               be
               that
               knows
               not
               the
               blinde
               begger
               at
               the
               Temple
               gate
               ?
               Purposely
               did
               our
               Saviour
               make
               choice
               of
               such
               a
               Subject
               for
               his
               Miracle
               ;
               a
               man
               so
               poor
               ,
               so
               publick
               :
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               work
               could
               not
               have
               reach'd
               so
               far
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               done
               to
               the
               wealthiest
               Citizen
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               for
               nothing
               that
               the
               act
               and
               the
               man
               is
               doubted
               of
               and
               inquired
               into
               by
               the
               beholders
               ;
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 he
                 that
                 sat
                 begging
                 ?
                 Some
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 he
                 ;
                 others
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 him
                 .
              
               No
               truths
               have
               received
               so
               full
               proofs
               as
               
               those
               that
               have
               been
               questioned
               .
               The
               want
               or
               the
               suddain
               presence
               of
               an
               eye
               (
               much
               more
               of
               both
               )
               must
               needs
               make
               a
               great
               change
               in
               the
               face
               ;
               those
               little
               balls
               of
               light
               (
               which
               no
               doubt
               were
               more
               clear
               then
               Nature
               could
               have
               made
               them
               )
               could
               not
               but
               give
               a
               new
               life
               to
               the
               countenance
               .
               I
               marvell
               not
               it
               the
               neighbours
               ,
               which
               had
               wont
               to
               see
               this
               dark
               visage
               led
               by
               a
               guide
               ,
               and
               guided
               by
               a
               staffe
               ,
               seeing
               him
               now
               walking
               confidently
               alone
               out
               of
               his
               own
               
               inward
               light
               ,
               and
               looking
               them
               chearfully
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               doubted
               whether
               this
               
               were
               he
               .
               The
               miraculous
               cures
               of
               God
               work
               a
               sensible
               alteration
               in
               men
               ,
               not
               more
               in
               their
               own
               apprehension
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               others
               .
               Thus
               in
               the
               redresse
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               blindnesse
               ,
               the
               whole
               habit
               of
               the
               man
               is
               changed
               .
               Where
               before
               his
               Face
               looked
               dull
               and
               earthly
               ;
               now
               there
               is
               a
               sprightful
               chearfulness
               in
               it
               ,
               through
               the
               comfortable
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               Heavenly
               things
               :
               Whereas
               before
               his
               Heart
               was
               set
               upon
               worldly
               things
               ;
               now
               he
               uses
               them
               ,
               but
               injoyes
               them
               not
               :
               and
               that
               use
               is
               because
               he
               must
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               would
               :
               Where
               before
               his
               fears
               and
               griefs
               were
               only
               for
               pains
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               losse
               of
               estate
               or
               reputation
               ;
               now
               they
               are
               only
               spent
               upon
               the
               displeasure
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               peril
               of
               his
               Soul.
               So
               as
               now
               the
               neighbours
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 man
                 ?
                 others
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 he
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               late-blinde
               man
               hears
               ,
               and
               now
               sees
               himself
               questioned
               ;
               and
               soon
               resolves
               the
               doubt
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               .
               He
               that
               now
               saw
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               would
               not
               hide
               the
               light
               of
               Truth
               from
               others
               .
               It
               is
               an
               unthankfull
               silence
               ,
               to
               smother
               the
               works
               of
               God
               in
               an
               affected
               secrecy
               .
               To
               make
               God
               a
               loser
               by
               his
               bounty
               to
               us
               ,
               were
               a
               shamefull
               injustice
               .
               We
               our selves
               abide
               not
               those
               sponges
               that
               suck
               up
               good
               turns
               unknown
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               our
               spiritual
               eye-sight
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               publish
               thy
               mercies
               on
               the
               house
               top
               ,
               and
               praise
               thee
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               .
            
             
               Man
               is
               naturally
               inquisitive
               :
               we
               search
               studiously
               into
               the
               secret
               works
               of
               Nature
               ;
               
               we
               pry
               into
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               witty
               inventions
               of
               Art
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               that
               transcends
               Art
               and
               Nature
               ,
               the
               more
               high
               and
               abstruse
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               busie
               we
               are
               to
               seek
               into
               it
               .
               This
               thirst
               after
               hidden
               ,
               yea
               forbidden
               ,
               Knowledge
               did
               once
               cost
               us
               dear
               :
               but
               where
               it
               is
               good
               and
               lawful
               to
               know
               ,
               inquiry
               is
               commendable
               ;
               as
               here
               in
               these
               Jews
               ,
               
                 How
                 were
                 thine
                 eyes
                 opened
              
               ?
               The
               first
               improvement
               of
               humane
               Reason
               is
               inquisition
               ,
               the
               next
               is
               information
               and
               resolution
               :
               and
               if
               the
               meanest
               events
               passe
               us
               not
               without
               a
               question
               ,
               how
               much
               lesse
               those
               that
               carry
               in
               them
               wonder
               and
               advantage
               ?
            
             
               He
               that
               was
               so
               ready
               to
               professe
               himself
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Cure
               ,
               is
               no
               niggard
               of
               proclaiming
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 Jesus
                 made
                 clay
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 anointed
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 Siloam
                 to
                 wash
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 see
                 .
              
               The
               blinde
               man
               knew
               no
               more
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               what
               he
               apprehended
               ,
               
                 A
                 man.
              
               He
               heard
               Jesus
               speak
               ,
               he
               felt
               his
               hand
               ;
               as
               yet
               he
               could
               look
               no
               further
               :
               upon
               his
               next
               meeting
               he
               saw
               God
               in
               this
               man.
               In
               matter
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               content
               to
               creep
               ere
               we
               can
               goe
               .
               As
               that
               other
               recovered
               blinde
               man
               saw
               first
               men
               walk
               like
               trees
               ,
               after
               like
               men
               ;
               so
               no
               marvel
               if
               this
               man
               saw
               first
               this
               God
               only
               as
               man
               ,
               after
               this
               man
               as
               God
               also
               .
               Onwards
               he
               thinks
               him
               a
               wonderfull
               man
               ,
               a
               mighty
               Prophet
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               we
               either
               exspect
               a
               suddain
               perfection
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               Divine
               matters
               ,
               or
               censure
               those
               that
               want
               it
               .
            
             
               How
               did
               this
               man
               know
               what
               Jesus
               did
               ?
               He
               was
               then
               stone-blinde
               ;
               what
               
               distinction
               could
               he
               yet
               make
               of
               persons
               ,
               of
               actions
               ?
               True
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               blinde
               man
               never
               wanted
               the
               assistance
               of
               others
               eyes
               ;
               their
               relation
               hath
               assured
               him
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Cure
               :
               besides
               the
               contribution
               of
               his
               other
               Senses
               ,
               his
               Eare
               might
               perceive
               the
               spittle
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               injoined
               command
               ;
               his
               Feeling
               perceived
               the
               cold
               &
               moist
               clay
               upon
               his
               lids
               .
               All
               these
               conjoined
               gave
               sufficient
               warrant
               thus
               to
               believe
               ,
               thus
               to
               report
               .
               Our
               eare
               is
               our
               best
               guide
               to
               a
               full
               apprehension
               of
               the
               works
               of
               Christ
               .
               The
               works
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               his
               Creation
               and
               Government
               ,
               are
               best
               known
               by
               the
               Eye
               :
               The
               works
               of
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               his
               Redemption
               and
               Mediation
               ,
               are
               best
               known
               by
               the
               Eare.
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               cannot
               personally
               see
               what
               thou
               hast
               done
               here
               .
               What
               are
               the
               monuments
               
               of
               thine
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               but
               the
               relations
               of
               the
               blinde
               man's
               guide
               ,
               what
               and
               how
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               for
               us
               ?
               On
               these
               we
               strongly
               relie
               ,
               these
               we
               do
               no
               lesse
               confidently
               believe
               then
               if
               our
               very
               eyes
               had
               been
               witnesses
               of
               what
               thou
               didst
               and
               sufferedst
               upon
               earth
               .
               There
               were
               no
               place
               for
               Faith
               ,
               if
               the
               Eare
               were
               not
               worthy
               of
               as
               much
               credit
               as
               the
               Eye
               .
            
             
             
               
               How
               could
               the
               neighbours
               doe
               lesse
               then
               ask
               where
               he
               was
               that
               had
               done
               so
               strange
               a
               cure
               ?
               I
               doubt
               yet
               with
               what
               minde
               ;
               I
               fear
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               favour
               .
               Had
               they
               been
               but
               indifferent
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               but
               have
               been
               full
               of
               silent
               wonder
               ,
               and
               inclined
               to
               believe
               in
               so
               Omnipotent
               an
               Agent
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               prejudiced
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               partial
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               they
               bring
               the
               late-blinde
               man
               before
               those
               professed
               enemies
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               preposterous
               Religion
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               sort
               to
               claw
               and
               adore
               those
               which
               have
               tyrannically
               usurped
               upon
               their
               Souls
               ,
               though
               with
               neglect
               ,
               yea
               with
               contempt
               ,
               of
               God
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               in
               his
               works
               .
               Even
               unjust
               authority
               will
               never
               want
               soothing
               up
               in
               whatsoever
               courses
               ,
               though
               with
               disgrace
               and
               opposition
               
               to
               the
               Truth
               .
               Base
               mindes
               where
               they
               finde
               possession
               ,
               never
               look
               after
               right
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               had
               pick'd
               out
               the
               Sabbath
               for
               this
               Cure.
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               finde
               out
               any
               time
               wherein
               Charity
               is
               unseasonable
               .
               As
               Mercy
               is
               an
               excellent
               Grace
               ,
               so
               the
               works
               of
               it
               are
               fittest
               for
               the
               best
               day
               .
               We
               are
               all
               born
               blinde
               :
               the
               Font
               is
               our
               Siloam
               :
               no
               day
               can
               come
               amisse
               ,
               but
               yet
               God's
               day
               is
               the
               properest
               for
               our
               washing
               and
               recovery
               .
            
             
               This
               alone
               is
               quarrel
               enough
               to
               these
               scrupulous
               wranglers
               ,
               that
               an
               act
               of
               Mercy
               was
               done
               on
               that
               day
               wherein
               their
               envie
               was
               but
               seasonable
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               see
               the
               man
               beg
               any
               more
               when
               he
               once
               had
               his
               eyes
               ;
               no
               Burger
               in
               
               Jerusalem
               was
               richer
               then
               he
               .
               I
               hear
               him
               stoutly
               defending
               that
               gracious
               author
               of
               his
               Cure
               against
               the
               cavils
               of
               the
               malicious
               Pharisees
               :
               I
               see
               him
               as
               a
               resolute
               Confessour
               suffering
               excommunication
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               the
               innocence
               and
               honour
               of
               so
               Blessed
               a
               benefactor
               :
               I
               hear
               him
               read
               a
               Divinity
               Lecture
               to
               them
               that
               sate
               in
               Moses
               his
               chair
               ,
               and
               convincing
               them
               of
               blindness
               ,
               who
               punish'd
               him
               for
               seeing
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               I
               but
               envie
               thee
               ,
               O
               happy
               man
               ,
               who
               of
               a
               Patient
               ,
               provest
               an
               Advocate
               for
               thy
               Saviour
               ;
               whose
               gain
               of
               bodily
               sight
               made
               way
               for
               thy
               Spiritual
               eyes
               ;
               who
               hast
               lost
               a
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               hast
               found
               Heaven
               ;
               who
               being
               abandoned
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               art
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               stubborn
               Devil
               ejected
               .
            
             
               HOW
               different
               ,
               
               how
               contrary
               are
               our
               conditions
               here
               upon
               earth
               ?
               Whiles
               our
               Saviour
               is
               transfigured
               on
               the
               Mount
               ,
               his
               Disciples
               are
               perplexed
               in
               the
               valley
               .
               Three
               of
               his
               choice
               Followers
               were
               with
               him
               above
               ,
               ravished
               with
               the
               miraculous
               proofs
               of
               his
               Godhead
               :
               nine
               other
               were
               troubled
               with
               the
               business
               of
               a
               stubborn
               Devil
               below
               .
            
             
               
               Much
               people
               was
               met
               to
               attend
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               will
               stay
               till
               he
               come
               down
               from
               Tabor
               .
               Their
               zeal
               and
               devotion
               brought
               them
               thither
               ;
               their
               patient
               perseverance
               held
               them
               there
               .
               We
               are
               not
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               his
               clients
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               painfully
               seek
               him
               ,
               and
               submissely
               wait
               his
               leisure
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               was
               now
               awhile
               retired
               into
               the
               Mount
               ,
               to
               confer
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               attendance
               of
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               returns
               into
               the
               valley
               to
               the
               multitude
               .
               He
               was
               singled
               out
               awhile
               for
               prayer
               and
               contemplation
               ;
               now
               he
               was
               joyned
               with
               the
               multitude
               for
               their
               miraculous
               cure
               and
               Heavenly
               instruction
               .
               We
               that
               are
               his
               spiritual
               agents
               must
               be
               either
               preparing
               in
               the
               mount
               ,
               or
               exercising
               in
               the
               valley
               ;
               one
               while
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               Meditation
               ,
               in
               the
               valley
               
               of
               Action
               another
               ;
               alone
               to
               study
               ,
               in
               the
               assembly
               to
               preach
               :
               here
               is
               much
               variety
               ,
               but
               all
               is
               work
               .
            
             
               Moses
               when
               he
               came
               down
               from
               the
               hill
               ,
               heard
               Musick
               in
               the
               valley
               ;
               Christ
               when
               he
               came
               down
               from
               the
               hill
               ,
               heard
               discord
               .
               The
               Scribes
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               were
               setting
               hard
               upon
               the
               Disciples
               :
               they
               saw
               Christ
               absent
               ,
               nine
               of
               his
               train
               left
               in
               the
               valley
               ,
               those
               they
               flie
               upon
               .
               As
               the
               Devil
               ,
               so
               his
               Imps
               ,
               watch
               close
               for
               all
               
               advantages
               .
               No
               subtile
               enemy
               but
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               attempt
               that
               part
               where
               is
               
               likelihood
               of
               least
               defence
               ,
               most
               weakness
               .
               When
               the
               Spouse
               misses
               him
               whom
               her
               Soul
               loveth
               ,
               every
               watchman
               hath
               a
               buffet
               for
               her
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               never
               so
               little
               stept
               aside
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               assaulted
               with
               powerful
               Temptations
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               durst
               say
               nothing
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               his
               back
               is
               turned
               fall
               foul
               upon
               his
               weakest
               Disciples
               .
               Even
               at
               the
               first
               hatching
               the
               Serpent
               was
               thus
               crafty
               ,
               to
               begin
               at
               the
               weaker
               vessell
               :
               experience
               and
               time
               hath
               not
               abated
               his
               wit.
               If
               he
               still
               work
               upon
               
                 silly
                 Women
                 laden
                 with
                 divers
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               upon
               rude
               and
               ungrounded
               Ignorants
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               other
               then
               his
               old
               wont
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               upon
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               hill
               knew
               well
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               plain
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hasts
               down
               to
               the
               rescue
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
               The
               clouds
               and
               
               vapors
               do
               not
               sooner
               scatter
               upon
               the
               Sun's
               breaking
               forth
               ,
               then
               these
               cavils
               vanish
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               opposition
               they
               are
               straigth
               upon
               their
               knees
               ;
               here
               are
               now
               no
               quarrells
               ,
               but
               humble
               salutations
               ;
               and
               if
               Christ's
               question
               did
               not
               force
               theirs
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               had
               found
               no
               tongue
               .
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               there
               were
               many
               eager
               Patients
               in
               this
               throng
               ;
               none
               made
               so
               much
               noise
               as
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Demoniack
               .
               Belike
               upon
               his
               occasion
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Scribes
               held
               contestation
               with
               the
               Disciples
               .
               If
               they
               wrangled
               ,
               he
               fues
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               his
               knees
               .
               Whom
               wil
               not
               need
               make
               both
               humble
               and
               eloquent
               ?
               The
               case
               was
               wofull
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               expressed
               .
               A
               son
               is
               a
               dear
               name
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               his
               only
               son
               .
               Were
               his
               grief
               ordinary
               yet
               ,
               the
               sorrow
               were
               the
               lesse
               ;
               
               but
               he
               is
               a
               fearfull
               spectacle
               of
               judgment
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               Lunatick
               .
               Were
               this
               Lunacy
               yet
               merely
               from
               a
               natural
               distemper
               ,
               it
               were
               more
               tolerable
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               aggravated
               by
               the
               possession
               of
               a
               cruell
               spirit
               ,
               that
               handles
               him
               in
               a
               most
               grievous
               manner
               .
               Yet
               were
               he
               but
               in
               the
               rank
               of
               other
               Demoniacks
               ,
               the
               discomfort
               were
               more
               easie
               ;
               but
               lo
               ,
               this
               spirit
               is
               worse
               then
               all
               other
               his
               fellows
               ;
               others
               are
               usually
               dispossessed
               by
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               this
               is
               beyond
               their
               power
               .
               
                 I
                 be
                 sought
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 thou
                 mercy
                 on
                 my
                 Son.
              
               The
               despair
               of
               all
               other
               helps
               sends
               us
               importunately
               to
               the
               God
               of
               power
               .
               Here
               was
               his
               refuge
               ;
               the
               strong
               man
               had
               gotten
               possession
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               the
               stronger
               then
               he
               that
               can
               eject
               him
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               spiritual
               wickednesses
               have
               
               naturally
               seized
               upon
               our
               Souls
               :
               all
               humane
               helps
               are
               too
               weak
               ;
               only
               thy
               Mercy
               shall
               improve
               thy
               Power
               to
               our
               deliverance
               .
            
             
               What
               bowels
               could
               chuse
               but
               yearn
               at
               the
               distresse
               of
               this
               poor
               young
               man
               ?
               Phrensy
               had
               taken
               his
               brain
               :
               that
               Disease
               was
               but
               health
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               tyrannical
               possession
               of
               that
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               was
               seconded
               .
               Out
               of
               Hell
               there
               could
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               misery
               :
               his
               Senses
               are
               either
               berest
               ,
               or
               else
               left
               to
               torment
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               torn
               and
               racked
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               foams
               and
               gnashes
               ,
               he
               pines
               and
               languishes
               ;
               he
               is
               cast
               sometimes
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               sometimes
               into
               the
               water
               .
               How
               that
               malitious
               Tyrant
               rejoices
               in
               the
               mischief
               done
               to
               the
               creature
               of
               God
               ?
               Had
               earth
               had
               any
               thing
               more
               pernicious
               then
               fire
               and
               water
               ,
               thither
               had
               he
               
               been
               thrown
               ;
               though
               rather
               for
               torture
               ,
               then
               dispatch
               .
               It
               was
               too
               much
               favour
               to
               die
               at
               once
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               with
               how
               deadly
               enemies
               hast
               thou
               matched
               us
               ?
               Abate
               thou
               their
               power
               ,
               since
               their
               malice
               will
               not
               be
               abated
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               think
               of
               this
               case
               with
               pity
               and
               horror
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               are
               insensible
               of
               their
               own
               fearfuller
               condition
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               but
               oftentimes
               that
               the
               Devil
               would
               cast
               this
               young
               man
               into
               a
               temporary
               fire
               ;
               he
               would
               cast
               the
               sinner
               into
               an
               eternal
               fire
               ,
               whose
               everlasting
               burnings
               have
               no
               intermissions
               .
               No
               fire
               comes
               amisse
               to
               him
               ;
               the
               fire
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               Lust
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               Hell.
               O
               God
               ,
               make
               us
               apprehensive
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               secure
               from
               the
               fearfull
               issue
               of
               sin
               .
               
            
             
               All
               these
               very
               same
               effects
               follow
               his
               spiritual
               possession
               .
               How
               doth
               he
               tear
               and
               rack
               them
               whom
               he
               vexes
               and
               distracts
               with
               inordinate
               cares
               and
               sorrows
               ?
               How
               do
               they
               foam
               and
               gnash
               whom
               he
               hath
               drawn
               to
               an
               impatient
               repining
               at
               God's
               afflictive
               hand
               ?
               How
               do
               they
               pine
               away
               who
               hourly
               decay
               and
               languish
               in
               Grace
               ?
            
             
             
               
               Oh
               the
               lamentable
               condition
               of
               sinfull
               Souls
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               lesse
               felt
               !
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               while
               what
               part
               hath
               the
               Moon
               in
               this
               mans
               misery
               ?
               How
               comes
               the
               name
               of
               that
               goodly
               Planet
               in
               question
               ?
               Certainly
               these
               diseases
               of
               the
               brain
               follow
               much
               the
               course
               of
               this
               queen
               of
               moisture
               .
               That
               power
               which
               she
               hath
               in
               humors
               is
               drawn
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               malicious
               spirit
               ;
               her
               predominancy
               is
               abused
               to
               his
               despight
               :
               whether
               it
               were
               for
               the
               better
               opportunity
               of
               his
               vexation
               ,
               or
               whether
               for
               the
               drawing
               of
               envy
               and
               discredit
               upon
               so
               noble
               a
               creature
               .
               It
               is
               no
               news
               with
               that
               subtle
               enemie
               to
               fasten
               his
               effects
               upon
               those
               secondary
               causes
               which
               he
               usurps
               to
               his
               own
               purposes
               .
               
               Whatever
               be
               the
               means
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               tormentor
               .
               Much
               wisdome
               needs
               to
               disstinguish
               betwixt
               the
               evil
               spirit
               abusing
               the
               good
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               creature
               abused
               by
               the
               evil
               spirit
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               knew
               all
               things
               ,
               asks
               questions
               ;
               
                 How
                 long
                 hath
                 he
                 been
                 so
                 ?
              
               Not
               to
               inform
               himself
               ;
               (
               That
               Devil
               could
               have
               done
               nothing
               without
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               without
               the
               leave
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               )
               but
               that
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Parent
               he
               might
               lay
               forth
               the
               wofull
               condition
               of
               the
               childe
               ;
               that
               the
               thank
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               Cure
               might
               be
               so
               much
               greater
               ,
               as
               the
               complaint
               was
               more
               grievous
               .
               
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 From
                 a
                 childe
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               how
               I
               adore
               the
               depth
               of
               thy
               wise
               and
               just
               and
               powerfull
               dispensation
               ?
               
               Thou
               that
               couldst
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 Esau
                 have
                 I
                 hated
                 ,
                 ere
                 the
                 children
                 had
                 done
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
              
               thoughtest
               also
               good
               ,
               ere
               this
               Childe
               could
               be
               capable
               of
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               to
               yield
               him
               over
               to
               the
               power
               of
               that
               Evil
               one
               .
               What
               need
               I
               ask
               for
               any
               other
               reason
               then
               that
               which
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               Justice
               ,
               thy
               Will
               ?
               Yet
               even
               these
               weak
               eyes
               can
               see
               the
               just
               grounds
               of
               thine
               actions
               .
               That
               childe
               ,
               though
               an
               Israelite
               ,
               was
               conceived
               and
               born
               in
               that
               sin
               which
               both
               could
               and
               did
               give
               Satan
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               actual
               sins
               of
               the
               Parents
               deserved
               this
               revenge
               upon
               that
               piece
               of
               themselves
               .
               Rather
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               let
               me
               magnific
               this
               Mercy
               ,
               that
               we
               and
               our
               s
               escape
               this
               Judgment
               ,
               then
               question
               thy
               Justice
               ,
               that
               some
               escape
               not
               .
               How
               just
               might
               it
               have
               been
               with
               thee
               ,
               
               that
               we
               ,
               who
               have
               given
               way
               to
               Satan
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
               should
               have
               way
               and
               scope
               given
               to
               Satan
               over
               us
               in
               our
               punishments
               ?
               It
               is
               thy
               praise
               that
               any
               of
               us
               are
               free
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               quarrell
               that
               some
               suffer
               .
            
             
               Do
               I
               wonder
               to
               see
               Satans
               bodily
               possession
               of
               this
               yong
               man
               from
               a
               childe
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               his
               spiritual
               possession
               of
               every
               son
               of
               Adam
               from
               a
               longer
               date
               ;
               not
               from
               a
               childe
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               yea
               in
               it
               ?
               Why
               should
               not
               Satan
               possesse
               his
               own
               ?
               we
               are
               all
               by
               nature
               the
               sons
               of
               wrath
               .
               It
               is
               time
               for
               us
               to
               renounce
               him
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               whose
               we
               are
               till
               we
               be
               regenerate
               .
               He
               hath
               right
               to
               us
               in
               our
               first
               birth
               ;
               our
               new
               birth
               acquits
               us
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               cuts
               off
               all
               his
               claim
               .
               How
               miserable
               are
               they
               that
               have
               nothing
               but
               Nature
               ?
               Better
               had
               it
               been
               to
               
               have
               been
               unborn
               ,
               then
               not
               to
               be
               born
               again
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               this
               poor
               soul
               from
               an
               infant
               were
               thus
               miserably
               handled
               ,
               having
               done
               none
               actual
               evil
               ;
               how
               just
               cause
               have
               we
               to
               fear
               the
               like
               Judgments
               ,
               who
               by
               many
               foul
               offences
               have
               deserved
               to
               draw
               this
               executioner
               upon
               us
               ?
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               room
               enough
               for
               thankfulnesse
               to
               that
               good
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               delivered
               thee
               up
               to
               that
               malignant
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               distressed
               Father
               sits
               not
               still
               ,
               neglects
               not
               means
               ;
               
                 I
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               Doubtlesse
               the
               man
               came
               first
               to
               seek
               for
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               finding
               him
               absent
               ,
               he
               makes
               suit
               to
               the
               Disciples
               .
               To
               whom
               should
               we
               have
               recourse
               in
               all
               our
               spirituall
               complaints
               but
               to
               the
               agents
               and
               messengers
               of
               God
               ?
               The
               
               noise
               of
               the
               like
               cures
               had
               surely
               brought
               this
               man
               with
               much
               confidence
               to
               crave
               their
               succour
               ;
               and
               now
               how
               cold
               was
               he
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               that
               his
               hopes
               were
               frustrate
               ?
               
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 .
              
               No
               doubt
               the
               Disciples
               tried
               their
               best
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               wonted
               charge
               upon
               this
               dumb
               spirit
               ;
               but
               all
               in
               vain
               .
               They
               that
               could
               come
               with
               joy
               and
               triumph
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Devils
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               finde
               now
               themselves
               matched
               with
               a
               
               stubborn
               and
               refractory
               spirit
               .
               Their
               way
               was
               hitherto
               smooth
               and
               fair
               ;
               they
               
               met
               with
               no
               rub
               till
               now
               .
               And
               now
               surely
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Demoniack
               was
               not
               more
               troubled
               at
               this
               event
               then
               themselves
               .
               How
               could
               they
               chuse
               but
               fear
               lest
               their
               Master
               had
               with
               himself
               withdrawn
               that
               spiritual
               power
               which
               they
               had
               formerly
               exercised
               ?
               Needs
               must
               their
               heart
               fail
               them
               with
               their
               successe
               .
            
             
               The
               man
               complained
               not
               of
               their
               impotence
               :
               it
               were
               fondly
               injurious
               to
               accuse
               them
               for
               that
               which
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               :
               had
               the
               want
               been
               in
               their
               will
               ,
               they
               had
               well
               deserved
               a
               querulous
               language
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               fault
               to
               want
               power
               .
               Only
               he
               complains
               of
               the
               stubbornnesse
               ,
               and
               laments
               the
               invinciblenesse
               of
               that
               evil
               spirit
               .
               
            
             
               I
               should
               wrong
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               blessed
               Followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               say
               that
               ,
               as
               Israel
               ,
               when
               Moses
               was
               gone
               up
               into
               the
               Mount
               ,
               lost
               their
               belief
               with
               their
               guide
               ;
               so
               that
               ye
               ,
               missing
               your
               Master
               (
               who
               was
               now
               ascended
               up
               to
               his
               Tabor
               )
               were
               to
               seek
               for
               your
               Faith.
               Rather
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               saw
               reason
               to
               check
               your
               over-assured
               forwardnesse
               ;
               and
               both
               to
               pull
               down
               your
               hearts
               by
               a
               just
               humiliation
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               your
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               up
               your
               hearts
               to
               new
               acts
               of
               dependance
               upon
               that
               soveraign
               power
               from
               which
               your
               limited
               virtue
               was
               derived
               .
            
             
               What
               was
               more
               familiar
               to
               the
               Disciples
               then
               ejecting
               of
               Devils
               ?
               In
               this
               only
               it
               is
               denied
               them
               .
               Our
               good
               God
               sometimes
               findes
               it
               requisite
               to
               hold
               us
               
               short
               in
               those
               abilities
               whereof
               we
               make
               least
               doubt
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               feel
               whence
               we
               had
               them
               .
               God
               will
               be
               no
               lesse
               glorified
               in
               what
               we
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               then
               in
               what
               we
               can
               doe
               .
               If
               his
               Graces
               were
               alwaies
               at
               our
               command
               ,
               and
               ever
               alike
               ,
               they
               would
               seem
               natural
               ,
               and
               soon
               run
               into
               contempt
               :
               now
               we
               are
               justly
               held
               in
               an
               awfull
               dependance
               upon
               that
               gracious
               hand
               ,
               which
               so
               gives
               as
               not
               to
               cloy
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               denies
               as
               not
               to
               discourage
               us
               .
            
             
               Who
               could
               now
               but
               expect
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               have
               pitied
               and
               bemoned
               the
               condition
               of
               this
               sad
               father
               and
               miserable
               son
               ,
               and
               have
               let
               fall
               some
               words
               of
               comfort
               upon
               them
               ?
               In
               stead
               whereof
               I
               hear
               him
               chiding
               and
               complaining
               ,
               
                 O
                 faithlesse
                 and
                 perverse
                 generation
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 how
                 
                 long
                 shall
                 I
                 suffer
                 you
                 ?
              
               Complaining
               ,
               not
               of
               that
               wofull
               father
               and
               more
               wofull
               son
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               his
               fashion
               to
               adde
               affliction
               to
               the
               distressed
               ,
               to
               break
               such
               bruised
               reeds
               ;
               but
               of
               those
               Scribes
               ,
               who
               upon
               the
               failing
               of
               the
               successe
               of
               this
               suit
               ,
               had
               insulted
               upon
               the
               disability
               of
               the
               Followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               depraved
               his
               power
               :
               although
               perhaps
               this
               impatient
               father
               ,
               seduced
               by
               their
               suggestion
               ,
               might
               slip
               into
               some
               thoughts
               of
               distrust
               .
            
             
               There
               could
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               crimination
               then
               
                 faithlesse
                 and
                 perverse
              
               :
               faithlesse
               ,
               in
               not
               believing
               ;
               perverse
               ,
               in
               being
               obstinately
               set
               in
               their
               unbelief
               .
               Doubtlesse
               these
               men
               were
               not
               free
               from
               other
               notorious
               crimes
               :
               all
               were
               drowned
               in
               their
               Infidelity
               .
               Morall
               uncleannesses
               or
               violences
               may
               seem
               
               more
               hainous
               to
               men
               ;
               none
               are
               so
               odious
               to
               God
               as
               these
               Intellectual
               wickednesses
               .
            
             
               What
               an
               happy
               change
               is
               here
               in
               one
               breath
               of
               Christ
               ?
               
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 I
                 suffer
                 you
                 ?
                 Bring
                 him
                 hither
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               one
               is
               a
               word
               of
               anger
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               favour
               .
               His
               just
               indignation
               doth
               not
               exceed
               or
               impeach
               his
               Goodnesse
               .
               What
               a
               sweet
               mixture
               there
               is
               in
               the
               perfect
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ?
               
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 judgement
                 he
                 remembers
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               yea
               he
               acts
               it
               .
               His
               Sun
               shines
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               this
               storm
               .
               Whether
               he
               frown
               or
               whether
               he
               smile
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               to
               one
               purpose
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               win
               the
               incredulous
               and
               disobedient
               .
               Whither
               should
               the
               rigour
               of
               all
               our
               censures
               tend
               but
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               destruction
               ?
               We
               
               are
               Physicians
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               executioners
               ;
               we
               give
               purges
               to
               cure
               ,
               and
               not
               poisons
               to
               kill
               .
               It
               is
               for
               the
               just
               Judge
               to
               say
               one
               day
               to
               reprobate
               Souls
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
              
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               is
               for
               us
               to
               invite
               all
               that
               are
               spiritually
               possessed
               to
               the
               participation
               of
               mercy
               ,
               
                 Bring
                 him
                 hither
                 to
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               distance
               was
               no
               hindrance
               to
               thy
               work
               :
               why
               should
               the
               Demoniack
               
               
               be
               brought
               to
               thee
               ?
               Was
               it
               that
               this
               deliverance
               might
               be
               the
               better
               evicted
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               beholders
               might
               see
               it
               was
               not
               for
               nothing
               that
               the
               Disciples
               were
               opposed
               with
               so
               refractory
               a
               spirit
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               that
               the
               Scribes
               might
               be
               witnesses
               of
               that
               strong
               hostility
               that
               was
               betwixt
               thee
               and
               that
               foul
               spirit
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               blasphemous
               slander
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               that
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Demoniack
               might
               be
               quickened
               in
               that
               Faith
               which
               now
               ,
               through
               the
               suggestion
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               begun
               to
               droup
               ;
               when
               he
               should
               hear
               and
               see
               Christ
               so
               chearfully
               to
               undertake
               and
               perform
               that
               whereof
               they
               had
               bidden
               him
               despair
               ?
            
             
               The
               possessed
               is
               brought
               ;
               the
               Devil
               is
               rebuked
               and
               ejected
               .
               That
               stiff
               spirit
               
               which
               stood
               out
               boldly
               against
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               cannot
               but
               stoop
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Master
               :
               that
               power
               which
               did
               at
               first
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               easily
               dispossesses
               him
               of
               an
               house
               of
               clay
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               flee
               .
            
             
               The
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               used
               to
               these
               affronts
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               troubled
               at
               their
               mis-successe
               :
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 why
                 could
                 not
                 we
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ?
              
               Had
               they
               been
               conscious
               of
               any
               defect
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               had
               never
               ask'd
               the
               question
               .
               Little
               did
               they
               think
               to
               hear
               of
               their
               Unbelief
               .
               Had
               they
               not
               had
               great
               Faith
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               cast
               out
               any
               Devils
               ;
               had
               they
               not
               had
               some
               want
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               had
               cast
               out
               this
               .
               It
               is
               possible
               for
               us
               to
               be
               defective
               in
               some
               Graces
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               
               feel
               it
               .
            
             
               Although
               not
               so
               much
               their
               weaknesse
               is
               guilty
               of
               this
               unprevailing
               ,
               as
               the
               strength
               of
               that
               evil
               spirit
               ;
               
                 This
                 kind
                 goes
                 not
                 out
                 but
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 .
              
               Weaker
               spirits
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               ejected
               by
               a
               command
               ;
               this
               Devil
               was
               more
               sturdy
               and
               boisterous
               .
               As
               there
               are
               degrees
               of
               statures
               in
               men
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               degrees
               of
               strength
               and
               rebellion
               in
               spirituall
               wickednesses
               .
               Here
               bidding
               will
               not
               serve
               ,
               they
               must
               pray
               ;
               and
               praying
               will
               not
               serve
               without
               fasting
               .
               They
               must
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               they
               may
               prevail
               ;
               they
               must
               fast
               to
               make
               their
               prayer
               more
               servent
               ,
               more
               effectuall
               .
               We
               cannot
               now
               command
               ,
               we
               can
               fast
               and
               pray
               .
               How
               good
               is
               our
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               whiles
               he
               hath
               not
               thought
               fit
               to
               continue
               to
               
               us
               those
               means
               which
               are
               lesse
               powerfull
               for
               the
               dispossessing
               of
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               yet
               hath
               he
               given
               us
               the
               greater
               ?
               Whiles
               we
               can
               fast
               and
               pray
               ,
               God
               will
               command
               for
               us
               ;
               Satan
               cannot
               prevail
               against
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Widow's
               mites
               .
            
             
               THE
               sacred
               wealth
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               either
               in
               stuffe
               ,
               or
               in
               coin
               .
               For
               the
               one
               the
               Jews
               had
               an
               house
               ,
               for
               the
               other
               a
               chest
               .
               At
               the
               concourse
               of
               all
               the
               males
               to
               the
               Temple
               thrice
               a
               year
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               solemn
               
               Feasts
               ,
               the
               oblations
               of
               both
               kinds
               were
               liberall
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               taking
               pleasure
               in
               the
               prospect
               ,
               sets
               himself
               to
               view
               those
               Offerings
               ,
               whether
               for
               holy
               uses
               or
               charitable
               .
            
             
               Those
               things
               we
               delight
               in
               ,
               we
               love
               to
               behold
               :
               The
               eye
               and
               the
               heart
               will
               go
               together
               .
               And
               can
               we
               think
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               thy
               Glory
               hath
               diminished
               ought
               of
               thy
               gracious
               respects
               to
               our
               beneficence
               ?
               or
               that
               thine
               acceptance
               of
               our
               Charity
               was
               confined
               to
               the
               earth
               ?
               Even
               now
               that
               thou
               ●ittest
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               glory
               ,
               thou
               ●eest
               every
               hand
               that
               is
               stretched
               out
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               thy
               poor
               Saints
               here
               below
               .
               And
               if
               vanity
               have
               power
               to
               stir
               up
               our
               Liberality
               out
               of
               a
               conceit
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               shall
               Faith
               incourage
               our
               
               Bounty
               in
               knowing
               that
               we
               are
               seen
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               accepted
               by
               thee
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               what
               are
               we
               the
               better
               for
               the
               notice
               of
               those
               perishing
               and
               impotent
               eyes
               ,
               which
               can
               onely
               view
               the
               outside
               of
               our
               actions
               ;
               or
               for
               that
               wast
               winde
               of
               applause
               which
               vanisheth
               in
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               speaker
               ?
               Thine
               eye
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               is
               piercing
               and
               retributive
               .
               As
               to
               see
               thee
               is
               perfect
               Happinesse
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               thee
               is
               true
               contentment
               and
               glory
               .
            
             
             
               And
               dost
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               see
               what
               we
               give
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               what
               we
               take
               
               away
               from
               thee
               ?
               Are
               our
               Offerings
               more
               noted
               then
               our
               Sacriledges
               ?
               Surely
               thy
               Mercy
               is
               not
               more
               quick-sighted
               then
               thy
               Justice
               .
               In
               both
               kindes
               our
               actions
               are
               viewed
               ,
               our
               account
               is
               kept
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               receive
               Rewards
               for
               what
               we
               have
               given
               ,
               and
               Vengeance
               for
               what
               we
               have
               defalked
               .
               With
               thine
               eye
               of
               Knowledge
               thou
               seest
               all
               we
               doe
               ;
               but
               what
               we
               doe
               well
               ,
               thou
               seest
               with
               thine
               eye
               of
               Approbation
               .
               So
               didst
               thou
               now
               behold
               these
               pious
               and
               charitable
               Oblations
               .
               How
               well
               wert
               thou
               pleased
               with
               this
               variety
               ?
               Thou
               sawest
               many
               rich
               men
               give
               much
               ;
               and
               one
               poor
               Widow
               give
               more
               then
               they
               in
               lesser
               room
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               were
               now
               under
               the
               Romane
               pressure
               ;
               they
               were
               all
               tributaries
               ,
               
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               rich
               ;
               and
               those
               rich
               men
               were
               liberal
               to
               the
               common
               chest
               .
               Hadst
               thou
               seen
               those
               many
               rich
               give
               little
               ,
               we
               had
               heard
               of
               thy
               censure
               :
               thou
               expectest
               a
               proportion
               betwixt
               the
               giver
               and
               the
               gift
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               gift
               and
               the
               receit
               :
               where
               that
               fails
               ,
               the
               blame
               is
               just
               .
               That
               Nation
               (
               though
               otherwise
               faulty
               enough
               )
               was
               in
               this
               commendable
               .
               How
               bounteously
               open
               were
               their
               hands
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ?
               Time
               was
               ,
               when
               their
               liberality
               was
               fain
               to
               be
               restrained
               by
               Proclamation
               ;
               and
               now
               it
               needed
               no
               incitement
               :
               the
               rich
               gave
               much
               ,
               the
               poorest
               gave
               more
               .
               
                 He
                 saw
                 a
                 poor
                 widow
                 casting
                 in
                 two
                 mites
                 .
              
               It
               was
               misery
               enough
               that
               she
               was
               a
               Widow
               .
               The
               married
               woman
               is
               under
               the
               carefull
               provision
               of
               an
               Husband
               ;
               if
               she
               spend
               ,
               he
               earns
               :
               in
               that
               estate
               four
               hands
               
               work
               for
               her
               ;
               in
               her
               viduity
               but
               two
               .
               Poverty
               added
               to
               the
               sorrow
               of
               her
               widowhood
               .
               The
               losse
               of
               some
               Husbands
               is
               supplied
               by
               a
               rich
               joynture
               ;
               it
               is
               some
               allay
               to
               the
               grief
               that
               the
               hand
               is
               left
               full
               ,
               though
               the
               bed
               be
               empty
               .
               This
               woman
               was
               not
               more
               desolate
               then
               needy
               .
               Yet
               this
               poor
               widow
               gives
               .
               And
               what
               gives
               she
               ?
               An
               offering
               like
               her self
               ,
               
                 two
                 mites
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               in
               our
               language
               ,
               two
               half-farthing-tokens
               .
               Alas
               ,
               good
               woman
               ,
               who
               was
               poorer
               then
               thy self
               ?
               wherefore
               was
               that
               Corban
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               such
               as
               thou
               ?
               who
               should
               receive
               ,
               if
               such
               give
               ?
               Thy
               mites
               were
               something
               to
               thee
               ,
               nothing
               to
               the
               Treasury
               .
               How
               ill
               is
               that
               gift
               bestowed
               ,
               which
               dis-furnisheth
               thee
               ,
               and
               addes
               nothing
               to
               the
               common
               stock
               ?
               Some
               thrifty
               neighbour
               might
               perhaps
               have
               
               suggested
               this
               probable
               discouragement
               .
               Jesus
               publishes
               and
               applauds
               her
               bounty
               :
               
                 He
                 called
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 woman
                 hath
                 cast
                 in
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 all
                 .
              
               Whiles
               the
               rich
               put
               in
               their
               offering
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               Disciples
               called
               ;
               it
               was
               enough
               that
               Christ
               noted
               their
               gifts
               alone
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Widow
               comes
               with
               her
               two
               mites
               ,
               now
               the
               domesticks
               of
               Christ
               are
               summoned
               to
               assemble
               ,
               and
               taught
               to
               admire
               this
               munificence
               ;
               a
               solemn
               preface
               makes
               way
               to
               her
               praise
               ,
               and
               her
               Mites
               are
               made
               more
               precious
               then
               the
               others
               Talents
               .
               
                 She
                 gave
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 all
                 .
              
               More
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Minde
               of
               the
               giver
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               gift
               ,
               as
               hers
               .
               A
               mite
               to
               her
               was
               more
               then
               pounds
               to
               them
               :
               Pounds
               were
               little
               to
               them
               ,
               two
               mites
               were
               
               all
               to
               her
               :
               They
               gave
               out
               of
               their
               abundance
               ,
               she
               out
               of
               her
               necessity
               .
               That
               which
               they
               gave
               ,
               left
               the
               heap
               lesse
               ,
               yet
               an
               heap
               still
               ;
               she
               gives
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               leaves
               her self
               nothing
               .
               So
               as
               she
               gave
               ,
               not
               more
               then
               any
               ,
               but
               
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 all
              
               .
               God
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               regard
               what
               is
               taken
               out
               ,
               as
               what
               is
               left
               ▪
               O
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               thou
               lookest
               at
               once
               into
               the
               bottome
               of
               her
               heart
               and
               the
               bottome
               of
               her
               purse
               ;
               and
               esteemest
               her
               gift
               according
               to
               both
               .
               As
               thou
               seest
               not
               as
               man
               ,
               so
               thou
               valuest
               not
               as
               man
               :
               Man
               judgeth
               by
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               gift
               ,
               thou
               judgest
               by
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               giver
               and
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               remainder
               .
               It
               were
               wide
               with
               us
               if
               thou
               shouldst
               goe
               by
               quantities
               .
               Alas
               ,
               what
               have
               we
               but
               mites
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               thine
               own
               lending
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               comfort
               of
               our
               meannesse
               ,
               
               that
               our
               affections
               are
               valued
               and
               not
               our
               presents
               :
               neither
               hast
               thou
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 loves
                 a
                 liberal
                 giver
              
               ,
               but
               a
               chearfull
               .
               If
               I
               had
               more
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               it
               ;
               had
               I
               lesse
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               despise
               it
               ,
               who
               
                 acceptest
                 the
                 gift
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               but
               two
               mites
               ,
               a
               Soul
               ,
               and
               a
               Body
               ?
               mere
               mites
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
               
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               to
               thine
               Infiniteness
               ,
               Oh
               that
               I
               could
               perfectly
               offer
               them
               up
               unto
               thee
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               own
               right
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               mine
               .
               How
               graciously
               wouldst
               thou
               be
               sure
               to
               accept
               them
               ?
               how
               happy
               shall
               I
               be
               in
               thine
               acceptation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               ambition
               of
               the
               two
               Sons
               of
               Zebedee
               .
            
             
               
               HE
               who
               had
               his
               own
               time
               and
               ours
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               foreknew
               and
               foretold
               the
               approach
               of
               his
               dissolution
               .
               When
               men
               are
               near
               their
               end
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               make
               their
               Will
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               seasonable
               to
               sue
               for
               Legacies
               .
               Thus
               did
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               two
               Zebedees
               ;
               therein
               well
               approving
               both
               her
               Wisedome
               and
               her
               Faith
               :
               Wisedome
               ,
               in
               the
               fit
               choice
               of
               her
               opportunity
               ;
               Faith
               ,
               in
               taking
               such
               an
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               The
               suit
               is
               half
               obtained
               that
               is
               seasonably
               made
               .
               To
               have
               made
               this
               motion
               at
               the
               entry
               into
               their
               attendance
               ,
               had
               been
               absurd
               ,
               and
               had
               justly
               seemed
               to
               challenge
               a
               denial
               .
               It
               was
               at
               the
               parting
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               that
               Jacob
               would
               be
               blessed
               .
               The
               double
               spirit
               of
               Elijah
               is
               not
               sued
               for
               till
               his
               ascending
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               oh
               the
               admirable
               Faith
               of
               this
               good
               woman
               !
               When
               she
               heard
               the
               discourse
               
               of
               Christs
               Sufferings
               and
               Death
               ,
               she
               talks
               of
               his
               Glory
               ;
               when
               she
               hears
               of
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               she
               speaks
               of
               his
               Crown
               .
               If
               she
               had
               seen
               Herod
               come
               and
               tender
               his
               Scepter
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Jews
               come
               upon
               their
               knees
               with
               a
               submissive
               profer
               of
               their
               allegeance
               ,
               she
               might
               have
               had
               some
               reason
               to
               entertain
               the
               thoughts
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               :
               but
               now
               whiles
               the
               sound
               of
               betraying
               ,
               suffering
               ,
               dying
               ,
               was
               in
               her
               eare
               ,
               to
               make
               account
               of
               and
               suit
               for
               a
               room
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               argues
               a
               belief
               able
               to
               triumph
               over
               all
               discouragements
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               nothing
               for
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               after
               his
               conquest
               of
               death
               and
               rising
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               to
               ask
               him
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 now
                 restore
                 the
                 
                 kingdome
                 unto
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               but
               for
               a
               silly
               woman
               to
               look
               through
               his
               future
               Death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               at
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Glory
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               worthy
               of
               wonder
               then
               praise
               .
            
             
               To
               hear
               a
               man
               in
               his
               best
               health
               and
               vigor
               to
               talk
               of
               his
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               assurance
               of
               Divine
               favour
               ,
               cannot
               be
               much
               worth
               :
               but
               if
               in
               extremities
               we
               can
               believe
               above
               hope
               ,
               against
               hope
               ,
               our
               Faith
               is
               so
               much
               more
               noble
               as
               our
               difficulties
               are
               greater
               .
            
             
               Never
               sweeter
               persume
               arose
               from
               any
               altar
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               ascended
               from
               Job's
               dung-hill
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liveth
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               a
               strange
               style
               is
               this
               that
               is
               given
               to
               this
               woman
               ?
               It
               had
               been
               as
               
               easie
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               the
               wife
               of
               Zebedee
               ,
               or
               the
               sister
               of
               Mary
               or
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               her
               name
               was
               )
               plain
               Salome
               :
               but
               now
               ,
               by
               an
               unusuall
               description
               ,
               she
               is
               styled
               
                 The
                 mother
                 of
                 Zebedee's
                 children
                 .
                 Zebedee
              
               was
               an
               obscure
               man
               ;
               she
               ,
               as
               his
               wife
               ,
               was
               no
               better
               ;
               the
               greatest
               honour
               she
               ever
               had
               or
               could
               have
               ,
               was
               to
               have
               two
               such
               sons
               as
               James
               and
               John
               ;
               these
               give
               a
               title
               to
               both
               their
               Parents
               .
               Honour
               ascends
               as
               well
               as
               descends
               .
               Holy
               Children
               dignifie
               the
               loyns
               and
               womb
               from
               whence
               they
               proceed
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               their
               Parents
               traduce
               honour
               unto
               them
               .
               Salome
               might
               be
               a
               good
               wife
               ,
               a
               good
               huswife
               ,
               a
               good
               woman
               ,
               a
               good
               neighbour
               :
               all
               these
               cannot
               ennoble
               her
               so
               much
               as
               
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Zebedee's
                 children
              
               .
            
             
               
               What
               a
               world
               of
               pain
               ,
               toyl
               ,
               care
               ,
               cost
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               birth
               and
               education
               of
               children
               ?
               Their
               good
               proof
               requites
               all
               with
               advantage
               .
               Next
               to
               happiness
               in
               our selves
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               happy
               in
               a
               gracious
               Issue
               .
            
             
               The
               suit
               was
               the
               sons
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               their
               mother
               :
               it
               was
               their
               best
               policy
               to
               speak
               by
               her
               lips
               .
               Even
               these
               Fishermen
               had
               already
               learned
               craftily
               to
               fish
               for
               promotion
               .
               Ambition
               was
               not
               so
               bold
               in
               them
               as
               to
               shew
               
               her
               own
               face
               :
               the
               envy
               of
               the
               suit
               shall
               thus
               be
               avoided
               ,
               which
               could
               
               not
               but
               follow
               upon
               their
               personall
               request
               .
               If
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               they
               had
               what
               they
               would
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               the
               repulse
               of
               a
               womans
               motion
               :
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               much
               more
               pardonable
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               of
               a
               mother
               for
               her
               sons
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               discommendable
               in
               parents
               to
               seek
               the
               preferment
               of
               their
               children
               .
               Why
               may
               not
               Abraham
               sue
               for
               an
               Ismael
               ?
               So
               it
               be
               by
               lawfull
               means
               ,
               in
               a
               moderate
               measure
               ,
               in
               due
               order
               ,
               this
               endeavour
               cannot
               be
               amisse
               .
               It
               is
               the
               neglect
               of
               circumstances
               that
               makes
               these
               desires
               sinfull
               .
               Oh
               the
               madnesse
               of
               those
               Parents
               that
               care
               not
               which
               way
               they
               raise
               an
               house
               ;
               that
               desire
               rather
               to
               leave
               their
               children
               great
               ,
               then
               good
               ;
               that
               are
               more
               ambitious
               
               to
               have
               their
               sons
               Lords
               on
               earth
               ,
               then
               Kings
               in
               Heaven
               !
               Yet
               I
               commend
               thee
               ,
               Salome
               ,
               that
               thy
               first
               plot
               was
               to
               have
               thy
               sons
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               after
               to
               prefer
               them
               to
               the
               best
               places
               of
               that
               attendance
               .
               It
               is
               the
               true
               method
               of
               Divine
               prudence
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               first
               to
               make
               our
               children
               happy
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               thy
               service
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               endeavour
               their
               meet
               advancement
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               The
               mother
               is
               but
               put
               upon
               this
               suit
               by
               her
               sons
               ;
               their
               heart
               was
               in
               her
               lips
               .
               They
               were
               not
               so
               mortified
               by
               their
               continual
               conversation
               with
               Christ
               ,
               hearing
               his
               Heavenly
               doctrine
               ,
               seeing
               his
               Divine
               carriage
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               mindes
               were
               yet
               roving
               after
               temporal
               Honours
               .
               Pride
               is
               the
               inmost
               coat
               ,
               which
               we
               
               put
               off
               last
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               put
               on
               first
               .
               Who
               can
               wonder
               to
               see
               some
               sparks
               of
               weak
               and
               worldly
               desires
               in
               their
               holiest
               teachers
               ,
               when
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               were
               not
               free
               from
               some
               ambitious
               thoughts
               whiles
               they
               sate
               at
               the
               feet
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               their
               Saviour
               ?
            
             
               The
               near
               kindred
               this
               woman
               could
               challenge
               of
               Christ
               might
               seem
               to
               give
               her
               just
               colour
               of
               more
               familiarity
               ;
               yet
               now
               that
               she
               comes
               upon
               a
               suit
               ,
               she
               submits
               her self
               to
               the
               lowest
               gesture
               of
               suppliants
               .
               We
               need
               not
               be
               taught
               that
               it
               is
               fit
               for
               petitioners
               to
               the
               Great
               ,
               to
               present
               their
               humble
               supplications
               upon
               their
               knees
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               this
               woman
               so
               nearly
               allied
               to
               thee
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               coming
               but
               upon
               a
               temporal
               occasion
               to
               thee
               ,
               being
               as
               then
               compassed
               
               about
               with
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               adored
               thee
               ere
               she
               durst
               sue
               to
               thee
               ;
               what
               reverence
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               that
               come
               to
               thee
               upon
               spiritual
               suits
               ,
               sitting
               now
               in
               the
               height
               of
               Heavenly
               Glory
               and
               Majesty
               ?
               Say
               then
               ,
               thou
               wife
               of
               Zebedee
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               cravest
               of
               thine
               omnipotent
               kinsman
               ?
               
                 A
                 certain
                 thing
              
               .
               Speak
               out
               ,
               woman
               ;
               what
               is
               this
               certain
               thing
               that
               thou
               cravest
               ?
               How
               poor
               and
               weak
               is
               this
               supplicatory
               anticipation
               to
               him
               that
               knew
               thy
               thoughts
               ere
               thou
               utteredst
               them
               ,
               ere
               thou
               entertainedst
               them
               ?
               We
               are
               all
               in
               this
               tune
               ;
               every
               one
               would
               have
               something
               ;
               such
               perhaps
               as
               we
               are
               ashamed
               to
               utter
               .
               The
               Proud
               man
               would
               have
               a
               certain
               thing
               ;
               Honour
               in
               the
               world
               :
               the
               Covetous
               would
               have
               a
               certain
               thing
               too
               ;
               Wealth
               and
               abundance
               :
               
               the
               Malicious
               would
               have
               a
               certain
               thing
               ;
               Revenge
               on
               his
               enemies
               :
               the
               Epicure
               would
               have
               Pleasure
               and
               Long
               life
               ;
               the
               Barren
               ,
               Children
               ;
               the
               Wanton
               ,
               Beauty
               .
               Each
               one
               would
               be
               humored
               in
               his
               own
               desire
               ;
               though
               in
               variety
               ,
               yea
               contradiction
               to
               other
               ;
               though
               in
               opposition
               not
               more
               to
               God's
               will
               ,
               then
               our
               own
               good
               .
            
             
               How
               this
               suit
               sticks
               in
               her
               teeth
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               freely
               come
               forth
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               guilty
               of
               its
               own
               faultinesse
               ?
               What
               a
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               prayers
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               motions
               of
               Self-love
               and
               infidelity
               ?
               Those
               come
               forth
               with
               boldnesse
               ,
               as
               knowing
               their
               own
               welcome
               ,
               and
               being
               well
               assured
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               warrant
               and
               acceptation
               ;
               these
               stand
               blushing
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               not
               daring
               
               to
               appear
               ;
               like
               to
               some
               baffled
               suit
               ,
               conscious
               to
               its
               own
               unworthinesse
               and
               just
               repulse
               .
               Our
               inordinate
               desires
               are
               worthy
               of
               a
               check
               :
               when
               we
               know
               that
               our
               requests
               are
               holy
               ,
               we
               cannot
               come
               with
               too
               much
               confidence
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               knew
               all
               their
               thoughts
               afar
               off
               ,
               yet
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               a
               stranger
               
               
               to
               their
               purposes
               ,
               asks
               ,
               
                 What
                 wouldest
                 thou
              
               ?
               Our
               infirmities
               do
               then
               best
               shame
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               fetcht
               out
               of
               our
               own
               mouths
               :
               Like
               as
               our
               Prayers
               also
               serve
               not
               to
               acquaint
               God
               with
               our
               wants
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               us
               the
               more
               capable
               of
               his
               mercies
               .
            
             
               The
               suit
               is
               drawn
               from
               her
               ;
               now
               she
               must
               speak
               .
               
                 Grant
                 that
                 these
                 my
                 two
                 sons
                 may
                 sit
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 thy
                 left
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               more
               pride
               or
               ignorance
               .
               It
               was
               as
               received
               as
               erroneous
               a
               conceit
               among
               the
               very
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               raise
               up
               a
               Temporal
               Kingdom
               over
               the
               now-tributary
               and
               beslaved
               people
               of
               Israel
               .
               The
               Romans
               were
               now
               their
               masters
               ;
               their
               fancy
               was
               ,
               that
               their
               Messias
               should
               
               shake
               off
               this
               yoke
               ,
               and
               reduce
               them
               to
               their
               former
               Liberty
               .
               So
               grounded
               was
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               Disciples
               in
               their
               walk
               to
               Emmaus
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 trusted
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 delivered
                 Israel
              
               ;
               and
               when
               ,
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               he
               was
               walking
               up
               mount
               Olivet
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               his
               very
               Apostles
               could
               ask
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               now
               restore
               that
               long-exspected
               Kingdome
               .
               How
               should
               we
               mitigate
               our
               censures
               of
               our
               Christian
               brethren
               ,
               if
               either
               they
               mistake
               ,
               or
               know
               not
               some
               secondary
               truths
               of
               Religion
               ,
               when
               the
               domestick
               Attendants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               heard
               him
               every
               day
               till
               the
               very
               point
               of
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               misapprehended
               the
               chief
               cause
               of
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ?
               If
               our
               Charity
               may
               not
               bear
               with
               small
               faults
               ,
               what
               doe
               we
               
               under
               his
               name
               that
               conniv'd
               at
               greater
               ?
               Truth
               is
               as
               the
               Sun
               ;
               bright
               in
               it self
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               many
               close
               corners
               into
               which
               it
               never
               shined
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               if
               thou
               open
               our
               hearts
               ,
               we
               shall
               take
               in
               those
               beams
               :
               till
               thou
               doe
               so
               ,
               teach
               us
               to
               attend
               patiently
               for
               our selves
               ,
               charitably
               for
               others
               .
            
             
               These
               Fishermen
               had
               so
               much
               Courtship
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               the
               left
               of
               any
               Prince
               were
               the
               chief
               places
               of
               Honour
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               had
               said
               that
               his
               twelve
               Followers
               should
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               thrones
               ,
               and
               judge
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               .
               This
               good
               woman
               would
               have
               her
               two
               sons
               next
               to
               his
               person
               ;
               the
               prime
               Peers
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               Every
               one
               is
               apt
               to
               wish
               the
               best
               to
               his
               own
               .
               Worldly
               Honour
               is
               neither
               worth
               our
               suit
               ,
               nor
               unworthy
               our
               acceptance
               .
               
               Yea
               ,
               Salome
               ,
               had
               thy
               mind
               been
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               hadst
               thou
               intended
               this
               desired
               preeminence
               of
               that
               celestial
               state
               of
               Glory
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               justifie
               thine
               ambition
               .
               Wouldst
               thou
               have
               thy
               sons
               preferred
               to
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
              
               ,
               to
               the
               blessed
               Mother
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               ?
               That
               very
               wish
               were
               presumptuous
               .
               For
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               ambition
               shall
               goe
               so
               high
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Saint
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               as
               holily
               on
               earth
               as
               the
               best
               ;
               but
               for
               precedency
               of
               Heavenly
               honour
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               affect
               it
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               lift
               up
               my
               head
               amongst
               the
               heels
               of
               thy
               Blessed
               Ones
               .
            
             
               The
               mother
               asks
               ,
               the
               sons
               have
               the
               answer
               .
               She
               was
               but
               their
               tongue
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               her
               eares
               .
               God
               ever
               imputes
               the
               acts
               to
               the
               first
               mover
               ,
               rather
               then
               
               to
               the
               instrument
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               sore
               check
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 ye
                 ask
                 .
              
               In
               our
               ordinary
               communication
               to
               speak
               idly
               ,
               is
               sin
               ;
               but
               in
               our
               suits
               to
               Christ
               to
               be
               so
               inconsiderate
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               understand
               our
               own
               petitions
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               foul
               offence
               .
            
             
               As
               Faith
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               so
               Knowledge
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               Faith.
               If
               we
               come
               with
               indigested
               requests
               ,
               we
               prophane
               that
               Name
               we
               invoke
               .
            
             
               To
               convince
               their
               unfitness
               for
               Glory
               ,
               they
               are
               sent
               to
               their
               impotency
               in
               Suffering
               ;
               
                 Are
                 ye
                 able
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 cup
                 whereof
                 I
                 shall
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 with
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 wherewith
                 I
                 am
                 baptized
                 ?
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               even
               thou
               who
               wert
               one
               
               with
               thy
               Father
               ,
               hast
               a
               Cup
               of
               thine
               own
               :
               never
               Potion
               was
               so
               bitter
               as
               that
               which
               was
               mixed
               for
               thee
               .
               Yea
               ,
               even
               thy
               draught
               is
               stinted
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               thee
               to
               sip
               of
               this
               Cup
               ,
               thou
               must
               drink
               it
               up
               to
               the
               very
               dregs
               .
               When
               the
               vinegar
               and
               gall
               were
               tendred
               to
               thee
               by
               men
               ,
               thou
               didst
               but
               kiss
               the
               cup
               ;
               but
               when
               thy
               Father
               gave
               into
               thine
               hands
               a
               potion
               infinitely
               more
               distastful
               ,
               thou
               (
               for
               our
               health
               )
               didst
               drink
               deep
               of
               it
               even
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               and
               saidst
               ,
               
                 It
                 
                 is
                 finished
              
               .
               And
               can
               we
               repine
               at
               those
               unpleasing
               draughts
               of
               Affliction
               that
               are
               
               tempered
               for
               us
               sinful
               men
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               thee
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               love
               ,
               thus
               dieted
               ?
               We
               pledge
               thee
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               pledge
               thee
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               weakness
               ,
               who
               hast
               begun
               to
               us
               in
               thy
               powerful
               suffereings
               .
               Onely
               do
               thou
               enable
               us
               (
               after
               some
               four
               faces
               made
               in
               our
               reluctation
               )
               yet
               at
               last
               willingly
               to
               pledge
               thee
               in
               our
               constant
               Sufferings
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
               As
               thou
               must
               be
               drenched
               within
               ,
               so
               must
               thou
               be
               baptized
               without
               .
               Thy
               Baptisme
               is
               not
               of
               water
               ,
               but
               of
               blood
               ;
               both
               these
               came
               from
               thee
               in
               thy
               Passion
               :
               we
               cannot
               be
               thine
               ,
               if
               we
               partake
               not
               of
               both
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               not
               grudged
               thy
               precious
               blood
               to
               us
               ,
               well
               maiest
               thou
               challenge
               some
               worthless
               drops
               from
               us
               .
               
            
             
               When
               they
               talk
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               ,
               thou
               speakest
               of
               thy
               bitter
               Cup
               ,
               of
               thy
               bloody
               Baptisme
               .
               Suffering
               is
               the
               way
               to
               reigning
               .
               
                 Through
                 many
                 tribulations
                 must
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               There
               was
               never
               wedge
               of
               gold
               that
               did
               not
               first
               pass
               the
               fire
               ;
               there
               was
               never
               pure
               grain
               that
               did
               not
               undergoe
               the
               flail
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               we
               dream
               of
               our
               immediate
               passage
               from
               the
               pleasures
               and
               jollity
               of
               earth
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Let
               who
               will
               hope
               to
               walk
               upon
               Roses
               and
               Violets
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               let
               me
               trace
               thee
               by
               the
               track
               of
               thy
               Blood
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               red
               steps
               follow
               thee
               to
               thine
               eternal
               rest
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               this
               is
               no
               easie
               task
               ;
               else
               thou
               hadst
               never
               said
               ,
               
                 Are
                 ye
                 able
              
               ?
               Who
               
               should
               be
               able
               if
               not
               they
               that
               had
               been
               so
               long
               blessed
               with
               thy
               presence
               ,
               informed
               by
               thy
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               beforehand
               possessed
               of
               their
               Heaven
               in
               thee
               ?
               Thou
               hadst
               never
               made
               them
               judges
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               if
               thou
               couldst
               not
               have
               convinced
               them
               of
               their
               weakness
               :
               Alas
               ,
               how
               full
               of
               feebleness
               is
               our
               body
               ,
               and
               our
               minde
               of
               impatience
               ?
               If
               but
               a
               Bee
               sting
               our
               flesh
               ,
               it
               swels
               ;
               and
               if
               but
               a
               tooth
               ake
               ,
               the
               head
               and
               heart
               complain
               .
               How
               small
               trifles
               make
               us
               weary
               of
               our selves
               ?
               What
               can
               we
               doe
               without
               thee
               ?
               without
               thee
               what
               can
               we
               suffer
               ?
               If
               thou
               be
               not
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               strong
               in
               my
               weakness
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               so
               much
               as
               weak
               ;
               I
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               be
               .
               Oh
               ,
               do
               thou
               prepare
               me
               for
               my
               day
               ,
               and
               enable
               me
               to
               my
               trials
               :
               
                 I
                 can
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 through
              
               thee
               
                 that
                 strengthenest
                 me
              
               .
               
            
             
               The
               motion
               of
               the
               two
               Disciples
               was
               not
               more
               full
               of
               infirmity
               then
               their
               answer
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 able
              
               .
               Out
               of
               an
               eager
               desire
               of
               the
               Honour
               ,
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               undertake
               the
               condition
               .
               The
               best
               men
               may
               be
               mistaken
               in
               their
               own
               powers
               .
               Alas
               ,
               poor
               men
               !
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               issue
               ,
               they
               ran
               away
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               one
               without
               his
               coat
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               suffer
               in
               speculation
               ,
               another
               in
               practice
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               worse
               signe
               then
               for
               a
               man
               in
               a
               carnal
               presumption
               to
               vaunt
               of
               his
               own
               abilities
               .
               How
               justly
               doth
               God
               suffer
               that
               man
               to
               be
               foiled
               purposely
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               his
               own
               vain
               self-confidence
               ?
               O
               God
               ,
               let
               me
               ever
               be
               humbly
               dejected
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               mine
               own
               insufficiency
               ;
               let
               me
               give
               all
               the
               Glory
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               take
               nothing
               to
               my self
               but
               my
               
               infirmities
               .
            
             
               Oh
               the
               wonderful
               mildness
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God!
               He
               doth
               not
               rate
               the
               two
               Disciples
               ,
               either
               for
               their
               ambition
               in
               suing
               ,
               or
               presumption
               in
               undertaking
               :
               but
               leaving
               the
               worst
               ,
               he
               takes
               the
               best
               of
               their
               answer
               ;
               and
               omitting
               their
               errors
               ,
               incourages
               their
               good
               intentions
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 drink
                 indeed
                 of
                 my
                 cup
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 with
                 my
                 baptisme
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 my
                 left
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 prepared
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               there
               be
               more
               mercy
               in
               the
               concession
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               denial
               .
               Were
               it
               not
               an
               high
               Honour
               to
               drink
               of
               thy
               Cup
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               not
               fore-promised
               it
               as
               a
               favour
               .
               I
               am
               deceived
               if
               what
               thou
               grantest
               were
               much
               less
               then
               that
               which
               
               thou
               deniest
               .
               To
               pledge
               thee
               in
               thine
               own
               Cup
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               less
               dignity
               and
               familiarity
               then
               to
               sit
               by
               thee
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 reign
                 together
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               What
               greater
               promotion
               can
               flesh
               and
               blood
               be
               capable
               of
               ,
               then
               a
               conformity
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               ?
               Enable
               thou
               me
               to
               drink
               of
               thy
               Cup
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               me
               where
               thou
               wilt
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               dignifiest
               them
               in
               thy
               grant
               ,
               dost
               thou
               disparage
               thy self
               in
               thy
               denial
               ?
               
                 Not
                 mine
                 to
                 give
              
               ?
               Whose
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               thine
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
               it
               is
               thine
               .
               Thou
               ,
               who
               art
               Truth
               ,
               hast
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 are
                 one
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               one
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               thine
               to
               give
               to
               any
               save
               those
               for
               whom
               it
               is
               prepared
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               The
               Father's
               preparation
               was
               thine
               ,
               his
               gift
               is
               thine
               ;
               the
               Decree
               of
               both
               is
               one
               .
               That
               eternal
               counsel
               is
               not
               alterable
               upon
               our
               vain
               desires
               .
               The
               Father
               gives
               these
               Heavenly
               honours
               to
               none
               but
               by
               thee
               ;
               thou
               givest
               them
               to
               none
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               thy
               Father
               .
               Many
               degrees
               there
               are
               of
               celestial
               Happiness
               .
               Those
               supernal
               Mansions
               are
               not
               all
               of
               an
               height
               .
               That
               Providence
               which
               hath
               varied
               our
               stations
               
               upon
               earth
               ,
               hath
               pre-ordered
               our
               seats
               above
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               admit
               me
               within
               the
               wals
               of
               thy
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               place
               me
               wheresoever
               thou
               pleasest
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Tribute
               money
               pai'd
               .
            
             
               ALL
               these
               other
               Histories
               report
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ;
               this
               shews
               both
               his
               Power
               and
               Obedience
               :
               his
               Power
               over
               the
               creature
               ;
               his
               Obedience
               to
               civil
               Powers
               .
               
               Capernaum
               was
               one
               of
               his
               own
               Cities
               ;
               
               there
               he
               made
               his
               chief
               abode
               ,
               in
               Peter's
               house
               :
               to
               that
               Host
               of
               his
               therefore
               do
               the
               Toll-gatherers
               repair
               for
               the
               Tribute
               .
               When
               that
               great
               Disciple
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 left
                 all
              
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               abandoned
               all
               ,
               or
               sold
               ,
               or
               given
               away
               all
               :
               but
               we
               have
               left
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               managing
               ,
               not
               of
               possession
               ;
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               right
               ,
               but
               of
               use
               and
               present
               fruition
               ;
               so
               left
               ,
               that
               upon
               just
               occasion
               we
               may
               resume
               ;
               so
               left
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               due
               ,
               though
               not
               our
               business
               .
               Doubtless
               he
               was
               too
               wise
               to
               give
               away
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               borrow
               of
               a
               stranger
               .
               His
               own
               roof
               gave
               him
               shelter
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               his
               Master
               with
               him
               .
               Of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Housholder
               ,
               is
               the
               Tribute
               required
               ;
               and
               by
               and
               for
               him
               is
               it
               also
               paid
               .
               I
               inquire
               not
               either
               into
               the
               occasion
               ,
               or
               the
               summe
               .
               
               What
               need
               we
               make
               this
               exaction
               sacrilegious
               ?
               as
               if
               that
               half-shekel
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               every
               Israelite
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               were
               now
               diverted
               to
               the
               Roman
               Exchequer
               .
               There
               was
               no
               necessity
               that
               the
               Roman
               Lords
               should
               be
               tied
               to
               the
               Jewish
               reckonings
               ;
               it
               was
               free
               for
               them
               to
               impose
               what
               payments
               they
               pleased
               upon
               a
               subdued
               people
               :
               when
               great
               Augustus
               commanded
               the
               world
               to
               be
               taxed
               ,
               this
               rate
               was
               set
               .
               The
               mannerly
               Collectors
               demand
               it
               first
               of
               him
               with
               whom
               they
               might
               be
               more
               bold
               ;
               
                 Doth
                 not
                 your
                 Master
                 pay
                 tribute
                 ?
              
               All
               Capernaum
               knew
               Christ
               for
               a
               great
               Prophet
               ;
               his
               Doctrine
               had
               ravish'd
               them
               ,
               his
               Miracles
               had
               astonish'd
               them
               :
               yet
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               a
               money-matter
               ,
               his
               share
               is
               as
               deep
               as
               the
               
               rest
               .
               Questions
               of
               profit
               admit
               no
               difference
               .
               Still
               the
               Sacred
               Tribe
               challengeth
               reverence
               :
               who
               cares
               how
               little
               they
               receive
               ,
               how
               much
               they
               pay
               ?
               Yet
               no
               man
               knows
               with
               what
               minde
               this
               demand
               was
               made
               ;
               whether
               in
               a
               churlish
               grudging
               at
               Christ's
               immunity
               ,
               or
               in
               an
               awful
               compellation
               of
               the
               servant
               rather
               then
               the
               Master
               .
            
             
               Peter
               had
               it
               ready
               what
               to
               answer
               .
               I
               hear
               him
               not
               require
               their
               stay
               till
               he
               should
               goe
               in
               and
               know
               his
               Masters
               resolution
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               one
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               minde
               and
               practice
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               Yes
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               no
               truer
               pay-master
               of
               the
               Kings
               dues
               then
               he
               that
               was
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
               Well
               did
               Peter
               know
               that
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               preach
               tribute
               .
               
               When
               the
               Herodians
               laid
               twigs
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               supposing
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Prophet
               would
               be
               all
               for
               the
               liberty
               and
               exemption
               of
               God's
               chosen
               people
               ,
               he
               choaks
               them
               with
               their
               own
               coin
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               the
               stamp
               argued
               the
               right
               ;
               
                 Give
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Caesars
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               can
               thy
               servants
               challenge
               that
               freedome
               which
               thy self
               had
               not
               ?
               who
               that
               pretends
               from
               thee
               can
               claim
               homage
               from
               those
               to
               whom
               
               thou
               gavest
               it
               ?
               If
               thou
               by
               whom
               Kings
               reign
               forbarest
               not
               to
               pay
               tribute
               
               to
               an
               heathen
               Prince
               ,
               what
               power
               under
               thee
               can
               deny
               it
               to
               those
               that
               rule
               for
               thee
               ?
            
             
               That
               demand
               was
               made
               without
               doors
               .
               No
               sooner
               is
               Peter
               come
               in
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               prevented
               by
               his
               Master's
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 ,
                 Simon
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 do
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 receive
                 tribute
                 ?
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 strangers
                 ?
              
               This
               very
               interrogation
               was
               answer
               enough
               to
               that
               which
               Peter
               meant
               to
               move
               :
               he
               that
               could
               thus
               know
               the
               heart
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               true
               right
               liable
               to
               humane
               exactions
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               may
               I
               presume
               to
               ask
               what
               this
               is
               to
               thee
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ;
               how
               doth
               it
               concern
               thee
               what
               is
               done
               by
               
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               imposed
               upon
               the
               sons
               of
               earthly
               Kings
               ?
               Thou
               wouldst
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               an
               humble
               Virgin
               ;
               and
               chosest
               not
               a
               Royal
               state
               ,
               but
               a
               servile
               .
               I
               dispute
               not
               thy
               natural
               right
               to
               the
               throne
               ,
               by
               thy
               lineal
               descent
               from
               the
               loyns
               of
               Juda
               and
               David
               :
               what
               should
               I
               plead
               that
               which
               thou
               wavest
               ?
               It
               is
               thy
               Divine
               Royalty
               and
               Sonship
               which
               thou
               here
               justly
               urgest
               ;
               the
               argument
               is
               irrefragable
               and
               convictive
               .
               If
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               do
               so
               priviledge
               their
               children
               that
               they
               are
               free
               from
               all
               tributes
               and
               impositions
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               give
               this
               immunity
               to
               his
               onely
               and
               natural
               Son
               ?
               so
               as
               in
               true
               reason
               I
               might
               challenge
               an
               exemption
               for
               me
               and
               my
               train
               .
               Thou
               mightest
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               challenge
               a
               
               tribute
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               thee
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               powers
               are
               ordained
               :
               Reason
               cannot
               mutter
               against
               this
               claim
               ;
               the
               creature
               owes
               it self
               and
               whatsoever
               it
               hath
               to
               the
               Ma●er
               ,
               he
               owes
               nothing
               to
               it
               .
               
                 Then
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 free
              
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               right
               to
               all
               ,
               needs
               not
               pay
               any
               thing
               ;
               else
               there
               should
               be
               a
               subjection
               in
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               men
               should
               be
               debters
               to
               themselves
               .
               But
               this
               right
               was
               thine
               own
               peculiar
               ,
               and
               admits
               no
               partners
               ;
               why
               dost
               thou
               speak
               of
               children
               ,
               as
               of
               more
               ,
               and
               extending
               this
               priviledge
               to
               Peter
               ,
               sayest
               ,
               
                 Lest
                 we
                 scandalize
                 them
              
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               thy
               Disciples
               ,
               being
               of
               thy
               robe
               ,
               might
               justly
               seem
               interessed
               in
               the
               liberties
               of
               their
               Master
               ?
               Surely
               no
               otherwise
               were
               they
               children
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               free
               .
               Away
               with
               that
               fanatical
               conceit
               ,
               which
               challenges
               an
               
               immunity
               from
               secular
               commands
               and
               taxes
               ,
               to
               a
               spiritual
               and
               adoptative
               Sonship
               :
               no
               earthly
               Saintship
               can
               exempt
               us
               from
               tribute
               to
               whom
               tribute
               belongeth
               .
               There
               is
               a
               freedom
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               our
               Christianity
               cals
               us
               to
               affect
               ;
               a
               freedom
               from
               the
               yoke
               of
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               from
               the
               servitude
               of
               our
               corrupt
               affections
               :
               we
               cannot
               be
               Sons
               if
               we
               be
               not
               thus
               free
               .
               O
               free
               thou
               us
               by
               thy
               free
               Spirit
               from
               the
               miserable
               bondage
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               children
               be
               free
               :
               but
               as
               to
               these
               secular
               duties
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               less
               free
               then
               the
               children
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               wert
               free
               ,
               and
               wouldst
               not
               be
               so
               ;
               thou
               wert
               free
               by
               natural
               right
               ,
               wouldst
               not
               be
               free
               by
               voluntary
               dispensation
               ,
               
                 Lest
                 an
                 offence
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
               Surely
               had
               there
               followed
               an
               offence
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               taken
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               given
               ,
               
               
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 offence
                 cometh
                 :
              
               It
               cometh
               by
               him
               that
               gives
               it
               ;
               it
               cometh
               by
               him
               that
               takes
               it
               when
               it
               is
               not
               given
               :
               no
               part
               of
               this
               blame
               could
               have
               cleaved
               unto
               thee
               either
               way
               .
            
             
               Yet
               such
               was
               thy
               goodness
               ,
               that
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               suffer
               an
               offence
               unjustly
               taken
               at
               that
               which
               thou
               mightest
               justly
               have
               denied
               .
               How
               jealous
               should
               we
               be
               even
               of
               others
               perils
               ?
               how
               careful
               so
               to
               moderate
               out
               power
               in
               the
               use
               of
               lawful
               things
               ,
               that
               our
               Charity
               may
               prevent
               others
               scandals
               ?
               to
               Temit
               of
               our
               own
               right
               for
               anothers
               safety
               ?
               Oh
               the
               deplorable
               condition
               of
               those
               wilful
               m●●
               ,
               who
               care
               not
               what
               blocks
               they
               lay
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               not
               forbearing
               by
               a
               known
               lewdness
               to
               draw
               others
               into
               their
               own
               
               damnation
               !
            
             
               To
               avoid
               the
               unjust
               offence
               even
               of
               very
               Publicans
               ,
               Jesus
               will
               work
               a
               Miracle
               .
               Peter
               is
               sent
               to
               the
               sea
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               with
               a
               net
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               hook
               .
               The
               Disciple
               was
               now
               in
               his
               own
               trade
               .
               He
               knew
               a
               net
               might
               inclose
               many
               fishes
               ,
               an
               hook
               could
               take
               but
               one
               :
               with
               that
               hook
               must
               he
               goe
               angle
               for
               the
               
               
               tribute-money
               .
               A
               fish
               shall
               bring
               him
               a
               stater
               in
               her
               mouth
               ;
               and
               that
               fish
               that
               bites
               first
               .
               What
               an
               unusual
               bearer
               is
               here
               ?
               what
               an
               unlikely
               element
               to
               yield
               a
               piece
               of
               ready
               coin
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               that
               Omnipotent
               power
               which
               could
               command
               the
               fish
               to
               be
               both
               his
               Treasurer
               to
               keep
               his
               Silver
               ,
               and
               his
               Purveyour
               to
               bring
               it
               !
               Now
               whether
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               causedst
               this
               fish
               to
               take
               up
               that
               shekel
               out
               of
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               whether
               by
               thine
               Almighty
               word
               thou
               mad'st
               it
               in
               an
               instant
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               that
               fish
               ,
               it
               is
               neither
               possible
               to
               determine
               ,
               nor
               necessary
               to
               inquire
               .
               I
               rather
               adore
               thine
               infinite
               Knowledge
               and
               Power
               ,
               that
               couldst
               make
               use
               of
               unlikeliest
               means
               ;
               that
               couldst
               serve
               thy self
               of
               the
               very
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               
               in
               a
               business
               of
               earthly
               and
               civil
               imployment
               .
               It
               was
               not
               out
               of
               need
               that
               thou
               didst
               this
               :
               (
               though
               I
               do
               not
               finde
               that
               thou
               ever
               affectedst
               a
               full
               purse
               .
               )
               What
               veins
               of
               Gold
               or
               Mines
               of
               Silver
               did
               not
               lye
               open
               to
               thy
               command
               ?
               But
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               teach
               Peter
               ,
               that
               whiles
               he
               would
               be
               tributary
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               the
               very
               fish
               of
               the
               sea
               was
               tributary
               to
               him
               .
               How
               should
               this
               incourage
               our
               dependance
               upon
               that
               Omnipotent
               hand
               of
               thine
               ,
               which
               hath
               Heaven
               ,
               earth
               ,
               sea
               at
               thy
               disposing
               ?
               Still
               thou
               art
               the
               same
               for
               thy
               members
               which
               thou
               wert
               for
               thy self
               the
               Head.
               Rather
               then
               offence
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               the
               world
               by
               a
               seeming
               neglect
               of
               thy
               dear
               Children
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               cause
               the
               very
               fowls
               of
               Heaven
               to
               bring
               them
               meat
               ,
               and
               the
               fish
               of
               the
               sea
               to
               bring
               them
               money
               .
               
               O
               let
               us
               look
               up
               ever
               to
               thee
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               and
               not
               be
               wanting
               in
               our
               dependance
               upon
               thee
               ,
               who
               canst
               not
               be
               wanting
               in
               thy
               Providence
               over
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               LAZARUS
               Dead
               .
            
             
               OH
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               penning
               his
               own
               Story
               !
               The
               Disciple
               whom
               Jesus
               loved
               comes
               after
               his
               fellow-Evangelists
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
               glean
               up
               those
               rich
               ears
               of
               History
               which
               the
               rest
               had
               passed
               over
               .
               That
               Eagle
               soars
               high
               ,
               and
               towrs
               up
               by
               degrees
               .
               It
               was
               much
               to
               turn
               water
               into
               wine
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               more
               to
               seed
               five
               thousand
               with
               five
               loaves
               .
               It
               was
               much
               to
               restore
               the
               Rulers
               son
               ;
               it
               was
               more
               to
               cure
               him
               that
               had
               been
               thirty
               eight
               years
               a
               Cripple
               .
               It
               was
               much
               to
               cure
               him
               that
               was
               born
               blind
               ;
               it
               was
               more
               to
               raise
               up
               Lazarus
               that
               had
               been
               so
               long
               dead
               .
               As
               a
               stream
               runs
               still
               the
               stronger
               and
               wider
               ,
               the
               nearer
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               Ocean
               whence
               it
               was
               derived
               ;
               so
               didst
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               work
               the
               more
               powerfully
               ,
               the
               nearer
               thou
               drewest
               to
               thy
               Glory
               .
               This
               was
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               thy
               last
               ,
               so
               of
               thy
               greatest
               Miracles
               ;
               when
               thou
               wert
               ready
               to
               die
               thy self
               ,
               thou
               raisedst
               
               him
               to
               life
               who
               smelt
               strong
               of
               the
               grave
               .
               None
               of
               all
               the
               Sacred
               Histories
               is
               so
               full
               and
               punctual
               as
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               report
               of
               all
               circumstances
               .
               Other
               Miracles
               do
               not
               more
               transcend
               Nature
               ,
               then
               this
               transcends
               other
               Miracles
               .
            
             
               This
               alone
               was
               a
               sufficient
               eviction
               of
               thy
               Godhead
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Saviour
               :
               none
               but
               an
               infinite
               power
               could
               so
               farre
               go
               beyond
               Nature
               ,
               as
               to
               recal
               a
               man
               four
               daies
               dead
               from
               ,
               not
               a
               mere
               privation
               ,
               but
               a
               setled
               corruption
               .
               Earth
               must
               needs
               be
               thine
               ,
               from
               which
               thou
               raisest
               his
               body
               ;
               Heaven
               must
               needs
               be
               thine
               ,
               from
               whence
               thou
               fetchest
               his
               Spirit
               .
               None
               but
               he
               that
               created
               man
               ,
               could
               thus
               make
               him
               new
               .
            
             
               
               Sickness
               is
               the
               common
               preface
               to
               death
               ;
               no
               mortal
               nature
               is
               exempted
               from
               this
               complains
               ;
               even
               Lazarus
               ,
               whom
               Jesus
               loved
               ,
               is
               sick
               .
               What
               can
               strength
               of
               Grace
               or
               dearness
               of
               respect
               prevail
               against
               disease
               ,
               against
               dissolution
               ?
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               stirring
               message
               that
               Mary
               sent
               to
               
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 He
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
                 is
                 sick
                 :
              
               as
               if
               she
               would
               imply
               ,
               that
               his
               part
               was
               no-less
               deep
               in
               Lazarus
               then
               hers
               .
               
               Neither
               doth
               she
               say
               ,
               He
               that
               loves
               thee
               is
               sick
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 he
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
              
               :
               
               not
               pleading
               the
               merit
               of
               Lazarus
               his
               affection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               mercy
               and
               favour
               of
               Christ
               to
               him
               .
               Even
               that
               other
               reflexion
               of
               love
               had
               been
               no
               weak
               motive
               ;
               for
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 love
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 deliver
                 him
                 .
              
               Thy
               goodness
               will
               not
               be
               behinde
               us
               for
               love
               ,
               who
               professest
               to
               love
               them
               that
               love
               thee
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               argument
               is
               more
               forcible
               from
               thy
               love
               to
               us
               ;
               since
               thou
               hast
               just
               reason
               to
               respect
               every
               thing
               of
               thine
               own
               ,
               more
               then
               ought
               that
               can
               proceed
               from
               us
               .
               Even
               we
               weak
               men
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               stick
               at
               where
               we
               love
               ?
               Thou
               ,
               O
               infinite
               God
               ,
               art
               Love
               it self
               .
               Whatever
               thou
               hast
               done
               for
               us
               is
               out
               of
               thy
               love
               :
               the
               ground
               and
               motive
               of
               all
               thy
               mercies
               is
               within
               thy self
               ,
               not
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               ought
               in
               us
               worthy
               of
               thy
               
               love
               ,
               it
               is
               thine
               own
               ,
               not
               ours
               ;
               thou
               givest
               what
               thou
               acceptest
               .
               Jesus
               well
               heard
               the
               first
               groan
               of
               his
               dear
               Lazarus
               ;
               every
               short
               breath
               that
               he
               drew
               ,
               every
               sigh
               that
               he
               gave
               was
               upon
               account
               :
               yet
               this
               Lord
               of
               Life
               lets
               his
               Lazarus
               sicken
               ,
               and
               languish
               ,
               and
               die
               ;
               not
               out
               of
               neglect
               or
               impotence
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               power
               and
               resolution
               .
               
                 This
                 sickness
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               He
               to
               whom
               the
               issues
               of
               death
               belong
               ,
               knows
               the
               way
               both
               into
               it
               and
               out
               of
               it
               .
               He
               meant
               that
               sickness
               should
               be
               to
               death
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               present
               condition
               ,
               not
               to
               death
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               event
               ;
               to
               death
               in
               the
               process
               of
               Nature
               ,
               not
               to
               death
               in
               the
               success
               of
               his
               Divine
               power
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 glorified
                 thereby
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thy
               usual
               style
               is
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ;
               thou
               that
               wouldst
               take
               up
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               wert
               
               willing
               thus
               to
               hide
               thy
               Godhead
               under
               the
               course
               weeds
               of
               our
               Humanity
               :
               but
               here
               thou
               saist
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
              
               Though
               thou
               wouldst
               hide
               thy
               Divine
               glory
               ,
               yet
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               smother
               it
               .
               Sometimes
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               thy
               Sun
               break
               forth
               in
               bright
               gleams
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               hath
               no
               less
               light
               even
               whiles
               it
               seems
               kept
               in
               by
               the
               clouds
               .
               Thou
               wert
               now
               near
               thy
               Passion
               ;
               it
               was
               most
               seasonable
               for
               thee
               at
               this
               time
               to
               set
               forth
               thy
               just
               title
               .
               Neither
               w●s
               this
               an
               act
               that
               thy
               Humanity
               could
               challenge
               to
               it self
               ;
               but
               farre
               transcending
               all
               finite
               powers
               .
               To
               die
               ,
               was
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ;
               to
               raise
               from
               death
               ,
               was
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Neither
               didst
               thou
               say
               merely
               ,
               that
               God
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 
                 glorified
                 .
              
               God
               cannot
               be
               glorified
               unless
               the
               Son
               be
               so
               .
               In
               very
               natural
               Relations
               ,
               the
               wrong
               or
               disrespect
               offered
               to
               the
               child
               reflects
               upon
               the
               father
               ,
               as
               contrarily
               the
               parents
               upon
               the
               child
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               where
               the
               love
               and
               respect
               is
               infinite
               ?
               where
               the
               whole
               effence
               is
               communicated
               with
               the
               intireness
               of
               relation
               ?
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               vain
               shall
               we
               tender
               our
               Devotions
               to
               thee
               indefinitely
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               glorious
               and
               incomprehensible
               Majesty
               ,
               if
               we
               kiss
               not
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               hath
               most
               justly
               said
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 believe
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               an
               happy
               family
               was
               this
               ?
               I
               finde
               none
               upon
               earth
               so
               much
               honoured
               ;
               
                 Jesus
                 loved
                 Martha
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 .
              
               It
               is
               no
               standing
               upon
               terms
               
               of
               precedency
               :
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               not
               curious
               in
               marshalling
               of
               places
               .
               Time
               was
               ,
               when
               Mary
               was
               confessed
               to
               have
               chosen
               the
               better
               part
               ;
               here
               Martha
               is
               named
               first
               ,
               as
               most
               interessed
               in
               Christs
               love
               :
               for
               ought
               appears
               all
               of
               them
               were
               equally
               dear
               .
               Christ
               had
               familiarly
               lodged
               under
               their
               roof
               .
               How
               fit
               was
               that
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               whose
               in-dwellers
               were
               hospital
               ,
               pious
               ,
               unanimous
               ▪
               Hospital
               ,
               in
               the
               glad
               entertainment
               of
               Jesus
               and
               his
               train
               ;
               Pious
               ,
               in
               their
               Devotions
               ;
               Unanimous
               ,
               in
               their
               mutual
               Concord
               .
               As
               contrarily
               he
               bal●s
               and
               hates
               that
               house
               which
               is
               taken
               up
               with
               uncharitableness
               ,
               profaneness
               ,
               contention
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               doth
               this
               agree
               ?
               thou
               lovedst
               this
               Family
               :
               yet
               hearing
               
               of
               their
               distress
               ,
               thou
               heldest
               off
               two
               daies
               more
               from
               them
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               love
               those
               thou
               regardest
               not
               ?
               canst
               thou
               regard
               them
               from
               whom
               thou
               willingly
               absentest
               thy self
               in
               their
               necessity
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               thy
               love
               as
               it
               is
               above
               ours
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               oft
               against
               ours
               .
               Even
               out
               of
               very
               affection
               art
               thou
               not
               seldome
               absent
               .
               None
               of
               thine
               but
               have
               sometimes
               cryed
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               ?
               What
               need
               we
               instance
               ,
               
               
               when
               thine
               eternal
               Father
               did
               purposely
               estrange
               his
               face
               from
               thee
               ,
               so
               as
               thou
               cryedst
               out
               of
               forsaking
               ?
            
             
               Here
               thou
               wouldst
               knowingly
               delay
               ,
               whether
               for
               the
               greatning
               of
               the
               Miracle
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               strengthning
               of
               thy
               Disciples
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Hadst
               thou
               gone
               sooner
               ,
               and
               prevented
               the
               death
               ,
               who
               had
               known
               whether
               strength
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               not
               thy
               miraculous
               power
               ,
               had
               done
               it
               ?
               Hadst
               thou
               overtaken
               his
               death
               by
               this
               quickning
               visitation
               ,
               who
               had
               known
               whether
               this
               had
               been
               only
               some
               ●ualm
               or
               extasy
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               perfect
               dissolution
               ?
               Now
               this
               large
               gap
               of
               time
               makes
               thy
               work
               both
               certain
               and
               glorious
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               a
               clear
               proof
               was
               this
               beforehand
               to
               thy
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               thou
               wert
               
               able
               to
               accomplish
               thine
               own
               Resurrection
               on
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               who
               wert
               able
               to
               raise
               up
               Lazarus
               on
               the
               fourth
               ?
               The
               more
               difficult
               the
               work
               should
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               need
               it
               had
               of
               an
               omnipotent
               confirmation
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               was
               Lord
               of
               our
               times
               and
               his
               own
               ,
               can
               now
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               it
               seasonable
               ,
               
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 into
                 Judaea
                 again
                 .
              
               Why
               left
               he
               it
               before
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               upon
               the
               heady
               violence
               of
               his
               enemies
               ?
               Lo
               ,
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               Jews
               drove
               him
               thence
               :
               the
               love
               of
               Lazarus
               and
               the
               care
               of
               his
               Divine
               glory
               drew
               him
               back
               thither
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               wise
               as
               serpents
               ,
               for
               our
               own
               preservation
               ;
               we
               must
               be
               careless
               of
               danger
               when
               God
               cals
               us
               to
               the
               hazard
               .
               It
               is
               far
               from
               God's
               purpose
               
               to
               give
               us
               leave
               so
               farre
               to
               respect
               our selves
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               should
               neglect
               him
               .
               Let
               Judaea
               be
               all
               snares
               ,
               all
               crosses
               ;
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               thou
               callest
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               put
               our
               lives
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               follow
               thee
               thither
               .
            
             
               This
               journey
               thou
               hast
               purposed
               and
               contrived
               ;
               but
               what
               needest
               thou
               to
               acquaint
               thy
               Disciples
               with
               thine
               intent
               ?
               Where
               didst
               thou
               ever
               (
               besides
               here
               )
               make
               them
               of
               counsel
               with
               thy
               voyages
               ?
               Neither
               didst
               thou
               say
               ,
               How
               think
               you
               if
               I
               goe
               ?
               but
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
              
               .
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               thou
               ,
               who
               knewest
               thine
               own
               strength
               ,
               knewest
               also
               their
               weakness
               ?
               Thou
               wert
               resolute
               ,
               they
               were
               timorous
               :
               they
               were
               sensible
               enough
               of
               their
               late
               peril
               ,
               and
               fearful
               of
               more
               ;
               there
               was
               need
               to
               fore-arm
               them
               with
               an
               exspectation
               of
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               preparation
               for
               
               it
               .
               Surprisal
               with
               evils
               may
               indanger
               the
               best
               constancy
               .
               The
               heart
               is
               apt
               to
               fail
               ,
               when
               it
               findes
               it self
               intrapped
               in
               a
               suddain
               mischief
               .
            
             
               The
               Disciples
               were
               dearly
               affected
               to
               Lazarus
               ;
               they
               had
               learned
               to
               love
               where
               their
               Master
               loved
               :
               yet
               now
               when
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               of
               returning
               to
               that
               region
               of
               peril
               ,
               they
               pull
               him
               by
               the
               sleeve
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               violence
               offered
               unto
               him
               ;
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 of
                 late
                 sought
                 to
                 stone
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 goest
                 thou
                 thither
                 again
                 ?
              
            
             
               No
               less
               then
               thrice
               in
               the
               fore
               going
               Chapter
               did
               the
               Jews
               lift
               up
               their
               hands
               to
               murder
               him
               by
               a
               cruel
               lapidation
               .
               Whence
               was
               this
               rage
               and
               bloody
               attempt
               of
               theirs
               ?
               Onely
               for
               that
               he
               taught
               them
               the
               truth
               concerning
               his
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               
               and
               gave
               himself
               the
               just
               style
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               How
               subject
               carnal
               hearts
               are
               to
               be
               impatient
               of
               Heavenly
               verityes
               ?
               Nothing
               can
               so
               much
               fret
               that
               malignant
               spirit
               which
               rules
               in
               those
               breasts
               ,
               as
               that
               Christ
               should
               have
               his
               own
               .
               If
               we
               be
               persecuted
               for
               his
               Truth
               ,
               we
               do
               but
               
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 shall
              
               once
               reign
               .
            
             
               However
               the
               Disciples
               pleaded
               for
               their
               Masters
               safety
               ,
               yet
               they
               aimed
               at
               their
               own
               ;
               they
               well
               knew
               their
               danger
               was
               inwrapped
               in
               his
               .
               It
               is
               but
               a
               cleanly
               colour
               that
               they
               put
               upon
               their
               own
               fear
               .
               This
               is
               held
               but
               a
               weak
               and
               base
               Passion
               ;
               each
               one
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               put
               off
               the
               opinion
               of
               it
               from
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               the
               best
               face
               upon
               his
               own
               impotency
               .
            
             
               
               Thus
               white-livered
               men
               that
               shrink
               and
               shift
               from
               the
               Cross
               ,
               will
               not
               want
               fair
               pretences
               to
               evade
               it
               .
               One
               pleads
               the
               peril
               of
               many
               dependants
               ;
               another
               the
               disfurnishing
               the
               Church
               of
               succeeding
               abettors
               :
               each
               will
               have
               some
               plausible
               excuse
               for
               his
               sound
               skin
               .
               What
               errour
               did
               not
               our
               Saviour
               rectifie
               in
               his
               followers
               ?
               Even
               that
               fear
               which
               they
               would
               have
               dissembled
               ,
               is
               graciously
               dispelled
               by
               the
               just
               consideration
               of
               a
               sure
               and
               inevitable
               Providence
               .
               
               
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 twelve
                 hours
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               duely
               set
               and
               proceed
               
               regularly
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               all
               the
               motions
               and
               actions
               of
               men
               ?
               So
               in
               this
               course
               of
               mine
               which
               I
               must
               run
               on
               earth
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               set
               and
               determined
               time
               wherein
               I
               must
               work
               ,
               and
               doe
               my
               Fathers
               will.
               The
               Sun
               that
               guides
               these
               houres
               is
               the
               determinate
               counsel
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               his
               calling
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               my
               charge
               :
               whiles
               I
               follow
               that
               ,
               I
               cannot
               miscarry
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a
               man
               can
               miss
               his
               known
               way
               at
               high
               noon
               :
               this
               while
               ,
               in
               vain
               are
               either
               your
               disswasions
               or
               the
               attempts
               of
               enemies
               ;
               they
               cannot
               hurt
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               divert
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               journey
               then
               holds
               to
               Judaea
               ;
               his
               attendants
               shall
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               occasion
               .
               He
               that
               had
               formerly
               denied
               the
               deadliness
               of
               Lazarus
               
               his
               sickness
               ,
               would
               not
               suddenly
               confess
               his
               death
               ;
               neither
               yet
               would
               he
               altogether
               conceal
               it
               :
               so
               will
               he
               therefore
               confess
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               will
               shadow
               it
               out
               in
               a
               borrowed
               expression
               ;
               
                 Lazarus
                 our
                 friend
                 sleepeth
              
               .
               What
               a
               sweet
               title
               is
               here
               both
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               Lazarus
               ?
               Death
               is
               a
               sleep
               ;
               Lazarus
               is
               our
               friend
               .
               Lo
               ,
               he
               saies
               not
               ,
               my
               friend
               ,
               but
               ours
               ;
               to
               draw
               them
               first
               into
               a
               gracious
               familiarity
               and
               communion
               of
               friendship
               with
               himself
               :
               for
               what
               doth
               this
               import
               but
               ,
               Ye
               are
               my
               friends
               ,
               and
               Lazarus
               is
               both
               my
               friend
               and
               yours
               ?
               
                 Our
                 friend
              
               .
            
             
               Oh
               meek
               and
               merciful
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               disdainest
               not
               to
               stoop
               so
               low
               ,
               as
               that
               whiles
               thou
               
                 thoughtest
                 it
                 no
                 robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               thou
               thoughtest
               it
               
               no
               disparagement
               to
               match
               thy self
               with
               weak
               and
               wretched
               men
               !
               
                 Our
                 friend
                 Lazarus
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               parity
               in
               Friendship
               .
               There
               may
               be
               Love
               where
               is
               the
               most
               inequality
               ;
               but
               friendship
               supposes
               pairs
               :
               yet
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               saies
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 Our
                 friend
                 Lazarus
              
               .
               Oh
               what
               an
               high
               and
               happy
               condition
               is
               this
               for
               mortal
               men
               to
               aspire
               unto
               ,
               that
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               should
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               own
               them
               for
               friends
               !
               Neither
               saith
               he
               now
               abruptly
               ,
               Lazarus
               our
               friend
               is
               dead
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 our
                 friend
                 sleepeth
              
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               none
               can
               know
               the
               estate
               of
               life
               or
               death
               so
               well
               as
               thou
               that
               art
               the
               Lord
               of
               both
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               thou
               tellest
               us
               death
               is
               no
               other
               then
               
               sleep
               :
               that
               which
               was
               wont
               to
               pass
               for
               the
               cozen
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               now
               it self
               .
               All
               this
               while
               we
               have
               mistaken
               the
               case
               of
               our
               dissolution
               :
               we
               took
               it
               for
               an
               enemy
               ,
               it
               proves
               a
               friend
               ;
               there
               is
               pleasure
               in
               that
               wherein
               we
               supposed
               horror
               .
            
             
               Who
               is
               affraid
               after
               the
               weary
               toiles
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               to
               take
               his
               rest
               by
               night
               ?
               or
               what
               is
               more
               refreshing
               to
               the
               spent
               traveller
               then
               a
               sweet
               sleep
               ?
               It
               is
               our
               infidelity
               ,
               our
               impreparation
               that
               makes
               death
               any
               other
               then
               advantage
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               I
               have
               toiled
               enough
               ,
               let
               me
               sleep
               in
               peace
               :
               and
               when
               thou
               seest
               I
               have
               slept
               enough
               ,
               awake
               me
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               thy
               
                 Lazarus
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 awake
                 him
                 .
              
               Thou
               saidst
               not
               ,
               Let
               us
               goe
               to
               awake
               him
               :
               
               those
               whom
               thou
               wilt
               allow
               companions
               of
               thy
               way
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               allow
               partners
               of
               thy
               work
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               witnesses
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               actors
               .
               None
               can
               awake
               Lazarus
               out
               of
               this
               sleep
               but
               he
               that
               made
               Lazarus
               .
               Every
               mouse
               or
               gnat
               can
               raise
               us
               up
               from
               that
               other
               sleep
               ;
               none
               but
               an
               Omnipotent
               power
               from
               this
               .
               This
               sleep
               is
               not
               without
               a
               dissolution
               .
               Who
               can
               command
               the
               Soul
               to
               come
               down
               and
               meet
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               command
               the
               body
               to
               piece
               with
               it self
               and
               rise
               up
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               the
               God
               that
               created
               both
               ?
               It
               is
               our
               comfort
               and
               assurance
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               against
               the
               terrors
               of
               death
               and
               tenacity
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               that
               our
               Resurrection
               depends
               upon
               none
               but
               thine
               Omnipotence
               .
               
            
             
               Who
               can
               blame
               the
               Disciples
               if
               they
               were
               loath
               to
               return
               to
               Judaea
               ?
               Their
               last
               entertainment
               was
               such
               as
               might
               justly
               dishearten
               them
               .
               Were
               this
               (
               as
               literally
               taken
               )
               all
               the
               reason
               of
               our
               Saviours
               purpose
               of
               so
               perilous
               a
               voyage
               ,
               they
               argued
               not
               amiss
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 sleep
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 .
              
               Sleep
               in
               sickness
               is
               a
               good
               sign
               of
               Recovery
               .
               For
               extremity
               of
               pain
               barres
               our
               rest
               :
               when
               Nature
               
               
               therefore
               finds
               so
               much
               respiration
               ,
               she
               justly
               hopes
               for
               better
               terms
               .
               Yet
               it
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               follow
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 sleep
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 :
              
               How
               many
               have
               dyed
               in
               Lethargies
               ?
               how
               many
               have
               lost
               in
               sleep
               what
               they
               would
               not
               have
               forgone
               waking
               ?
               Adam
               slept
               and
               lost
               his
               rib
               ;
               Sampson
               slept
               and
               lost
               〈◊〉
               strength
               ;
               Saul
               slept
               and
               lost
               his
               weapon
               ;
               Ishbosheth
               and
               Holofe●●●
               slept
               and
               lost
               their
               heads
               .
               In
               ordinary
               course
               it
               holds
               well
               ;
               here
               they
               mistook
               and
               erred
               .
               The
               misconstruction
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               led
               them
               into
               an
               unseasonable
               and
               erroneous
               suggestion
               .
               Nothing
               can
               be
               more
               dangerous
               then
               to
               take
               the
               speeches
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Letter
               :
               one
               errour
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               draw
               on
               more
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               first
               be
               never
               so
               slight
               the
               last
               may
               be
               
               important
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               are
               words
               but
               to
               express
               meanings
               ?
               why
               do
               we
               speak
               but
               to
               be
               understood
               ?
               Since
               then
               our
               Saviour
               saw
               himself
               not
               rightly
               construed
               ,
               he
               delivers
               himself
               planly
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 is
                 dead
              
               .
               Such
               is
               thy
               manner
               ,
               O
               thou
               eternal
               Word
               of
               thy
               Father
               ,
               in
               all
               thy
               sacred
               expressions
               .
               Thine
               own
               mouth
               is
               thy
               best
               commentary
               :
               what
               thou
               hast
               more
               obscurely
               said
               in
               one
               passage
               ,
               thou
               interpretest
               more
               clearly
               in
               another
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               givest
               us
               that
               light
               whereby
               we
               see
               thy self
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               modestly
               dost
               thou
               discover
               thy
               Deity
               to
               thy
               Disciples
               ?
               not
               upon
               the
               first
               mention
               of
               Lazarus
               his
               death
               ,
               instantly
               professing
               thy
               Power
               and
               
               will
               of
               his
               resuscitation
               ;
               but
               contenting
               thy self
               only
               to
               intimate
               thy
               Omniscience
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               couldst
               in
               that
               absence
               and
               distance
               know
               and
               report
               his
               departure
               ,
               they
               shall
               gather
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               think
               ,
               We
               serve
               a
               Master
               that
               knows
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               knows
               all
               things
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               absence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               from
               the
               death-bed
               of
               Lazarus
               was
               not
               casual
               ,
               but
               voluntary
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               only
               willing
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               glad
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 .
              
               How
               contrary
               may
               the
               affections
               of
               Christ
               and
               ours
               be
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               both
               good
               ?
               The
               two
               worthy
               Sisters
               were
               much
               grieved
               at
               our
               Saviours
               absence
               ,
               as
               doubting
               it
               might
               savour
               of
               some
               neglect
               ;
               
               Christ
               was
               glad
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               his
               Disciples
               Faith.
               I
               cannot
               blame
               them
               that
               they
               were
               thus
               sorry
               ;
               I
               cannot
               but
               bless
               him
               that
               he
               was
               thus
               glad
               .
               The
               gain
               of
               their
               Faith
               in
               so
               Divine
               a
               Miracle
               was
               more
               then
               could
               be
               countervailed
               by
               their
               momentany
               sorrow
               .
               God
               and
               we
               are
               not
               alike
               affected
               with
               the
               same
               events
               ;
               He
               laughs
               where
               we
               mourn
               ,
               he
               is
               angry
               where
               we
               are
               pleased
               .
            
             
               The
               difference
               of
               the
               affections
               arises
               from
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               Objects
               ,
               which
               Christ
               and
               they
               apprehend
               in
               the
               same
               occurrence
               .
               Why
               are
               the
               Sisters
               sorrowful
               ?
               because
               upon
               Christ
               absence
               Lazarus
               died
               .
               Why
               was
               Jesus
               glad
               he
               was
               not
               there
               ?
               for
               the
               benefit
               which
               he
               saw
               would
               accrew
               to
               their
               
               Faith.
               There
               is
               much
               variety
               of
               prospect
               in
               every
               act
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               several
               intentions
               and
               issues
               thereof
               ,
               yea
               even
               in
               the
               very
               same
               eyes
               .
               The
               father
               sees
               his
               son
               combating
               in
               a
               Duel
               for
               his
               Country
               ;
               he
               sees
               blows
               and
               wounds
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               he
               sees
               renown
               and
               victory
               on
               the
               other
               :
               he
               grieves
               at
               the
               wounds
               ,
               he
               rejoyces
               in
               the
               Honour
               .
               Thus
               doth
               God
               in
               all
               our
               Afflictions
               :
               he
               sees
               our
               teares
               ,
               and
               hears
               our
               groans
               ,
               and
               pities
               us
               ;
               but
               withall
               he
               looks
               upon
               our
               Patience
               ,
               our
               Faith
               ,
               our
               Crown
               ,
               and
               is
               glad
               that
               we
               are
               afflicted
               .
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               we
               conform
               our
               diet
               unto
               thine
               ?
               When
               we
               ly
               in
               pain
               and
               extremity
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               droop
               under
               it
               ;
               but
               do
               we
               finde
               our selves
               
               increased
               in
               true
               Mortification
               ,
               in
               Patience
               ,
               in
               Hope
               ,
               in
               a
               constant
               relyance
               on
               thy
               Mercies
               ?
               Why
               are
               we
               not
               more
               joyed
               in
               this
               then
               dejected
               with
               the
               other
               ?
               since
               the
               least
               grain
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               Grace
               is
               more
               worth
               then
               can
               be
               equalled
               with
               whole
               pounds
               of
               bodily
               vexation
               .
            
             
               O
               strange
               consequence
               !
               
                 Lazarus
                 is
                 dead
              
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 unto
                 him
              
               .
               Must
               they
               not
               needs
               think
               ,
               What
               should
               we
               doe
               with
               a
               dead
               man
               ?
               What
               
               should
               separate
               ,
               if
               death
               cannot
               ?
               Even
               those
               whom
               we
               loved
               dearliest
               ,
               we
               avoid
               
               once
               dead
               ;
               now
               we
               lay
               them
               aside
               under
               the
               board
               ,
               and
               thence
               send
               them
               out
               of
               our
               houses
               to
               their
               grave
               .
               Neither
               hath
               Death
               more
               horrour
               in
               it
               then
               noisomeness
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               could
               intreat
               our
               eyes
               to
               endure
               the
               horrid
               aspect
               of
               Death
               in
               the
               face
               we
               loved
               ,
               yet
               can
               we
               perswade
               our
               sent
               to
               like
               that
               smell
               〈◊〉
               arises
               up
               from
               their
               corruption
               ?
               Oh
               
                 love
                 stronger
                 then
                 Death
              
               !
               Behold
               here
               a
               friend
               whom
               the
               very
               Grave
               cannot
               sever
               .
            
             
               Even
               those
               that
               write
               the
               longest
               and
               most
               passionate
               dates
               of
               their
               amity
               ,
               subscribe
               but
               ,
               
                 your
                 friend
                 till
                 death
              
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               ordinary
               strain
               of
               humane
               friendship
               will
               stretch
               yet
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               to
               the
               brim
               of
               the
               grave
               :
               thither
               a
               friend
               may
               follow
               us
               ,
               and
               see
               us
               bestowed
               in
               this
               house
               of
               our
               Age
               ;
               but
               
               there
               he
               leaves
               us
               to
               our
               worms
               and
               dust
               .
               But
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               grave-stone
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               coffin
               are
               no
               bounders
               of
               thy
               dear
               respects
               ;
               even
               after
               death
               ,
               and
               burial
               ,
               and
               corruption
               thou
               art
               graciously
               affected
               to
               those
               thou
               lovest
               .
               Besides
               the
               Soul
               (
               whereof
               thou
               saiest
               not
               ,
               Let
               us
               goe
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               ,
               Let
               it
               come
               to
               us
               )
               there
               is
               still
               a
               gracious
               regard
               to
               that
               dust
               which
               was
               and
               shall
               be
               a
               part
               of
               an
               undoubted
               member
               of
               that
               mystical
               body
               whereof
               thou
               art
               the
               Head.
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               yields
               no
               such
               friend
               but
               thy self
               .
               O
               make
               me
               ever
               ambitious
               of
               this
               Love
               of
               thine
               ;
               and
               ever
               unquiet
               till
               I
               feel
               my self
               possessed
               of
               thee
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               mere
               man
               this
               word
               had
               been
               incongruous
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 is
                 
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               in
               thine
               ,
               O
               almighty
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               more
               loving
               then
               seasonable
               ;
               since
               I
               may
               justly
               say
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               more
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               dead
               then
               with
               the
               living
               :
               for
               ,
               both
               they
               are
               infinitely
               more
               ,
               and
               have
               more
               inward
               communion
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               with
               them
               .
               Death
               cannot
               hinder
               either
               our
               passage
               to
               thee
               ,
               or
               thy
               return
               to
               us
               .
               I
               joy
               to
               think
               the
               time
               is
               coming
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               every
               of
               our
               graves
               ,
               and
               call
               us
               up
               out
               of
               our
               dust
               ,
               and
               we
               
                 shall
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LAZARUS
               Raised
               .
               
            
             
               GReat
               was
               the
               opinion
               that
               these
               devout
               Sisters
               had
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               :
               as
               if
               Death
               durst
               not
               shew
               her
               face
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               suppose
               his
               presence
               had
               prevented
               their
               Brothers
               dissolution
               .
               And
               now
               the
               news
               of
               his
               approach
               begins
               to
               quicken
               some
               late
               hopes
               in
               them
               .
               Martha
               was
               ever
               the
               more
               active
               :
               She
               that
               was
               before
               so
               busily
               stirring
               in
               her
               house
               to
               entertain
               Jesus
               ,
               was
               now
               as
               nimble
               to
               goe
               forth
               of
               her
               house
               to
               meet
               him
               ;
               She
               in
               whose
               face
               joy
               had
               wont
               to
               smile
               upon
               so
               Blessed
               a
               Guest
               ,
               now
               salutes
               him
               with
               the
               sighs
               and
               teares
               and
               blubbers
               and
               wrings
               of
               a
               disconsolate
               
               mourner
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               the
               speeches
               of
               her
               greeting
               had
               in
               them
               more
               sorrow
               or
               Religion
               .
               She
               had
               been
               well
               catechized
               before
               ;
               even
               she
               also
               had
               sat
               at
               Jesus
               his
               feet
               ;
               and
               can
               now
               give
               good
               account
               of
               her
               Faith
               in
               the
               Power
               and
               Godhead
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               certainty
               of
               a
               future
               Resurrection
               .
               This
               Conference
               hath
               yet
               taught
               her
               more
               ,
               and
               raised
               her
               heart
               to
               an
               expectation
               of
               some
               wonderful
               effect
               .
               And
               now
               she
               stands
               not
               still
               ,
               but
               hastes
               back
               into
               the
               Village
               to
               her
               Sister
               ;
               carried
               thither
               by
               the
               two
               wings
               of
               her
               own
               hopes
               and
               her
               Saviours
               commands
               .
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               she
               would
               have
               called
               off
               her
               Sister
               from
               the
               feet
               of
               that
               Divine
               Master
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               houshold
               occasions
               ;
               now
               she
               runs
               to
               fetch
               her
               out
               of
               the
               house
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Doubtless
               Martha
               was
               much
               affected
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               as
               she
               was
               overjoyed
               with
               it
               her self
               ,
               so
               she
               knew
               how
               equally
               welcome
               it
               would
               be
               to
               her
               Sister
               :
               yet
               she
               doth
               not
               ring
               it
               out
               aloud
               in
               the
               open
               Hall
               ,
               but
               secretly
               whispers
               this
               pleasing
               tidings
               in
               her
               Sisters
               eare
               ,
               
                 The
                 Master
                 is
                 come
                 and
                 
                 
                 calleth
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               Whether
               out
               of
               modesty
               ,
               or
               discretion
               .
               It
               is
               not
               fit
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               be
               loud
               and
               clamorous
               :
               nothing
               beseems
               that
               Sex
               better
               then
               silence
               and
               bashfulness
               ;
               as
               not
               to
               be
               too
               much
               seen
               ,
               so
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               too
               farre
               .
               Neither
               did
               Modesty
               more
               charm
               her
               tongue
               then
               Discretion
               ;
               whether
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               guests
               ,
               or
               to
               Christ
               himself
               .
               Had
               those
               guests
               heard
               of
               Christs
               being
               there
               ,
               they
               had
               either
               out
               of
               fear
               or
               prejudice
               withdrawn
               themselves
               from
               him
               ;
               neither
               durst
               they
               have
               been
               witnesses
               of
               that
               wonderful
               Miracle
               ,
               as
               being
               over-awed
               with
               that
               Jewish
               edict
               which
               was
               out
               against
               him
               :
               or
               perhaps
               they
               had
               withheld
               the
               Sisters
               from
               going
               to
               him
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               knew
               how
               highly
               their
               Governors
               were
               incensed
               .
               Neither
               was
               she
               ignorant
               
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               so
               lately
               before
               assaulted
               violently
               by
               his
               enemies
               at
               Jerusalem
               :
               She
               knew
               they
               were
               within
               the
               smoak
               of
               that
               bloody
               City
               ,
               the
               nest
               of
               his
               enemies
               ;
               she
               holds
               it
               not
               therefore
               fit
               to
               make
               open
               proclamation
               of
               Christs
               presence
               ,
               but
               rounds
               her
               Sister
               secretly
               in
               the
               eare
               .
               Christianity
               doth
               not
               bid
               us
               abate
               any
               thing
               of
               our
               wariness
               and
               honest
               policies
               ;
               yea
               it
               requires
               us
               to
               have
               no
               less
               of
               the
               Serpent
               then
               of
               the
               Dove
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
               when
               we
               must
               preach
               Christ
               on
               the
               house-top
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               time
               when
               we
               must
               speak
               him
               in
               the
               eare
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               our
               lips
               shut
               .
               Secrecy
               hath
               no
               less
               use
               then
               Divulgation
               .
               She
               said
               enough
               ,
               
                 The
                 Master
                 is
                 
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 calleth
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               What
               an
               happy
               word
               was
               this
               which
               was
               here
               spoken
               ?
               what
               an
               high
               favour
               is
               this
               that
               is
               done
               ;
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               should
               personally
               come
               and
               call
               for
               Mary
               ?
               yet
               such
               as
               is
               not
               appropriated
               to
               her
               .
               Thou
               comest
               to
               us
               still
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               thy
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               yet
               in
               thy
               spiritual
               ;
               thou
               callest
               us
               still
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               thy
               personall
               voice
               ,
               yet
               in
               thine
               Ordinances
               .
               It
               is
               our
               fault
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               as
               this
               good
               woman
               ,
               arise
               quickly
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               thee
               .
               Her
               friends
               were
               there
               about
               her
               ,
               who
               came
               purposely
               to
               condole
               with
               her
               ;
               her
               heart
               was
               full
               of
               heaviness
               :
               yet
               so
               soon
               as
               she
               hears
               mention
               of
               Christ
               ,
               she
               forgets
               friends
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               grief
               ,
               cares
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               hasts
               to
               his
               presence
               .
            
             
               
               Still
               was
               Jesus
               standing
               in
               the
               place
               where
               Martha
               left
               him
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               noted
               to
               express
               Marie's
               speed
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               wise
               and
               gratious
               resolutions
               ;
               his
               presence
               in
               the
               Village
               had
               perhaps
               invited
               danger
               ,
               and
               set
               off
               the
               intended
               witnesses
               of
               the
               work
               :
               or
               it
               may
               be
               to
               set
               forth
               his
               zealous
               desire
               to
               dispatch
               the
               errand
               he
               came
               for
               ;
               that
               as
               Abraham's
               faithful
               servant
               would
               not
               receive
               any
               curtesie
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Bethuel
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               done
               his
               Masters
               business
               concerning
               Rebeccah
               ,
               so
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               wouldst
               not
               so
               much
               as
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               of
               these
               two
               Sisters
               in
               Bethany
               ,
               till
               thou
               hadst
               effected
               this
               glorious
               work
               which
               occasioned
               thee
               thither
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 thy
                 Father
              
               ;
               thy
               best
               Entertainment
               was
               within
               thy self
               .
               How
               do
               we
               follow
               
               thee
               ,
               if
               we
               suffer
               either
               pleasures
               or
               profits
               to
               take
               the
               wall
               of
               thy
               services
               ?
            
             
               So
               good
               women
               were
               well
               worthy
               of
               kinde
               friends
               .
               No
               doubt
               Bethany
               ,
               being
               not
               two
               miles
               distant
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               be
               furnished
               with
               good
               acquaintance
               from
               the
               City
               :
               these
               knowing
               the
               dearness
               ,
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               came
               over
               to
               comfort
               the
               sad
               Sisters
               .
               Charity
               together
               with
               the
               common
               practice
               of
               that
               Nation
               calls
               them
               to
               this
               duty
               .
               All
               our
               distresses
               exspect
               these
               good
               offices
               from
               those
               that
               love
               us
               ;
               but
               of
               all
               others
               Death
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               the
               extremest
               of
               evils
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               most
               fearful
               havock
               in
               families
               ,
               cities
               ,
               kingdomes
               ,
               worlds
               .
               The
               complaint
               was
               grievous
               ,
               
                 I
                 look'd
                 
                 for
                 some
                 to
                 comfort
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 .
              
               It
               is
               some
               kinde
               of
               ease
               to
               sorrow
               ,
               to
               have
               partners
               ;
               as
               a
               burden
               is
               lightned
               by
               many
               shoulders
               ;
               or
               as
               clouds
               scattered
               into
               many
               drops
               ,
               easily
               vent
               their
               moisture
               into
               aire
               .
               Yea
               the
               very
               presence
               of
               friends
               abates
               grief
               .
               The
               peril
               that
               arises
               to
               the
               heart
               from
               Passion
               is
               the
               fixedness
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               ,
               like
               a
               corrosiving
               plaister
               ,
               it
               eates
               in
               into
               the
               sore
               .
               Some
               kinde
               of
               remedy
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               breathe
               out
               in
               good
               society
               .
            
             
             
               These
               friendly
               neighbours
               seeing
               Mary
               hasten
               forth
               ,
               make
               haste
               to
               follow
               
               her
               .
               Martha
               went
               forth
               before
               ;
               I
               saw
               none
               goe
               after
               her
               :
               Mary
               stirs
               ;
               they
               are
               at
               her
               heels
               .
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               Martha
               being
               the
               elder
               Sister
               ,
               and
               the
               huswife
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               might
               stirre
               about
               with
               less
               observation
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               that
               Mary
               was
               the
               more
               passionate
               ,
               and
               needed
               the
               more
               heedy
               attendance
               ?
               However
               their
               care
               and
               intentiveness
               is
               truely
               commendable
               ;
               they
               came
               to
               comfort
               her
               ,
               they
               doe
               what
               they
               came
               for
               .
               It
               contents
               them
               not
               to
               sit
               still
               and
               chat
               within
               doores
               ,
               but
               they
               wait
               on
               her
               at
               all
               turns
               .
               Perturbations
               of
               Minde
               are
               diseases
               :
               good
               keepers
               do
               not
               only
               tend
               the
               Patient
               in
               bed
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               sits
               up
               ,
               when
               he
               tries
               to
               walk
               ;
               all
               his
               motions
               have
               their
               careful
               assistance
               .
               We
               are
               no
               true
               friends
               ,
               if
               our
               endeavours
               of
               the
               redress
               of
               distempers
               in
               them
               
               we
               love
               be
               not
               assiduous
               and
               unweariable
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               but
               a
               loving
               suspicion
               ,
               
                 She
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 to
                 weep
                 there
                 .
              
               They
               well
               knew
               how
               apt
               passionate
               mindes
               are
               to
               take
               all
               occasions
               to
               renew
               their
               sorrow
               ;
               every
               Object
               affects
               them
               .
               When
               she
               saw
               but
               the
               Chamber
               of
               her
               dead
               Brother
               ,
               straight
               she
               thinks
               ,
               there
               Lazarus
               was
               wont
               to
               lye
               ,
               and
               then
               she
               wept
               afresh
               ;
               when
               the
               Table
               ,
               There
               Lazarus
               was
               wont
               to
               sit
               ,
               and
               then
               new
               teares
               arise
               ;
               when
               the
               Garden
               ,
               There
               Lazarus
               had
               wont
               to
               walk
               ,
               and
               now
               again
               she
               weeps
               .
               How
               much
               more
               do
               these
               friends
               suppose
               the
               Passions
               would
               be
               stirred
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               when
               she
               must
               needs
               think
               ,
               There
               is
               Lazarus
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               the
               place
               of
               the
               very
               dead
               corps
               of
               our
               friend
               have
               power
               to
               draw
               
               our
               hearts
               thither
               ,
               and
               to
               affect
               us
               more
               deeply
               ;
               how
               should
               our
               hearts
               be
               drawn
               to
               and
               affected
               with
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               thou
               sittest
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               thy
               Father
               ?
               There
               (
               O
               thou
               
                 which
                 wert
                 dead
                 and
                 art
                 alive
              
               )
               is
               thy
               body
               and
               thy
               Soul
               present
               ,
               and
               united
               to
               thy
               glorious
               Deity
               .
               Thither
               ,
               O
               thither
               let
               our
               access
               be
               ;
               not
               to
               mourn
               there
               ,
               (
               where
               is
               no
               place
               for
               sorrow
               )
               but
               to
               rejoyce
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               more
               and
               more
               to
               long
               for
               that
               thy
               beatifical
               presence
               .
            
             
               Their
               indulgent
               love
               mistook
               Marie's
               errand
               ;
               their
               thoughts
               (
               how
               kind
               soever
               )
               were
               much
               too
               low
               :
               whiles
               they
               supposed
               she
               went
               to
               a
               dead
               Brother
               ,
               she
               went
               to
               a
               living
               Saviour
               .
               The
               world
               hath
               other
               conceits
               of
               the
               actions
               and
               
               carriage
               of
               the
               regenerate
               then
               are
               truely
               intended
               ,
               setting
               such
               constructions
               upon
               them
               as
               their
               own
               carnal
               reason
               suggests
               :
               they
               think
               them
               dying
               ,
               when
               behold
               they
               live
               ;
               sorrowful
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               alwaies
               rejoycing
               ;
               poor
               ,
               whiles
               they
               make
               many
               rich
               .
               How
               justly
               do
               we
               appeal
               from
               them
               as
               incompetent
               Judges
               ,
               and
               pity
               those
               misinterpretations
               which
               we
               cannot
               avoid
               ?
            
             
               Both
               the
               Sisters
               met
               Christ
               ;
               not
               both
               in
               one
               posture
               :
               Mary
               is
               still
               noted
               as
               for
               more
               Passion
               ,
               so
               for
               more
               Devotion
               ;
               she
               that
               before
               sate
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               now
               falls
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               That
               presence
               had
               wont
               to
               be
               familiar
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               some
               outward
               homeliness
               ;
               now
               it
               fetches
               her
               upon
               her
               knees
               ,
               in
               an
               awful
               veneration
               :
               whether
               out
               of
               a
               reverend
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               secret
               
               excellency
               and
               power
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               out
               of
               a
               dumb
               intimation
               of
               that
               suit
               concerning
               her
               dead
               Brother
               ,
               which
               she
               was
               afraid
               to
               utter
               .
               The
               very
               gesture
               it self
               was
               supplicatory
               .
               What
               position
               of
               body
               can
               be
               so
               fit
               for
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               make
               our
               address
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ?
               It
               is
               an
               irreligious
               unmannerliness
               for
               us
               to
               goe
               less
               .
               Where
               the
               heart
               is
               affected
               with
               an
               awful
               acknowledgement
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               body
               cannot
               but
               bow
               .
            
             
               Even
               before
               all
               her
               neighbours
               of
               Jerusalem
               doth
               Mary
               thus
               fall
               down
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               Jesus
               ;
               so
               many
               witnesses
               as
               she
               had
               ,
               so
               many
               spies
               she
               had
               of
               that
               forbidden
               observance
               .
               It
               was
               no
               less
               then
               Excommunication
               for
               any
               body
               to
               confess
               him
               :
               yet
               good
               Mary
               ,
               not
               fearing
               the
               informations
               that
               might
               be
               given
               by
               
               those
               Jewish
               Gossips
               ,
               adores
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               her
               silent
               gesture
               saies
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               her
               Sister
               had
               spoken
               before
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Those
               that
               would
               give
               Christ
               his
               right
               ,
               must
               not
               stand
               upon
               scrupulous
               fears
               .
               Are
               we
               naturally
               timorous
               ?
               Why
               do
               we
               not
               fear
               the
               denial
               ,
               the
               exclusion
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ?
               
                 Without
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 fearfull
              
               .
            
             
             
               
               Her
               humble
               prostration
               is
               seconded
               by
               a
               lamentable
               complaint
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 here
                 ,
                 my
                 brother
                 had
                 not
                 died
                 .
              
               The
               Sisters
               are
               both
               in
               one
               mind
               ,
               both
               in
               one
               speech
               ;
               and
               both
               of
               them
               in
               one
               speech
               bewray
               both
               strength
               and
               infirmity
               :
               strength
               of
               Faith
               ,
               in
               ascribing
               so
               much
               power
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               presence
               could
               preserve
               from
               death
               ;
               infirmity
               ,
               in
               supposing
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               presence
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               Why
               ,
               Mary
               ,
               could
               not
               thine
               Omnipotent
               Saviour
               as
               well
               in
               absence
               have
               commanded
               Lazarus
               to
               live
               ?
               Is
               his
               hand
               so
               short
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               doe
               nothing
               but
               by
               contaction
               ?
               If
               his
               Power
               were
               finite
               ,
               how
               could
               he
               have
               forbidden
               the
               seizure
               of
               death
               ?
               if
               infinite
               ,
               how
               could
               it
               be
               limited
               to
               place
               ,
               or
               hindered
               by
               distance
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               weakness
               of
               Faith
               to
               measure
               success
               by
               means
               ,
               and
               means
               by
               
               presence
               ,
               and
               to
               tye
               effects
               to
               both
               ,
               when
               we
               deal
               with
               an
               Almighty
               agent
               .
               Finite
               causes
               work
               within
               their
               own
               sphere
               ;
               all
               places
               are
               equally
               near
               ,
               and
               all
               effects
               equally
               easie
               to
               the
               infinite
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               now
               sittest
               gloriously
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               thou
               dost
               no
               less
               impart
               thy self
               unto
               us
               then
               if
               thou
               stoodst
               visibly
               by
               us
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               stood
               locally
               by
               thee
               :
               no
               place
               can
               make
               difference
               of
               thy
               virtue
               and
               aid
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               Mary's
               moan
               ;
               no
               motion
               ,
               no
               request
               sounded
               from
               her
               to
               her
               Saviour
               .
               Her
               silent
               suit
               is
               returned
               with
               a
               mute
               answer
               ;
               no
               notice
               is
               taken
               of
               her
               error
               .
               Oh
               that
               marvellous
               mercy
               that
               connives
               at
               our
               faulty
               infirmities
               !
               All
               the
               reply
               that
               I
               hear
               of
               is
               ,
               a
               compassionate
               groan
               within
               himself
               .
               O
               blessed
               
               Jesu
               ,
               thou
               that
               wert
               free
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               wouldst
               not
               be
               free
               from
               strong
               affections
               .
               Wisdome
               and
               Holiness
               should
               want
               much
               work
               ,
               if
               even
               vehement
               passions
               might
               not
               be
               quitted
               from
               offence
               .
               Mary
               wept
               ;
               her
               tears
               drew
               on
               tears
               from
               her
               friends
               ;
               all
               their
               tears
               united
               drew
               groans
               from
               thee
               .
               Even
               in
               thine
               Heaven
               thou
               dost
               no
               less
               pity
               our
               sorrows
               :
               thy
               glory
               is
               free
               from
               groans
               ,
               but
               abounds
               with
               compassion
               and
               mercy
               :
               if
               we
               be
               not
               sparing
               of
               our
               tears
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               insensible
               of
               our
               sorrows
               .
               How
               shall
               we
               imitate
               thee
               ,
               if
               ,
               like
               our
               looking-glass
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               answer
               tears
               ,
               and
               weep
               on
               them
               that
               weep
               upon
               us
               ?
            
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knewest
               (
               in
               absence
               )
               that
               Lazarus
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               dost
               thou
               not
               
               know
               where
               he
               was
               buried
               ?
               Surely
               thou
               wert
               further
               off
               when
               thou
               sawst
               and
               reportedst
               his
               death
               ,
               then
               thou
               wert
               from
               the
               grave
               thou
               inquiredst
               of
               ;
               thou
               that
               knewest
               all
               things
               ,
               yet
               askest
               what
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               
                 Where
                 have
                 ye
                 laid
                 him
              
               ?
               Not
               out
               of
               need
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               will
               :
               that
               as
               in
               thy
               sorrow
               ,
               so
               in
               thy
               question
               thou
               mightest
               depress
               thy self
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               beholders
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               thine
               instant
               Miracle
               might
               be
               the
               greater
               ,
               the
               less
               it
               was
               exspected
               .
               It
               had
               been
               all
               one
               to
               thy
               Omnipotence
               to
               have
               made
               a
               new
               Lazarus
               out
               of
               nothing
               ;
               or
               in
               that
               remoteness
               to
               have
               commanded
               Lazarus
               ,
               wheresoever
               he
               was
               ,
               to
               come
               forth
               :
               but
               thou
               wert
               neither
               willing
               to
               work
               more
               miracle
               then
               was
               requisite
               ,
               nor
               yet
               unwilling
               to
               fix
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               people
               upon
               the
               exspectation
               
               of
               some
               marvellous
               thing
               that
               thou
               meantest
               to
               work
               ;
               and
               therefore
               askest
               ,
               
                 Where
                 have
                 you
                 laid
                 him
              
               ?
            
             
               They
               are
               not
               more
               glad
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               then
               ready
               for
               the
               answer
               ;
               
                 Come
                 and
                 see
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               likewise
               of
               those
               Egyptians
               among
               whom
               they
               had
               sojourned
               ,
               to
               lay
               up
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               their
               friends
               with
               great
               respect
               ;
               more
               cost
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               bestowed
               on
               some
               of
               their
               graves
               then
               on
               their
               houses
               :
               as
               neither
               ashamed
               then
               ,
               nor
               unwilling
               to
               shew
               the
               decency
               of
               their
               sepulture
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 and
                 see
              
               .
               More
               was
               hoped
               for
               from
               Christ
               then
               a
               mere
               view
               ;
               they
               meant
               and
               exspected
               that
               his
               eye
               should
               draw
               him
               on
               to
               some
               further
               action
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               we
               desire
               our
               spiritual
               resuscitation
               ,
               how
               should
               
               we
               labour
               to
               bring
               thee
               to
               our
               grave
               ?
               how
               should
               we
               lay
               open
               our
               deadness
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               bewray
               to
               thee
               our
               impotence
               and
               senselesness
               ?
               Come
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               a
               miserable
               carkass
               I
               am
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               thy
               mercy
               raise
               me
               from
               the
               state
               of
               my
               corruption
               .
            
             
               Never
               was
               our
               Saviour
               more
               submisly
               dejected
               then
               now
               immediately
               before
               he
               would
               approve
               and
               exalt
               the
               Majesty
               of
               his
               Godhead
               .
               To
               his
               
               groans
               and
               inward
               grief
               he
               adds
               his
               tears
               .
               Anone
               they
               shall
               confess
               him
               a
               
               God
               ;
               these
               expressions
               of
               Passions
               shall
               onwards
               evince
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man.
               The
               Jews
               construe
               this
               well
               ,
               
                 See
                 how
                 he
                 loved
                 him
              
               .
               Never
               did
               any
               thing
               but
               love
               fetch
               tears
               from
               Christ
               .
               But
               they
               do
               foully
               misconstrue
               Christ
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               
                 Could
                 not
                 he
                 that
                 opened
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 blinde
                 ,
                 have
                 caused
                 that
                 even
                 this
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 died
                 ?
              
               Yes
               ,
               know
               ye
               ,
               O
               vain
               and
               importune
               questionists
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               have
               done
               it
               with
               ease
               .
               To
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               man
               born
               blind
               was
               more
               then
               to
               keep
               a
               sick
               man
               from
               dying
               :
               this
               were
               but
               to
               uphold
               and
               maintain
               Nature
               from
               decaying
               ;
               that
               were
               to
               create
               a
               new
               sense
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               a
               deficiency
               in
               Nature
               .
               To
               make
               an
               eye
               was
               no
               whit
               less
               difficult
               then
               to
               make
               a
               man
               :
               he
               that
               could
               doe
               the
               greater
               might
               well
               have
               done
               the
               less
               .
               
               Ye
               shall
               soon
               see
               this
               was
               not
               for
               want
               of
               power
               .
               Had
               ye
               said
               ,
               Why
               would
               he
               not
               ?
               why
               did
               he
               not
               ?
               the
               question
               had
               been
               fairer
               ,
               and
               the
               answer
               no
               less
               easie
               ;
               For
               his
               own
               greater
               glory
               .
               Little
               do
               ye
               know
               the
               drift
               whether
               of
               God's
               acts
               ,
               or
               delaies
               ;
               and
               ye
               know
               as
               much
               as
               you
               are
               worthy
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               sufficient
               for
               you
               to
               understand
               that
               he
               who
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               ,
               will
               doe
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               most
               for
               his
               own
               honour
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               improbable
               that
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               before
               groaned
               in
               himself
               for
               compassion
               of
               their
               tears
               ,
               now
               groaned
               for
               their
               incredulity
               .
               Nothing
               could
               so
               much
               afflict
               the
               Saviour
               of
               men
               as
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               .
               Could
               their
               external
               wrongs
               to
               his
               body
               have
               been
               separated
               from
               offence
               against
               his
               Divine
               person
               ,
               their
               
               scornful
               indignities
               had
               not
               so
               much
               affected
               him
               .
               No
               injury
               goes
               so
               deep
               as
               our
               spiritual
               provocations
               of
               our
               God.
               Wretched
               men
               !
               why
               should
               we
               grieve
               the
               good
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               us
               ?
               why
               should
               we
               make
               him
               groan
               for
               us
               that
               died
               to
               redeem
               us
               ?
            
             
               With
               these
               groans
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               camest
               to
               the
               grave
               of
               Lazarus
               .
               The
               door
               of
               that
               house
               of
               Death
               was
               strong
               and
               impenetrable
               .
               Thy
               first
               word
               was
               ,
               
                 Take
                 away
                 the
                 stone
              
               .
               Oh
               weak
               beginning
               of
               a
               mighty
               Miracle
               !
               If
               thou
               meantest
               to
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               easie
               had
               it
               been
               for
               thee
               to
               remove
               the
               grave-stone
               ?
               One
               grain
               of
               Faith
               in
               thy
               very
               Disciples
               was
               enough
               to
               remove
               mountains
               ;
               and
               dost
               thou
               say
               ,
               
                 Take
                 away
                 the
                 stone
              
               ?
               I
               wis
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               greater
               
               weight
               that
               lay
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               Lazarus
               then
               the
               stone
               of
               his
               Tomb
               ;
               the
               weight
               of
               Death
               and
               Corruption
               :
               a
               thousand
               rocks
               and
               hils
               were
               not
               so
               heavy
               a
               load
               as
               this
               alone
               :
               why
               then
               dost
               thou
               stick
               at
               this
               shovel-full
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               how
               easie
               had
               it
               been
               for
               thee
               to
               have
               brought
               up
               the
               body
               of
               Lazarus
               through
               the
               stone
               ,
               by
               causing
               that
               marble
               to
               give
               way
               by
               a
               sudden
               rarefaction
               ?
               But
               thou
               thoughtest
               best
               to
               make
               use
               of
               their
               hands
               rather
               :
               whether
               for
               their
               own
               more
               full
               conviction
               ;
               for
               had
               the
               stone
               been
               taken
               away
               by
               thy
               Followers
               ,
               and
               Lazarus
               thereupon
               walked
               forth
               ,
               this
               might
               have
               appeared
               to
               thy
               malignant
               enemies
               to
               have
               been
               a
               set
               match
               betwixt
               thee
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               and
               Lazarus
               :
               or
               whether
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               teach
               us
               to
               trust
               thee
               
               under
               contrary
               appearances
               .
               Thy
               command
               to
               remove
               the
               stone
               seemed
               to
               argue
               an
               impotence
               ;
               straight
               that
               seeming
               weakness
               breaks
               forth
               into
               an
               act
               of
               Omnipotent
               power
               .
               The
               homeliest
               shows
               of
               thine
               humane
               infirmity
               are
               ever
               seconded
               with
               some
               mighty
               proofs
               of
               thy
               Godhead
               ;
               and
               thy
               Miracle
               is
               so
               much
               more
               wondred
               at
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               was
               less
               exspected
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               ever
               thy
               just
               will
               that
               we
               should
               doe
               what
               we
               may
               .
               To
               remove
               the
               stone
               or
               to
               untie
               the
               napkin
               was
               in
               their
               power
               ;
               this
               they
               must
               doe
               :
               to
               raise
               the
               dead
               was
               out
               of
               their
               power
               ;
               this
               therefore
               thou
               wilt
               doe
               alone
               .
               Our
               hands
               must
               doe
               their
               utmost
               ,
               ere
               thou
               wilt
               put
               to
               thine
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               dead
               and
               buried
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               our
               sinfull
               Nature
               .
               The
               
               stone
               of
               obstination
               must
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               our
               hearts
               ,
               ere
               we
               can
               hear
               thy
               reviving
               voice
               :
               we
               can
               no
               more
               remove
               this
               stone
               then
               dead
               Lazarus
               could
               remove
               his
               ;
               we
               can
               adde
               more
               weight
               to
               our
               graves
               .
               O
               let
               thy
               faithful
               agents
               by
               the
               power
               of
               thy
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               thy
               Gospel
               take
               off
               the
               stone
               ,
               that
               thy
               voice
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               grave
               of
               miserable
               corruption
               .
            
             
             
               
               Was
               it
               a
               modest
               kinde
               of
               mannerliness
               in
               Martha
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               have
               Christ
               annoyed
               with
               the
               ill
               sent
               of
               that
               stale
               carcass
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               out
               of
               distrust
               of
               reparation
               ,
               since
               her
               brother
               had
               passed
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               corruption
               ,
               that
               she
               saies
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 he
                 stinketh
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 dead
                 four
                 daies
                 ?
              
               He
               that
               understood
               hearts
               ,
               found
               somewhat
               amiss
               in
               that
               intimation
               ;
               his
               answer
               had
               not
               endeavored
               to
               rectifie
               that
               which
               was
               utterly
               faultless
               .
               I
               fear
               the
               good
               woman
               meant
               to
               object
               this
               as
               a
               likely
               obstacle
               to
               any
               further
               purposes
               or
               proceedings
               of
               Christ
               .
               Weak
               faith
               is
               still
               apt
               to
               lay
               blocks
               of
               difficulties
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               great
               works
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Four
               days
               were
               enough
               to
               make
               any
               corps
               noisome
               .
               Death
               it self
               is
               not
               
               unsavory
               ;
               immediately
               upon
               dissolution
               the
               body
               retains
               the
               wonted
               sweetness
               :
               it
               is
               the
               continuance
               under
               death
               that
               is
               thus
               offensive
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               otherwise
               in
               our
               Spiritual
               condition
               :
               the
               longer
               we
               lie
               under
               our
               sin
               ,
               the
               more
               rotten
               and
               corrupt
               we
               are
               .
               He
               who
               upon
               the
               fresh
               commission
               of
               his
               sin
               recovers
               himself
               by
               a
               speedy
               repentance
               ,
               yields
               no
               ill
               sent
               to
               the
               nostrils
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
               The
               Candle
               that
               is
               presently
               blown
               in
               again
               offends
               not
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               snuffe
               which
               continues
               choaked
               with
               its
               own
               moisture
               that
               sends
               up
               unwholsome
               and
               odious
               fumes
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               yield
               to
               death
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               yield
               to
               corruption
               :
               Ere
               the
               fourth
               day
               thou
               wert
               risen
               again
               .
               I
               cannot
               but
               receive
               many
               deadly
               foils
               ;
               but
               oh
               ,
               do
               thou
               raise
               me
               up
               again
               ere
               I
               shall
               pass
               the
               
               degrees
               of
               rottenness
               in
               my
               sins
               and
               trespasses
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               laid
               their
               hands
               to
               the
               stone
               doubtless
               held
               now
               still
               awhile
               ,
               and
               looked
               one
               while
               on
               Christ
               ,
               another
               while
               upon
               Martha
               ,
               to
               hear
               what
               issue
               of
               resolution
               would
               follow
               upon
               so
               important
               an
               objection
               :
               when
               they
               finde
               a
               light
               touch
               of
               taxation
               to
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Said
                 not
                 I
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 believe
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 see
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               That
               holy
               woman
               had
               before
               professed
               her
               belief
               ,
               as
               Christ
               had
               professed
               his
               great
               intentions
               ;
               both
               were
               now
               forgotten
               :
               and
               now
               our
               Saviour
               is
               fain
               to
               revive
               both
               her
               memory
               and
               Faith
               ;
               
                 Said
                 not
                 I
                 to
                 thee
              
               ?
               The
               best
               of
               all
               Saints
               are
               subject
               to
               fits
               of
               unbelief
               and
               oblivion
               ;
               the
               onely
               remedy
               whereof
               must
               be
               the
               inculcation
               of
               Gods
               merciful
               promises
               of
               their
               relief
               
               and
               supportation
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               said
               it
               ,
               I
               dare
               believe
               ;
               I
               dare
               cast
               my
               Soul
               upon
               the
               belief
               of
               every
               word
               of
               thine
               .
               
                 Faithfull
                 art
                 thou
                 which
                 hast
                 promised
                 ,
                 who
                 wilt
                 also
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               spight
               of
               all
               the
               unjust
               discouragements
               of
               Nature
               we
               must
               obey
               Christ's
               command
               .
               Whatever
               Martha
               suggests
               ,
               they
               remove
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               may
               now
               see
               and
               smell
               him
               dead
               ,
               whom
               they
               shall
               soon
               see
               revived
               .
               The
               sent
               of
               the
               corps
               is
               not
               so
               unpleasing
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               perfume
               of
               their
               obedience
               is
               sweet
               to
               Christ
               .
               And
               now
               when
               all
               impediments
               are
               removed
               ,
               and
               all
               hearts
               ready
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               addresses
               to
               the
               Miracle
               .
            
             
               His
               eyes
               begin
               ;
               they
               are
               
                 lift
                 up
              
               to
               Heaven
               .
               It
               was
               the
               malicious
               mis-suggestion
               
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               that
               he
               lookt
               down
               to
               Beelzebub
               :
               the
               beholders
               shall
               now
               see
               whence
               he
               exspects
               and
               derives
               his
               power
               ;
               and
               shall
               by
               him
               learn
               whence
               to
               exspect
               and
               hope
               for
               all
               success
               .
               The
               heart
               and
               the
               eye
               must
               goe
               together
               :
               he
               that
               would
               have
               ought
               to
               doe
               with
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               sequestred
               and
               lifted
               up
               from
               earth
               .
            
             
               His
               Tongue
               seconds
               his
               Eye
               ;
               Father
               .
               Nothing
               more
               stuck
               in
               the
               stomack
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               then
               that
               Christ
               called
               himself
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               a
               Blasphemy
               ,
               worthy
               of
               stones
               .
               How
               seasonably
               is
               this
               word
               spoken
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               these
               Jews
               ,
               in
               whose
               sight
               he
               will
               be
               presently
               approved
               so
               ?
               How
               can
               ye
               now
               ,
               O
               ye
               cavillers
               ,
               except
               at
               that
               title
               which
               ye
               shall
               see
               irrefragably
               
               justified
               ?
               Well
               may
               he
               call
               God
               Father
               ,
               that
               can
               raise
               the
               dead
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               ye
               snarle
               at
               the
               style
               ,
               when
               ye
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               effect
               .
            
             
               I
               hear
               of
               no
               Prayer
               ,
               but
               a
               Thanks
               for
               hearing
               .
               Whiles
               thou
               saidst
               nothing
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               doth
               thy
               Father
               hear
               thee
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               with
               thy
               Father
               and
               thee
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               thee
               and
               Moses
               ?
               Thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
                 Moses
              
               ,
               when
               
               he
               spake
               not
               .
               Thy
               will
               was
               thy
               Prayer
               .
               Words
               express
               our
               hearts
               to
               men
               ,
               
               Thoughts
               to
               God.
               Well
               didst
               thou
               know
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               self-fameness
               of
               thy
               will
               with
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               didst
               but
               think
               in
               thine
               heart
               that
               Lazarus
               should
               rise
               ,
               he
               was
               now
               raised
               .
               It
               was
               not
               for
               thee
               to
               pray
               vocally
               and
               audibly
               ,
               lest
               those
               captious
               hearers
               should
               say
               ,
               thou
               didst
               all
               by
               intreaty
               ,
               nothing
               by
               power
               .
               Thy
               thanks
               overtake
               thy
               desires
               ;
               ours
               require
               time
               and
               distance
               :
               our
               thanks
               arise
               from
               the
               Echo
               of
               our
               prayers
               resounding
               from
               Heaven
               to
               our
               hearts
               ;
               Thou
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               at
               once
               in
               earth
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               knowst
               the
               grant
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               paces
               with
               the
               request
               ,
               most
               justly
               thankest
               in
               praying
               .
            
             
               Now
               ye
               cavilling
               Jews
               are
               thinking
               straight
               ,
               Is
               there
               such
               distance
               betwixt
               
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ?
               is
               it
               so
               rare
               a
               thing
               for
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               that
               he
               pours
               out
               his
               thanks
               for
               it
               as
               a
               blessing
               unusual
               ?
               Do
               ye
               not
               now
               see
               that
               he
               who
               made
               your
               heart
               ,
               knows
               it
               ,
               and
               anticipates
               your
               fond
               thoughts
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               ?
               
                 I
                 knew
                 that
                 thou
                 hearest
                 me
                 alwaies
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 said
                 this
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 believe
                 .
              
            
             
               Merciful
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               enough
               admire
               thy
               goodness
               ,
               who
               makest
               our
               belief
               the
               scope
               and
               drift
               of
               thy
               doctrine
               and
               actions
               !
               Alas
               ,
               what
               wert
               thou
               the
               better
               if
               they
               believed
               thee
               sent
               from
               God
               ?
               what
               wert
               thou
               the
               worse
               if
               they
               believed
               it
               not
               ?
               Thy
               perfection
               and
               glory
               stands
               not
               upon
               the
               slippery
               terms
               of
               our
               approbation
               or
               dislike
               ;
               but
               is
               real
               in
               
               thy self
               ,
               and
               that
               infinite
               ,
               without
               possibility
               of
               our
               increase
               or
               diminution
               .
               We
               ,
               we
               onely
               are
               they
               that
               have
               either
               the
               gain
               or
               loss
               in
               thy
               receit
               or
               rejection
               :
               yet
               so
               dost
               thou
               affect
               our
               belief
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               more
               thine
               advantage
               then
               ours
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               spak'st
               to
               thy
               Father
               ,
               thou
               liftedst
               up
               thine
               eyes
               ;
               now
               thou
               art
               to
               speak
               unto
               dead
               Lazarus
               ,
               thou
               liftedst
               up
               thy
               voice
               ,
               and
               
                 criedst
                 aloud
                 ,
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 come
                 forth
                 .
              
               Was
               it
               that
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               voice
               might
               answer
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               affection
               ?
               since
               we
               faintly
               require
               what
               we
               care
               not
               to
               obtain
               ,
               and
               vehemently
               utter
               what
               we
               earnestly
               desire
               .
               Was
               it
               that
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               voice
               might
               answer
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               work
               ?
               Was
               it
               that
               the
               
               hearers
               might
               be
               witnesses
               of
               what
               words
               were
               used
               in
               so
               miraculous
               an
               act
               ;
               no
               magical
               incantations
               ,
               but
               authoritative
               and
               Divine
               commands
               ?
               Was
               it
               to
               signifie
               that
               Lazarus
               his
               Soule
               was
               called
               from
               farre
               ?
               the
               speech
               must
               be
               loud
               that
               shall
               be
               heard
               in
               another
               world
               .
               Was
               it
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hadst
               reported
               to
               sleep
               ;
               since
               those
               that
               are
               in
               a
               deep
               and
               dead
               sleep
               cannot
               be
               awaked
               without
               a
               loud
               call
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               in
               a
               representation
               of
               that
               loud
               voice
               of
               the
               last
               Trumpet
               ,
               which
               shall
               sound
               into
               all
               graves
               ,
               and
               raise
               all
               flesh
               from
               their
               dust
               ?
            
             
               Even
               so
               still
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               when
               thou
               wouldst
               raise
               a
               Soul
               from
               the
               death
               of
               sin
               and
               grave
               of
               corruption
               ,
               no
               easie
               voice
               will
               serve
               .
               Thy
               strongest
               commands
               ,
               thy
               
               loudest
               denunciations
               of
               Judgements
               ,
               the
               shrillest
               and
               sweetest
               promulgations
               of
               thy
               Mercies
               ,
               are
               but
               enough
               .
            
             
               How
               familiar
               a
               word
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 come
                 forth
              
               ?
               no
               other
               then
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               use
               whiles
               they
               lived
               together
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               Lazarus
               ,
               revive
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               supposed
               him
               already
               living
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 come
                 forth
              
               :
               To
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               dead
               to
               us
               ,
               are
               to
               and
               with
               him
               alive
               ;
               yea
               in
               a
               more
               entire
               and
               feeling
               society
               ,
               then
               whiles
               they
               carried
               their
               clay
               about
               them
               .
               Why
               do
               I
               fear
               that
               separation
               which
               shall
               more
               unite
               me
               to
               my
               Saviour
               ?
            
             
               Neither
               was
               the
               word
               more
               familiar
               then
               commanding
               ,
               
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 come
                 forth
              
               ,
               Here
               is
               no
               suit
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               no
               adjuration
               to
               the
               deceased
               ,
               but
               a
               flat
               and
               absolute
               
               injunction
               ,
               
                 Come
                 forth
              
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               voice
               that
               I
               shall
               once
               hear
               sounding
               into
               the
               bottome
               of
               my
               grave
               ,
               and
               raising
               me
               up
               out
               of
               my
               dust
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               voice
               that
               shall
               pierce
               the
               rocks
               ,
               and
               divide
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               fetch
               up
               the
               dead
               out
               of
               the
               lowest
               deeps
               .
               Thy
               word
               made
               all
               ;
               thy
               word
               shall
               repair
               all
               .
               Hence
               ,
               all
               ye
               diffident
               fears
               ;
               he
               whom
               I
               trust
               is
               Omnipotent
               .
            
             
             
               
               It
               was
               the
               Jewish
               fashion
               to
               enwrap
               the
               corps
               in
               linen
               ,
               to
               tye
               the
               hands
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               to
               cover
               the
               face
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               The
               Fall
               of
               man
               (
               besides
               weakness
               )
               brought
               shame
               upon
               him
               ;
               ever
               since
               ,
               even
               whiles
               he
               lives
               ,
               the
               whole
               Body
               is
               covered
               ;
               but
               the
               Face
               ,
               because
               some
               sparks
               of
               that
               extinct
               Majesty
               remain
               there
               ,
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               left
               open
               .
               In
               death
               (
               all
               those
               poor
               remainders
               being
               gone
               ,
               and
               leaving
               deformity
               and
               gastliness
               in
               the
               room
               of
               them
               )
               the
               Face
               is
               covered
               also
               .
            
             
               There
               lies
               Lazarus
               bound
               in
               double
               fetters
               :
               One
               Almighty
               word
               hath
               loosed
               both
               ;
               and
               now
               
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 bound
                 came
                 forth
                 .
              
               He
               whose
               power
               could
               not
               be
               hindred
               by
               the
               chains
               of
               death
               ,
               cannot
               be
               hindred
               by
               linen
               bonds
               :
               He
               
               that
               gave
               life
               ,
               gave
               motion
               ,
               gave
               direction
               :
               He
               that
               guided
               the
               Soul
               of
               Lazarus
               into
               the
               body
               ,
               guided
               the
               body
               of
               Lazarus
               without
               his
               eyes
               ,
               moved
               the
               feet
               without
               the
               full
               liberty
               of
               his
               regular
               paces
               :
               no
               doubt
               the
               same
               power
               slackned
               those
               swathing-bands
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               the
               feet
               might
               have
               some
               little
               scope
               to
               move
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               that
               freedome
               that
               followed
               after
               .
               Thou
               didst
               not
               onely
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               raise
               the
               body
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               but
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               beholders
               .
               They
               cannot
               deny
               him
               dead
               ,
               whom
               they
               saw
               rising
               ;
               they
               see
               the
               signes
               of
               death
               ,
               with
               the
               proofs
               of
               life
               .
               Those
               very
               swathes
               convinced
               him
               to
               be
               the
               man
               that
               was
               raised
               .
               Thy
               less
               Miracle
               confirms
               the
               greater
               ;
               both
               confirm
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               beholders
               .
               O
               clear
               and
               irrefragable
               example
               of
               our
               
               resuscitation
               !
               Say
               now
               ,
               ye
               shameless
               Sadducees
               ,
               with
               what
               face
               can
               ye
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               when
               ye
               see
               Lazarus
               after
               four-days
               death
               rising
               up
               out
               of
               his
               grave
               ?
               And
               if
               Lazarus
               did
               thus
               start
               up
               at
               the
               bleating
               of
               this
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               was
               now
               every
               day
               preparing
               for
               the
               slaughter-house
               ;
               how
               shall
               the
               dead
               be
               rouzed
               up
               out
               of
               their
               graves
               by
               the
               roaring
               of
               that
               glorious
               and
               immortal
               Lion
               ,
               whose
               voice
               shall
               shake
               the
               powers
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               move
               the
               very
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             
               With
               what
               strange
               amazedness
               do
               we
               think
               that
               Martha
               and
               Mary
               ,
               the
               Jews
               and
               the
               Disciples
               lookt
               to
               see
               Lazarus
               come
               forth
               in
               his
               winding-sheet
               ,
               shackled
               with
               his
               linen
               fetters
               ,
               and
               walk
               towards
               them
               ?
               Doubtless
               fear
               and
               
               horrour
               strove
               in
               them
               ,
               whether
               should
               be
               for
               the
               time
               more
               predominant
               .
               We
               love
               our
               friends
               dearly
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               them
               again
               after
               their
               known
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               very
               robes
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               must
               needs
               set
               up
               the
               hair
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               uncouth
               rigour
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               though
               it
               had
               been
               most
               easie
               for
               him
               that
               brake
               the
               adamantine
               fetters
               of
               death
               ,
               to
               have
               broke
               in
               pieces
               those
               linen
               ligaments
               wherewith
               his
               raised
               Lazarus
               was
               encumbred
               ;
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               but
               by
               their
               hands
               .
               He
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Remove
                 the
                 stone
              
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Loose
                 Lazarus
              
               .
               He
               will
               not
               have
               us
               exspect
               his
               immediate
               help
               in
               that
               we
               can
               doe
               for
               our selves
               .
               It
               is
               both
               a
               laziness
               ,
               and
               a
               presumptuous
               tempting
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               look
               for
               and
               extraordinary
               and
               supernatural
               help
               from
               God
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               inabled
               us
               
               with
               common
               aid
               .
            
             
               What
               strange
               salutations
               do
               we
               think
               there
               were
               betwixt
               Lazarus
               and
               Christ
               that
               had
               raised
               him
               ;
               betwixt
               Lazarus
               and
               his
               Sisters
               and
               neighbors
               and
               friends
               ?
               what
               amazed
               looks
               ?
               what
               unusual
               complements
               ?
               For
               Lazarus
               was
               himself
               at
               once
               :
               here
               was
               no
               leisure
               of
               degrees
               to
               reduce
               him
               to
               his
               wonted
               perfection
               ;
               neither
               did
               he
               stay
               to
               rub
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               stretch
               his
               benummed
               lims
               ,
               nor
               take
               time
               to
               put
               off
               that
               dead
               sleep
               wherewith
               he
               had
               been
               seized
               ;
               but
               instantly
               he
               is
               both
               alive
               ,
               and
               fresh
               ,
               and
               vigorous
               :
               if
               they
               do
               but
               let
               him
               goe
               ,
               he
               walks
               so
               as
               if
               he
               had
               ailed
               nothing
               ,
               and
               receives
               and
               gives
               mutual
               gratulations
               .
               I
               leave
               them
               entertaining
               each
               other
               with
               glad
               embraces
               ,
               with
               discourses
               of
               
               reciprocal
               admiration
               ,
               with
               praises
               and
               adorations
               of
               that
               God
               and
               Saviour
               that
               had
               fetched
               him
               into
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Christ's
               Procession
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               
            
             
               NEver
               did
               our
               Saviour
               take
               so
               much
               state
               upon
               him
               as
               now
               that
               he
               was
               going
               towards
               his
               Passion
               :
               other
               journies
               he
               measured
               on
               foot
               ,
               without
               noise
               or
               train
               ;
               this
               with
               a
               Princely
               equipage
               and
               loud
               acclamation
               .
               Wherein
               yet
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whether
               shall
               I
               more
               wonder
               at
               thy
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               thine
               Humility
               ;
               that
               Divine
               Majesty
               which
               lay
               hid
               under
               so
               humble
               appearance
               ,
               or
               that
               sincere
               Humility
               which
               veiled
               so
               great
               a
               glory
               ?
               Thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               
                 chariots
                 are
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 even
                 thousands
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               
               wouldst
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               silliest
               of
               beasts
               to
               carry
               thee
               in
               thy
               last
               and
               Royal
               Progress
               .
               How
               well
               is
               thy
               birth
               suited
               with
               thy
               triumph
               ?
               Even
               that
               very
               Ass
               whereon
               thou
               rodest
               was
               prophesied
               of
               ;
               neither
               couldst
               thou
               have
               made
               up
               those
               vaticall
               Predictions
               without
               this
               conveyance
               .
               O
               glorious
               ,
               and
               yet
               homely
               pomp
               !
            
             
               Thou
               wouldst
               not
               lose
               ought
               of
               thy
               right
               ;
               thou
               that
               wast
               a
               King
               ,
               wouldst
               be
               proclaimed
               so
               :
               but
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               thy
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               thou
               that
               couldst
               have
               commanded
               all
               worldly
               magnificence
               ,
               thoughtest
               fit
               to
               abandon
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               stead
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               reigning
               by
               thee
               might
               have
               been
               
               imployed
               in
               thine
               attendance
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               thine
               heralds
               ;
               their
               homely
               garments
               are
               thy
               foot-cloth
               and
               carpets
               ;
               their
               green
               boughs
               the
               strewings
               of
               thy
               way
               ;
               those
               Palms
               which
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               born
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               them
               that
               triumph
               ,
               are
               strewed
               under
               the
               feet
               of
               thy
               beast
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               greatness
               and
               honour
               to
               contemn
               those
               glories
               which
               worldly
               hearts
               were
               wont
               to
               admire
               .
            
             
               Justly
               did
               thy
               Followers
               hold
               the
               best
               ornaments
               of
               the
               earth
               worthy
               of
               no
               better
               then
               thy
               treading
               upon
               ;
               neither
               could
               they
               ever
               account
               their
               garments
               so
               rich
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               had
               been
               trampled
               upon
               by
               thy
               carriage
               .
               How
               happily
               did
               they
               think
               their
               backs
               disrobed
               for
               thy
               way
               ?
               How
               gladly
               did
               they
               spend
               
               their
               breath
               in
               acclaming
               thee
               ?
               
                 Hosanna
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 :
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Where
               now
               are
               the
               great
               Masters
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               that
               had
               enacted
               the
               ejection
               of
               whosoever
               should
               confess
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               ?
               Lo
               here
               bold
               and
               undaunted
               clients
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               that
               dare
               proclaim
               him
               in
               the
               publick
               road
               ,
               in
               the
               open
               streets
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               the
               impotent
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               hope
               to
               suppress
               his
               glory
               :
               as
               soon
               shall
               they
               with
               their
               hand
               hide
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sun
               from
               shining
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               withhold
               the
               beams
               of
               his
               Divine
               truth
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               by
               their
               envious
               opposition
               .
               In
               spight
               of
               all
               Jewish
               malignity
               ,
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               confessed
               ,
               applauded
               ,
               blessed
               .
               
            
             
               O
               thou
               fairer
               then
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               thy
               Majesty
               ride
               on
               prosperously
               ,
               because
               of
               truth
               and
               meekness
               and
               righteousness
               :
               and
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               teach
               thee
               terrible
               things
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Princely
               (
               and
               yet
               poor
               and
               despicable
               )
               pomp
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               enter
               into
               the
               famous
               City
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 Jerusalem
              
               noted
               of
               old
               for
               the
               seat
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               :
               of
               Kings
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               the
               throne
               of
               David
               ;
               of
               Priests
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               the
               Temple
               ;
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               there
               they
               delivered
               their
               errands
               ,
               and
               left
               their
               blood
               .
               Neither
               know
               I
               whether
               it
               were
               more
               wonder
               for
               a
               Prophet
               to
               perish
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               safe
               there
               .
               Thither
               would
               Jesus
               come
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               :
               acclamed
               as
               a
               King
               ;
               teaching
               
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               foretelling
               the
               wofull
               vastation
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Priest
               taking
               possession
               of
               his
               Temple
               ,
               and
               vindicating
               it
               from
               the
               foul
               profanations
               of
               Jewish
               Sacriledge
               .
               Oft
               before
               had
               he
               come
               to
               Jerusalem
               without
               any
               remarkable
               change
               ,
               because
               without
               any
               semblance
               of
               State
               ;
               now
               that
               he
               gives
               some
               little
               glimpse
               of
               his
               Royalty
               ,
               
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 was
                 moved
              
               .
               When
               the
               
               
               Sages
               of
               the
               East
               brought
               the
               first
               news
               of
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 Herod
                 was
                 troubled
                 and
                 all
                 Jerusalem
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               now
               that
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               comes
               himself
               (
               though
               in
               so
               mean
               a
               port
               )
               there
               is
               a
               new
               commotion
               .
               The
               silence
               and
               obscurity
               of
               Christ
               never
               troubles
               the
               world
               ;
               he
               may
               be
               an
               underling
               without
               any
               stir
               :
               but
               if
               he
               do
               but
               put
               forth
               himself
               never
               so
               little
               to
               bear
               the
               least
               sway
               amongst
               men
               ,
               now
               their
               blood
               is
               up
               ;
               the
               whole
               City
               is
               moved
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               otherwise
               in
               the
               private
               oeconomy
               of
               the
               Soul.
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               dost
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               hide
               thy self
               ,
               and
               lye
               still
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               takest
               all
               termes
               contentedly
               from
               us
               ,
               we
               entertain
               thee
               with
               no
               other
               then
               a
               friendly
               welcome
               ;
               but
               when
               thou
               once
               beginnest
               to
               ruffle
               with
               our
               Corruptions
               ,
               
               and
               to
               exercise
               thy
               Spiritual
               power
               in
               the
               subjugation
               of
               our
               vile
               Affections
               ,
               now
               all
               is
               in
               a
               secret
               uprore
               ,
               all
               the
               angles
               of
               the
               heart
               are
               moved
               .
            
             
               Although
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               this
               commotion
               was
               not
               so
               much
               of
               tumult
               ,
               as
               of
               wonder
               .
               As
               when
               some
               uncouth
               sight
               presents
               it self
               in
               a
               populous
               street
               ,
               men
               run
               ,
               and
               gaze
               ,
               and
               throng
               ,
               and
               inquire
               ;
               the
               feet
               ,
               the
               tongue
               ,
               the
               eyes
               walk
               ;
               one
               spectator
               draws
               on
               another
               ,
               one
               asks
               and
               presses
               another
               ;
               the
               noise
               increases
               with
               the
               concourse
               ,
               each
               helps
               to
               stir
               up
               others
               exspectation
               :
               such
               was
               this
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               What
               meanes
               this
               strangeness
               ?
               Was
               not
               Jerusalem
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ?
               
               Had
               he
               not
               chosen
               her
               out
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ?
               Had
               he
               not
               begotten
               many
               children
               of
               her
               ,
               as
               the
               pledges
               of
               their
               love
               ?
               How
               justly
               maiest
               thou
               now
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               complain
               with
               that
               mirrour
               of
               Patience
               ,
               
                 My
                 breath
                 was
                 grown
                 strange
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 wife
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 intreated
                 her
                 for
                 the
                 childrens
                 sake
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 body
                 ?
              
               Even
               of
               thee
               is
               that
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               thy
               chosen
               Vessel
               said
               of
               thy
               Ministers
               ,
               Thou
               art
               
                 made
                 a
                 gazing-stock
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               all
               the
               world
               was
               bound
               to
               thee
               for
               thy
               Incarnation
               and
               residence
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               especially
               Judaea
               ,
               to
               whose
               limits
               thou
               confinedst
               thy self
               ;
               and
               therein
               ,
               above
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               three
               Cities
               ,
               
                 Nazaret
                 ,
                 Capernaum
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               on
               whom
               thou
               bestowedst
               the
               most
               time
               ,
               and
               cost
               of
               preaching
               ,
               and
               
               miraculous
               works
               .
               Yet
               in
               all
               three
               thou
               receivedst
               not
               strange
               Entertainment
               only
               ,
               but
               hostile
               .
               In
               Nazaret
               they
               would
               have
               cast
               thee
               down
               headlong
               from
               the
               mount
               :
               In
               Capernaum
               they
               would
               have
               bound
               thee
               :
               In
               Jerusalem
               they
               crucified
               thee
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               now
               are
               amazed
               at
               thy
               presence
               .
               Those
               places
               and
               persons
               that
               have
               the
               greatest
               helps
               and
               priviledges
               afforded
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               alwaies
               the
               most
               answerable
               in
               the
               return
               of
               their
               thankfulness
               .
               Christs
               being
               amongst
               us
               doth
               not
               make
               us
               happy
               ,
               but
               his
               welcome
               .
               Every
               day
               may
               we
               hear
               him
               in
               our
               streets
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               as
               new
               to
               seek
               as
               these
               Citizens
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 Who
                 is
                 this
              
               ?
            
             
               Was
               it
               a
               question
               of
               applause
               ,
               or
               of
               contempt
               ,
               or
               of
               ignorance
               ?
               Applause
               
               of
               his
               abettors
               ,
               contempt
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               the
               multitude
               ?
               Surely
               his
               abettors
               had
               not
               been
               moved
               at
               this
               sight
               ;
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               had
               rather
               envied
               then
               contemned
               :
               The
               multitude
               doubtless
               inquired
               seriously
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               of
               information
               .
               Not
               that
               the
               citizens
               of
               Jerusalem
               knew
               not
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               ordinary
               a
               guest
               ,
               so
               noted
               a
               Prophet
               amongst
               them
               .
               Questionless
               this
               question
               was
               asked
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               train
               which
               went
               before
               this
               Triumph
               ,
               whiles
               our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               yet
               in
               sight
               ,
               which
               ere
               long
               his
               presence
               had
               resolved
               .
               It
               had
               been
               their
               duty
               to
               have
               known
               to
               have
               attended
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               to
               have
               published
               him
               to
               others
               :
               since
               this
               is
               not
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               yet
               that
               they
               spend
               their
               breath
               in
               an
               inquiry
               .
               No
               
               doubt
               there
               were
               many
               that
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               leave
               their
               shop-board
               ,
               and
               step
               to
               their
               doors
               or
               their
               windows
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
              
               ?
               as
               not
               thinking
               it
               could
               concern
               them
               who
               passed
               by
               ,
               whiles
               they
               might
               sit
               still
               .
               Those
               Greeks
               were
               in
               some
               way
               to
               good
               ,
               that
               could
               say
               to
               
                 Philip
                 ,
                 We
                 would
                 see
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               so
               long
               amongst
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               just
               shame
               if
               we
               know
               thee
               not
               .
               If
               we
               have
               been
               slack
               hitherto
               ,
               let
               our
               zealous
               inquiry
               make
               amends
               
               for
               our
               neglect
               .
               Let
               outward
               pomp
               and
               worldly
               glory
               draw
               the
               hearts
               and
               
               tongues
               of
               carnal
               men
               after
               them
               ;
               Oh
               let
               it
               be
               my
               care
               and
               happiness
               to
               ask
               after
               nothing
               but
               thee
               .
            
             
               The
               attending
               Disciples
               could
               not
               be
               to
               seek
               for
               an
               answer
               ;
               which
               of
               the
               Prophets
               have
               not
               put
               it
               into
               their
               mouths
               ?
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
              
               ?
               Ask
               Moses
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 The
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
              
               that
               
                 shall
                 break
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
              
               .
               Ask
               our
               Father
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 The
                 Shiloh
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Judah
                 .
              
               Ask
               David
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 glory
              
               .
               Ask
               Esay
               ,
               he
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 Immanuel
                 ,
                 Wonderful
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 The
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 everlasting
                 Father
                 ,
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               Ask
               Jeremy
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 Branch
              
               .
               Ask
               Daniel
               ,
               he
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 The
                 Messiah
              
               .
               Ask
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               he
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God.
              
               If
               ye
               ask
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               he
               hath
               told
               you
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               if
               all
               these
               be
               too
               good
               for
               you
               to
               consult
               with
               ,
               the
               Devils
               themselves
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 who
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 Holy
                 One
                 of
                 God.
              
               On
               no
               side
               hath
               Christ
               left
               himself
               without
               a
               testimony
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Multitude
               here
               have
               their
               answer
               ready
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 Nazaret
                 in
                 Galilee
                 .
              
            
             
               Ye
               undervalue
               your
               Master
               ,
               O
               ye
               well-meaning
               Followers
               of
               Christ
               :
               
                 A
                 Prophet
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ?
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               was
               so
               ,
               yet
               was
               but
               the
               harbinger
               of
               this
               Messiah
               .
               This
               was
               that
               God
               by
               whom
               the
               Prophets
               were
               both
               sent
               and
               inspired
               .
               
                 Of
                 Nazaret
              
               ,
               say
               you
               ?
               ye
               mistake
               him
               :
               Bethleem
               was
               the
               place
               
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               the
               proof
               of
               his
               Tribe
               ,
               the
               evidence
               of
               his
               Messiahship
               .
               If
               Nazareth
               were
               honored
               by
               his
               preaching
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               he
               should
               be
               dishonoured
               by
               Nazareth
               .
               No
               doubt
               ,
               he
               whom
               you
               confessed
               ,
               pardoned
               the
               errour
               of
               your
               confession
               .
               Ye
               spake
               but
               according
               to
               the
               common
               style
               :
               the
               two
               Disciples
               in
               their
               walk
               to
               Emmaus
               ,
               after
               the
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               give
               him
               no
               other
               title
               .
               This
               belief
               passed
               current
               with
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               thus
               high
               even
               the
               vulgar
               thoughts
               could
               then
               rise
               :
               and
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               even
               thus
               much
               was
               for
               that
               time
               very
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               .
               If
               we
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               according
               to
               our
               knowledg
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               much
               imperfection
               in
               our
               apprehension
               and
               delivery
               ,
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               
               good
               God
               takes
               it
               well
               ;
               not
               judging
               us
               for
               what
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               but
               accepting
               us
               in
               what
               we
               have
               .
               Shouldst
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               stand
               strictly
               upon
               the
               punctuall
               degrees
               of
               knowledg
               ,
               how
               wide
               would
               it
               goe
               with
               millions
               of
               Souls
               ?
               for
               besides
               much
               errour
               in
               many
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               ignorance
               .
               But
               herein
               do
               we
               justly
               magnifie
               and
               adore
               thy
               Goodness
               ,
               that
               where
               thou
               findest
               diligent
               endeavour
               of
               better
               information
               matched
               with
               an
               honest
               simplicity
               of
               heart
               ,
               thou
               passest
               by
               our
               unwilling
               defects
               ,
               and
               crownest
               our
               well-meant
               confessions
               .
            
             
               But
               oh
               the
               wonderful
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               the
               carriage
               of
               this
               whole
               business
               !
               The
               people
               proclaimed
               Christ
               first
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               proclaim
               him
               a
               Prophet
               .
               
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               Roman
               bands
               run
               into
               armes
               upon
               the
               one
               ?
               why
               did
               not
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               and
               the
               envious
               Priesthood
               mutiny
               upon
               the
               other
               ?
               They
               had
               made
               Decrees
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               laid
               wait
               for
               him
               ;
               yet
               now
               he
               passes
               in
               state
               through
               their
               streets
               ,
               acclamed
               both
               a
               King
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               without
               their
               reluctation
               .
               What
               can
               we
               impute
               this
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               powerful
               and
               over-ruling
               arme
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ?
               He
               that
               restrained
               the
               rage
               of
               Herod
               and
               his
               Courtiers
               upon
               the
               first
               news
               of
               a
               King
               born
               ,
               now
               restrains
               all
               the
               opposite
               powers
               of
               Jerusalem
               from
               lifting
               up
               a
               finger
               against
               this
               last
               and
               publick
               avouchment
               of
               the
               Regal
               and
               Prophetical
               Office
               of
               Christ
               .
               When
               flesh
               and
               blood
               have
               done
               their
               worst
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               but
               such
               as
               he
               will
               
               make
               them
               :
               If
               the
               Legions
               of
               Hell
               combine
               with
               the
               Potentates
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               cannot
               goe
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               their
               tether
               :
               Whether
               they
               rise
               or
               sit
               still
               ,
               they
               shall
               by
               an
               insensible
               ordination
               perform
               that
               will
               of
               the
               Almighty
               which
               they
               least
               think
               of
               ,
               and
               most
               oppose
               .
            
             
               With
               this
               humble
               pomp
               and
               just
               acclamation
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               dost
               thou
               pass
               
               
               through
               the
               streets
               of
               Jerusalem
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               Thy
               first
               walk
               was
               not
               to
               Herod's
               Palace
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Market-places
               or
               Burses
               of
               that
               populous
               City
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Temple
               ;
               whether
               it
               were
               out
               of
               duty
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               need
               :
               As
               a
               good
               Son
               when
               he
               comes
               from
               farr
               ,
               his
               first
               alighting
               is
               at
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ;
               neither
               would
               he
               think
               it
               other
               then
               preposterous
               ,
               to
               visit
               strangers
               before
               his
               friends
               ,
               or
               friends
               before
               his
               Father
               .
               Besides
               that
               the
               Temple
               had
               more
               use
               of
               thy
               presence
               :
               Both
               there
               was
               the
               most
               disorder
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               corrupt
               spring
               ,
               it
               issued
               forth
               into
               all
               the
               chanels
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               A
               wise
               Physician
               inquires
               first
               into
               the
               state
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               heart
               ,
               liver
               ,
               stomach
               ,
               the
               vital
               and
               chief
               parts
               ,
               ere
               he
               asks
               after
               the
               petty
               symptoms
               of
               the
               meaner
               
               and
               less-concerning
               members
               .
               Surely
               all
               good
               or
               evil
               begins
               at
               the
               Temple
               .
               If
               God
               have
               there
               his
               own
               ,
               if
               men
               find
               there
               nothing
               but
               wholesome
               instruction
               ,
               holy
               example
               ,
               the
               Commonwealth
               cannot
               want
               some
               happy
               tincture
               of
               Piety
               ,
               Devotion
               ,
               Sanctimony
               ;
               as
               that
               fragrant
               perfume
               from
               Aaron's
               head
               sweetens
               his
               utmost
               skirts
               .
               Contrarily
               ,
               the
               distempers
               of
               the
               Temple
               cannot
               but
               affect
               the
               Secular
               state
               .
               As
               therefore
               the
               good
               Husbandman
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               the
               leaves
               grow
               yellow
               ,
               and
               the
               branches
               unthriving
               ,
               looks
               presently
               to
               the
               root
               ;
               so
               didst
               thou
               ,
               O
               holy
               Saviour
               ,
               upon
               sight
               of
               the
               disorders
               spread
               over
               Jerusalem
               and
               Judaea
               ,
               address
               thy self
               to
               the
               rectifying
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
               No
               sooner
               is
               Christ
               alighted
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               outer
               Court
               of
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               then
               he
               falls
               to
               work
               :
               Reformation
               was
               his
               errand
               ;
               that
               he
               roundly
               attempts
               .
               That
               holy
               ground
               was
               profaned
               by
               sacrilegious
               barterings
               :
               within
               the
               third
               court
               of
               that
               Sacred
               place
               was
               a
               publick
               Mart
               held
               ;
               here
               was
               a
               throng
               of
               buyers
               and
               sellers
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               all
               commodities
               ,
               (
               the
               Jewes
               were
               not
               so
               irreligious
               )
               onely
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               Israelites
               came
               many
               of
               them
               from
               far
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               less
               from
               Dan
               to
               Beersheba
               then
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hundred
               and
               threescore
               miles
               ;
               neither
               could
               it
               be
               without
               much
               inconvenience
               for
               them
               to
               bring
               their
               Bullocks
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               Lambs
               ,
               meal
               ,
               oyle
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               holy
               provision
               with
               them
               
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               :
               Order
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               that
               these
               might
               for
               money
               be
               had
               close
               by
               the
               Altar
               ;
               to
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               offerer
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               seller
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               no
               disprofit
               to
               themselves
               .
               The
               pretence
               was
               fair
               ,
               the
               practice
               unsufferable
               .
               The
               great
               owner
               of
               the
               Temple
               comes
               to
               vindicate
               the
               reputation
               and
               rights
               of
               his
               own
               house
               ;
               and
               in
               an
               indignation
               at
               that
               so
               foul
               abuse
               ,
               layes
               fiercely
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               three-stringed
               scourge
               whips
               out
               those
               Sacrilegious
               chapmen
               ,
               casts
               down
               their
               tables
               ,
               throws
               away
               their
               baskets
               ,
               scatters
               their
               heaps
               ,
               and
               sends
               away
               their
               customers
               with
               smart
               and
               horror
               .
            
             
               With
               what
               fear
               and
               astonishment
               did
               the
               repining
               offenders
               look
               upon
               so
               
               unexpected
               a
               Justicer
               ,
               whiles
               their
               conscience
               lashed
               them
               more
               then
               those
               cords
               ,
               and
               the
               terrour
               of
               that
               meek
               chastiser
               more
               affrighted
               them
               then
               his
               blows
               ?
               Is
               this
               that
               milde
               and
               gentle
               Saviour
               that
               came
               to
               
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 our
                 stripes
              
               ,
               and
               to
               undergoe
               
                 the
                 chastisements
                 of
                 our
                 peace
              
               ?
               Is
               this
               that
               quiet
               
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 his
                 shearers
                 openeth
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
                 ?
              
               See
               now
               how
               his
               eyes
               sparkle
               with
               holy
               anger
               ,
               and
               dart
               forth
               beams
               of
               indignation
               in
               the
               faces
               of
               these
               guilty
               Collybists
               :
               see
               how
               his
               hands
               deal
               strokes
               and
               ruine
               .
               Yea
               ,
               thus
               ,
               thus
               it
               became
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               gracious
               Redeemer
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               world
               see
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               lost
               thy
               Justice
               in
               thy
               Mercy
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               not
               more
               lenity
               in
               thy
               forbearances
               ,
               then
               rigour
               in
               thy
               just
               severity
               ;
               that
               thou
               canst
               thunder
               ,
               as
               
               well
               as
               shine
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               not
               thy
               first
               act
               of
               this
               kinde
               ;
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               thy
               publick
               work
               thou
               beganst
               so
               as
               thou
               now
               shuttest
               up
               ,
               with
               purging
               thine
               House
               .
               Once
               before
               had
               these
               offenders
               been
               whipt
               out
               of
               that
               holy
               place
               ▪
               which
               now
               they
               dare
               again
               defile
               .
               Shame
               and
               smart
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               rec●●●m
               obdur'd
               offenders
               .
               Gainful
               sins
               are
               not
               easily
               checked
               ,
               but
               less
               easily
               mastered
               .
               These
               
               bold
               flies
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               beaten
               off
               ,
               will
               alight
               again
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 filthy
              
               will
               
               
                 be
                 filthy
                 still
              
               .
            
             
               Oft
               yet
               had
               our
               Saviour
               been
               (
               besides
               this
               )
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               often
               had
               seen
               the
               same
               disorder
               ;
               he
               doth
               not
               think
               fit
               to
               be
               alwaies
               whipping
               .
               It
               was
               enough
               thus
               twice
               to
               admonish
               and
               chastise
               them
               before
               their
               ruine
               .
               That
               God
               who
               hates
               sin
               alwaies
               ,
               will
               not
               chide
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               strikes
               more
               seldome
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               have
               those
               few
               strokes
               perpetual
               monitors
               ;
               and
               if
               those
               prevail
               not
               ,
               he
               smites
               but
               once
               .
               It
               is
               his
               uniform
               course
               ,
               first
               the
               Whip
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               speed
               not
               ,
               then
               the
               Sword.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               reverence
               due
               to
               God's
               House
               for
               the
               Owners
               sake
               ,
               for
               the
               services
               sake
               .
               Secular
               and
               profane
               actions
               are
               not
               for
               that
               Sacred
               roof
               ,
               much
               less
               
               uncivil
               and
               beastly
               .
               What
               but
               Holiness
               can
               become
               that
               place
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               ?
            
             
               The
               fairest
               pretences
               cannot
               bear
               out
               a
               sin
               with
               God.
               Never
               could
               there
               be
               more
               plausible
               colours
               cast
               upon
               any
               act
               ;
               the
               convenience
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               provisions
               for
               the
               Sacrifice
               :
               yet
               through
               all
               these
               do
               the
               fiery
               eyes
               of
               our
               Saviour
               see
               the
               foul
               Covetousness
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Fraud
               of
               the
               Money-changers
               ,
               the
               intolerable
               abuse
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               Common
               eyes
               may
               be
               cheated
               with
               easie
               pretexts
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               looks
               through
               the
               heart
               at
               the
               face
               ,
               justly
               answers
               our
               Apologies
               with
               scourges
               .
            
             
               None
               but
               the
               hand
               of
               publick
               authority
               must
               reform
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               
               Temple
               .
               If
               all
               be
               out
               of
               course
               there
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               barred
               from
               sorrow
               ;
               the
               grief
               may
               reach
               to
               all
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               reformation
               onely
               to
               those
               whom
               it
               concerneth
               .
               It
               was
               but
               a
               just
               question
               ,
               though
               ill
               propounded
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Who
                 made
                 thee
                 a
                 Judge
                 or
                 a
                 Ruler
                 ?
              
               We
               must
               all
               imitate
               the
               zeal
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               imitate
               his
               correction
               .
               If
               we
               strike
               uncalled
               ,
               we
               are
               justly
               stricken
               for
               our
               arrogation
               ,
               for
               our
               presumption
               .
               A
               tumultuary
               remedy
               may
               prove
               a
               medicine
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               so
               sharp
               and
               imperious
               an
               act
               from
               so
               meek
               an
               Agent
               ?
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               (
               whose
               this
               gain
               partly
               was
               )
               abett
               these
               money-changers
               ,
               and
               make
               head
               against
               Christ
               ?
               why
               did
               not
               
               those
               multitudes
               of
               men
               stand
               upon
               their
               defence
               ,
               and
               wrest
               that
               whip
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               seemingly-weak
               and
               unarmed
               Prophet
               ;
               but
               in
               stead
               thereof
               run
               away
               like
               sheep
               from
               before
               him
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               abide
               his
               presence
               ,
               though
               his
               hand
               had
               been
               still
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               had
               these
               men
               been
               so
               many
               armies
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               many
               Legions
               of
               Devils
               ,
               when
               God
               will
               astonish
               and
               chase
               them
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               the
               power
               to
               stand
               and
               resist
               .
               How
               easie
               is
               it
               for
               him
               that
               made
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               put
               either
               terrour
               or
               courage
               into
               it
               at
               pleasure
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               was
               none
               of
               thy
               least
               Miracles
               ,
               that
               thou
               didst
               thus
               drive
               out
               a
               world
               of
               able
               offenders
               in
               spight
               of
               their
               gain
               and
               stomackful
               resolutions
               ;
               their
               very
               profit
               had
               no
               power
               to
               stay
               them
               against
               thy
               frowns
               .
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 resisted
              
               thy
               will
               ?
               Mens
               
               hearts
               are
               not
               their
               own
               :
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               such
               as
               their
               Maker
               wil
               have
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Figge-tree
               cursed
               .
            
             
               WHen
               in
               this
               State
               our
               Saviour
               had
               rid
               through
               the
               streets
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               evening
               he
               lodged
               not
               there
               .
               Whether
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               publick
               an
               acclamation
               of
               the
               people
               he
               might
               avoid
               
               all
               suspicion
               of
               plots
               or
               popularity
               (
               Even
               unjust
               jealousies
               must
               be
               shunned
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               less
               wisdome
               in
               the
               prevention
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               remedy
               of
               evils
               :
               )
               or
               whether
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               an
               invitation
               ;
               Hosanna
               was
               better
               ●heap
               then
               an
               Entertainment
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               the
               envie
               of
               so
               stomached
               a
               Reformation
               discouraged
               his
               hosts
               .
               However
               he
               goes
               that
               evening
               
               
               supperless
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               O
               unthankful
               Citizens
               !
               Do
               ye
               thus
               part
               with
               your
               no
               less
               meek
               then
               glorious
               King
               ?
               His
               title
               was
               not
               more
               proclaimed
               in
               your
               streets
               then
               your
               own
               ingratitude
               .
               If
               he
               have
               purged
               the
               Temple
               ,
               yet
               your
               hearts
               are
               foul
               .
               There
               is
               no
               wonder
               in
               mens
               unworthiness
               ;
               there
               is
               more
               then
               wonder
               in
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               thou
               Saviour
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               wouldst
               yet
               return
               thither
               where
               thou
               wert
               so
               palpably
               disregarded
               .
               If
               they
               gave
               thee
               not
               thy
               Supper
               ,
               thou
               givest
               them
               their
               Breakfast
               :
               If
               thou
               maist
               not
               spend
               the
               night
               with
               them
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               with
               them
               spend
               the
               day
               .
               O
               love
               of
               unthankful
               Souls
               ,
               not
               discourageable
               by
               the
               most
               hateful
               indignities
               ,
               by
               the
               basest
               repulses
               !
               What
               burden
               canst
               thou
               shrink
               under
               ,
               who
               canst
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               ingratitude
               ?
            
             
               
               Thou
               that
               givest
               food
               to
               all
               things
               living
               ,
               art
               thy self
               hungry
               .
               
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Mary
              
               and
               Lazarus
               kept
               not
               so
               poor
               an
               house
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               mightest
               have
               eaten
               something
               at
               Bethany
               .
               Whether
               thine
               hast
               out-ran
               thine
               appetite
               ;
               or
               whether
               on
               purpose
               thou
               forbarest
               repast
               ,
               to
               give
               opportunity
               to
               thine
               insuing
               Miracle
               ,
               I
               neither
               ask
               ,
               nor
               resolve
               .
               This
               was
               not
               the
               first
               time
               that
               thou
               wast
               hungry
               .
               As
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               thou
               wouldst
               suffer
               those
               infirmities
               that
               belong
               to
               Humanity
               .
               Thou
               camest
               to
               be
               our
               High
               priest
               ;
               it
               was
               thy
               act
               and
               intention
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               intercede
               for
               thy
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               transfer
               unto
               thy self
               as
               their
               sins
               ,
               so
               their
               weaknesses
               and
               complaints
               .
               Thou
               knowest
               to
               pity
               what
               thou
               hast
               
               felt
               .
               Are
               we
               pinched
               with
               want
               ?
               we
               indure
               but
               what
               thou
               didst
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               patient
               ;
               thou
               induredst
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               thankful
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               this
               thine
               early
               hunger
               ?
               The
               morning
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               priviledged
               from
               excess
               ,
               so
               from
               need
               ;
               the
               stomach
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               rise
               with
               the
               body
               .
               Surely
               ,
               as
               thy
               occasions
               were
               ,
               no
               season
               was
               exempted
               from
               thy
               want
               :
               thou
               hadst
               spent
               the
               day
               before
               in
               the
               holy
               labour
               of
               thy
               Reformation
               ;
               after
               a
               supperless
               departure
               thou
               spentest
               the
               night
               in
               Prayer
               ;
               no
               meal
               refreshed
               thy
               toile
               .
               What
               do
               we
               think
               much
               to
               forbear
               a
               morsel
               ,
               or
               to
               break
               a
               sleep
               for
               thee
               ,
               who
               didst
               thus
               neglect
               thy self
               for
               us
               ?
            
             
               As
               if
               meat
               were
               no
               part
               of
               thy
               care
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               thing
               would
               serve
               to
               stop
               the
               
               mouth
               of
               hunger
               ,
               thy
               breakfast
               is
               expected
               from
               the
               next
               Tree
               .
               A
               Fig-tree
               grew
               by
               the
               way
               side
               ,
               ful
               grown
               ,
               well
               spread
               ,
               thick
               leaved
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               might
               promise
               enough
               to
               a
               remote
               eye
               :
               thither
               thou
               camest
               to
               seek
               that
               which
               thou
               foundst
               not
               ;
               and
               not
               findig
               what
               thou
               soughtest
               ,
               as
               displeased
               with
               thy
               disappointment
               ,
               cursedst
               that
               plant
               which
               deluded
               thy
               hopes
               .
               Thy
               breath
               instantly
               blasted
               that
               deceitful
               tree
               ;
               it
               did
               (
               no
               otherwise
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               must
               needs
               doe
               )
               wither
               and
               dye
               with
               thy
               Curse
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               wonder
               at
               thine
               actions
               then
               discuss
               them
               .
               If
               I
               should
               say
               that
               as
               man
               ,
               thou
               either
               knewest
               not
               or
               consideredst
               not
               of
               this
               fruitlesness
               ,
               it
               could
               no
               way
               prejudice
               thy
               Divine
               Omniscience
               ;
               this
               infirmity
               
               were
               no
               worse
               then
               thy
               weariness
               or
               hunger
               :
               It
               was
               no
               more
               disparagement
               to
               thee
               to
               grow
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
               then
               in
               stature
               ;
               neither
               was
               it
               any
               more
               disgrace
               to
               thy
               perfect
               Humanity
               ,
               that
               thou
               (
               as
               man
               )
               knewst
               not
               all
               things
               at
               once
               ,
               then
               that
               thou
               wert
               not
               in
               thy
               childhood
               at
               thy
               full
               growth
               .
               But
               herein
               I
               doubt
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               thou
               camest
               purposely
               to
               this
               Tree
               ,
               knowing
               the
               barrenness
               of
               it
               answerable
               to
               the
               season
               ,
               and
               fore-resolving
               the
               event
               ;
               that
               thou
               mightest
               hence
               ground
               the
               occasion
               of
               so
               instructive
               a
               Miracle
               :
               like
               as
               thou
               knewest
               Lazarus
               was
               dying
               ,
               was
               dead
               ,
               yet
               wouldst
               not
               seem
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               dissolution
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               the
               more
               glorifie
               thy
               Power
               in
               his
               resuscitation
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               willing
               and
               determined
               disappointment
               for
               a
               
               greater
               purpose
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               didst
               thou
               curse
               a
               poor
               tree
               for
               the
               want
               of
               that
               fruit
               which
               the
               season
               yielded
               not
               ?
               If
               it
               pleased
               thee
               to
               call
               for
               that
               which
               it
               could
               not
               give
               ,
               the
               Plant
               was
               innocent
               ;
               and
               if
               innocent
               ,
               why
               cursed
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               is
               fitter
               for
               us
               to
               adore
               then
               to
               examine
               .
               We
               may
               be
               sawcy
               in
               inqui●●g
               after
               thee
               ,
               and
               fond
               in
               answering
               for
               thee
               .
            
             
             
               If
               that
               season
               were
               not
               for
               a
               ripe
               fruit
               ,
               yet
               for
               some
               fruit
               it
               was
               .
               Who
               
               knows
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Fig-tree
               to
               be
               alwaies
               bearing
               ?
               That
               plant
               (
               if
               not
               altogether
               barren
               )
               yields
               a
               continual
               succession
               of
               increase
               ;
               whiles
               one
               fig
               is
               ripe
               ,
               another
               is
               green
               ;
               the
               same
               bough
               can
               content
               both
               our
               taste
               and
               our
               hope
               .
               This
               tree
               was
               defective
               in
               both
               ,
               yielding
               nothing
               but
               an
               empty
               shade
               to
               the
               mis-hoping
               traveller
               .
            
             
               Besides
               that
               ,
               I
               have
               learn'd
               that
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               wert
               wont
               not
               to
               speak
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               work
               Parables
               .
               And
               what
               was
               this
               other
               then
               a
               real
               Parable
               of
               thine
               ?
               All
               this
               while
               hadst
               thou
               been
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               thou
               hadst
               given
               many
               proofs
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               (
               the
               earth
               was
               full
               of
               thy
               Goodness
               )
               none
               of
               thy
               Judgments
               :
               now
               ,
               immediately
               before
               thy
               Passion
               ,
               thou
               thoughtest
               fit
               to
               give
               this
               
               double
               demonstration
               of
               thy
               just
               austerity
               .
               How
               else
               should
               the
               world
               have
               seen
               thou
               canst
               be
               severe
               as
               well
               as
               meek
               and
               merciful
               ?
               And
               why
               mightest
               not
               thou
               ,
               who
               madest
               all
               things
               ,
               take
               liberty
               to
               destroy
               a
               plant
               for
               thine
               own
               Glory
               ?
               Wherefore
               serve
               thy
               best
               creatures
               but
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               and
               Justice
               ?
               What
               great
               matter
               was
               it
               if
               thou
               ,
               who
               once
               saidst
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 earth
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 herb
                 yielding
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tree
                 yielding
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 kind
                 ,
              
               shouldst
               now
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 this
                 fruitless
                 tree
                 wither
              
               ?
               All
               this
               yet
               was
               done
               in
               figure
               :
               In
               this
               act
               of
               thine
               I
               see
               both
               an
               Embleme
               ,
               and
               a
               Prophesie
               .
               How
               didst
               thou
               herein
               mean
               to
               teach
               thy
               Disciples
               how
               much
               thou
               hatest
               an
               unfruitful
               profession
               ,
               and
               what
               judgements
               thou
               meantest
               to
               bring
               upon
               that
               barren
               generation
               ?
               
               Once
               before
               hadst
               thou
               compared
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               to
               a
               Fig-tree
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               vineyard
               ,
               which
               after
               three
               yeares
               exspectation
               and
               culture
               yielding
               no
               fruit
               ,
               was
               by
               thee
               ,
               the
               Owner
               ,
               doomed
               to
               a
               speedy
               excision
               ;
               now
               thou
               actest
               what
               thou
               then
               saidst
               .
               No
               tree
               abounds
               more
               with
               leaf
               and
               shade
               ;
               no
               Nation
               abounded
               more
               with
               Ceremonial
               observations
               and
               semblances
               of
               Piety
               .
               Outward
               profession
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               want
               of
               inward
               truth
               and
               real
               practice
               ,
               doth
               but
               help
               to
               draw
               on
               and
               aggravate
               judgment
               .
               Had
               this
               Fig-tree
               been
               utterly
               bear
               and
               leafless
               ,
               it
               had
               perhaps
               escaped
               the
               Curse
               .
               Hear
               this
               ,
               ye
               vain
               Hypocrites
               ,
               that
               care
               only
               to
               shew
               well
               ;
               never
               caring
               for
               the
               sincere
               truth
               of
               a
               Conscionable
               Obedience
               :
               your
               fair
               outside
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               help
               you
               
               to
               a
               Curse
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               was
               the
               fault
               of
               this
               tree
               ,
               is
               the
               punishment
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 fruitlesness
                 :
                 Let
                 no
                 fruit
                 grow
                 on
                 thee
                 hence
                 forward
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Had
               the
               boughs
               been
               appointed
               to
               be
               torn
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               split
               in
               pieces
               ,
               the
               doom
               had
               been
               more
               easy
               ;
               and
               that
               juicy
               plant
               might
               yet
               have
               recovered
               ,
               and
               have
               lived
               to
               recompence
               this
               deficiency
               :
               now
               it
               shall
               be
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               fruitless
               .
               Woe
               be
               to
               that
               Church
               or
               Soul
               that
               is
               punished
               with
               her
               own
               Sin.
               Outward
               plagues
               are
               but
               favour
               in
               comparison
               of
               Spiritual
               judgements
               .
            
             
               That
               Curse
               might
               well
               have
               stood
               with
               a
               long
               continuance
               ;
               the
               Tree
               might
               have
               lived
               long
               ,
               though
               fruitless
               :
               but
               no
               sooner
               is
               the
               word
               passed
               ,
               then
               the
               
               leaves
               flagg
               and
               turn
               yellow
               ,
               the
               branches
               wrinkle
               and
               shrink
               ,
               the
               bark
               discolours
               ,
               the
               root
               dries
               ,
               the
               plant
               withers
               .
            
             
               O
               God
               ,
               what
               creature
               is
               able
               to
               abide
               the
               blasting
               of
               the
               breath
               of
               thy
               displeasure
               ?
               Even
               the
               most
               great
               and
               glorious
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               could
               not
               stand
               one
               moment
               before
               thine
               anger
               ,
               but
               perish'd
               under
               thy
               wrath
               everlastingly
               .
               How
               irresistible
               is
               thy
               Power
               ?
               how
               dreadful
               are
               thy
               Judgements
               ?
               Lord
               ,
               chastise
               my
               fruitlesness
               ,
               but
               punish
               it
               not
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               punish
               it
               ,
               but
               curse
               it
               not
               ,
               lest
               I
               wither
               and
               be
               consumed
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Christ
               betraied
               .
            
             
               
               SUCH
               an
               eye-sore
               was
               Christ
               that
               raised
               Lazarus
               ,
               and
               Lazarus
               whom
               Christ
               raised
               ,
               to
               the
               envious
               Priests
               ,
               Scribes
               ,
               Elders
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               they
               consult
               to
               murder
               both
               :
               Whiles
               either
               of
               them
               lives
               ,
               neither
               can
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               Miracle
               die
               ,
               nor
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               oppugners
               .
            
             
               Those
               malicious
               heads
               are
               laid
               together
               in
               the
               Parlour
               of
               Caiaphas
               .
               Happy
               had
               it
               been
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               spent
               but
               half
               those
               thoughts
               upon
               their
               own
               
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               they
               misimployed
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               innocent
               .
               At
               last
               this
               results
               ,
               that
               Force
               is
               not
               their
               way
               ;
               Subtilty
               and
               Treachery
               must
               doe
               that
               which
               should
               be
               vainly
               attempted
               by
               Power
               .
            
             
               Who
               is
               so
               fit
               to
               work
               this
               feat
               against
               Christ
               as
               one
               of
               his
               own
               ?
               There
               can
               be
               no
               Treason
               where
               is
               not
               some
               Trust
               .
               Who
               so
               fit
               among
               the
               domesticks
               as
               he
               that
               bare
               the
               bag
               ,
               and
               over-lov'd
               that
               which
               he
               bare
               ?
               That
               heart
               which
               hath
               once
               enslaved
               it self
               to
               red
               and
               white
               earth
               ,
               made
               be
               may
               any
               thing
               .
               Who
               can
               trust
               to
               the
               power
               of
               good
               means
               ,
               when
               Judas
               ,
               who
               heard
               Christ
               daily
               ,
               whom
               others
               heard
               to
               preach
               Christ
               daily
               ,
               who
               daily
               saw
               Christ's
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               daily
               wrought
               Miracles
               in
               Christ's
               name
               ,
               is
               (
               at
               his
               best
               )
               a
               Thief
               ,
               
               and
               ere
               long
               a
               Traitor
               ?
               That
               crafty
               and
               malignant
               spirit
               which
               presided
               in
               that
               bloody
               counsel
               ,
               hath
               easily
               found
               out
               a
               fit
               instrument
               for
               this
               Hellish
               plot
               .
               As
               God
               knows
               ,
               so
               Satan
               guesses
               ,
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               use
               of
               his
               own
               .
               If
               Judas
               were
               Christ's
               domestick
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               Mammon's
               servant
               :
               he
               could
               not
               but
               hate
               that
               Master
               whom
               he
               formally
               professed
               to
               serve
               ,
               whiles
               he
               really
               served
               that
               master
               which
               Christ
               professed
               to
               hate
               .
               He
               is
               but
               in
               his
               trade
               ,
               whiles
               he
               is
               bartering
               even
               for
               his
               Master
               ;
               
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 give
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 him
                 unto
                 you
                 ?
              
               Saidst
               thou
               not
               well
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 you
                 twelve
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 a
                 Devil
                 ?
              
               Thou
               that
               knewest
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               men
               and
               spirits
               ,
               callest
               Judas
               by
               his
               right
               name
               .
               Loe
               ,
               he
               is
               become
               a
               tempter
               
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               evils
               .
            
             
               Wretched
               Judas
               !
               whether
               shall
               I
               more
               abhor
               thy
               treachery
               ,
               or
               wonder
               at
               thy
               folly
               ?
               What
               will
               they
               ,
               what
               can
               they
               give
               thee
               valuable
               to
               that
               head
               which
               thou
               proferest
               to
               sale
               ?
               Were
               they
               able
               to
               pay
               ,
               or
               thou
               capable
               to
               receive
               all
               those
               precious
               metalls
               that
               are
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               secret
               cabins
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               how
               were
               this
               price
               equivalent
               to
               the
               worth
               of
               him
               that
               made
               them
               ?
               Had
               they
               been
               able
               to
               have
               fetch'd
               down
               those
               rich
               and
               glittering
               spangles
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               put
               them
               into
               thy
               fist
               ,
               what
               had
               this
               been
               to
               weigh
               with
               a
               God
               ?
               How
               basely
               therefore
               dost
               thou
               speak
               of
               chaffering
               for
               him
               whose
               the
               world
               was
               ?
               
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 give
                 me
              
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               what
               were
               they
               ?
               what
               had
               they
               ,
               miserable
               
               men
               ,
               to
               pay
               for
               such
               a
               purchase
               ?
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               set
               thee
               on
               work
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 mine
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 please
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 .
              
               Had
               he
               now
               made
               that
               offer
               to
               thee
               in
               this
               wofull
               bargain
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               carried
               some
               colour
               of
               a
               temptation
               :
               and
               even
               thus
               it
               had
               been
               a
               match
               ill
               made
               .
               But
               for
               thee
               to
               tender
               a
               trade
               of
               so
               invaluable
               a
               commodity
               to
               these
               pelting
               petty
               chapmen
               for
               thirty
               poor
               silverlings
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               lesse
               base
               then
               wicked
               .
            
             
               How
               unequal
               is
               this
               rate
               ?
               Thou
               that
               valuedst
               Mary's
               ointment
               which
               she
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               feet
               of
               Christ
               at
               three
               hundred
               pieces
               of
               silver
               ,
               sellest
               thy
               Master
               ,
               on
               whom
               that
               precious
               odour
               was
               spent
               ,
               at
               thirty
               .
               Worldly
               hearts
               are
               
               penny-wise
               ,
               and
               pound-foolish
               :
               they
               know
               how
               to
               set
               high
               prizes
               upon
               the
               worthlesse
               trash
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               but
               for
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
               or
               the
               God
               that
               owns
               them
               ,
               these
               they
               shamefully
               undervalue
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 him
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               False
               and
               presumptuous
               Judas
               !
               it
               was
               more
               then
               thou
               couldst
               doe
               ;
               thy
               price
               was
               not
               more
               too
               low
               then
               thy
               undertaking
               was
               too
               high
               .
               Had
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               Hell
               combined
               with
               thee
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               
               have
               delivered
               thy
               Master
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               .
               The
               act
               was
               none
               but
               his
               
               own
               ;
               all
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               suffered
               was
               perfectly
               voluntary
               .
               Had
               he
               pleased
               to
               resist
               ,
               how
               easily
               had
               he
               with
               one
               breath
               blown
               thee
               and
               thy
               complices
               down
               into
               their
               Hell
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               thank
               to
               thee
               that
               he
               would
               be
               delivered
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               all
               our
               safety
               ,
               all
               our
               comfort
               depends
               not
               so
               much
               upon
               thine
               act
               as
               upon
               thy
               will
               :
               in
               vain
               should
               we
               have
               hoped
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               a
               forced
               redemption
               .
            
             
               The
               bargain
               is
               driven
               ,
               the
               price
               pai'd
               .
               Judas
               returns
               ,
               and
               looks
               no
               lesse
               smoothly
               upon
               his
               Master
               and
               his
               fellows
               then
               as
               if
               he
               had
               done
               no
               differvice
               .
               What
               cares
               he
               ?
               his
               heart
               tells
               him
               he
               is
               rich
               ,
               though
               it
               tell
               him
               he
               is
               false
               .
               He
               was
               not
               now
               first
               an
               Hypocrite
               .
               The
               Passeover
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               no
               man
               is
               
               so
               busie
               to
               prepare
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               more
               devoutly
               forward
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               then
               Judas
               .
            
             
               Oh
               the
               sottishnesse
               and
               obdurenesse
               of
               this
               son
               of
               Perdition
               !
               How
               many
               proofs
               had
               he
               formerly
               of
               his
               Master's
               Omniscience
               ?
               There
               was
               no
               day
               wherein
               he
               saw
               not
               that
               thoughts
               and
               things
               absent
               came
               familiar
               under
               his
               cognisance
               :
               yet
               this
               Miscreant
               dares
               plot
               a
               secret
               villany
               against
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               face
               it
               :
               if
               he
               cannot
               be
               honest
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               be
               close
               .
               That
               he
               may
               be
               notoriously
               impudent
               ,
               he
               shall
               know
               he
               is
               descried
               :
               whiles
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               conceal
               his
               treachery
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               thinks
               not
               fit
               to
               conceal
               the
               knowledge
               of
               that
               treacherous
               conspiracy
               ;
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 betray
                 me
                 .
              
               Who
               would
               not
               think
               but
               that
               discovered
               wickednesse
               should
               be
               ashamed
               of
               it self
               ?
               
               Did
               not
               Judas
               (
               think
               we
               )
               blush
               ,
               and
               grow
               pale
               again
               ,
               and
               cast
               down
               his
               guilty
               eyes
               ,
               and
               turn
               away
               his
               troubled
               countenance
               at
               so
               galling
               an
               intimation
               ?
               Custome
               of
               sin
               steels
               the
               brow
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               uncapable
               of
               any
               relenting
               impressions
               .
               Could
               the
               other
               Disciples
               have
               discerned
               any
               change
               in
               any
               one
               of
               their
               faces
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               been
               so
               sorrowfully
               affected
               with
               the
               charge
               .
               Methinks
               I
               see
               how
               intentively
               they
               bent
               their
               eyes
               upon
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               have
               look'd
               through
               those
               windows
               down
               into
               the
               bosome
               ;
               with
               what
               self-confidence
               ,
               with
               what
               mutual
               jealousie
               they
               perused
               each
               others
               foreheads
               :
               and
               now
               ,
               as
               rather
               thinking
               fit
               to
               distrust
               their
               own
               innocence
               then
               their
               Masters
               assertion
               ,
               each
               trembles
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 I
              
               ?
               It
               is
               possible
               there
               may
               
               lurk
               secret
               wickednesse
               in
               some
               blinde
               corner
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               not
               of
               :
               It
               is
               possible
               that
               time
               and
               temptation
               working
               upon
               our
               corruption
               ,
               may
               at
               last
               draw
               us
               into
               some
               such
               sin
               as
               we
               could
               not
               fore-believe
               .
               Whither
               may
               we
               not
               fall
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               left
               to
               our
               own
               strength
               ?
               It
               is
               both
               wise
               and
               holy
               to
               misdoubt
               the
               worst
               :
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 I
              
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               how
               fair
               hath
               Judas
               (
               all
               this
               while
               )
               carried
               with
               his
               fellows
               ?
               Had
               his
               former
               life
               bewrayed
               any
               falshood
               or
               misdemeanor
               ,
               they
               had
               soon
               found
               where
               to
               pitch
               their
               just
               suspicion
               :
               now
               Judas
               goes
               for
               so
               honest
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               every
               Disciple
               is
               rather
               ready
               to
               suspect
               himself
               then
               him
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               thief
               ;
               but
               who
               knows
               that
               besides
               his
               Maker
               ?
               The
               outsides
               of
               
               men
               are
               no
               lesse
               deceitfull
               then
               their
               hearts
               .
               It
               is
               not
               more
               unsafe
               to
               judge
               by
               outward
               appearances
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               uncharitable
               not
               to
               judge
               so
               .
            
             
               Oh
               the
               head-strong
               resolutions
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               checked
               by
               any
               opposition
               !
               Who
               would
               not
               but
               have
               thought
               ,
               if
               the
               notice
               of
               an
               intended
               evil
               could
               not
               have
               prevented
               it
               ,
               yet
               that
               the
               threats
               of
               judgment
               should
               have
               affrighted
               the
               boldest
               offender
               ?
               Judas
               can
               sit
               by
               ,
               and
               hear
               his
               Master
               say
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 betraied
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 that
                 man
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               no
               more
               blank'd
               then
               very
               innocence
               ;
               but
               thinks
               ,
               What
               care
               I
               ?
               I
               have
               the
               money
               ;
               I
               shall
               escape
               the
               shame
               :
               the
               fact
               shall
               be
               close
               ,
               the
               match
               gainfull
               :
               it
               will
               be
               long
               ere
               I
               get
               so
               much
               by
               my
               service
               ;
               if
               
               I
               fare
               well
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               I
               shall
               shift
               well
               enough
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Thus
               secretly
               he
               claps
               up
               another
               bargain
               ;
               he
               
                 makes
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Hell
                 an
                 agreement
                 .
              
               O
               Judas
               ,
               didst
               thou
               ever
               hear
               ought
               but
               truth
               fall
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               that
               thy
               Divine
               Master
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               distrust
               the
               certainty
               of
               that
               dreadfull
               menace
               of
               vengeance
               ?
               How
               then
               durst
               thou
               persist
               in
               the
               purpose
               of
               
               
               so
               flagitious
               and
               damnable
               a
               villany
               ?
               Resolved
               sinners
               run
               on
               desperately
               in
               their
               wicked
               courses
               ;
               and
               have
               so
               bent
               their
               eyes
               upon
               the
               profit
               or
               pleasure
               of
               their
               mischievous
               projects
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               see
               Hell
               lie
               open
               before
               them
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               As
               if
               that
               shameless
               man
               meant
               to
               outbrave
               all
               accusations
               ,
               and
               to
               outface
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               he
               dares
               ask
               too
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 I
              
               ?
               No
               Disciple
               shall
               more
               zealously
               abominate
               that
               crime
               then
               he
               that
               fosters
               it
               in
               his
               bosome
               .
               Whatever
               the
               Searcher
               of
               hearts
               knows
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               lock'd
               up
               in
               his
               own
               breast
               :
               to
               be
               perfidious
               is
               nothing
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               be
               secret
               :
               his
               Master
               knows
               him
               for
               a
               Traitor
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               long
               that
               he
               shall
               live
               to
               complain
               ;
               his
               fellows
               think
               him
               honest
               :
               all
               
               is
               well
               ,
               whiles
               he
               is
               well
               esteemed
               .
               Reputation
               is
               the
               onely
               care
               of
               false
               hearts
               ,
               not
               truth
               of
               being
               ,
               not
               conscience
               of
               merit
               ;
               so
               they
               may
               seem
               fair
               to
               men
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               how
               foul
               they
               are
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Had
               our
               Saviour
               onely
               had
               this
               knowledge
               at
               the
               second
               hand
               ,
               this
               boldnesse
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               make
               him
               suspect
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               best
               intelligence
               :
               Who
               could
               imagine
               that
               a
               guilty
               man
               dared
               thus
               brow-beat
               a
               just
               accusation
               ?
               Now
               he
               whose
               piercing
               and
               unfailing
               eyes
               see
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               seem
               ,
               can
               peremptorily
               convince
               the
               impudence
               of
               this
               hollow
               questionist
               with
               a
               direct
               affirmation
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 said
              
               .
               Foolish
               traitor
               !
               couldst
               thou
               think
               that
               those
               blear
               eyes
               of
               thine
               would
               indure
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               that
               counterfeit
               
               slip
               ,
               the
               fire
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               to
               be
               secretly
               vicious
               ,
               but
               thou
               must
               presume
               to
               contest
               with
               an
               Omniscient
               accuser
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               yet
               enough
               ?
               Thou
               supposedst
               thy
               crime
               unknown
               .
               To
               men
               it
               was
               so
               ;
               had
               thy
               Master
               been
               no
               more
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               so
               to
               him
               :
               now
               his
               knowledge
               argues
               him
               Divine
               .
               How
               durst
               thou
               yet
               resolve
               to
               lift
               up
               thy
               hand
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               knows
               thine
               offence
               ,
               and
               can
               either
               prevent
               or
               revenge
               it
               ?
               As
               yet
               the
               charge
               was
               private
               ,
               either
               not
               heard
               ,
               or
               not
               observed
               by
               thy
               fellows
               :
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               first
               whispered
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               known
               to
               all
               .
               Bashfull
               and
               penitent
               sinners
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               concealed
               ;
               shame
               is
               meet
               for
               those
               that
               have
               none
               .
            
             
               Curiosity
               of
               Knowledge
               is
               an
               old
               disease
               of
               humane
               nature
               :
               besides
               ,
               Peter's
               
               zeal
               would
               not
               let
               him
               dwell
               under
               the
               danger
               of
               so
               doubtfull
               a
               crimination
               ;
               he
               cannot
               but
               sit
               on
               thorns
               ,
               till
               he
               know
               the
               man.
               His
               signs
               ask
               what
               his
               voice
               dare
               not
               .
               What
               law
               requires
               all
               followers
               to
               be
               equally
               beloved
               ?
               Why
               may
               not
               our
               favours
               be
               freely
               dispensed
               where
               we
               like
               best
               ,
               without
               envie
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               ?
               None
               of
               Christ's
               train
               could
               complain
               of
               neglect
               ;
               John
               is
               highest
               in
               grace
               .
               Blood
               ,
               affection
               ,
               zeal
               ,
               diligence
               have
               indeared
               him
               above
               his
               fellows
               .
               He
               that
               is
               dearest
               in
               respect
               ,
               is
               next
               in
               place
               :
               in
               that
               form
               of
               side-sitting
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               he
               leaned
               on
               the
               bosome
               of
               Jesus
               .
               Where
               is
               more
               love
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               more
               boldnesse
               .
               This
               secrecy
               and
               intirenesse
               priviledges
               John
               to
               ask
               that
               safely
               ,
               which
               Peter
               might
               not
               without
               much
               inconvenience
               and
               peril
               of
               
               a
               check
               .
               The
               beloved
               Disciple
               well
               understands
               this
               silent
               language
               ,
               and
               dares
               put
               Peter's
               thought
               into
               words
               .
               Love
               shutteth
               out
               fear
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               confidence
               of
               thy
               Goodnesse
               emboldens
               us
               not
               to
               shrink
               at
               any
               suit
               .
               Thy
               love
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               hearts
               bids
               us
               ask
               that
               which
               in
               a
               stranger
               were
               no
               better
               then
               presumption
               .
               Once
               ,
               when
               Peter
               askt
               thee
               a
               question
               concerning
               
                 John
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 this
                 man
                 doe
                 ?
              
               he
               received
               a
               short
               answer
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 thee
              
               ?
               Now
               ,
               when
               John
               asks
               thee
               a
               question
               (
               no
               lesse
               seemingly
               curious
               )
               at
               Peter's
               instance
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 betraies
                 thee
                 ?
              
               however
               thou
               mightest
               have
               returned
               him
               the
               same
               answer
               ,
               (
               since
               neither
               of
               their
               persons
               was
               any
               more
               concerned
               )
               yet
               thou
               condescendest
               to
               a
               milde
               and
               full
               (
               though
               secret
               )
               satisfaction
               .
               There
               was
               not
               so
               much
               
               difference
               in
               the
               men
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               demand
               .
               No
               occasion
               was
               given
               to
               Peter
               of
               moving
               that
               question
               concerning
               John
               ;
               the
               indefinite
               assertion
               of
               treason
               amongst
               the
               Disciples
               was
               a
               most
               just
               occasion
               of
               moving
               John's
               question
               for
               Peter
               and
               himself
               .
               That
               which
               therefore
               was
               timorously
               demanded
               ,
               is
               answered
               graciously
               ;
               
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 sop
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 dipped
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 sop
                 to
                 Judas
                 .
              
               How
               loath
               was
               our
               Saviour
               to
               name
               him
               whom
               
               he
               was
               not
               unwilling
               to
               design
               ?
               All
               is
               here
               expressed
               by
               dumb
               signs
               ;
               the
               hand
               
               speaks
               what
               the
               tongue
               would
               not
               .
               In
               the
               same
               language
               wherein
               Peter
               asked
               the
               question
               of
               John
               ,
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               shape
               an
               answer
               to
               John
               :
               what
               a
               beck
               demanded
               ,
               is
               answered
               by
               a
               sop
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               thee
               say
               ,
               Look
               on
               whomsoever
               I
               frown
               ,
               or
               to
               whomsoever
               I
               doe
               a
               publick
               affront
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               man
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 To
                 whomsoever
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 sop
                 .
              
               Surely
               a
               by-stander
               would
               have
               thought
               this
               man
               deep
               in
               thy
               books
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               construed
               this
               act
               as
               they
               did
               thy
               tears
               for
               
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 See
                 how
                 he
                 loves
                 him
                 .
              
               To
               carve
               a
               man
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               dish
               ,
               what
               could
               it
               seem
               to
               argue
               but
               a
               singularity
               of
               respect
               ?
               Yet
               ,
               lo
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               whom
               thou
               hatest
               ,
               one
               onely
               Traitor
               at
               thy
               board
               ;
               and
               thou
               givest
               him
               a
               sop
               .
               The
               
               outward
               Gifts
               of
               God
               are
               not
               alwaies
               the
               proofs
               of
               his
               Love
               ;
               yea
               ,
               sometimes
               are
               bestowed
               in
               displeasure
               .
               Had
               not
               he
               been
               a
               wise
               Disciple
               that
               should
               have
               envied
               the
               great
               favour
               done
               to
               Judas
               ,
               and
               have
               stomached
               his
               own
               preterition
               ?
               So
               foolish
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               measuring
               God's
               affection
               by
               temporal
               benefits
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               applaud
               prospering
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               to
               grudge
               outward
               blessings
               to
               them
               which
               are
               uncapable
               of
               any
               better
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 the
                 sop
                 ,
                 Satan
                 entred
                 into
                 Judas
                 .
              
               Better
               had
               it
               been
               for
               that
               treacherous
               Disciple
               to
               have
               wanted
               that
               morsell
               :
               Not
               that
               there
               was
               any
               malignity
               in
               the
               bread
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               sop
               had
               any
               power
               to
               convey
               Satan
               into
               the
               receiver
               ,
               or
               that
               by
               a
               necessary
               concomitance
               that
               evil
               spirit
               was
               in
               or
               with
               it
               .
               Favours
               
               ill
               used
               make
               the
               heart
               more
               capable
               of
               further
               evil
               .
               That
               wicked
               spirit
               commonly
               takes
               occasion
               by
               any
               of
               God's
               gifts
               ,
               to
               assault
               us
               the
               more
               eagerly
               .
               After
               our
               Sacramental
               morsell
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               the
               better
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               the
               worse
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               ,
               yet
               I
               dare
               think
               that
               Judas
               ,
               comparing
               his
               Master's
               words
               and
               John's
               whisperings
               with
               the
               tender
               of
               this
               sop
               ,
               and
               finding
               himself
               thus
               denoted
               ,
               was
               now
               so
               much
               the
               more
               irritated
               to
               perform
               what
               he
               had
               wickedly
               purposed
               .
               Thus
               Satan
               took
               advantage
               by
               the
               sop
               of
               a
               further
               possession
               .
               Twice
               before
               had
               that
               evil
               spirit
               made
               a
               palpable
               entry
               into
               that
               lewd
               heart
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               his
               Covetousnesse
               and
               Theft
               ;
               those
               sinfull
               habits
               could
               not
               be
               without
               that
               author
               of
               ill
               :
               then
               in
               his
               damnable
               resolution
               ,
               and
               plot
               of
               so
               hainous
               a
               conspiracy
               
               against
               Christ
               .
               Yet
               now
               (
               as
               if
               it
               were
               new
               to
               begin
               )
               
                 After
                 the
                 sop
                 Satan
                 entred
              
               .
               As
               in
               every
               grosse
               sin
               which
               we
               entertain
               ,
               we
               give
               harbour
               to
               that
               evil
               spirit
               ;
               so
               in
               every
               degree
               of
               growth
               in
               wickednesse
               ,
               new
               hold
               is
               taken
               by
               him
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               No
               sooner
               is
               the
               foot
               over
               the
               threshold
               ,
               then
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               :
               when
               we
               passe
               thence
               into
               the
               inner
               rooms
               ,
               we
               make
               still
               but
               a
               perfect
               entrance
               .
               At
               first
               Satan
               entred
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               house
               of
               Judas's
               heart
               his
               own
               ;
               now
               he
               enters
               into
               it
               as
               his
               own
               .
               The
               first
               purpose
               of
               sin
               opens
               the
               gates
               to
               Satan
               ;
               consent
               admits
               him
               into
               the
               entry
               ;
               full
               resolution
               of
               sin
               gives
               up
               the
               keys
               to
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               puts
               him
               into
               absolute
               possession
               .
               What
               a
               plain
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               regenerate
               and
               evil
               heart
               ?
               Satan
               laies
               siege
               to
               the
               best
               
               by
               his
               Tentations
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               upon
               battery
               and
               breach
               made
               enters
               :
               the
               other
               admits
               him
               by
               willing
               composition
               .
               When
               he
               is
               entred
               upon
               the
               Regenerate
               ,
               he
               is
               entertained
               with
               perpetual
               skirmishes
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               holy
               violence
               at
               last
               repulsed
               :
               in
               the
               other
               he
               is
               plausibly
               received
               ,
               and
               freely
               commandeth
               .
               Oh
               the
               admirable
               meekness
               of
               this
               Lamb
               of
               God!
               I
               see
               not
               a
               frown
               ,
               I
               hear
               not
               a
               check
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 What
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 doe
                 quickly
                 .
              
               Why
               do
               we
               startle
               at
               our
               petty
               wrongs
               ,
               and
               swell
               with
               anger
               ,
               and
               break
               into
               furious
               revenges
               upon
               every
               occasion
               ,
               when
               the
               pattern
               of
               our
               Patience
               lets
               not
               fall
               one
               harsh
               word
               upon
               so
               soul
               &
               bloody
               a
               Traitor
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               so
               fairly
               is
               this
               carried
               ,
               that
               the
               Disciples
               as
               yet
               can
               apprehend
               no
               change
               ;
               they
               innocently
               think
               of
               commodities
               to
               be
               bought
               :
               when
               Christ
               
               speaks
               of
               their
               Master
               sold
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               longs
               to
               be
               out
               of
               pain
               ,
               hastens
               the
               pace
               of
               his
               irreclamable
               conspirator
               ,
               
                 That
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 doe
                 quickly
                 .
              
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               Doe
               what
               thou
               intendest
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 quickly
                 what
                 thou
                 doest
              
               .
               There
               was
               villany
               in
               the
               deed
               ;
               the
               speed
               had
               no
               sin
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               harmlesse
               ,
               whiles
               the
               man
               and
               the
               act
               was
               wicked
               .
               O
               Judas
               ,
               how
               happy
               had
               it
               been
               for
               
               
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               never
               done
               what
               thou
               perfidiously
               intendedst
               ?
               but
               since
               thou
               wilt
               needs
               doe
               it
               ,
               delay
               is
               but
               a
               torment
               .
            
             
               That
               steely
               heart
               yet
               relents
               not
               ;
               the
               obfirmed
               Traitor
               knows
               his
               way
               to
               the
               High
               Priest's
               hall
               and
               to
               the
               garden
               ;
               the
               watchword
               is
               already
               given
               ,
               
                 Hail
                 Master
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 kisse
              
               .
               Yet
               more
               Hypocrisie
               ?
               yet
               more
               presumption
               upon
               so
               overstrained
               a
               lenity
               ?
               How
               knewest
               thou
               ,
               O
               thou
               false
               Traitor
               ,
               whether
               that
               Sacred
               cheek
               would
               suffer
               it self
               to
               be
               defiled
               with
               thine
               impure
               touch
               ?
               Thou
               well
               foundst
               thy
               treachery
               was
               unmasked
               ;
               thine
               heart
               could
               not
               be
               so
               false
               to
               thee
               as
               not
               to
               tell
               thee
               how
               hatefull
               thou
               wert
               .
               Goe
               ,
               kisse
               and
               adore
               those
               silverlings
               which
               thou
               art
               too
               sure
               of
               ;
               the
               Master
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sold
               is
               not
               
               thine
               .
               But
               oh
               the
               impudence
               of
               a
               deplored
               sinner
               !
               That
               tongue
               which
               hath
               agreed
               to
               sell
               his
               Master
               ,
               dares
               say
               ,
               Hail
               ;
               and
               those
               lips
               that
               have
               passed
               the
               compact
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               dare
               offer
               to
               kisse
               him
               whom
               they
               had
               covenanted
               to
               kill
               .
               It
               was
               God's
               charge
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 Kisse
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 be
                 angry
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               reason
               to
               be
               angry
               with
               this
               kisse
               ;
               the
               scourges
               ,
               the
               thorns
               ,
               the
               nails
               ,
               the
               spear
               of
               thy
               Murderers
               were
               not
               so
               painfull
               ,
               so
               piercing
               ,
               as
               this
               touch
               of
               Judas
               :
               all
               these
               were
               in
               this
               one
               alone
               .
               The
               stabs
               of
               an
               Enemy
               cannot
               be
               so
               grievous
               as
               the
               skin-deep
               wounds
               of
               a
               Disciple
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               Agonie
               .
            
             
               WHAT
               a
               Preface
               do
               I
               finde
               to
               my
               Saviour's
               Passion
               ?
               an
               Hymn
               ,
               and
               an
               Agonie
               :
               a
               chearfull
               Hymn
               ,
               and
               an
               Agonie
               no
               lesse
               sorrowfull
               .
               An
               Hymn
               begins
               ,
               both
               to
               raise
               and
               testifie
               the
               courageous
               resolutions
               of
               his
               Suffering
               ;
               an
               Agonie
               follows
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               was
               truly
               sensible
               of
               those
               extremities
               wherewith
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               grapple
               .
               All
               the
               Disciples
               bore
               their
               part
               in
               that
               Hymn
               ;
               it
               was
               fit
               they
               should
               all
               see
               his
               comfortable
               &
               Divine
               Magnanimity
               wherewith
               he
               entred
               into
               those
               
               sad
               lists
               :
               only
               Three
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               allowed
               to
               be
               the
               witnesses
               of
               his
               Agonie
               ;
               only
               those
               three
               that
               had
               been
               the
               witnesses
               of
               his
               glorious
               Transfiguration
               .
               That
               sight
               had
               well
               fore-arm'd
               and
               prepared
               them
               for
               this
               :
               how
               could
               they
               be
               dismai'd
               to
               see
               his
               trouble
               ,
               who
               there
               saw
               his
               Majesty
               ?
               how
               could
               they
               be
               dismai'd
               to
               see
               his
               body
               now
               sweat
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               then
               seen
               to
               shine
               ?
               how
               could
               they
               be
               daunted
               to
               see
               him
               now
               accosted
               with
               Judas
               and
               his
               train
               ,
               whom
               they
               then
               saw
               attended
               with
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ?
               how
               could
               they
               be
               discouraged
               to
               hear
               the
               reproaches
               of
               base
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               to
               him
               from
               that
               excellent
               glory
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               Now
               before
               these
               eyes
               this
               Sun
               begins
               to
               be
               over-cast
               with
               clouds
               ;
               
                 He
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 sorrowfull
                 and
                 very
                 heavy
                 .
              
               Many
               sad
               thoughts
               for
               mankinde
               had
               he
               secretly
               hatched
               ,
               and
               yet
               smothered
               in
               his
               own
               breast
               ;
               now
               his
               grief
               is
               too
               great
               to
               keep
               in
               :
               
                 My
                 soul
                 is
                 exceeding
                 sorrowfull
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 death
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               must
               thou
               needs
               feel
               when
               thou
               saidst
               so
               ?
               Feeble
               mindes
               are
               apt
               to
               bemone
               themselves
               upon
               light
               occasions
               ;
               the
               grief
               must
               needs
               be
               violent
               that
               causeth
               a
               strong
               heart
               to
               break
               forth
               into
               a
               passionate
               complaint
               .
               Woe
               is
               me
               ,
               what
               a
               word
               is
               this
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               Where
               is
               that
               Comforter
               which
               thou
               promisedst
               to
               send
               to
               others
               ?
               where
               is
               that
               thy
               
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 mercies
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 is
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 whose
                 right
                 hand
                 there
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 ?
              
               where
               are
               those
               constant
               and
               chearfull
               resolutions
               
               of
               a
               fearlesse
               walking
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ?
               Alas
               !
               if
               that
               face
               were
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               whose
               essence
               could
               not
               be
               disunited
               ,
               these
               pangs
               could
               not
               have
               been
               .
               The
               Sun
               was
               withdrawn
               awhile
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               cool
               ,
               though
               not
               a
               dark
               night
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               in
               thy
               breast
               ;
               withdrawn
               in
               respect
               of
               sight
               ,
               not
               of
               being
               .
               It
               was
               the
               hardest
               piece
               of
               thy
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               thou
               must
               be
               disconsolate
               .
            
             
             
               But
               to
               whom
               dost
               thou
               make
               this
               moan
               ,
               O
               thou
               Saviour
               of
               men
               ?
               Hard
               is
               
               that
               man
               driven
               that
               is
               fain
               to
               complain
               to
               his
               inferiours
               .
               Had
               Peter
               ,
               or
               James
               ,
               or
               John
               thus
               bewailed
               himself
               to
               thee
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               ease
               to
               their
               Soul
               in
               venting
               it self
               ;
               thou
               hadst
               been
               both
               apt
               to
               pity
               them
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               relieve
               them
               :
               but
               now
               in
               that
               thou
               lamentest
               thy
               case
               to
               them
               ,
               alas
               !
               what
               issue
               couldst
               thou
               exspect
               ?
               They
               might
               be
               astonish'd
               with
               thy
               grief
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               neither
               power
               in
               their
               hands
               to
               free
               thee
               from
               those
               sorrows
               ,
               nor
               power
               in
               their
               compassion
               to
               mitigate
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               in
               this
               condition
               what
               could
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               (
               as
               of
               themselves
               )
               doe
               to
               succour
               thee
               ?
               What
               strength
               could
               they
               have
               but
               from
               thee
               ?
               What
               creature
               can
               help
               when
               thou
               complainest
               ?
               It
               must
               be
               only
               the
               stronger
               that
               can
               aid
               the
               weak
               .
               
            
             
               Old
               and
               holy
               Simeon
               could
               fore-say
               to
               thy
               Blessed
               Mother
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 sword
                 should
                 pierce
                 through
                 her
                 Soul
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               alas
               !
               how
               many
               swords
               at
               once
               pierce
               thine
               ?
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               words
               is
               both
               sharp
               and
               edged
               ;
               
                 My
                 Soul
                 is
                 exceeding
                 sorrowfull
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 death
                 .
              
               What
               humane
               Soul
               is
               capable
               of
               the
               conceit
               of
               the
               least
               of
               those
               sorrows
               that
               oppressed
               thine
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               thy
               body
               that
               suffered
               now
               :
               the
               pain
               of
               body
               is
               but
               as
               the
               body
               of
               pain
               ;
               the
               anguish
               of
               the
               Soul
               is
               as
               the
               Soul
               of
               anguish
               .
               That
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               thou
               sufferedst
               :
               where
               are
               they
               that
               dare
               so
               far
               disparage
               thy
               Sorrow
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               thy
               Soul
               suffered
               only
               in
               sympathy
               with
               thy
               body
               ;
               not
               immediately
               ,
               but
               by
               participation
               ;
               not
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               but
               in
               its
               partner
               ?
               Thou
               best
               knewest
               what
               thou
               feltest
               ,
               and
               thou
               that
               feltest
               thine
               own
               pain
               canst
               
               crie
               out
               of
               thy
               Soul.
               Neither
               didst
               thou
               say
               ,
               My
               Soul
               is
               troubled
               ;
               so
               it
               often
               was
               ,
               even
               to
               tears
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 My
                 Soul
                 is
                 sorrowfull
              
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               before
               assaulted
               ,
               now
               possessed
               with
               grief
               .
               Nor
               yet
               this
               in
               any
               tolerable
               moderation
               ;
               changes
               of
               Passion
               are
               incident
               to
               every
               humane
               Soul
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 Exceeding
                 sorrowfull
              
               .
               Yet
               there
               are
               degrees
               in
               the
               very
               extremities
               of
               evils
               :
               those
               that
               are
               most
               vehement
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               remedy
               ,
               at
               least
               a
               relaxation
               ;
               thine
               was
               past
               these
               hopes
               ,
               
                 Exceeding
                 sorrowfull
                 unto
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               What
               was
               it
               ,
               what
               could
               it
               be
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               lay
               thus
               heavy
               upon
               thy
               Divine
               Soul
               ?
               Was
               it
               the
               fear
               of
               Death
               ?
               was
               it
               the
               fore-felt
               pain
               ,
               shame
               ,
               torment
               of
               thine
               ensuing
               Crucifixion
               ?
               Oh
               poor
               and
               base
               thoughts
               of
               the
               narrow
               
               hearts
               of
               cowardly
               and
               impotent
               mortality
               !
               How
               many
               thousands
               of
               thy
               blessed
               Martyrs
               have
               welcomed
               no
               lesse
               tortures
               with
               smiles
               and
               gratulations
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               a
               sport
               of
               those
               exquisite
               cruelties
               which
               their
               very
               Tyrants
               thought
               unsufferable
               ?
               Whence
               had
               they
               this
               strength
               but
               from
               thee
               ?
               If
               their
               weakness
               were
               thus
               undaunted
               and
               prevalent
               ,
               what
               was
               thy
               power
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               :
               It
               was
               the
               sad
               weight
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               mankinde
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               heavy
               burden
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               wrath
               for
               our
               sin
               that
               thus
               pressed
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               and
               wrung
               from
               thee
               these
               bitter
               expressions
               .
            
             
               What
               can
               it
               avail
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               tell
               thy
               grief
               to
               men
               ?
               who
               can
               ease
               thee
               ,
               but
               he
               of
               whom
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 My
                 Father
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 ?
              
               Lo
               ,
               to
               him
               thou
               
               turnest
               ;
               
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Was
               not
               this
               that
               prayer
               (
               O
               dear
               Christ
               )
               which
               
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 thy
                 flesh
                 thou
                 offeredst
                 up
                 with
                 strong
                 crying
                 and
                 tears
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 thee
                 from
                 death
                 ?
              
               Surely
               this
               was
               it
               .
               Never
               was
               crie
               so
               strong
               ;
               never
               was
               God
               thus
               solicited
               .
               How
               could
               Heaven
               chuse
               but
               shake
               at
               such
               a
               Prayer
               from
               the
               Power
               that
               made
               it
               ?
               How
               can
               my
               heart
               but
               tremble
               to
               hear
               this
               suit
               from
               
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
              
               ?
               O
               thou
               that
               saidst
               ,
               
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 are
                 one
                 ,
              
               dost
               thou
               suffer
               ought
               from
               thy
               Father
               but
               what
               thou
               wouldst
               ,
               what
               thou
               determinedst
               ?
               was
               this
               Cup
               of
               thine
               either
               casual
               or
               forced
               ?
               wouldst
               thou
               wish
               for
               what
               thou
               knewest
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               possible
               ?
               Far
               ,
               far
               be
               these
               mis-raised
               thoughts
               
               of
               our
               ignorance
               and
               frailty
               .
               Thou
               camest
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               thou
               wouldst
               doe
               what
               thou
               camest
               for
               :
               yet
               since
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               take
               all
               of
               man
               ,
               save
               sin
               :
               it
               is
               but
               humane
               (
               and
               not
               sinfull
               )
               to
               be
               loath
               to
               suffer
               what
               we
               may
               avoid
               .
               In
               this
               velleity
               of
               thine
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               shew
               what
               that
               Nature
               of
               ours
               which
               thou
               hadst
               assumed
               could
               incline
               to
               wish
               ;
               but
               in
               thy
               resolution
               ,
               
               
               thou
               wouldst
               shew
               us
               what
               thy
               victorious
               thoughts
               raised
               and
               assisted
               by
               thy
               Divine
               power
               had
               determinately
               pitched
               upon
               ;
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
               As
               man
               thou
               hadst
               a
               Will
               of
               thine
               own
               :
               no
               humane
               Soul
               can
               be
               perfect
               without
               that
               main
               faculty
               .
               That
               will
               ,
               which
               naturally
               could
               be
               content
               to
               incline
               towards
               an
               exemption
               from
               miseries
               ,
               gladly
               vails
               to
               that
               Divine
               will
               whereby
               thou
               art
               designed
               to
               
                 the
                 chastisements
                 of
                 our
                 peace
              
               .
               Those
               pains
               which
               in
               themselves
               were
               grievous
               ,
               thou
               embracest
               as
               decreed
               :
               so
               as
               thy
               fear
               hath
               given
               place
               to
               thy
               love
               and
               obedience
               .
               How
               should
               we
               have
               known
               these
               evils
               so
               formidable
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               in
               half
               a
               thought
               inclined
               to
               deprecate
               them
               ?
               How
               could
               we
               have
               avoided
               so
               formidable
               and
               deadly
               evils
               ,
               if
               thou
               
               hadst
               not
               willingly
               undergone
               them
               ?
               We
               acknowledge
               thine
               holy
               fear
               ,
               we
               adore
               thy
               Divine
               fortitude
               .
            
             
               Whiles
               thy
               Minde
               was
               in
               this
               fearfull
               agitation
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               marvell
               if
               thy
               Feet
               were
               not
               fixed
               .
               Thy
               place
               is
               more
               changed
               then
               thy
               thoughts
               .
               One
               while
               thou
               walkest
               to
               thy
               drouzy
               Attendants
               ,
               and
               stirrest
               up
               their
               needfull
               vigilancy
               ;
               then
               thou
               returnest
               to
               thy
               passionate
               Devotions
               ,
               thou
               fallest
               again
               upon
               thy
               face
               .
               If
               thy
               body
               be
               humbled
               down
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               thy
               Soul
               is
               yet
               lower
               ;
               thy
               prayers
               are
               so
               much
               more
               vehement
               as
               thy
               pangs
               are
               ;
               
                 And
                 being
                 in
                 an
                 agony
                 he
                 prayed
                 more
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sweat
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 great
                 drops
                 of
                 blood
                 falling
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               O
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               an
               agonie
               am
               I
               in
               ,
               whiles
               I
               think
               of
               thine
               ?
               
               What
               pain
               ,
               what
               fear
               ,
               what
               strife
               ,
               what
               horrour
               was
               in
               thy
               Sacred
               breast
               ?
               How
               didst
               thou
               struggle
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               that
               thou
               thus
               sweatest
               ,
               that
               thou
               thus
               bleedest
               ?
               All
               was
               peace
               with
               thee
               :
               thou
               wert
               one
               with
               thy
               coeternal
               and
               coessential
               Father
               ;
               all
               the
               Angels
               worshipped
               thee
               ;
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               awfully
               acknowledged
               thine
               Infiniteness
               .
               It
               was
               our
               person
               that
               feoffed
               thee
               in
               this
               misery
               and
               torment
               ;
               in
               that
               thou
               sustainedst
               thy
               Father's
               wrath
               and
               our
               curse
               .
               If
               eternal
               death
               be
               unsufferable
               ,
               if
               every
               sin
               deserve
               eternal
               death
               ,
               what
               ,
               O
               what
               was
               it
               for
               thy
               Soul
               in
               this
               short
               time
               of
               thy
               bitter
               Passion
               to
               answer
               those
               millions
               of
               eternal
               deaths
               which
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               all
               mankinde
               had
               deserved
               from
               the
               just
               hand
               of
               thy
               Godhead
               ?
               I
               marvell
               not
               if
               
               thou
               bleedest
               a
               sweat
               ,
               if
               thou
               sweatest
               blood
               :
               If
               the
               moisture
               of
               that
               Sweat
               be
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               tincture
               of
               it
               is
               from
               the
               Soul.
               As
               there
               never
               was
               such
               another
               Sweat
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               there
               be
               ever
               such
               a
               Suffering
               .
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               Sweat
               were
               more
               then
               natural
               ,
               when
               the
               Suffering
               was
               more
               then
               humane
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               so
               willing
               was
               that
               precious
               blood
               of
               thine
               to
               be
               let
               forth
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ready
               to
               prevent
               thy
               Persecutors
               ;
               and
               issued
               forth
               in
               those
               pores
               ,
               before
               thy
               wounds
               were
               opened
               by
               thy
               Tormentors
               .
               O
               that
               my
               heart
               could
               bleed
               unto
               thee
               with
               true
               inward
               compunction
               for
               those
               sins
               of
               mine
               which
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               thine
               Agonie
               ,
               and
               have
               drawn
               blood
               of
               thee
               both
               in
               the
               Garden
               and
               on
               the
               Cross
               .
               Woe
               is
               me
               :
               I
               had
               been
               in
               Hell
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               been
               
               in
               thine
               Agonie
               ;
               I
               had
               scorched
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               sweat
               .
               Oh
               let
               me
               abhor
               my
               own
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               admire
               and
               blesse
               thy
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               O
               ye
               blessed
               Spirits
               which
               came
               to
               comfort
               my
               conflicted
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               did
               ye
               look
               upon
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               ye
               saw
               him
               labouring
               for
               life
               under
               these
               violent
               temptations
               ?
               with
               what
               astonishment
               did
               ye
               behold
               him
               bleeding
               whom
               ye
               adored
               ?
               In
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               after
               his
               Duell
               with
               Satan
               ,
               ye
               came
               and
               ministred
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               now
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               whiles
               he
               is
               in
               an
               harder
               combat
               ,
               ye
               appear
               to
               strengthen
               him
               .
               O
               the
               wise
               and
               marvellous
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Almighty
               !
               Whom
               God
               will
               afflict
               ,
               an
               Angel
               shall
               relieve
               ;
               the
               Son
               shall
               suffer
               ,
               the
               Servant
               shall
               comfort
               him
               ;
               the
               God
               of
               Angels
               droupeth
               ,
               the
               
               Angel
               of
               God
               strengthens
               him
               .
            
             
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               if
               as
               Man
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               
                 made
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ;
               how
               can
               it
               disparage
               thee
               to
               be
               attended
               and
               cheared
               up
               by
               an
               Angel
               ?
               Thine
               Humiliation
               would
               not
               disdain
               comfort
               from
               meaner
               hands
               .
               How
               free
               was
               it
               for
               thy
               Father
               to
               convey
               seasonable
               consolations
               to
               thine
               humbled
               Soul
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               means
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               though
               thy
               Cup
               shall
               not
               passe
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               be
               
               sweetned
               .
               What
               if
               thou
               see
               not
               (
               for
               the
               time
               )
               thy
               Fathers
               face
               ?
               yet
               thou
               
               shalt
               feel
               his
               hand
               .
               What
               could
               that
               Spirit
               have
               done
               without
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               ?
               O
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               bring
               thine
               into
               Agonies
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               never
               leave
               them
               there
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 sorrows
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 thy
                 comforts
                 shall
                 refresh
                 my
                 Soul.
              
               Whatsoever
               be
               the
               means
               of
               my
               supportation
               ,
               I
               know
               and
               adore
               the
               Author
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peter
               and
               Malchus
               :
               or
               ,
               Christ
               Apprehended
               .
               
            
             
               WHerefore
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               didst
               thou
               take
               those
               three
               choice
               Disciples
               with
               thee
               from
               their
               fellows
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               expectedst
               some
               comfort
               from
               their
               presence
               ?
               A
               seasonable
               word
               may
               sometimes
               fall
               from
               the
               meanest
               attendant
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               society
               of
               those
               we
               trust
               carries
               in
               it
               some
               kinde
               of
               contentment
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               broken
               reeds
               are
               men
               ?
               Whiles
               thou
               art
               sweating
               in
               thine
               Agonie
               ,
               they
               are
               snorting
               securely
               .
               Admonitions
               ,
               threats
               ,
               intreaties
               cannot
               keep
               their
               eyes
               open
               .
               Thou
               tellest
               them
               of
               danger
               ,
               they
               will
               needs
               dream
               of
               ease
               ;
               and
               though
               twice
               rouzed
               (
               as
               if
               they
               had
               purposed
               this
               neglect
               )
               they
               carelesly
               sleep
               out
               thy
               sorrow
               and
               their
               own
               peril
               .
               What
               help
               hast
               thou
               of
               such
               Followers
               ?
               In
               the
               mount
               of
               thy
               
               Transfiguration
               they
               slept
               ,
               and
               besides
               fell
               on
               their
               faces
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               behold
               thy
               glory
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               themselves
               for
               fear
               ;
               in
               the
               garden
               of
               thine
               Agonie
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               the
               ground
               for
               drouzinesse
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               compassionate
               thy
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               lost
               themselves
               in
               a
               stupid
               sleepinesse
               .
               Doubtlesse
               even
               this
               disregard
               made
               thy
               prayers
               so
               much
               more
               fervent
               .
               The
               lesse
               comfort
               we
               finde
               on
               earth
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               seek
               above
               .
               Neither
               soughtst
               thou
               more
               then
               thou
               foundest
               :
               Lo
               ,
               thou
               
                 wert
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 fearedst
                 .
              
               An
               Angel
               supplies
               men
               ;
               that
               Spirit
               was
               vigilant
               whiles
               thy
               Disciples
               were
               heavy
               .
               The
               exchange
               was
               happy
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               is
               this
               good
               Angel
               vanished
               ,
               then
               that
               domestick
               Devil
               appears
               :
               
               Judas
               comes
               up
               ,
               and
               shews
               himself
               in
               the
               head
               of
               those
               miscreant
               troups
               .
               He
               whose
               too
               much
               honour
               it
               had
               been
               to
               be
               a
               Follower
               of
               so
               Blessed
               a
               Master
               ,
               affects
               now
               to
               be
               the
               leader
               of
               this
               wicked
               rabble
               .
               The
               Sheeps
               fleece
               is
               now
               cast
               off
               ;
               the
               Wolf
               appears
               in
               his
               own
               likenesse
               .
               He
               that
               would
               be
               false
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               would
               be
               true
               to
               his
               Chapmen
               :
               Even
               evil
               spirits
               keep
               touch
               with
               themselves
               .
               The
               bold
               Traitor
               dare
               yet
               still
               mix
               Hypocrisie
               with
               Villany
               ;
               his
               very
               salutations
               and
               kisses
               murder
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               news
               to
               thee
               .
               All
               those
               who
               under
               a
               shew
               of
               Godlinesse
               practise
               impiety
               ,
               do
               still
               betray
               thee
               thus
               .
               Thou
               who
               hadst
               said
               ,
               
                 One
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               didst
               not
               now
               say
               ,
               
                 Avoid
                 Satan
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Friend
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 art
                 thou
                 come
                 ?
              
               As
               yet
               ,
               Judas
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               too
               late
               .
               
               Had
               there
               been
               any
               the
               least
               spark
               of
               Grace
               yet
               remaining
               in
               that
               perfidious
               bosome
               ,
               this
               word
               had
               fetcht
               thee
               upon
               thy
               knees
               .
               All
               this
               Sunshine
               cannot
               thaw
               an
               obdurate
               heart
               .
               The
               sign
               is
               given
               ,
               Jesus
               is
               taken
               .
               Wretched
               Traitor
               !
               why
               wouldst
               thou
               for
               this
               purpose
               be
               thus
               attended
               ?
               and
               ye
               foolish
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               !
               why
               sent
               you
               such
               a
               band
               ,
               and
               so
               armed
               for
               this
               apprehension
               ?
               One
               messenger
               had
               been
               enough
               for
               a
               voluntary
               prisoner
               .
               Had
               my
               Saviour
               been
               unwilling
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               all
               your
               forces
               (
               with
               all
               the
               Legions
               of
               Hell
               to
               help
               them
               )
               had
               been
               too
               little
               :
               since
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               be
               attached
               ,
               two
               were
               too
               many
               .
               When
               he
               did
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               easie
               breath
               alone
               routed
               all
               your
               troups
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               whom
               it
               might
               as
               easily
               have
               cast
               down
               
               into
               Hell.
               What
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               taken
               ?
               where
               had
               ye
               been
               ?
               or
               what
               could
               your
               swords
               and
               staves
               have
               done
               against
               Omnipotence
               ?
            
             
               Those
               Disciples
               that
               failed
               of
               their
               vigilance
               ,
               failed
               not
               of
               their
               courage
               :
               they
               had
               heard
               their
               Master
               speak
               of
               providing
               swords
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               thought
               it
               was
               time
               to
               use
               them
               :
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 smite
              
               ?
               They
               were
               willing
               to
               fight
               for
               him
               
               
               with
               whom
               they
               were
               not
               carefull
               to
               watch
               :
               but
               of
               all
               other
               Peter
               was
               most
               forward
               ;
               in
               stead
               of
               opening
               his
               lips
               ,
               he
               unsheaths
               his
               sword
               ;
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               Shall
               I
               ?
               smites
               .
               He
               had
               noted
               Malchus
               ,
               a
               busie
               servant
               of
               the
               High
               priest
               ,
               too
               ready
               to
               second
               Judas
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               his
               rude
               hands
               upon
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               :
               against
               this
               man
               his
               heart
               rises
               ,
               and
               his
               hand
               is
               lift
               up
               .
               That
               eare
               which
               had
               too-officiously
               listened
               to
               the
               unjust
               and
               cruell
               charge
               of
               his
               wicked
               Master
               ,
               is
               now
               severed
               from
               that
               worse
               head
               which
               it
               had
               mis-served
               .
            
             
               I
               love
               and
               honour
               thy
               zeal
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Disciple
               :
               Thou
               couldst
               not
               brook
               wrong
               done
               to
               thy
               Divine
               Master
               .
               Had
               thy
               life
               been
               dearer
               to
               thee
               then
               his
               safety
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               not
               drawn
               thy
               sword
               upon
               a
               whole
               troup
               .
               It
               was
               in
               earnest
               
               that
               thou
               saidst
               ,
               
                 Though
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 Though
                 I
                 should
                 die
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 thee
                 .
              
               Lo
               ,
               thou
               art
               ready
               to
               die
               upon
               him
               that
               should
               touch
               that
               Sacred
               person
               ;
               what
               would
               thy
               life
               now
               have
               been
               in
               comparison
               of
               renouncing
               him
               ?
               Since
               thou
               wert
               so
               fervent
               ,
               why
               didst
               thou
               not
               rather
               fall
               upon
               that
               treachour
               that
               betrai'd
               him
               ,
               then
               that
               Sergeant
               that
               arrested
               him
               ?
               Surely
               the
               sin
               was
               so
               much
               greater
               ,
               as
               the
               plot
               of
               mischief
               is
               more
               then
               the
               execution
               ;
               as
               a
               Domestick
               is
               nearer
               then
               a
               Stranger
               ;
               as
               the
               treason
               of
               a
               Friend
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               forced
               enmity
               of
               an
               Hireling
               .
               Was
               it
               that
               the
               guilty
               wretch
               upon
               the
               fact
               done
               subduced
               himself
               ,
               and
               shrouded
               his
               false
               head
               under
               the
               wings
               of
               darknesse
               ?
               Was
               it
               that
               thou
               couldst
               not
               so
               suddenly
               apprehend
               the
               odious
               
               depth
               of
               that
               Villany
               ,
               and
               instantly
               hate
               him
               that
               had
               been
               thy
               old
               companion
               ?
               Was
               it
               that
               thy
               amazednesse
               as
               yet
               conceived
               not
               the
               purposed
               issue
               of
               this
               seizure
               ,
               and
               astonishedly
               waited
               for
               the
               successe
               ?
               Was
               it
               that
               though
               Judas
               were
               more
               faulty
               ,
               yet
               Malchus
               was
               more
               imperiously
               cruell
               ?
               Howsoever
               ,
               thy
               Courage
               was
               awaked
               with
               thy self
               ;
               and
               thy
               heart
               was
               no
               lesse
               sincere
               then
               thine
               hand
               was
               rash
               .
               
                 Put
                 up
                 again
                 thy
                 sword
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 sword
                 shall
                 perish
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
               Good
               intentions
               are
               no
               warrant
               for
               our
               actions
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               canst
               at
               once
               accept
               of
               our
               meanings
               ,
               and
               censure
               our
               deeds
               .
               Could
               there
               be
               an
               affection
               more
               worth
               incouragement
               then
               the
               love
               to
               such
               a
               Master
               ?
               Could
               there
               be
               a
               more
               just
               cause
               wherein
               to
               draw
               his
               
               sword
               then
               in
               thy
               quarrell
               ?
               Yet
               this
               love
               ,
               this
               quarrell
               cannot
               shield
               Peter
               from
               thy
               check
               :
               thy
               meek
               tongue
               smites
               him
               gently
               ,
               who
               had
               furiously
               smote
               thine
               enemy
               ;
               
                 Put
                 up
                 thy
                 sword
              
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               Peter's
               sword
               ;
               but
               to
               put
               up
               ,
               not
               to
               use
               :
               there
               is
               a
               sword
               which
               Peter
               may
               use
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               of
               another
               metall
               .
               Our
               weapons
               are
               ,
               as
               our
               warfare
               ,
               spiritual
               :
               if
               he
               smite
               not
               with
               this
               ,
               he
               incurs
               no
               lesse
               blame
               then
               for
               smiting
               with
               the
               other
               ;
               as
               for
               this
               material
               sword
               ,
               what
               should
               he
               doe
               with
               it
               that
               is
               not
               allowed
               to
               strike
               ?
               When
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               bade
               his
               Followers
               sell
               their
               coat
               and
               buy
               a
               sword
               ,
               he
               meant
               to
               insinuate
               the
               need
               of
               these
               arms
               ,
               not
               their
               improvement
               ;
               and
               to
               teach
               them
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               repulse
               of
               
               danger
               .
               When
               they
               therefore
               said
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 two
                 swords
              
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 enough
              
               :
               he
               said
               not
               ,
               Go
               buy
               more
               .
               More
               had
               not
               been
               enow
               ,
               if
               a
               bodily
               defence
               had
               been
               intended
               :
               David's
               tower
               had
               been
               too
               streight
               to
               yield
               sufficient
               furniture
               of
               this
               kinde
               .
               When
               it
               comes
               to
               use
               ,
               Peter's
               one
               sword
               is
               too
               much
               :
               
                 Put
                 up
                 thy
                 sword
              
               .
               Indeed
               there
               is
               a
               temporal
               sword
               ;
               and
               that
               sword
               must
               be
               drawn
               ,
               else
               wherefore
               is
               it
               ?
               but
               drawn
               by
               him
               that
               bears
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               bears
               it
               that
               is
               ordained
               to
               be
               an
               avenger
               ,
               to
               
                 execute
                 wrath
                 upon
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 evil
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 bears
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               If
               another
               man
               draw
               it
               ,
               it
               cuts
               his
               fingers
               ;
               and
               draws
               so
               much
               blood
               of
               him
               that
               unwarrantably
               wields
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 he
                 who
                 takes
                 the
                 sword
                 shall
                 perish
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
               Can
               I
               chuse
               but
               wonder
               how
               
               Peter
               could
               thus
               strike
               unwounded
               ?
               how
               he
               ,
               whose
               first
               blow
               made
               the
               fray
               ,
               could
               escape
               hewing
               in
               pieces
               from
               that
               band
               of
               Ruffians
               ?
               This
               could
               not
               have
               been
               ,
               if
               thy
               power
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               had
               not
               restrained
               their
               rage
               ;
               if
               thy
               seasonable
               and
               sharp
               reproof
               had
               not
               prevented
               their
               revenge
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               Peter
               smarts
               no
               lesse
               then
               Malchus
               :
               neither
               is
               Peter's
               eare
               lesse
               smitten
               by
               the
               milde
               tongue
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               then
               Malchus
               his
               eare
               by
               
               the
               hand
               of
               Peter
               .
               Weak
               Disciple
               !
               thou
               
                 hast
                 zeal
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 knowledge
                 :
              
               
               there
               is
               not
               more
               danger
               in
               this
               act
               of
               thine
               ,
               then
               inconsideration
               and
               ignorance
               .
               
                 The
                 cup
                 which
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 drink
                 it
                 ?
              
               Thou
               drawest
               thy
               sword
               to
               rescue
               me
               from
               suffering
               .
               Alas
               !
               if
               I
               suffer
               not
               ,
               what
               would
               become
               of
               thee
               ?
               what
               would
               become
               of
               mankinde
               ?
               where
               were
               that
               eternal
               and
               just
               Decree
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               wherein
               I
               am
               a
               
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               Dost
               thou
               go
               about
               to
               hinder
               thine
               own
               and
               the
               whole
               worlds
               Redemption
               ?
               Did
               I
               not
               once
               before
               call
               thee
               Satan
               for
               suggesting
               to
               me
               this
               immunity
               from
               my
               Passion
               ?
               and
               dost
               thou
               now
               think
               to
               favour
               me
               with
               a
               reall
               opposition
               to
               this
               great
               and
               necessary
               work
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               be
               so
               weak
               as
               to
               imagine
               that
               this
               Suffering
               of
               mine
               is
               not
               free
               and
               voluntary
               ?
               Canst
               
               thou
               be
               so
               injurious
               to
               me
               as
               to
               think
               I
               yield
               ,
               because
               I
               want
               aid
               to
               resist
               ?
               Have
               I
               not
               given
               to
               thee
               and
               to
               the
               world
               many
               undeniable
               proofs
               of
               my
               Omnipotence
               ?
               Didst
               thou
               not
               see
               how
               easie
               it
               had
               been
               for
               me
               to
               have
               blown
               away
               these
               poor
               forces
               of
               my
               adversaries
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               not
               know
               that
               if
               I
               would
               require
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               glorious
               troups
               of
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               (
               any
               one
               whereof
               is
               more
               then
               worlds
               of
               men
               )
               would
               presently
               shew
               themselves
               ready
               to
               attend
               and
               rescue
               me
               ?
               Might
               this
               have
               stood
               with
               the
               Justice
               of
               my
               Decree
               ,
               with
               the
               Glory
               of
               my
               Mercy
               ,
               with
               the
               Benefit
               of
               mans
               Redemption
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               done
               ;
               my
               Power
               should
               have
               triumphed
               over
               the
               impotent
               malice
               of
               my
               enemies
               :
               but
               now
               ,
               since
               that
               eternal
               Decree
               must
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               my
               Mercy
               must
               be
               
               approved
               ,
               mankinde
               must
               be
               ransomed
               ;
               and
               this
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               my
               Suffering
               .
               Thy
               wel-meant
               valour
               is
               no
               better
               then
               a
               wrong
               to
               thy self
               ,
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               my
               Father
               .
            
             
               O
               gracious
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               thus
               smitest
               thy
               Disciple
               ,
               thou
               healest
               him
               whom
               thy
               Disciple
               smote
               .
               Many
               greater
               Miracles
               hadst
               thou
               done
               ;
               none
               that
               bewraied
               more
               mercy
               and
               meeknesse
               then
               this
               last
               Cure
               :
               of
               all
               other
               this
               eare
               of
               Malchus
               hath
               the
               loudest
               tongue
               to
               blazon
               the
               praise
               of
               thy
               Clemency
               and
               Goodnesse
               to
               thy
               very
               enemies
               .
               Wherefore
               came
               that
               man
               but
               in
               an
               hostile
               manner
               to
               attach
               thee
               ?
               Besides
               his
               own
               ,
               what
               favour
               was
               he
               worthy
               of
               for
               his
               Masters
               sake
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               more
               forward
               then
               his
               fellows
               ,
               
               why
               had
               not
               his
               skin
               been
               as
               whole
               as
               theirs
               ?
               Yet
               ,
               even
               amidst
               the
               throng
               of
               thine
               apprehenders
               ,
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               their
               violence
               ,
               in
               the
               height
               of
               their
               malice
               ,
               and
               thine
               own
               instant
               peril
               of
               death
               ,
               thou
               healest
               that
               unnecessary
               eare
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               guilty
               of
               hearing
               Blasphemies
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               receiving
               cruell
               and
               unjust
               charges
               concerning
               thee
               .
               O
               Malchus
               ,
               could
               thy
               eare
               be
               whole
               ,
               and
               not
               thy
               heart
               broken
               and
               contrite
               with
               remorse
               for
               rising
               up
               against
               so
               mercifull
               and
               so
               powerfull
               an
               hand
               ?
               Could
               thou
               chuse
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 thy
                 Providence
                 that
                 preserved
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 eare
                 was
                 smitten
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 thine
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 that
                 hath
                 miraculously
                 restored
                 that
                 eare
                 of
                 mine
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 justly
                 forfeited
                 :
                 this
                 head
                 of
                 mine
                 shall
                 never
                 
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 plotting
                 any
                 further
                 mischief
                 against
                 thee
                 ;
                 this
                 eare
                 shall
                 never
                 entertain
                 any
                 more
                 reproaches
                 of
                 thy
                 name
                 ;
                 this
                 heart
                 of
                 mine
                 shall
                 ever
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 magnifie
                 thy
                 tender
                 mercies
                 thy
                 Divine
                 Omnipotence
                 ?
              
               Could
               thy
               fellows
               see
               such
               a
               demonstration
               of
               Power
               and
               Goodnesse
               with
               unrelenting
               hearts
               ?
               Unthankfull
               Malchus
               ,
               and
               cruell
               souldiers
               !
               ye
               were
               worse
               wounded
               ,
               and
               felt
               it
               not
               .
               God
               had
               struck
               your
               breasts
               with
               a
               fearfull
               obduration
               ,
               that
               ye
               still
               persist
               in
               your
               bloody
               enterprise
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 led
                 him
                 away
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
               Christ
               before
               Caiaphas
               .
            
             
               THat
               Traitor
               whom
               his
               own
               cord
               made
               (
               soon
               after
               )
               too
               fast
               ,
               gave
               this
               charge
               concerning
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 Hold
                 him
                 fast
              
               .
               Fear
               makes
               his
               guard
               cruell
               :
               they
               binde
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               think
               no
               twist
               can
               be
               strong
               enough
               for
               this
               Sampson
               .
               Fond
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Souldiers
               !
               if
               his
               own
               will
               had
               not
               tied
               him
               faster
               then
               your
               cords
               ,
               though
               those
               Manicles
               had
               been
               the
               stiffest
               cables
               or
               the
               strongest
               iron
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               but
               threds
               of
               tow
               .
               What
               eyes
               can
               but
               run
               over
               
               to
               see
               those
               hands
               that
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               wrung
               together
               and
               bruised
               with
               those
               mercilesse
               cords
               ;
               to
               see
               him
               bound
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               restore
               us
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               see
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               contemptuously
               dragged
               through
               the
               streets
               ,
               first
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Annas
               ,
               then
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Caiaphas
               ,
               from
               him
               to
               Pilate
               ,
               from
               Pilate
               to
               Herod
               ,
               from
               Herod
               back
               again
               to
               Pilate
               ,
               from
               Pilate
               to
               his
               Calvarie
               :
               whiles
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               base
               rabble
               and
               scum
               of
               the
               incensed
               multitude
               runs
               after
               him
               with
               shouts
               and
               scorns
               ?
               The
               act
               of
               death
               hath
               not
               in
               it
               so
               much
               misery
               and
               horrour
               ,
               as
               the
               pomp
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               needed
               all
               this
               pageant
               of
               Cruelty
               ?
               wherefore
               was
               this
               state
               and
               lingring
               of
               an
               unjust
               execution
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               their
               malice
               held
               a
               quick
               dispatch
               
               too
               much
               Mercy
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               ,
               whiles
               they
               meant
               to
               be
               bloody
               ,
               they
               would
               fain
               seem
               just
               ?
               A
               suddain
               violence
               had
               been
               palpably
               murderous
               :
               now
               the
               colour
               of
               a
               legal
               processe
               guilds
               over
               all
               their
               deadly
               spight
               ;
               and
               would
               seem
               to
               render
               them
               honest
               ,
               and
               the
               accused
               guilty
               .
            
             
               This
               attachment
               ,
               this
               convention
               of
               the
               innocent
               was
               a
               true
               night-work
               ;
               a
               deed
               of
               so
               much
               darknesse
               was
               not
               for
               the
               light
               .
               Old
               Annas
               and
               that
               wicked
               Bench
               of
               gray-headed
               Scribes
               and
               Elders
               can
               be
               content
               to
               break
               their
               sleep
               to
               doe
               mischief
               :
               Envie
               and
               malice
               can
               make
               noon
               of
               midnight
               .
               It
               is
               resolved
               he
               shall
               die
               ;
               and
               now
               pretences
               must
               be
               sought
               that
               he
               may
               be
               cleanly
               murdered
               .
               All
               evil
               begins
               at
               the
               Sanctuarie
               :
               The
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               and
               
               Elders
               are
               the
               first
               in
               this
               bloody
               scene
               ;
               they
               have
               pai'd
               for
               this
               head
               ,
               and
               now
               long
               to
               see
               what
               they
               shall
               have
               for
               their
               thirty
               silverlings
               .
               The
               Bench
               is
               set
               in
               the
               Hall
               of
               Caiaphas
               :
               False
               witnesses
               are
               sought
               for
               ,
               and
               hired
               :
               they
               agree
               not
               ,
               but
               shame
               their
               suborners
               .
               Woe
               is
               me
               ,
               what
               safety
               can
               there
               be
               for
               Innocence
               ,
               when
               the
               evidence
               is
               wilfully
               corrupted
               ?
               What
               State
               was
               ever
               so
               pure
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               yield
               some
               miscreants
               ,
               that
               will
               either
               sell
               or
               lend
               an
               oath
               ?
               What
               a
               brand
               hath
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               set
               upon
               falshood
               ,
               even
               dissonance
               and
               distraction
               ?
               whereas
               Truth
               ever
               holds
               together
               ,
               and
               jars
               not
               whiles
               it
               is
               it self
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               a
               perfect
               innocence
               was
               in
               thy
               Life
               ,
               what
               an
               exact
               purity
               in
               thy
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               malice
               it self
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               devise
               what
               to
               slander
               ?
               It
               
               were
               hard
               if
               Hell
               should
               not
               finde
               some
               Factors
               upon
               earth
               .
               At
               last
               two
               Witnesses
               are
               brought
               in
               ,
               that
               have
               learned
               to
               agree
               with
               themselves
               ,
               whiles
               they
               differed
               from
               truth
               ;
               they
               say
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               false
               ;
               
                 This
                 fellow
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 it
                 again
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 .
              
               Perjured
               wretches
               !
               Were
               these
               the
               terms
               that
               you
               heard
               from
               that
               Sacred
               mouth
               ?
               Said
               he
               formally
               thus
               as
               ye
               have
               deposed
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               spake
               of
               a
               Temple
               ,
               of
               destroying
               ,
               of
               building
               ,
               of
               three
               daies
               ;
               but
               did
               he
               speak
               of
               that
               Temple
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               destroying
               ,
               of
               a
               material
               building
               in
               that
               space
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               
                 Destroy
                 ye
              
               :
               Ye
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
              
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               
                 this
                 Temple
                 of
                 his
                 body
              
               :
               Ye
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
              
               He
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 Temple
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 :
              
               Ye
               say
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 to
                 build
                 this
              
               material
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               words
               were
               his
               ,
               the
               sentence
               yours
               :
               The
               words
               were
               true
               ,
               the
               evidence
               false
               .
               So
               whiles
               you
               report
               the
               words
               and
               misreport
               the
               sense
               ,
               ye
               swear
               a
               true
               falshood
               ,
               aud
               are
               truly
               forsworn
               .
               Where
               the
               resolutions
               are
               fixed
               ,
               any
               colour
               will
               serve
               .
               Had
               those
               words
               been
               spoken
               ,
               they
               contained
               no
               crime
               ;
               had
               he
               been
               such
               as
               they
               supposed
               him
               ,
               a
               mere
               man
               ,
               the
               speech
               had
               carried
               a
               semblance
               
               of
               ostentation
               ,
               no
               semblance
               of
               Blasphemy
               :
               yet
               how
               vehement
               is
               Caiaphas
               for
               
               an
               answer
               ?
               as
               if
               those
               words
               had
               already
               battered
               that
               sacred
               pile
               ,
               or
               the
               protestation
               of
               his
               ability
               had
               been
               the
               highest
               treason
               against
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               That
               infinite
               Wisdome
               knew
               well
               how
               little
               satisfaction
               there
               could
               be
               in
               answers
               ,
               where
               the
               sentence
               was
               determined
               ;
               
                 Jesus
                 held
                 his
                 peace
              
               .
               Where
               the
               asker
               is
               unworthy
               ,
               the
               question
               captious
               ,
               words
               bootlesse
               ,
               the
               best
               answer
               is
               silence
               .
            
             
               Erewhile
               his
               just
               and
               moderate
               speech
               to
               Annas
               was
               returned
               with
               a
               buffet
               on
               the
               cheek
               ,
               now
               his
               silence
               is
               no
               lesse
               displeasing
               .
               Caiaphas
               was
               not
               more
               malicious
               then
               crafty
               :
               what
               was
               in
               vain
               attempted
               by
               witnesses
               ,
               shall
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               Christs
               own
               mouth
               ;
               what
               an
               accusation
               could
               not
               effect
               ,
               an
               adjuration
               
               shall
               ;
               
                 I
                 adjure
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 tell
                 us
                 whether
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               Yea
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               way
               to
               screw
               out
               a
               killing
               answer
               .
               Caiaphas
               ,
               thy
               mouth
               was
               impure
               ,
               but
               thy
               charge
               is
               dreadfull
               .
               Now
               if
               Jesus
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               he
               is
               cried
               down
               for
               a
               prophane
               disregarder
               of
               that
               awfull
               Name
               ;
               if
               he
               answer
               ,
               he
               is
               ensnared
               :
               an
               affirmation
               is
               death
               ;
               a
               denial
               worse
               then
               death
               .
               No
               ,
               Caiaphas
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               well
               know
               it
               was
               not
               fear
               that
               all
               this
               while
               stopped
               that
               Gracious
               mouth
               :
               thou
               speakest
               to
               him
               that
               cannot
               fear
               those
               faces
               he
               hath
               made
               :
               he
               that
               hath
               charged
               us
               to
               confesse
               him
               ,
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               himself
               ;
               
                 Jesus
                 saith
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 said
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 keep
                 silence
                 .
              
               He
               that
               is
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               hath
               here
               given
               us
               a
               pattern
               
               of
               both
               .
               We
               may
               not
               so
               speak
               as
               to
               give
               advantage
               to
               cavils
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               be
               so
               silent
               as
               to
               betray
               the
               Truth
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               more
               cause
               ,
               proud
               and
               insulting
               Caiaphas
               ,
               to
               complain
               of
               a
               speechlesse
               prisoner
               :
               now
               thou
               shalt
               hear
               more
               then
               thou
               demandedst
               ;
               
                 Hereafter
                 shall
                 ye
                 see
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 sitting
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               There
               spake
               my
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man.
              
               Hear
               now
               ,
               insolent
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               be
               confounded
               .
               That
               Son
               of
               man
               whom
               thou
               seest
               ,
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               whom
               thou
               canst
               not
               see
               :
               That
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               man
               whom
               thou
               now
               seest
               standing
               despicably
               before
               thy
               Consistorial
               seat
               in
               a
               base
               dejectednesse
               ,
               him
               shalt
               thou
               once
               with
               horrour
               and
               trembling
               see
               majestically
               
               sitting
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               attended
               with
               thousand
               thousands
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               coming
               in
               the
               clouds
               to
               that
               dreadfull
               Judgment
               ,
               wherein
               thy self
               amongst
               other
               damned
               malefactors
               shalt
               be
               presented
               before
               that
               glorious
               tribunal
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               adjudged
               to
               thy
               just
               torments
               .
            
             
               Goe
               now
               ,
               wretched
               Hypocrite
               ,
               and
               rend
               thy
               garments
               ;
               whiles
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               thou
               art
               worthy
               to
               have
               thy
               Soul
               rent
               from
               thy
               body
               ,
               for
               thy
               spightfull
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               Onwards
               thy
               pretence
               is
               fair
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               cannot
               but
               receive
               applause
               from
               thy
               compacted
               crue
               ;
               
                 What
                 need
                 have
                 we
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ?
                 behold
                 ,
                 now
                 ye
                 have
                 heard
                 his
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 What
                 think
                 ye
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
            
             
               What
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               mens
               judgment
               ?
               So
               light
               are
               they
               upon
               the
               balance
               ,
               that
               one
               dram
               of
               prejudice
               or
               forestalment
               turns
               the
               scales
               .
               Who
               were
               these
               but
               the
               grave
               Benchers
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Synod
               of
               the
               choice
               Rabbies
               of
               Israel
               ?
               yet
               these
               passe
               sentence
               against
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ;
               sentence
               of
               that
               death
               of
               his
               ,
               whereby
               (
               if
               ever
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               redeemed
               from
               the
               murder
               of
               their
               sentence
               .
            
             
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               last
               time
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               received
               cruel
               dooms
               from
               them
               that
               professe
               Learning
               and
               Holiness
               .
               What
               wonder
               is
               it
               if
               thy
               weak
               members
               suffer
               that
               which
               was
               indured
               by
               so
               perfect
               an
               head
               ?
               What
               care
               we
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               man's
               day
               ,
               when
               thou
               ,
               who
               art
               the
               Righteous
               Judge
               of
               the
               
               world
               ,
               wert
               thus
               misjudged
               by
               men
               ?
               Now
               is
               the
               fury
               of
               thy
               malignant
               enemies
               let
               loose
               upon
               thee
               :
               what
               measure
               can
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               him
               that
               is
               denounced
               worthy
               of
               death
               ?
               Now
               those
               foul
               mouths
               defile
               thy
               Blessed
               Face
               with
               their
               impure
               spittle
               ,
               the
               venemous
               froth
               of
               their
               malice
               ;
               now
               those
               cruell
               hands
               are
               lifted
               up
               to
               buffet
               thy
               Sacred
               Cheeks
               ;
               now
               scorn
               and
               insultation
               
               
               triumphs
               over
               thine
               humble
               Patience
               ,
               
                 Prophesie
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 thou
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 smote
                 thee
                 .
              
               O
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               what
               a
               beginning
               is
               here
               of
               a
               Passion
               ?
               There
               thou
               standst
               bound
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               spat
               upon
               ,
               buffetted
               ,
               derided
               by
               malicious
               sinners
               .
               Thou
               art
               bound
               ,
               who
               camest
               to
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               death
               ;
               thou
               art
               condemned
               ,
               whose
               sentence
               must
               acquit
               the
               world
               ;
               thou
               art
               spat
               upon
               ,
               that
               art
               
                 fairer
                 then
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               thou
               art
               buffeted
               ,
               
                 in
                 whose
                 mouth
                 was
                 no
                 guile
              
               ;
               thou
               art
               derided
               ,
               who
               
                 art
                 clothed
                 with
                 Glory
                 and
                 Majesty
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               how
               can
               I
               enough
               wonder
               at
               thy
               infinite
               Mercy
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               these
               wofull
               indignities
               couldst
               finde
               a
               time
               to
               cast
               thine
               eyes
               back
               upon
               thy
               frail
               and
               ingratefull
               Disciple
               ;
               and
               in
               whose
               gracious
               eare
               Peter's
               
               Cock
               sounded
               louder
               then
               all
               these
               reproaches
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               who
               in
               thine
               apprehension
               couldst
               forget
               all
               thy
               danger
               ,
               to
               correct
               and
               heal
               his
               over-lashing
               ,
               now
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               thy
               arraignment
               and
               condemnation
               canst
               forget
               thy
               own
               misery
               ,
               to
               reclaim
               his
               errour
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               seasonable
               glance
               of
               thine
               eye
               ,
               to
               strike
               his
               heart
               with
               a
               needfull
               remorse
               .
               He
               that
               was
               lately
               so
               valiant
               to
               fight
               for
               thee
               ,
               now
               the
               next
               morning
               is
               so
               cowardly
               as
               to
               deny
               thee
               :
               He
               shrinks
               at
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               Maid
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               daunted
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Band.
               O
               Peter
               ,
               had
               thy
               slip
               been
               sudden
               ,
               thy
               fall
               had
               been
               more
               easie
               :
               Premonition
               aggravates
               thy
               offence
               ;
               that
               stone
               was
               foreshewed
               thee
               whereat
               thou
               stumbledst
               :
               neither
               did
               thy
               warning
               more
               adde
               to
               thy
               guilt
               ,
               then
               thine
               own
               fore-resolution
               .
               
               How
               didst
               thou
               vow
               ,
               though
               thou
               shouldst
               die
               with
               thy
               Master
               ,
               not
               to
               deny
               him
               ?
               Hadst
               thou
               said
               nothing
               ,
               but
               answered
               with
               a
               trembling
               silence
               ,
               thy
               shame
               had
               been
               the
               lesse
               .
               Good
               purposes
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               held
               ,
               do
               so
               far
               turn
               enemies
               to
               the
               entertainer
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               help
               to
               double
               both
               his
               sin
               and
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Yet
               a
               single
               denial
               had
               been
               but
               easie
               ;
               thine
               (
               I
               fear
               to
               speak
               it
               )
               was
               lined
               with
               swearing
               and
               execration
               .
               Whence
               then
               ,
               oh
               whence
               was
               this
               so
               vehement
               and
               peremptory
               disclamation
               of
               so
               gracious
               a
               Master
               ?
               What
               such
               danger
               had
               attended
               thy
               profession
               of
               his
               attendance
               ?
               One
               of
               thy
               fellows
               was
               known
               to
               the
               high-priest
               for
               a
               Follower
               of
               Jesus
               ;
               yet
               he
               not
               onely
               came
               himself
               into
               
               that
               open
               Hall
               ,
               in
               view
               of
               the
               Bench
               ,
               but
               treated
               with
               the
               Maid
               that
               kept
               the
               door
               to
               let
               thee
               in
               also
               .
               She
               knew
               him
               what
               he
               was
               ;
               and
               could
               therefore
               speak
               to
               thee
               ,
               as
               brought
               in
               by
               his
               mediation
               ,
               
                 Art
                 not
                 thou
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 mans
                 Disciples
                 ?
                 Thou
                 also
              
               supposes
               the
               first
               acknowledged
               such
               ;
               yet
               what
               crime
               ,
               what
               danger
               was
               urged
               upon
               that
               noted
               Disciple
               ?
               What
               could
               have
               been
               more
               to
               thee
               ?
               Was
               it
               that
               thy
               heart
               misgave
               thee
               thou
               mightest
               be
               called
               to
               account
               for
               Malchus
               ?
               It
               was
               no
               thank
               to
               thee
               that
               that
               eare
               was
               healed
               ;
               neither
               did
               there
               want
               those
               that
               would
               think
               how
               near
               that
               eare
               was
               to
               the
               head
               .
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               that
               busie
               fellow
               himself
               was
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               his
               fellows
               and
               kinsmen
               would
               have
               been
               apt
               enough
               to
               follow
               thee
               (
               besides
               thy
               Discipleship
               )
               
               upon
               a
               bloodshed
               ,
               a
               riot
               ,
               a
               rescue
               .
               Thy
               conscience
               hath
               made
               thee
               thus
               unduly
               timorous
               :
               and
               now
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               to
               avoid
               the
               imputation
               of
               that
               affray
               ,
               thou
               renouncest
               all
               knowledge
               of
               him
               in
               whose
               cause
               thou
               foughtest
               .
               Howsoever
               the
               sin
               was
               hainous
               .
               I
               tremble
               at
               such
               a
               Fall
               of
               so
               great
               an
               Apostle
               .
               It
               was
               thou
               ,
               O
               Peter
               ,
               that
               buffetedst
               thy
               Master
               more
               then
               those
               Jews
               ;
               it
               was
               to
               thee
               that
               he
               turned
               the
               cheek
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               view
               him
               by
               whom
               he
               most
               smarted
               :
               he
               felt
               thee
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               answered
               thee
               with
               a
               look
               ;
               such
               a
               look
               as
               was
               able
               to
               kill
               and
               revive
               at
               once
               .
               Thou
               hast
               wounded
               me
               (
               maiest
               thou
               now
               say
               )
               O
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 wounded
                 my
                 heart
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
              
               that
               one
               Eye
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               hath
               wounded
               my
               heart
               with
               a
               deep
               remorse
               for
               my
               grievous
               sin
               ,
               with
               
               an
               indignation
               at
               my
               unthankfulnesse
               ;
               that
               one
               glance
               of
               thine
               hath
               resolved
               me
               into
               the
               tears
               of
               sorrow
               and
               contrition
               .
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 mine
                 eyes
                 were
                 fountains
                 ,
              
               and
               my
               cheeks
               channels
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               dryed
               !
               
                 And
                 Peter
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Christ
               before
               Pilate
               .
               
            
             
               WEll
               worthy
               were
               these
               Jews
               to
               be
               tributary
               ;
               they
               had
               cast
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               justly
               earned
               this
               Roman
               servitude
               .
               Tiberius
               had
               befriended
               them
               too
               well
               with
               so
               favourable
               a
               Governour
               as
               Pilate
               .
               Had
               they
               had
               the
               power
               of
               life
               and
               death
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               been
               beholden
               to
               an
               Heathen
               for
               a
               Legal
               murder
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               more
               repine
               at
               this
               slavery
               ,
               or
               please
               themselves
               to
               think
               how
               cleanly
               they
               can
               shift
               off
               this
               blood
               into
               anothers
               hand
               .
               These
               
               great
               Masters
               of
               Israel
               flock
               from
               their
               own
               Consistory
               to
               Pilate's
               Judgment-hall
               .
               The
               Sentence
               had
               been
               theirs
               ,
               the
               Execution
               must
               be
               his
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               hope
               to
               bear
               down
               Jesus
               with
               the
               stream
               of
               that
               frequent
               confluence
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               ailes
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               Rulers
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               ye
               stand
               thus
               thronging
               at
               the
               door
               ?
               why
               do
               ye
               not
               go
               in
               to
               that
               publick
               room
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               that
               Justice
               ye
               came
               for
               ?
               Was
               it
               for
               that
               ye
               would
               not
               defile
               your selves
               with
               the
               contagion
               of
               an
               Heathen
               roof
               ?
               Holy
               men
               !
               your
               Consciences
               would
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               yield
               to
               so
               impure
               an
               act
               ;
               your
               Passeover
               must
               be
               kept
               ,
               your
               persons
               must
               be
               clean
               :
               whiles
               ye
               exspect
               Justice
               from
               the
               man
               ,
               ye
               abhor
               the
               pollution
               of
               the
               place
               .
               Woe
               to
               you
               Priests
               ,
               Scribes
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Hypocrites
               ;
               can
               
               there
               be
               any
               roof
               so
               unclean
               as
               that
               of
               your
               own
               breasts
               ?
               Not
               Pilate's
               walls
               ,
               but
               your
               hearts
               are
               impure
               .
               Is
               Murder
               your
               errand
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               stick
               at
               a
               local
               infection
               ?
               
                 God
                 shall
                 smite
              
               you
               ,
               ye
               
                 whited
                 walls
              
               .
               Do
               ye
               long
               to
               be
               stained
               with
               blood
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               ?
               and
               do
               ye
               fear
               to
               be
               defiled
               with
               the
               touch
               of
               Pilate's
               pavement
               ?
               Doth
               so
               small
               a
               gnat
               stick
               in
               your
               throats
               ,
               whiles
               ye
               swallow
               such
               a
               Camel
               of
               flagitious
               wickednesse
               ?
               Goe
               out
               of
               your selves
               ,
               ye
               false
               dissemblers
               ,
               if
               ye
               would
               not
               be
               unclean
               .
               Pilate
               ,
               onwards
               ,
               hath
               more
               cause
               to
               fear
               lest
               his
               walls
               should
               be
               defiled
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               so
               prodigious
               Monsters
               of
               Impiety
               .
            
             
               That
               plausible
               Governour
               condescends
               to
               humour
               their
               Superstition
               :
               They
               
               dare
               not
               come
               in
               to
               him
               ;
               he
               yields
               to
               goe
               forth
               to
               them
               .
               Even
               Pilate
               begins
               justly
               ,
               
                 What
                 accusation
                 bring
                 you
                 against
                 this
                 man
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               no
               judging
               of
               Religion
               by
               the
               outward
               demeanour
               of
               men
               ;
               there
               is
               more
               Justice
               amongst
               Romans
               then
               amongst
               Jews
               .
               These
               malicious
               Rabbies
               thought
               it
               enough
               that
               they
               had
               sentenced
               Jesus
               ;
               no
               more
               was
               now
               exspected
               but
               a
               speedy
               execution
               .
               
                 If
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 delivered
                 him
                 up
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               Civil
               Justice
               must
               be
               their
               hangman
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               conviction
               that
               he
               is
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               secular
               powers
               .
               Themselves
               have
               judged
               ,
               these
               other
               must
               kill
               .
               Pilate
               and
               Caiaphas
               have
               changed
               places
               :
               this
               Pagan
               speaks
               that
               Law
               and
               Justice
               which
               that
               High
               priest
               should
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               that
               High
               priest
               speaks
               those
               murdering
               
               incongruities
               which
               would
               better
               have
               beseemed
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Pagan
               .
               What
               needs
               any
               new
               triall
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               know
               ,
               Pilate
               ,
               who
               we
               are
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               honour
               that
               thou
               givest
               to
               our
               sacred
               Priesthood
               ?
               Is
               this
               thy
               valuation
               of
               our
               Sanctity
               ?
               Had
               the
               basest
               of
               the
               vulgar
               complained
               to
               thee
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               but
               have
               put
               them
               to
               a
               review
               .
               Our
               Place
               and
               Holinesse
               lookt
               not
               to
               be
               distrusted
               .
               If
               our
               scrupulous
               Consciences
               suspect
               thy
               very
               walls
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               well
               think
               there
               is
               small
               reason
               to
               suspect
               our
               Consciences
               .
               Upon
               a
               full
               hearing
               ,
               ripe
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               exquisitely-judicial
               proceeding
               ,
               we
               have
               sentenced
               this
               Malefactor
               to
               death
               :
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               from
               thee
               but
               thy
               command
               of
               Execution
               .
               Oh
               monster
               ,
               whether
               of
               Malice
               or
               Unjustice
               !
               Must
               he
               then
               be
               a
               Malefactor
               
               whom
               ye
               will
               condemn
               ?
               Is
               your
               bare
               word
               ground
               enough
               to
               shed
               blood
               ?
               Whom
               did
               ye
               ever
               kill
               but
               the
               righteous
               ?
               By
               whose
               hands
               perished
               the
               Prophets
               ?
               The
               word
               was
               but
               mistaken
               ;
               ye
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 Malefactors
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 never
                 delivered
                 up
                 this
                 innocent
                 man
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               notoriously
               unjust
               which
               very
               Nature
               hath
               taught
               Pagans
               
               
               to
               abhor
               .
               Pilate
               sees
               and
               hates
               this
               bloody
               suggestion
               and
               practice
               .
               
                 Do
                 ye
                 pretend
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 urge
                 so
                 injurious
                 a
                 violence
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 ye
                 accuse
                 him
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 his
                 conviction
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 legally
                 convicted
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 die
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 I
                 may
                 take
                 your
                 complaint
                 for
                 a
                 crime
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 must
                 judge
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 why
                 have
                 you
                 judged
                 for
                 your selves
                 ?
                 Could
                 ye
                 suppose
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 condemn
                 any
                 man
                 unheard
                 ?
                 If
                 your
                 Jewish
                 Laws
                 yield
                 you
                 this
                 liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Laws
                 yield
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 judge
                 after
                 your
                 laws
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 Your
                 prejudgment
                 may
                 not
                 sway
                 me
                 .
                 Since
                 ye
                 have
                 gone
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 be
                 ye
                 your
                 own
                 carvers
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 
                   Take
                   ye
                   him
                   and
                   judge
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   law
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               O
               Pilate
               ,
               how
               happy
               had
               it
               been
               for
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               held
               thee
               there
               ?
               thus
               thou
               hadst
               wash'd
               thy
               hands
               more
               clean
               then
               in
               all
               thy
               basons
               .
               Might
               Law
               have
               been
               the
               rule
               of
               this
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               not
               Malice
               ,
               this
               blood
               had
               not
               been
               shed
               .
               How
               palpably
               doth
               their
               tongue
               bewray
               their
               heart
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Pilate
              
               talks
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               they
               talk
               of
               Death
               .
               This
               was
               their
               only
               aime
               :
               Law
               was
               but
               a
               colour
               ,
               Judgment
               was
               but
               a
               ceremony
               ;
               Death
               was
               their
               drift
               ,
               and
               without
               this
               nothing
               .
               Blood-thirsty
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               !
               it
               is
               well
               that
               this
               power
               of
               yours
               is
               restrained
               :
               no
               Innocence
               could
               have
               been
               safe
               ,
               if
               your
               lawlesse
               will
               had
               had
               no
               limits
               .
               It
               were
               pity
               this
               sword
               should
               be
               in
               any
               but
               just
               and
               sober
               hands
               .
               Your
               fury
               did
               not
               alwaies
               consult
               
               with
               Law
               :
               what
               Law
               allowed
               your
               violence
               to
               Stephen
               ,
               to
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               and
               your
               deadly
               attempts
               against
               this
               Blessed
               Jesus
               whom
               ye
               now
               persecute
               ?
               How
               lawfull
               was
               it
               for
               you
               to
               procure
               that
               death
               which
               ye
               could
               not
               inflict
               ?
               It
               is
               all
               the
               care
               of
               Hypocrites
               to
               seek
               umbrages
               and
               pretences
               for
               their
               hatefull
               purposes
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               no
               other
               use
               of
               Laws
               (
               whether
               Divine
               or
               humane
               )
               but
               to
               serve
               turns
               .
            
             
               Where
               death
               is
               fore-resolved
               ,
               there
               cannot
               want
               accusations
               .
               Malice
               is
               not
               so
               barren
               as
               not
               to
               yield
               crimes
               enough
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 We
                 found
                 this
                 fellow
                 perverting
                 the
                 nation
                 ;
                 and
                 forbidding
                 to
                 give
                 tribute
                 unto
                 Casear
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 is
                 Christ
                 and
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 What
                 accusations
                 saidst
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Pilate
                 ?
                 Hainous
                 &
                 capital
                 .
                 Thou
                 mightest
                 have
                 believed
                 our
                 confident
                 intimation
                 :
                 but
                 since
                 thou
                 wilt
                 needs
                 urge
                 us
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 furnished
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 inditement
                 as
                 shall
                 make
                 thine
                 ears
                 glow
                 to
                 hear
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 Blasphemy
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 condemned
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 Seducer
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 raiser
                 of
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 an
                 usurper
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
              
               O
               impudent
               suggestion
               !
               What
               marvel
               is
               it
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               thine
               honest
               servants
               beloaded
               with
               slanders
               ,
               when
               thy
               most
               innocent
               person
               escaped
               not
               so
               shamefull
               criminations
               ?
               Thou
               a
               perverter
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               who
               taughtest
               the
               way
               of
               God
               truly
               ?
               Thou
               a
               forbidder
               of
               Tribute
               ,
               who
               payedst
               it
               ,
               who
               prescribedst
               it
               ,
               who
               provedst
               it
               to
               be
               Caesar's
               due
               ?
               Thou
               a
               
               challenger
               of
               temporal
               Soveraignty
               ,
               who
               avoidedst
               it
               ,
               renouncedst
               it
               ,
               professedst
               to
               come
               to
               serve
               ?
               Oh
               the
               forehead
               of
               Malice
               !
               Goe
               ,
               ye
               shamelesse
               traducers
               ,
               and
               swear
               that
               Truth
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               Falshood
               ,
               Justice
               of
               all
               Wrong
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Sun
               is
               the
               only
               cause
               of
               Darknesse
               ,
               Fire
               of
               Cold.
               
            
             
               Now
               Pilate
               startles
               at
               the
               Charge
               .
               The
               name
               of
               Tribute
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Caesar
               is
               in
               mention
               :
               These
               potent
               spells
               can
               fetch
               him
               back
               to
               the
               common
               Hall
               ,
               and
               call
               Jesus
               to
               the
               Bar.
               There
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               standst
               thou
               meekly
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               who
               shalt
               once
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               Then
               shall
               he
               before
               whom
               thou
               stoodst
               guiltlesse
               and
               dejected
               ,
               stand
               before
               thy
               dreadfull
               Majesty
               guilty
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             
               
               The
               name
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               is
               justly
               tender
               and
               awfull
               ;
               the
               least
               whisper
               of
               an
               Usurpation
               or
               disturbance
               is
               entertained
               with
               a
               jealous
               care
               .
               Pilate
               takes
               this
               intimation
               at
               the
               first
               bound
               ;
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ?
              
               He
               felt
               his
               own
               free-hold
               now
               touched
               ,
               it
               was
               time
               for
               him
               to
               stir
               .
               Daniel's
               Weeks
               were
               now
               famously
               known
               to
               be
               near
               expiring
               .
               Many
               arrogant
               and
               busie
               spirits
               (
               as
               Judas
               of
               
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 Theudas
              
               ,
               and
               that
               Egyptian
               Seducer
               )
               taking
               that
               
               advantage
               ,
               had
               raised
               several
               Conspiracies
               ,
               set
               up
               new
               titles
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               
               gathered
               Forces
               to
               maintain
               their
               false
               claims
               .
               Perhaps
               Pilate
               supposed
               some
               such
               businesse
               now
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               therefore
               asks
               so
               curiously
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ?
              
            
             
               He
               that
               was
               no
               lesse
               Wisdome
               then
               Truth
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               best
               either
               to
               affirm
               or
               deny
               at
               once
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               may
               be
               extremely
               prejudicial
               to
               speak
               all
               truths
               .
               To
               disclaim
               that
               Title
               suddenly
               which
               had
               been
               of
               old
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               at
               his
               Birth
               by
               the
               Eastern
               Sages
               ,
               and
               now
               lately
               at
               his
               Procession
               by
               the
               acclaming
               multitude
               ,
               had
               been
               injurious
               to
               himself
               ;
               to
               professe
               and
               challenge
               it
               absolutely
               ,
               had
               been
               unsafe
               ,
               and
               needlesly
               provoking
               .
               By
               wise
               and
               just
               degrees
               therefore
               doth
               he
               so
               affirm
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               he
               both
               
               satisfies
               the
               inquirer
               ,
               and
               takes
               off
               all
               perill
               and
               prejudice
               from
               his
               assertion
               .
               Pilate
               shall
               know
               him
               a
               King
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               King
               as
               no
               King
               needs
               to
               fear
               ,
               as
               all
               Kings
               ought
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               adore
               :
               
                 My
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               It
               is
               your
               mistaking
               ,
               O
               ye
               earthly
               Potentates
               ,
               that
               is
               guilty
               of
               your
               fears
               .
               Herod
               hears
               of
               a
               King
               born
               ,
               and
               is
               troubled
               ;
               Pilate
               hears
               of
               a
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               is
               incensed
               .
               Were
               ye
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               ye
               could
               not
               be
               jealous
               :
               Had
               ye
               learned
               to
               distinguish
               of
               Kingdomes
               ,
               these
               suspicions
               would
               vanish
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               Secular
               Kingdomes
               ,
               there
               are
               Spirituall
               ;
               neither
               of
               these
               trenches
               upon
               other
               :
               your
               Kingdome
               is
               Secular
               ,
               Christs
               is
               Spirituall
               ;
               both
               may
               ,
               both
               must
               stand
               together
               .
               His
               Laws
               are
               Divine
               ,
               yours
               civil
               :
               His
               Reign
               is
               eternall
               ,
               
               yours
               temporall
               :
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Rule
               is
               inward
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               the
               Graces
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Righteousness
               ,
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               yours
               in
               outward
               pomp
               ,
               riches
               ,
               magnificence
               :
               His
               Enemies
               are
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               yours
               are
               bodily
               usurpers
               ,
               and
               externall
               peace-breakers
               :
               His
               Sword
               is
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               yours
               materiall
               :
               His
               rule
               is
               over
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               yours
               over
               bodies
               and
               lives
               :
               He
               punishes
               with
               Hell
               ,
               ye
               with
               temporal
               death
               or
               torture
               .
               Yea
               so
               far
               is
               he
               from
               opposing
               your
               Government
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 him
                 ye
                 Kings
                 reign
              
               :
               your
               Scepters
               are
               his
               ;
               but
               to
               maintain
               ,
               not
               to
               wield
               ,
               not
               to
               resist
               .
               O
               the
               unjust
               fears
               of
               vain
               men
               !
               He
               takes
               not
               away
               your
               earthly
               Kingdomes
               ,
               who
               gives
               you
               Heavenly
               ;
               he
               discrowns
               not
               the
               Body
               ,
               who
               
               crowns
               the
               Soul
               ;
               his
               intention
               is
               not
               to
               make
               you
               lesse
               great
               ,
               but
               more
               happy
               ,
            
             
               The
               charge
               is
               so
               fully
               answered
               ,
               that
               Pilate
               acquits
               the
               prisoner
               .
               The
               Jewish
               Masters
               stand
               still
               without
               ;
               their
               very
               malice
               dares
               not
               venture
               their
               pollution
               in
               going
               in
               to
               prosecute
               their
               accusation
               .
               Pilate
               hath
               examined
               him
               within
               ;
               and
               now
               comes
               forth
               to
               these
               eager
               complainants
               ,
               with
               a
               cold
               answer
               to
               their
               over-hot
               expectation
               ;
               
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 him
                 no
                 fault
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               O
               noble
               testimony
               of
               Christ's
               Innocence
               from
               that
               mouth
               which
               afterwards
               doomed
               him
               to
               death
               !
               What
               a
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               a
               man
               as
               he
               is
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               the
               servant
               of
               others
               wills
               ?
               It
               is
               Pilate's
               tongue
               that
               saies
               ,
               
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 him
                 no
                 fault
                 at
                 all
                 :
              
               It
               is
               the
               Jews
               tongue
               in
               Pilate's
               mouth
               that
               saies
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 crucified
              
               .
               
               That
               cruell
               sentence
               cannot
               blot
               him
               whom
               this
               attestation
               cleareth
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               I
               finde
               him
               not
               guilty
               in
               that
               whereof
               he
               is
               accused
               ;
               but
               gives
               an
               universal
               acquittance
               of
               the
               whole
               carriage
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 him
                 no
                 fault
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               In
               spight
               of
               Malice
               ,
               Innocence
               shall
               finde
               abettors
               .
               Rather
               then
               Christ
               shall
               want
               witnesses
               ,
               the
               mouth
               of
               Pilate
               shall
               be
               opened
               to
               his
               justification
               .
               How
               did
               these
               Jewish
               blood-suckers
               stand
               thunder-stricken
               with
               so
               unexspected
               a
               word
               ?
               His
               absolution
               was
               their
               death
               ;
               his
               acquital
               their
               conviction
               .
               
                 No
                 fault
              
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               found
               Crimes
               ?
               
                 no
                 fault
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               condemned
               him
               for
               capital
               offences
               ?
               How
               palpably
               doth
               Pilate
               give
               us
               the
               lie
               ?
               How
               shamefully
               doth
               he
               affront
               our
               authority
               and
               disparage
               our
               justice
               ?
               
               So
               ingenuous
               a
               testimony
               doubtlesse
               exasperated
               the
               fury
               of
               these
               Jews
               :
               the
               fire
               of
               their
               indignation
               was
               seven-fold
               more
               intended
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               repulse
               .
            
             
               I
               tremble
               to
               think
               how
               just
               Pilate
               as
               yet
               was
               ,
               and
               how
               soon
               after
               depraved
               ;
               yea
               how
               mercifull
               together
               with
               that
               Justice
               .
               How
               sain
               would
               he
               have
               
               
               freed
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               faultlesse
               ?
               Corrupt
               custome
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               their
               deliverance
               from
               Egyptian
               bondage
               ,
               allowed
               to
               gratifie
               the
               Jews
               with
               the
               free
               delivery
               of
               some
               one
               prisoner
               .
               (
               Tradition
               would
               be
               incroaching
               :
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               was
               monument
               enough
               of
               that
               happy
               rescue
               :
               men
               affect
               to
               have
               something
               of
               their
               own
               .
               )
               Pilate
               was
               willing
               to
               take
               this
               advantage
               of
               dismissing
               Jesus
               .
               That
               he
               might
               be
               the
               more
               likely
               to
               prevail
               ,
               he
               proposeth
               him
               with
               the
               choice
               and
               nomination
               of
               so
               notorious
               a
               Malefactor
               as
               he
               might
               justly
               think
               uncapable
               of
               all
               mercy
               ;
               Barabbas
               ,
               a
               Thief
               ,
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               a
               Seditionary
               ;
               infamous
               for
               all
               ,
               odious
               to
               all
               .
               Had
               he
               propounded
               some
               other
               innocent
               prisoner
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               feared
               the
               election
               would
               be
               doubtfull
               ;
               he
               cannot
               misdoubt
               
               the
               competition
               of
               so
               prodigious
               a
               Malefactor
               .
               
                 Then
                 they
                 all
                 cried
                 again
                 ,
                 Not
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 Barabbas
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               Malice
               beyond
               all
               example
               shamelesse
               and
               bloody
               !
               Who
               can
               but
               blush
               to
               think
               that
               an
               Heathen
               should
               see
               Jews
               so
               impetuously
               unjust
               ,
               so
               savagely
               cruell
               ?
               He
               knew
               there
               was
               no
               fault
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Jesus
               ;
               he
               knew
               there
               was
               no
               Crime
               that
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Barabbas
               :
               yet
               he
               hears
               (
               and
               blushes
               to
               hear
               )
               them
               say
               ,
               
                 Not
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 Barabbas
              
               .
               Was
               not
               this
               (
               think
               we
               )
               out
               of
               similitude
               of
               condition
               ?
               Every
               thing
               affects
               the
               like
               to
               it self
               ;
               every
               thing
               affects
               the
               preservation
               of
               that
               it
               liketh
               .
               What
               wonder
               is
               it
               then
               if
               ye
               Jews
               ,
               who
               prosesse
               your selves
               the
               murderers
               of
               that
               Just
               One
               ,
               favour
               a
               Barabbas
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               
               what
               a
               killing
               indignity
               was
               this
               for
               thee
               to
               hear
               from
               thine
               own
               Nation
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               refused
               all
               Glory
               ,
               to
               put
               on
               shame
               and
               misery
               for
               their
               sakes
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               disregarded
               thy
               Blessed
               self
               ,
               to
               save
               them
               ?
               and
               do
               they
               refuse
               thee
               for
               Barabbas
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               said
               ,
               Not
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               Earth
               ;
               not
               Soveraignty
               ,
               but
               Service
               ;
               not
               the
               Gentile
               ,
               but
               the
               Jew
               ?
               and
               do
               they
               say
               ,
               Not
               him
               ,
               but
               
                 Barabbas
                 ?
                 Do
                 ye
                 thus
                 requite
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 foolish
                 people
              
               and
               unjust
               ?
               Thus
               were
               thine
               ears
               and
               thine
               eyes
               first
               crucified
               ;
               and
               through
               them
               was
               thy
               Soul
               wounded
               even
               to
               death
               ,
               before
               thy
               death
               ;
               whiles
               thou
               sawest
               their
               rage
               ,
               and
               heardst
               their
               noise
               of
               
                 Crucifie
                 ,
                 crucifie
              
               .
            
             
               Pilate
               would
               have
               chastised
               thee
               .
               Even
               that
               had
               been
               a
               cruell
               mercy
               from
               
               him
               ;
               for
               what
               evil
               hadst
               thou
               done
               ?
               But
               that
               cruelty
               had
               been
               true
               mercy
               to
               this
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whom
               no
               blood
               would
               satisfie
               but
               that
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
               He
               calls
               for
               thy
               Fault
               ,
               they
               call
               for
               thy
               Punishment
               ;
               as
               proclaiming
               thy
               Crucifixion
               is
               not
               intended
               to
               satisfie
               Justice
               ,
               but
               Malice
               ,
               
                 They
                 cried
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 Crucifie
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               their
               clamour
               grew
               ,
               so
               the
               Presidents
               Justice
               declined
               .
               Those
               Graces
               that
               lie
               loose
               and
               ungrounded
               ,
               are
               easily
               washt
               away
               with
               the
               first
               tide
               of
               Popularity
               .
               Thrice
               had
               that
               man
               proclaimed
               the
               Innocence
               of
               him
               whom
               he
               now
               inclines
               to
               condemn
               ,
               
                 willing
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 people
              
               .
               Oh
               the
               foolish
               aimes
               of
               Ambition
               !
               Not
               God
               ,
               not
               his
               Conscience
               come
               into
               any
               regard
               ;
               but
               the
               People
               .
               
               What
               a
               base
               Idol
               doth
               the
               proud
               man
               adore
               ?
               even
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               which
               a
               base
               man
               despiseth
               .
               What
               is
               their
               applause
               but
               an
               idle
               winde
               ?
               what
               is
               their
               anger
               but
               a
               painted
               fire
               ?
               O
               Pilate
               ,
               where
               now
               is
               thy self
               and
               thy
               people
               ?
               whereas
               a
               good
               conscience
               would
               have
               stuck
               by
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               thee
               boldness
               before
               the
               face
               of
               that
               God
               which
               thou
               and
               thy
               people
               shall
               never
               have
               the
               Happiness
               to
               behold
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               have
               plaid
               their
               first
               part
               ;
               the
               Gentiles
               must
               now
               act
               theirs
               .
               Cruell
               Pilate
               ,
               who
               knew
               Jesus
               was
               
                 delivered
                 for
                 envie
              
               ,
               accused
               falsly
               ,
               maliciously
               pursued
               ,
               hath
               turned
               his
               profered
               chastisement
               into
               scourging
               ;
               
                 Then
                 Pilate
                 took
                 Jesus
                 and
                 scourged
                 him
                 .
              
               Woe
               is
               me
               ,
               dear
               Saviour
               ;
               I
               feel
               thy
               lashes
               ;
               I
               shrink
               
               under
               thy
               painfull
               whippings
               ;
               thy
               nakedness
               covers
               me
               with
               shame
               and
               confusion
               .
               That
               tender
               and
               precious
               body
               of
               thine
               is
               galled
               and
               torn
               with
               cords
               .
               Thou
               that
               didst
               of
               late
               water
               the
               garden
               of
               Gethsemani
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               thy
               bloody
               sweat
               ,
               dost
               now
               bedew
               the
               pavement
               of
               Pilate's
               Hall
               with
               the
               showrs
               of
               thy
               blood
               .
               How
               fully
               hast
               thou
               made
               good
               thy
               word
               ,
               
                 I
                 gave
                 my
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 smiters
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 cheeks
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 plucked
                 off
                 the
                 hair
                 ;
                 I
                 hid
                 not
                 
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 shame
                 and
                 spitting
                 ?
              
               How
               can
               I
               be
               enough
               sensible
               of
               my
               own
               
               stripes
               ?
               these
               blows
               are
               mine
               ;
               both
               my
               sins
               have
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               give
               remedies
               to
               my
               sins
               .
               
                 He
                 was
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 bruised
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 stripes
                 are
                 we
                 healed
                 .
              
               O
               blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               why
               should
               I
               think
               strange
               to
               be
               scourged
               with
               tongue
               or
               hand
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               thee
               bleeding
               ?
               what
               lashes
               can
               I
               fear
               either
               from
               Heaven
               or
               earth
               ,
               since
               thy
               scourges
               have
               been
               born
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               sanctified
               them
               to
               me
               ?
               Now
               ,
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               what
               a
               world
               of
               insolent
               reproaches
               ,
               indignities
               ,
               tortures
               ,
               art
               thou
               entring
               into
               ?
               To
               an
               ingenuous
               and
               tender
               disposition
               scorns
               are
               torment
               enough
               ;
               but
               here
               pain
               helps
               to
               perfect
               thy
               misery
               ,
               their
               despight
               .
               
            
             
               Who
               should
               be
               actors
               in
               this
               whole
               bloody
               execution
               ,
               but
               grim
               and
               barbarous
               Souldiers
               ,
               men
               inured
               to
               cruelty
               ,
               in
               whose
               faces
               were
               written
               the
               characters
               of
               Murder
               ,
               whose
               very
               trade
               was
               killing
               ,
               and
               whose
               looks
               were
               enough
               to
               prevent
               their
               hands
               ?
               These
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               terrour
               of
               their
               concourse
               ,
               are
               called
               together
               ;
               and
               whether
               by
               the
               connivence
               or
               the
               command
               of
               their
               wicked
               Governour
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               malicious
               Jews
               ,
               conspire
               to
               anticipate
               his
               death
               with
               scorns
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               after
               inflict
               with
               violence
               .
            
             
               O
               my
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               enough
               that
               thy
               Sacred
               body
               was
               stripped
               of
               thy
               garments
               ,
               and
               waled
               with
               bloody
               stripes
               ,
               but
               that
               thy
               Person
               must
               be
               made
               the
               mocking-stock
               of
               thine
               insulting
               enemies
               ,
               thy
               Back
               disguised
               with
               
               purple
               robes
               ,
               thy
               Temples
               wounded
               with
               a
               thornie
               Crown
               ,
               thy
               Face
               spate
               upon
               ,
               thy
               Cheeks
               buffeted
               ,
               thy
               Head
               smitten
               ,
               thy
               Hand
               sceptred
               with
               a
               reed
               ,
               thy self
               derided
               with
               wrie
               mouths
               ,
               bended
               knees
               ,
               scoffing
               acclamations
               ?
               Insolent
               Souldiers
               !
               whence
               is
               all
               this
               jeering
               and
               sport
               ,
               but
               to
               flout
               Majesty
               ?
               All
               these
               are
               the
               ornaments
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               a
               Royal
               Inauguration
               ,
               which
               now
               in
               scorn
               ye
               cast
               upon
               my
               despised
               Saviour
               .
               Goe
               on
               ,
               make
               your selves
               merry
               with
               this
               jolly
               pastime
               .
               Alas
               !
               long
               agoe
               ye
               now
               feel
               whom
               ye
               scorned
               .
               Is
               he
               a
               King
               ,
               think
               you
               ,
               whom
               ye
               thus
               plai'd
               upon
               ?
               Look
               upon
               him
               with
               gnashing
               and
               horrour
               ,
               whom
               ye
               look'd
               at
               with
               mockage
               and
               insultation
               .
               Was
               not
               that
               Head
               fit
               for
               your
               Thorns
               ,
               which
               you
               now
               see
               crowned
               with
               Glory
               and
               Majesty
               ?
               
               Was
               not
               that
               Hand
               fit
               for
               a
               Reed
               ,
               whose
               iron
               Scepter
               crushes
               you
               to
               death
               ?
               Was
               not
               that
               Face
               fit
               to
               be
               spate
               upon
               ,
               from
               the
               dreadfull
               aspect
               whereof
               ye
               are
               ready
               to
               desire
               the
               mountains
               to
               cover
               you
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               whither
               ,
               O
               whither
               dost
               thou
               stoop
               ,
               O
               thou
               coeternal
               Son
               of
               thine
               eternal
               Father
               ?
               whither
               dost
               thou
               abase
               thy self
               for
               me
               ?
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               punished
               ;
               I
               have
               exalted
               my self
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               dejected
               ;
               I
               have
               clad
               my self
               with
               shame
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               stripped
               ;
               I
               have
               made
               my self
               naked
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               clothed
               with
               robes
               of
               dishonour
               ;
               my
               head
               hath
               devised
               evil
               ,
               and
               thine
               is
               pierced
               with
               thorns
               ;
               I
               have
               smitten
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               smitten
               for
               me
               ;
               I
               have
               dishonoured
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               for
               my
               sake
               art
               scorned
               ;
               Thou
               
               art
               made
               the
               sport
               of
               men
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               have
               deserved
               to
               be
               insulted
               on
               by
               Devils
               .
            
             
               Thus
               disguised
               ,
               thus
               bleeding
               ,
               thus
               mangled
               ,
               thus
               deformed
               art
               thou
               brought
               forth
               ,
               whether
               for
               compassion
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               more
               universal
               derision
               ,
               to
               the
               furious
               multitude
               ,
               with
               an
               
                 Ecce
                 homo
                 ,
                 Behold
                 the
                 man
                 :
              
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               O
               ye
               mercilesse
               Jews
               ;
               see
               him
               in
               his
               shame
               ,
               in
               his
               wounds
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               now
               see
               whether
               ye
               think
               him
               miserable
               enough
               .
               Ye
               see
               his
               Face
               blew
               and
               black
               with
               buffeting
               ,
               his
               Eyes
               swoln
               ,
               his
               Cheeks
               beslabbered
               with
               spittle
               ,
               his
               Skin
               torn
               with
               scourges
               ,
               his
               whole
               Body
               bathed
               in
               blood
               ;
               and
               would
               ye
               yet
               have
               more
               ?
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 man
              
               ;
               the
               man
               whom
               ye
               envied
               for
               his
               greatnesse
               ,
               whom
               ye
               feared
               
               for
               his
               usurpation
               :
               Doth
               he
               not
               look
               like
               a
               King
               ?
               is
               he
               not
               royally
               dressed
               ?
               See
               whether
               his
               magnificence
               do
               not
               command
               reverence
               from
               you
               .
               Would
               ye
               wish
               a
               Finer
               King
               ?
               Are
               ye
               not
               afraid
               he
               will
               wrest
               the
               Scepter
               out
               of
               Caesar's
               hand
               ?
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 man.
              
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               behold
               him
               well
               ,
               O
               thou
               proud
               Pilate
               ,
               O
               ye
               cruel
               Souldiers
               ,
               O
               ye
               
               
               insatiable
               Jews
               .
               Ye
               see
               him
               base
               ,
               whom
               ye
               shall
               see
               glorious
               :
               the
               time
               shall
               surely
               come
               wherein
               ye
               shall
               see
               him
               in
               another
               dresse
               :
               he
               shall
               shine
               whom
               ye
               now
               see
               to
               bleed
               ;
               his
               Crown
               cannot
               be
               now
               so
               ignominious
               and
               painfull
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               once
               majestical
               and
               precious
               ;
               ye
               who
               now
               bend
               your
               knees
               to
               him
               in
               scorn
               ,
               shall
               see
               all
               knees
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               and
               under
               the
               earth
               to
               bow
               before
               him
               in
               an
               awfull
               adoration
               ;
               ye
               that
               now
               see
               him
               with
               contempt
               ,
               shall
               behold
               him
               with
               horrour
               .
            
             
               What
               an
               inward
               war
               do
               I
               yet
               finde
               in
               the
               breast
               of
               Pilate
               ?
               His
               Conscience
               bids
               him
               spare
               ,
               his
               Popularity
               bids
               him
               kill
               .
               His
               Wife
               warned
               by
               a
               Dream
               ,
               warns
               him
               to
               have
               no
               hand
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               that
               just
               man
               ;
               the
               importunate
               
               multitude
               presses
               him
               for
               a
               sentence
               of
               death
               .
               All
               shifts
               have
               been
               tried
               to
               free
               the
               man
               whom
               he
               hath
               pronounced
               innocent
               :
               All
               violent
               motives
               are
               urged
               to
               condemn
               that
               man
               whom
               malice
               pretends
               guilty
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               height
               of
               this
               strife
               ,
               when
               Conscience
               and
               moral
               Justice
               were
               ready
               to
               sway
               Pilate's
               distracted
               heart
               to
               a
               just
               dismission
               ,
               I
               hear
               the
               Jews
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 let
                 this
                 man
                 goe
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 Caesar's
                 friend
                 .
              
               There
               is
               the
               word
               that
               strikes
               it
               dead
               :
               it
               is
               now
               no
               time
               to
               demur
               any
               more
               .
               In
               vain
               shall
               we
               hope
               that
               a
               carnal
               heart
               can
               prefer
               the
               care
               of
               his
               Soul
               to
               the
               care
               of
               his
               safety
               and
               honour
               ,
               God
               to
               Caesar
               .
               Now
               Jesus
               must
               die
               :
               Pilate
               hasts
               into
               the
               Judgment
               hall
               ;
               the
               Sentence
               sticks
               no
               longer
               in
               his
               teeth
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 crucified
              
               .
            
             
               
               Yet
               how
               foul
               so
               ever
               his
               Soul
               shall
               be
               with
               this
               fact
               ,
               his
               hands
               shall
               be
               clean
               ;
               
                 He
                 took
                 water
                 and
                 washt
                 his
                 hands
                 before
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 innocent
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 this
                 just
                 person
                 :
                 see
                 ye
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               Now
               all
               is
               safe
               I
               wis
               :
               this
               is
               expiation
               enough
               ;
               water
               can
               wash
               off
               blood
               ,
               the
               hands
               can
               cleanse
               the
               heart
               :
               protest
               thou
               art
               innocent
               ,
               and
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               guilty
               .
               Vain
               Hypocrite
               !
               canst
               thou
               think
               to
               escape
               so
               ?
               Is
               Murder
               of
               no
               deeper
               dye
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               dream
               waking
               thus
               to
               avoid
               the
               charge
               of
               thy
               wives
               dream
               ?
               Is
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               wip'd
               off
               with
               such
               ease
               ?
               What
               poor
               shifts
               do
               foolish
               sinners
               make
               to
               beguile
               themselves
               ?
               Any
               thing
               will
               serve
               to
               charm
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               when
               it
               lists
               to
               sleep
               .
            
             
               
               But
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               whiles
               Pilate
               thinks
               to
               wash
               off
               the
               guilt
               of
               thy
               blood
               with
               water
               ,
               I
               know
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               wash
               off
               the
               guilt
               of
               this
               his
               sin
               but
               thy
               blood
               .
               Oh
               do
               thou
               wash
               my
               Soul
               in
               that
               precious
               bathe
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               clean
               ,
               Oh
               Pilate
               ,
               if
               that
               very
               blood
               which
               thou
               sheddest
               do
               not
               wash
               off
               the
               guilt
               of
               thy
               bloodshed
               ,
               thy
               water
               doth
               but
               more
               defile
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               and
               intend
               that
               fire
               wherewith
               thou
               burnest
               .
            
             
               Little
               did
               the
               desperate
               Jews
               know
               the
               weight
               of
               that
               blood
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               so
               forward
               to
               wish
               upon
               themselves
               and
               their
               children
               .
               Had
               they
               deprecated
               their
               interest
               in
               that
               horrible
               murder
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               so
               easily
               have
               avoided
               the
               vengeance
               :
               but
               now
               that
               they
               fetch
               it
               upon
               themselves
               by
               a
               willing
               
               execration
               ,
               what
               should
               I
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               long
               for
               a
               curse
               ?
               it
               is
               pity
               they
               should
               not
               be
               miserable
               .
               And
               have
               ye
               not
               now
               felt
               ,
               O
               Nation
               worthy
               of
               plagues
               ,
               have
               ye
               not
               now
               felt
               what
               blood
               it
               was
               whose
               guilt
               ye
               affected
               ?
               Sixteen
               hundred
               years
               are
               now
               passed
               since
               you
               wished
               your selves
               thus
               wretched
               :
               have
               ye
               not
               been
               ever
               since
               the
               hate
               and
               scorn
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               Did
               ye
               not
               live
               (
               many
               of
               you
               )
               to
               see
               your
               City
               buried
               in
               ashes
               ,
               and
               drowned
               in
               blood
               ?
               to
               see
               your selves
               no
               Nation
               ?
               Was
               there
               ever
               people
               under
               Heaven
               that
               was
               made
               so
               famous
               a
               spectacle
               of
               miserie
               and
               desolation
               ?
               Have
               ye
               yet
               enough
               of
               that
               blood
               which
               ye
               called
               for
               upon
               your selves
               and
               your
               children
               ?
               Your
               former
               cruelties
               ,
               uncleannesses
               ,
               Idolatries
               cost
               you
               but
               some
               short
               Captivities
               ;
               
               God
               cannot
               but
               be
               just
               :
               this
               Sin
               under
               which
               you
               now
               lie
               groaning
               and
               forlorn
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               much
               greater
               then
               these
               ,
               as
               your
               vastation
               is
               more
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               that
               be
               other
               then
               the
               murder
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ?
               Ye
               have
               what
               ye
               wisht
               :
               be
               miserable
               till
               ye
               be
               penitent
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Crucifixion
               .
               
            
             
               THe
               sentence
               of
               Death
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               now
               who
               can
               with
               dry
               eyes
               behold
               the
               sad
               pomp
               of
               my
               Saviours
               bloody
               execution
               ?
               All
               the
               streets
               are
               full
               of
               gazing
               spectators
               ,
               waiting
               for
               this
               ruefull
               sight
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               there
               thou
               comest
               out
               of
               Pilate's
               gate
               ,
               bearing
               that
               which
               shall
               soon
               bear
               thee
               .
               To
               expect
               thy
               Crosse
               was
               not
               torment
               enough
               ;
               thou
               must
               carry
               it
               .
               All
               this
               while
               thou
               shalt
               not
               only
               see
               ,
               but
               feel
               thy
               death
               before
               it
               come
               ;
               and
               must
               help
               to
               be
               an
               agent
               in
               thine
               owne
               Passion
               .
               It
               was
               not
               out
               of
               favour
               ,
               that
               
               those
               scornfull
               robes
               being
               stripped
               off
               ,
               thou
               art
               led
               to
               death
               in
               thine
               own
               cloaths
               .
               So
               was
               thy
               face
               besmeared
               with
               blood
               ,
               so
               swoln
               and
               discoloured
               with
               buffetings
               ,
               that
               thou
               couldst
               not
               have
               been
               known
               ,
               but
               by
               thy
               wonted
               habit
               .
               Now
               thine
               insulting
               enemies
               are
               so
               much
               more
               imperiously
               cruell
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               more
               sure
               of
               their
               successe
               .
               Their
               mercilesse
               tormentings
               have
               made
               thee
               half
               dead
               already
               :
               yet
               now
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               done
               nothing
               ,
               they
               begin
               afresh
               ;
               and
               will
               force
               thy
               weakned
               and
               fainting
               nature
               to
               new
               tasks
               of
               pain
               .
               The
               transverse
               of
               thy
               Crosse
               (
               at
               least
               )
               is
               upon
               thy
               shoulder
               :
               when
               thou
               canst
               scarce
               goe
               ,
               thou
               must
               carry
               .
               One
               kicks
               thee
               with
               his
               foot
               ,
               another
               strikes
               thee
               with
               his
               staffe
               ,
               another
               drags
               thee
               hastily
               by
               thy
               cord
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               one
               
               spur
               on
               thine
               unpitied
               wearinesse
               with
               angry
               commands
               of
               hast
               .
               Oh
               true
               form
               and
               state
               of
               a
               servant
               !
               All
               thy
               former
               actions
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               were
               (
               though
               painfull
               ,
               yet
               )
               free
               ;
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               itself
               servile
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               tyrannously
               inforced
               :
               Inforced
               yet
               more
               upon
               thee
               by
               thy
               own
               Love
               to
               mankind
               ,
               then
               by
               their
               power
               and
               despight
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               Father
               that
               
                 laid
                 upon
              
               thee
               
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 us
                 all
              
               :
               It
               was
               thine
               own
               Mercy
               that
               caused
               thee
               to
               bear
               our
               sins
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               the
               Crosse
               (
               with
               the
               curse
               annexed
               to
               it
               )
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               How
               much
               more
               voluntary
               must
               that
               needs
               be
               in
               thee
               ,
               which
               thou
               requirest
               to
               be
               voluntarily
               undertaken
               by
               us
               ?
               It
               was
               thy
               charge
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 crosse
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               Thou
               didst
               not
               say
               ,
               Let
               
               him
               bear
               his
               crosse
               as
               forceably
               imposed
               by
               another
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
              
               as
               his
               free
               burden
               :
               free
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               hand
               :
               so
               free
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               willingly
               undergoe
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               laid
               upon
               him
               ;
               not
               so
               free
               as
               that
               he
               shall
               lay
               it
               upon
               himself
               unrequired
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               didst
               not
               snatch
               the
               Crosse
               out
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               hands
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               upon
               thy
               shoulder
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               laid
               it
               on
               thy
               neck
               ,
               thou
               underwentest
               it
               .
               The
               constraint
               was
               theirs
               ,
               the
               will
               was
               thine
               .
               It
               was
               not
               so
               heavy
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               Simon
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               thee
               ;
               they
               felt
               nothing
               but
               the
               wood
               ,
               thou
               feltest
               it
               clogged
               with
               the
               load
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               No
               marvell
               if
               thou
               faintedst
               under
               that
               sad
               burden
               ;
               thou
               that
               bearest
               up
               the
               whole
               earth
               by
               thy
               word
               ,
               didst
               sweat
               ,
               and
               pant
               ,
               
               and
               groan
               under
               this
               unsupportable
               carriage
               .
               O
               blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               how
               could
               I
               be
               confounded
               in
               my self
               to
               see
               thee
               ,
               after
               so
               much
               losse
               of
               blood
               and
               over-toilednesse
               of
               pain
               ,
               languishing
               under
               that
               fatal
               tree
               ?
               And
               yet
               why
               should
               it
               more
               trouble
               me
               to
               see
               thee
               sinking
               under
               thy
               Crosse
               now
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               thee
               anone
               hanging
               upon
               thy
               Crosse
               ?
               In
               both
               thou
               wouldst
               render
               thy self
               weak
               and
               miserable
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               so
               much
               the
               more
               glorifie
               thy
               infinite
               mercy
               in
               suffering
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               out
               of
               any
               compassion
               of
               thy
               misery
               ,
               or
               care
               of
               thine
               ease
               ,
               that
               Simon
               of
               Cyrene
               is
               forced
               to
               be
               the
               porter
               of
               thy
               Crosse
               ;
               it
               was
               out
               of
               their
               own
               eagernesse
               of
               thy
               dispatch
               :
               thy
               feeble
               paces
               were
               too
               slow
               for
               their
               purpose
               ;
               
               their
               thirst
               after
               thy
               blood
               made
               them
               impatient
               of
               delay
               .
               If
               thou
               have
               wearily
               strugled
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               thy
               shame
               all
               along
               the
               streets
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               when
               thou
               com'st
               once
               past
               the
               gates
               ,
               an
               helper
               shall
               be
               deputed
               to
               thee
               :
               the
               expedition
               of
               thy
               death
               was
               more
               sweet
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               pain
               of
               a
               lingring
               passage
               .
               What
               thou
               saidst
               to
               Judas
               ,
               they
               say
               to
               the
               Executioner
               ,
               
                 What
                 
                 
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 doe
                 quickly
                 .
              
               Whiles
               thou
               yet
               livest
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               quiet
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               safe
               :
               to
               hasten
               thine
               end
               ,
               they
               lighten
               thy
               carriage
               .
            
             
               Hadst
               thou
               done
               this
               out
               of
               choice
               which
               thou
               didst
               out
               of
               constraint
               ,
               how
               I
               should
               have
               envied
               thee
               ,
               O
               Simon
               of
               Cyrene
               ,
               as
               too
               happy
               in
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               the
               first
               man
               that
               bore
               that
               Crosse
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               ,
               wherein
               millions
               of
               blessed
               Martyrs
               have
               (
               since
               that
               time
               )
               been
               ambitious
               to
               succeed
               thee
               ?
               Thus
               to
               bear
               thy
               Crosse
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               more
               then
               to
               bear
               a
               crown
               from
               thee
               .
               Could
               I
               be
               worthy
               to
               be
               thus
               graced
               by
               thee
               ,
               I
               should
               pity
               all
               other
               glories
               .
            
             
               Whiles
               thou
               thus
               passest
               ,
               O
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               the
               streets
               and
               waies
               resound
               
               not
               all
               with
               one
               note
               .
               If
               the
               malicious
               Jews
               and
               cruell
               Souldiers
               insulted
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               either
               haled
               or
               railed
               thee
               on
               with
               a
               bitter
               violence
               ,
               thy
               faithfull
               Followers
               were
               no
               lesse
               loud
               in
               their
               moans
               and
               ejulations
               ;
               neither
               would
               they
               indure
               that
               the
               noise
               of
               their
               cries
               and
               lamentations
               should
               be
               drowned
               with
               the
               clamour
               of
               those
               reproches
               :
               but
               especially
               thy
               Blessed
               Mother
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               zealous
               associates
               of
               her
               own
               Sex
               ,
               were
               most
               passionate
               in
               their
               wailings
               .
               And
               why
               should
               I
               think
               that
               all
               that
               devout
               multitude
               which
               so
               lately
               cried
               Hosanna
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               did
               not
               also
               bear
               their
               part
               in
               these
               publick
               condolings
               ?
               Though
               it
               had
               not
               concerned
               thy self
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thine
               ears
               had
               been
               still
               more
               open
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               grief
               then
               of
               
               malice
               :
               and
               so
               thy
               lips
               also
               are
               open
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               shut
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 weep
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 weep
                 for
                 your selves
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 children
                 .
              
               Who
               would
               not
               have
               thought
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               been
               wholly
               taken
               up
               with
               thine
               own
               sorrows
               ?
               The
               expectation
               of
               so
               bitter
               a
               Death
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               have
               overwhelmed
               any
               Soul
               but
               thine
               :
               yet
               even
               now
               can
               thy
               gracious
               eye
               finde
               time
               to
               look
               beyond
               thine
               own
               miseries
               ,
               at
               theirs
               ;
               and
               to
               pity
               them
               ,
               who
               ,
               insensible
               of
               their
               own
               insuing
               condition
               ,
               mourned
               for
               thine
               now
               present
               .
               They
               see
               thine
               extremity
               ,
               thou
               foreseest
               theirs
               ;
               they
               powre
               out
               their
               sorrow
               upon
               thee
               ,
               thou
               divertest
               it
               upon
               themselves
               .
               We
               silly
               creatures
               walk
               blindefolded
               in
               this
               vale
               of
               tears
               ,
               
               and
               little
               know
               what
               evil
               is
               towards
               us
               :
               only
               what
               we
               feel
               we
               know
               ;
               and
               whiles
               we
               feel
               nothing
               ,
               can
               finde
               leisure
               to
               bestow
               our
               commiseration
               on
               those
               who
               need
               it
               perhaps
               lesse
               then
               our selves
               .
               Even
               now
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               thou
               wert
               within
               the
               view
               of
               thy
               Calvary
               ,
               thou
               canst
               foresee
               and
               pity
               the
               vastation
               of
               thy
               Jerusalem
               ;
               and
               givest
               a
               sad
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               imminent
               destruction
               of
               that
               City
               which
               lately
               had
               cost
               thee
               tears
               ,
               and
               now
               shall
               cost
               thee
               blood
               .
               It
               is
               not
               all
               the
               indign
               cruelty
               of
               men
               that
               can
               rob
               thee
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               Jerusalem
               could
               not
               want
               Malefactors
               ,
               though
               Barabbas
               was
               dismissed
               .
               That
               all
               this
               execution
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               done
               out
               of
               the
               zeal
               of
               Justice
               ,
               two
               
               capital
               offenders
               ,
               adjudged
               to
               their
               Gibbet
               ,
               shall
               accompany
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               both
               to
               thy
               death
               and
               in
               it
               .
               They
               are
               led
               manicled
               after
               thee
               ,
               as
               lesse
               criminous
               :
               no
               stripes
               had
               disabled
               them
               from
               bearing
               their
               own
               Crosses
               .
               Long
               agoe
               was
               this
               unmeet
               society
               foretold
               by
               thine
               Evangelical
               Seer
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 prison
                 and
                 from
                 judgment
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ;
                 He
                 made
                 his
                 grave
                 with
                 the
                 Wicked
                 .
              
               O
               blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               disparagement
               enough
               to
               thee
               to
               be
               forted
               with
               the
               best
               of
               men
               (
               since
               there
               is
               much
               sin
               in
               the
               perfectest
               ,
               and
               there
               could
               be
               no
               sin
               in
               thee
               ;
               )
               but
               to
               be
               matched
               with
               the
               scum
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               whom
               vengeance
               would
               not
               let
               to
               live
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               indignity
               as
               confounds
               my
               thoughts
               .
               Surely
               there
               is
               no
               Angel
               in
               Heaven
               but
               would
               have
               
               been
               proud
               to
               attend
               thee
               ;
               and
               what
               could
               the
               earth
               afford
               worthy
               of
               thy
               train
               ?
               yet
               malice
               hath
               suited
               thee
               with
               company
               next
               to
               Hell
               ;
               that
               their
               viciousnesse
               might
               reflect
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               their
               Sin
               might
               stain
               thine
               Innocence
               .
               Ye
               are
               deceived
               ,
               O
               ye
               fond
               Judges
               :
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               grace
               your
               dying
               malefactors
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               disgrace
               him
               whose
               guiltlesnesse
               and
               perfection
               triumph'd
               over
               your
               injustice
               :
               his
               presence
               was
               able
               to
               make
               your
               
               Thieves
               happy
               ;
               their
               presence
               could
               no
               more
               blemish
               him
               then
               your
               own
               .
               
               Thus
               guarded
               ,
               thus
               attended
               ,
               thus
               accompanied
               art
               thou
               ,
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               led
               to
               that
               loathsome
               and
               infamous
               hill
               ,
               which
               now
               thy
               last
               blood
               shall
               make
               Sacred
               :
               now
               thou
               settest
               thy
               foot
               upon
               that
               rising
               ground
               which
               shalt
               prevent
               thine
               Olivet
               ,
               whence
               thy
               Soul
               shall
               first
               ascend
               into
               thy
               Glory
               .
            
             
               There
               whiles
               thou
               art
               addressing
               thy self
               for
               thy
               last
               Act
               ,
               thou
               art
               presented
               with
               that
               bitter
               and
               farewell-potion
               wherewith
               dying
               Malefactors
               were
               wont
               to
               have
               their
               senses
               stupified
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               feel
               the
               torments
               of
               their
               execution
               .
               It
               was
               but
               the
               common
               mercy
               of
               men
               to
               alleviate
               the
               death
               of
               Offenders
               ;
               since
               the
               intent
               of
               their
               last
               doom
               is
               not
               so
               much
               pain
               ,
               as
               dissolution
               .
               
            
             
               That
               draught
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               not
               more
               welcome
               to
               the
               guilty
               then
               hatefull
               unto
               thee
               .
               In
               the
               vigor
               of
               all
               thine
               inward
               and
               outward
               senses
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               incounter
               the
               most
               violent
               assaults
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               scornedst
               to
               abate
               the
               least
               touch
               of
               thy
               quickest
               apprehension
               .
               Thou
               well
               knewest
               that
               the
               work
               thou
               wentest
               about
               would
               require
               the
               use
               of
               all
               thy
               powers
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               thine
               ease
               that
               thou
               soughtest
               ,
               but
               our
               Redemption
               ;
               neither
               meantest
               thou
               to
               yield
               to
               thy
               last
               enemy
               ,
               but
               to
               resist
               and
               to
               overcome
               him
               :
               which
               that
               thou
               mightest
               doe
               the
               more
               gloriously
               ,
               thou
               challengedst
               him
               to
               doe
               his
               worst
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               wouldst
               not
               disfurnish
               thy self
               of
               any
               of
               thy
               powerfull
               faculties
               .
               This
               greatest
               combat
               that
               ever
               was
               shall
               be
               fought
               on
               even
               hand
               :
               neither
               
               wouldst
               thou
               steal
               that
               Victory
               which
               thou
               now
               atchievedst
               over
               Death
               and
               Hell.
               Thou
               didst
               but
               touch
               at
               this
               cup
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               far
               bitterer
               then
               this
               that
               thou
               art
               now
               drinking
               up
               to
               the
               dregs
               :
               thou
               refusedst
               that
               which
               was
               offered
               thee
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               mixed
               by
               thine
               eternal
               Father
               (
               though
               mere
               Gall
               and
               Wormwood
               )
               thou
               didst
               drink
               up
               to
               the
               last
               drop
               .
               And
               therein
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               lies
               all
               our
               health
               and
               salvation
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               I
               do
               more
               suffer
               in
               thy
               pain
               ,
               or
               joy
               in
               the
               issue
               of
               thy
               Suffering
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               even
               now
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               art
               thou
               entring
               into
               those
               dreadfull
               lists
               ,
               and
               now
               art
               thou
               grapling
               with
               thy
               last
               enemy
               ;
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               suffered
               till
               now
               ,
               now
               thy
               bloody
               Passion
               begins
               :
               a
               cruell
               expoliation
               begins
               that
               violence
               .
               
               Again
               do
               these
               grim
               and
               mercilesse
               Souldiers
               lay
               their
               rude
               hands
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               strip
               thee
               naked
               ;
               again
               are
               those
               bleeding
               wales
               laid
               open
               to
               all
               eyes
               ;
               again
               must
               thy
               Sacred
               body
               undergoe
               the
               shame
               of
               an
               abhorred
               nakednesse
               .
               Lo
               ,
               thou
               that
               clothest
               man
               with
               raiment
               ,
               beasts
               with
               hides
               ,
               fishes
               with
               scales
               and
               shells
               ,
               earth
               with
               flowers
               ,
               Heaven
               with
               Stars
               ,
               art
               despoiled
               of
               cloaths
               ,
               and
               standest
               exposed
               to
               the
               scorn
               of
               all
               beholders
               .
               As
               the
               First
               Adam
               entred
               into
               his
               Paradise
               ,
               so
               dost
               thou
               (
               the
               Second
               Adam
               )
               into
               thine
               ,
               naked
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               First
               Adam
               was
               clothed
               with
               Innocence
               when
               he
               had
               no
               cloaths
               ,
               so
               wert
               thou
               (
               the
               Second
               )
               too
               :
               and
               more
               then
               so
               ;
               thy
               nakednesse
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               cloaths
               our
               Souls
               not
               with
               Innocence
               only
               ,
               but
               with
               Beauty
               .
               Hadst
               not
               thou
               been
               naked
               ,
               
               we
               had
               been
               cloathed
               with
               confusion
               .
               O
               happy
               nakednesse
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               covered
               from
               shame
               !
               O
               happy
               shame
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               invested
               with
               glory
               !
               All
               the
               beholders
               stand
               wrapped
               with
               warm
               garments
               ;
               thou
               only
               art
               stripped
               to
               tread
               the
               wine-presse
               alone
               .
               How
               did
               thy
               Blessed
               Mother
               now
               wish
               her
               veile
               upon
               thy
               shoulders
               ?
               and
               that
               Disciple
               who
               lately
               ran
               from
               thee
               naked
               ,
               wish'd
               in
               vain
               that
               his
               loving
               pity
               might
               doe
               that
               for
               thee
               ,
               which
               fear
               forced
               him
               to
               for
               himself
               .
            
             
               Shame
               is
               succeeded
               with
               Pain
               .
               Oh
               the
               torment
               of
               the
               Crosse
               !
               Methinks
               I
               see
               and
               feel
               ,
               how
               having
               fastned
               the
               transverse
               to
               the
               body
               of
               that
               fatal
               Tree
               ,
               and
               lai'd
               it
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               they
               racked
               and
               strained
               thy
               tender
               and
               
               sacred
               Lims
               ,
               to
               fit
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               fore-appointed
               measure
               ;
               and
               having
               tentered
               out
               thine
               arms
               beyond
               their
               natural
               reach
               ,
               how
               they
               fastned
               them
               with
               cords
               ,
               till
               those
               strong
               iron
               nails
               (
               which
               were
               driven
               up
               to
               the
               head
               through
               the
               palms
               of
               thy
               Blessed
               hands
               )
               had
               not
               more
               firmly
               then
               painfully
               fixed
               thee
               to
               the
               Gibbet
               .
               The
               tree
               is
               raised
               up
               ,
               and
               now
               not
               without
               a
               
               
               vehement
               concussion
               setled
               in
               the
               mortise
               .
               Woe
               is
               me
               ,
               how
               are
               thy
               joynts
               and
               sinews
               torn
               ,
               and
               stretched
               till
               they
               crack
               again
               ,
               by
               this
               torturing
               distension
               ?
               how
               doth
               thine
               own
               weight
               torment
               thee
               ,
               whiles
               thy
               whole
               body
               rests
               upon
               this
               forced
               and
               dolorous
               hold
               ,
               till
               thy
               nailed
               feet
               bear
               their
               part
               in
               a
               no
               lesse
               afflictive
               supportation
               ?
               How
               did
               the
               rough
               iron
               pierce
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               whiles
               passing
               through
               those
               tender
               and
               sensible
               parts
               it
               carried
               thy
               flesh
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               rivetted
               it
               to
               that
               shamefull
               Tree
               ?
            
             
               There
               now
               ,
               O
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               there
               thou
               hangest
               between
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               naked
               ,
               bleeding
               ,
               forlorn
               ,
               despicable
               ,
               the
               spectacle
               of
               miseries
               ,
               the
               scorn
               of
               men
               .
               Be
               abashed
               ,
               O
               ye
               Heavens
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               ye
               creatures
               wrap
               up
               your selves
               
               in
               horrour
               and
               confusion
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               shame
               and
               pain
               and
               curse
               of
               your
               most
               pure
               and
               Omnipotent
               Creator
               .
               How
               could
               ye
               subsist
               ,
               whiles
               he
               thus
               suffers
               in
               whom
               ye
               are
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               didst
               thou
               take
               flesh
               for
               our
               Redemption
               to
               be
               thus
               indignely
               used
               ,
               thus
               mangled
               ,
               thus
               tortured
               ?
               Was
               this
               measure
               fit
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               that
               Sacred
               body
               that
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               of
               the
               pure
               substance
               of
               an
               immaculate
               Virgin
               ?
               Woe
               is
               me
               ;
               that
               which
               was
               unspotted
               with
               sin
               ,
               is
               all
               blemished
               with
               humane
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               so
               wofully
               disfigured
               ,
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Mother
               that
               bore
               thee
               could
               not
               now
               have
               known
               thee
               ;
               so
               bloody
               were
               thy
               Temples
               ,
               so
               swolne
               and
               discoloured
               was
               thy
               Face
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               skin
               of
               thy
               whole
               body
               streaked
               with
               red
               and
               blew
               stripes
               ,
               so
               did
               thy
               thornie
               diadem
               
               shade
               thine
               Heavenly
               countenance
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               streams
               of
               thy
               blood
               cover
               and
               deform
               all
               thy
               parts
               .
               The
               eye
               of
               Sense
               could
               not
               distinguish
               thee
               ,
               O
               dear
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               the
               nearest
               proximity
               to
               thy
               Crosse
               :
               the
               eye
               of
               Faith
               sees
               thee
               in
               all
               this
               distance
               ;
               and
               by
               how
               much
               more
               ignominy
               ,
               deformity
               ,
               pain
               it
               finds
               in
               thee
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               it
               admires
               the
               glory
               of
               thy
               mercy
               .
               Alas
               !
               is
               this
               the
               Head
               that
               is
               decked
               by
               thine
               eternall
               Father
               with
               a
               Crown
               of
               pure
               gold
               ,
               of
               immortall
               and
               incomprehensible
               Majesty
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               bushed
               with
               thorns
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               Eye
               that
               saw
               the
               Heavens
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descending
               upon
               that
               head
               ,
               that
               saw
               such
               resplendence
               of
               Heavenly
               brightnesse
               on
               mount
               Tabor
               ,
               which
               now
               begins
               to
               be
               overclouded
               with
               death
               ?
               Are
               these
               the
               Eares
               that
               heard
               
               the
               voice
               of
               thy
               Father
               owning
               thee
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               now
               tingle
               with
               buffettings
               ,
               and
               glow
               with
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               bleed
               with
               thorns
               ?
               Are
               these
               the
               Lips
               that
               
                 spake
                 as
                 never
                 mans
                 spake
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 power
                 ,
              
               that
               called
               out
               dead
               Lazarus
               ,
               that
               ejected
               the
               stubbornest
               Devils
               ,
               that
               commanded
               the
               cure
               of
               all
               diseases
               ,
               which
               now
               are
               swoln
               with
               blows
               ,
               and
               discoloured
               with
               blewnesse
               and
               blood
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               Face
               that
               should
               be
               
                 fairer
                 then
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               so
               desired
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               be
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               ,
               that
               is
               thus
               foul
               with
               the
               nasty
               mixtures
               of
               sweat
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               spittings
               on
               ?
               Are
               these
               the
               Hands
               that
               
                 stretched
                 out
                 the
                 Heavens
                 as
                 a
                 curtain
                 ,
              
               that
               by
               their
               touch
               healed
               the
               lame
               ,
               the
               deaf
               ,
               the
               blind
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               bleeding
               
               with
               the
               nailes
               ?
               Are
               these
               the
               Feet
               which
               walked
               lately
               upon
               the
               liquid
               pavement
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               before
               whose
               footstool
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               bidden
               to
               worship
               ,
               that
               are
               now
               so
               painfully
               fixed
               to
               the
               Crosse
               ?
               O
               cruell
               and
               unthankfull
               mankind
               ,
               that
               offered
               such
               measure
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               !
               O
               infinitely
               mercifull
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               wouldst
               suffer
               all
               this
               for
               unthankfull
               mankind
               !
               That
               fiends
               should
               doe
               these
               things
               to
               guilty
               souls
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               though
               terrible
               ,
               yet
               )
               just
               ;
               but
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               thus
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               beyond
               the
               capacity
               of
               our
               horrour
               .
            
             
               Even
               the
               most
               hostile
               dispositions
               have
               been
               only
               content
               to
               kill
               ;
               Death
               hath
               sated
               the
               most
               eager
               malice
               :
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               held
               not
               themselves
               
               satisfied
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               might
               injoy
               thy
               torment
               .
               Two
               Thieves
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               thy
               companions
               in
               death
               ;
               thou
               art
               designed
               to
               the
               midst
               ,
               as
               the
               chief
               malefactor
               :
               on
               whether
               hand
               soever
               thou
               lookest
               ,
               thine
               eye
               meets
               with
               an
               hatefull
               partner
               .
               But
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               enough
               admire
               and
               celebrate
               thy
               infinite
               Mercy
               ,
               who
               madest
               so
               happy
               an
               use
               of
               this
               Jewish
               despight
               ,
               as
               to
               improve
               it
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               millions
               ?
               
               Is
               not
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               ,
               so
               the
               greatest
               specialty
               of
               thy
               wonderfull
               compassion
               ,
               to
               
               convert
               that
               dying
               Thief
               ?
               with
               those
               nailed
               hands
               to
               snatch
               a
               Soul
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               Hell
               ?
               Lord
               ,
               how
               I
               blesse
               thee
               for
               this
               work
               ?
               how
               doe
               I
               stand
               amazed
               at
               this
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               the
               demonstrations
               of
               thy
               Goodnesse
               and
               Power
               ?
               The
               Offender
               came
               to
               die
               :
               nothing
               was
               in
               his
               thoughts
               but
               his
               guilt
               and
               torment
               :
               
                 whiles
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
              
               thou
               
                 saidst
                 ,
                 This
                 Soul
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
               Ere
               yet
               the
               intoxicating
               Potion
               could
               have
               time
               to
               work
               upon
               his
               brain
               ,
               thy
               Spirit
               infuses
               Faith
               into
               his
               heart
               .
               He
               that
               before
               had
               nothing
               in
               his
               eye
               but
               present
               death
               and
               torture
               ,
               is
               now
               lifted
               up
               above
               his
               Crosse
               in
               a
               blessed
               ambition
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 remember
                 me
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 into
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               Is
               this
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               Thief
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Disciple
               ?
               Give
               me
               leave
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               borrow
               thine
               own
               words
               ;
               
                 Verily
                 
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 so
                 great
                 faith
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 Israel
                 .
              
               He
               saw
               thee
               hanging
               miserably
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               styles
               thee
               Lord
               ;
               he
               saw
               thee
               dying
               ,
               yet
               talks
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               ;
               he
               felt
               himself
               dying
               ,
               yet
               talks
               of
               a
               future
               remembrance
               .
               O
               Faith
               stronger
               then
               death
               ,
               that
               can
               look
               beyond
               the
               Crosse
               at
               a
               Crown
               ;
               beyond
               dissolution
               at
               a
               remembrance
               of
               Life
               and
               Glory
               !
               Which
               of
               thine
               eleven
               were
               heard
               to
               speak
               so
               gracious
               a
               word
               to
               thee
               in
               these
               thy
               last
               pangs
               ?
               After
               thy
               Resurrection
               and
               knowledge
               of
               thine
               impassible
               condition
               it
               was
               not
               strange
               for
               them
               to
               talk
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               shamefull
               death
               ,
               for
               a
               dying
               malefactor
               to
               speak
               of
               thy
               reigning
               ,
               and
               to
               implore
               thy
               remembrance
               of
               himself
               in
               thy
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               an
               improvement
               of
               Faith
               as
               ravisheth
               
               my
               Soul
               with
               admiration
               .
               O
               blessed
               Thief
               ,
               that
               hast
               thus
               happily
               stolne
               Heaven
               !
               How
               worthy
               hath
               thy
               Saviour
               made
               thee
               to
               be
               a
               partner
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               a
               pattern
               of
               undauntable
               belief
               ,
               a
               spectacle
               of
               unspeakable
               mercy
               ?
               
                 This
                 day
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               Before
               I
               wondred
               at
               thy
               Faith
               ;
               now
               I
               envy
               at
               thy
               Felicity
               .
               Thou
               cravedst
               a
               remembrance
               ;
               thy
               Saviour
               speaks
               of
               a
               present
               possession
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
              
               :
               thou
               suedst
               for
               remembrance
               as
               a
               favour
               to
               the
               absent
               ;
               thy
               Saviour
               speaks
               of
               thy
               presence
               with
               him
               :
               thou
               spakest
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               ;
               thy
               Saviour
               of
               Paradise
               .
               As
               no
               Disciple
               could
               be
               more
               faithfull
               ,
               so
               no
               Saint
               could
               be
               happier
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               a
               precedent
               is
               this
               of
               thy
               free
               and
               powerfull
               grace
               ?
               Where
               thou
               wilt
               give
               ,
               what
               unworthinesse
               can
               
               barre
               us
               from
               Mercy
               ?
               when
               thou
               wilt
               give
               ,
               what
               time
               can
               prejudice
               our
               vocation
               ?
               who
               can
               despair
               of
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               in
               the
               morning
               was
               posting
               towards
               Hell
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               evening
               with
               thee
               in
               Paradise
               ?
               Lord
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               spoken
               this
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               by
               thee
               ,
               and
               from
               thee
               .
               What
               possibility
               was
               there
               for
               a
               thief
               to
               think
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               ,
               without
               thy
               Spirit
               ?
               That
               good
               Spirit
               of
               thine
               breathed
               upon
               this
               man
               ,
               breathed
               not
               upon
               his
               fellow
               ;
               their
               trade
               was
               alike
               ,
               their
               sin
               was
               alike
               ,
               their
               state
               alike
               ,
               their
               crosse
               alike
               ,
               only
               thy
               Mercy
               makes
               them
               unlike
               :
               One
               is
               taken
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               refused
               .
               Blessed
               be
               thy
               Mercy
               in
               taking
               one
               ;
               blessed
               be
               thy
               Justice
               in
               leaving
               the
               other
               .
               Who
               can
               despair
               of
               that
               Mercy
               ?
               who
               cannot
               but
               tremble
               at
               that
               Justice
               ?
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               O
               ye
               cruell
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               ye
               have
               full
               leisure
               to
               feed
               your
               eyes
               with
               the
               sight
               ye
               so
               much
               longed
               for
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               blood
               ye
               purchased
               :
               and
               is
               not
               your
               malice
               yet
               glutted
               ?
               Is
               not
               all
               this
               enough
               ,
               without
               your
               taunts
               and
               scoffs
               and
               sports
               at
               so
               exquisite
               a
               misery
               ?
               The
               people
               ,
               the
               passengers
               are
               taught
               to
               insult
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               pity
               .
               Every
               man
               hath
               a
               scorn
               ready
               to
               cast
               at
               a
               dying
               innocent
               .
               A
               generous
               nature
               is
               more
               wounded
               with
               the
               tongue
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               hand
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thine
               eare
               was
               more
               painfully
               pierced
               then
               thy
               brows
               ,
               or
               hands
               ,
               or
               feet
               .
               It
               could
               not
               but
               goe
               deep
               into
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               to
               hear
               these
               bitter
               and
               girding
               reproaches
               from
               them
               thou
               camest
               to
               save
               .
               
            
             
               But
               ,
               alas
               !
               what
               sleabitings
               were
               these
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               inward
               torments
               which
               thy
               Soul
               felt
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               apprehension
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               wrath
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               which
               now
               lay
               heavy
               upon
               thee
               for
               satisfaction
               ?
               This
               ,
               oh
               this
               was
               it
               that
               pressed
               thy
               Soul
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               nethermost
               hell
               .
               Whiles
               thine
               eternall
               Father
               lookt
               lovingly
               upon
               thee
               ,
               what
               didst
               thou
               ,
               
               
               what
               neededst
               thou
               to
               care
               for
               the
               frowns
               of
               men
               or
               Devils
               ?
               but
               when
               he
               once
               turn'd
               his
               face
               from
               thee
               ,
               or
               bent
               his
               brows
               upon
               thee
               ,
               this
               ,
               this
               was
               worse
               then
               death
               .
               It
               is
               no
               marvel
               now
               ,
               if
               darkness
               were
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               when
               thy
               Fathers
               face
               was
               eclipsed
               from
               thee
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               our
               sins
               .
               How
               should
               there
               be
               light
               in
               the
               world
               without
               ,
               when
               the
               God
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               ,
               complains
               of
               the
               want
               of
               light
               within
               ?
               That
               word
               of
               thine
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               enough
               to
               fetch
               the
               Sun
               down
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               dissolve
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               Nature
               ,
               when
               thou
               criedst
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               Oh
               what
               pangs
               were
               these
               ,
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               that
               drew
               from
               thee
               this
               complaint
               ?
               Thou
               well
               knewest
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               
               cordial
               to
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               then
               to
               hear
               this
               sad
               language
               from
               thee
               :
               they
               could
               see
               but
               the
               outside
               of
               thy
               sufferings
               ;
               never
               could
               they
               have
               conceived
               so
               deep
               an
               anguish
               of
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               if
               thy
               own
               lips
               had
               not
               expressed
               it
               .
               Yet
               as
               not
               regarding
               their
               triumph
               ,
               thou
               thus
               powrest
               out
               thy
               sorrow
               :
               and
               when
               so
               much
               is
               uttered
               ,
               who
               can
               conceive
               what
               is
               felt
               ?
            
             
               How
               is
               it
               then
               with
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               thou
               thus
               astonishest
               men
               and
               Angels
               with
               so
               woful
               a
               quiritation
               ?
               Had
               thy
               God
               left
               thee
               ?
               Thou
               not
               long
               since
               saidst
               ,
               
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 are
                 One
                 :
              
               Are
               ye
               now
               severed
               ?
               Let
               this
               thought
               be
               as
               farre
               from
               my
               Soul
               ,
               as
               my
               Soul
               from
               Hell.
               No
               more
               can
               thy
               Blessed
               Father
               be
               separated
               from
               thee
               ,
               then
               from
               his
               own
               Essence
               .
               
               His
               Union
               with
               thee
               is
               eternal
               ;
               his
               Vision
               was
               intercepted
               :
               He
               could
               not
               withdraw
               his
               Presence
               ,
               he
               would
               withdraw
               the
               influence
               of
               his
               comfort
               .
               Thou
               ,
               the
               Second
               Adam
               ,
               stoodst
               for
               mankind
               upon
               this
               Tree
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               as
               the
               First
               Adam
               stood
               and
               fell
               for
               mankind
               under
               the
               Tree
               of
               Offence
               .
               Thou
               barest
               our
               sins
               ;
               thy
               Father
               saw
               us
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               would
               punish
               us
               in
               thee
               ,
               thee
               for
               us
               :
               how
               could
               he
               but
               withhold
               comfort
               where
               he
               intended
               chastisement
               ?
               Herein
               therefore
               he
               seems
               to
               forsake
               thee
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               would
               not
               deliver
               thee
               from
               that
               bitter
               Passion
               which
               thou
               wouldst
               undergoe
               for
               us
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               hadst
               thou
               not
               been
               thus
               forsaken
               ,
               we
               had
               perished
               ;
               thy
               dereliction
               is
               our
               safety
               :
               and
               however
               our
               narrow
               Souls
               are
               
               not
               capable
               of
               the
               conceit
               of
               thy
               pain
               and
               horror
               ;
               yet
               we
               know
               there
               can
               be
               no
               danger
               in
               the
               forsaking
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               canst
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 God.
              
               He
               is
               so
               thy
               God
               as
               he
               cannot
               be
               ours
               :
               all
               our
               right
               is
               by
               Adoption
               ,
               thine
               by
               Nature
               ;
               thou
               art
               one
               with
               him
               in
               eternal
               Essence
               ,
               we
               come
               in
               by
               Grace
               and
               merciful
               election
               :
               yet
               whiles
               thou
               shalt
               inable
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               hope
               never
               to
               sink
               under
               thy
               desertions
               .
            
             
               But
               whiles
               I
               am
               transported
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               thy
               Sufferings
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               let
               me
               not
               forget
               to
               admire
               those
               sweet
               Mercies
               of
               thine
               which
               thou
               powredst
               out
               upon
               thy
               Persecutors
               .
               They
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               death
               ,
               and
               triumph
               in
               thy
               misery
               ,
               and
               scoff
               at
               thee
               in
               both
               :
               In
               stead
               of
               calling
               down
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               
               upon
               them
               ,
               thou
               heapest
               coals
               of
               fire
               upon
               their
               heads
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               They
               blaspheme
               thee
               ,
               thou
               prayest
               for
               them
               ;
               they
               scorn
               ,
               thou
               pitiest
               ;
               they
               sin
               aganst
               thee
               ,
               thou
               prayest
               for
               their
               forgiveness
               ;
               they
               profess
               their
               malice
               ,
               thou
               pleadest
               their
               ignorance
               .
               O
               compassion
               without
               example
               ,
               without
               measure
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               men
               !
               Wicked
               and
               foolish
               Jewes
               !
               ye
               would
               be
               miserable
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               let
               you
               :
               ye
               would
               fain
               pull
               upon
               your selves
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               blood
               ,
               he
               deprecates
               it
               :
               ye
               kill
               ,
               he
               sues
               for
               your
               remission
               and
               life
               .
               His
               tongue
               cries
               louder
               then
               his
               blood
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
              
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               not
               but
               be
               heard
               .
               Those
               who
               out
               of
               ignorance
               and
               simplicity
               thus
               persecuted
               thee
               ,
               find
               
               the
               happy
               issue
               of
               thine
               intercession
               .
               Now
               I
               see
               whence
               it
               was
               that
               three
               thousand
               souls
               were
               converted
               soon
               after
               at
               one
               Sermon
               .
               It
               was
               not
               Peter's
               speech
               ,
               it
               was
               thy
               prayer
               ,
               that
               was
               thus
               effectual
               .
               Now
               they
               have
               grace
               to
               know
               and
               confess
               whence
               they
               have
               both
               forgiveness
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               can
               recompence
               their
               blasphemies
               with
               thanksgiving
               .
               What
               sin
               is
               there
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               whereof
               I
               can
               despair
               of
               the
               remission
               ,
               or
               what
               offence
               can
               I
               be
               unwilling
               to
               
               remit
               ,
               when
               thou
               prayest
               for
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               thy
               murderers
               and
               blasphemers
               ?
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               day
               so
               long
               but
               hath
               his
               evening
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               art
               drawing
               to
               an
               end
               of
               these
               painful
               sufferings
               ,
               when
               spent
               with
               toil
               and
               torment
               thou
               criest
               out
               ,
               
                 I
                 thirst
              
               .
               How
               shouldst
               thou
               do
               other
               ?
               O
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               how
               shouldst
               thou
               do
               other
               then
               thirst
               ?
               The
               night
               thou
               hadst
               spent
               in
               watching
               ,
               in
               prayer
               ,
               in
               agony
               ,
               in
               thy
               conveyance
               from
               the
               Garden
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               from
               Annas
               to
               Caiaphas
               ,
               from
               Caiaphas
               to
               Pilate
               ,
               in
               thy
               restless
               answers
               ,
               in
               buffetings
               and
               stripes
               ;
               the
               day
               in
               arraignments
               ,
               in
               haling
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               in
               scourgings
               ,
               in
               stripping
               ,
               in
               robing
               and
               disrobing
               ,
               in
               bleeding
               ,
               in
               tugging
               under
               thy
               Cross
               ,
               in
               woundings
               and
               distension
               ,
               in
               pain
               and
               passion
               :
               
               No
               marvel
               if
               thou
               thirstedst
               .
               Although
               there
               was
               more
               in
               this
               drought
               then
               thy
               need
               :
               It
               was
               no
               less
               requisite
               thou
               shouldst
               thirst
               ,
               then
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               dye
               :
               Both
               were
               upon
               the
               same
               predetermination
               ,
               both
               upon
               the
               same
               prediction
               .
               How
               else
               should
               that
               word
               be
               verified
               ,
               Psal
               .
               22.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 All
                 my
                 bones
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 joynt
                 ;
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 like
                 waxe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 my
                 bowels
                 :
                 My
                 strength
                 is
                 dried
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 potsherd
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 tongue
                 cleaveth
                 to
                 my
                 jawes
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               to
               make
               up
               that
               word
               whereof
               one
               jot
               cannot
               pass
               ,
               though
               thou
               hadst
               felt
               this
               thirst
               ,
               yet
               thou
               hadst
               not
               bewrayed
               it
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               could
               it
               avail
               to
               bemoan
               thy
               wants
               to
               insulting
               enemies
               ,
               whose
               sport
               was
               thy
               misery
               ?
               How
               should
               they
               pity
               thy
               
               thirst
               ,
               that
               pitied
               not
               thy
               bloodshed
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               their
               favour
               that
               thou
               expectedst
               herein
               ,
               but
               their
               conviction
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               ,
               thy
               sinful
               servants
               ,
               think
               much
               to
               be
               exercised
               with
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               when
               we
               hear
               thee
               thus
               complain
               ?
            
             
               Thou
               that
               not
               long
               since
               proclaimedst
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 drink
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 shall
                 flow
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
                 waters
                 ,
              
               now
               thy self
               thirstest
               :
               Thou
               in
               whom
               we
               believe
               ,
               complainest
               to
               want
               some
               drops
               ;
               thou
               hadst
               the
               command
               of
               all
               the
               waters
               both
               above
               the
               firmament
               and
               below
               it
               ,
               yet
               thou
               wouldst
               thirst
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               that
               wouldst
               dye
               for
               us
               ,
               wouldst
               thirst
               for
               us
               .
               O
               give
               me
               to
               thirst
               after
               those
               
               waters
               which
               thou
               promisest
               ,
               whatever
               become
               of
               those
               waters
               which
               thou
               wouldst
               want
               .
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               craving
               water
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               thou
               gavest
               better
               then
               that
               thou
               askedst
               .
               Oh
               give
               me
               to
               thirst
               after
               that
               more
               precious
               Water
               ;
               and
               so
               do
               thou
               give
               me
               of
               that
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               never
               thirst
               again
               .
            
             
               Blessed
               God
               ,
               how
               marvelously
               dost
               thou
               contrive
               thine
               own
               affaires
               ?
               Thine
               enemies
               whiles
               they
               would
               despight
               thee
               ,
               shall
               unwittingly
               justifie
               thee
               and
               convince
               themselves
               .
               As
               thou
               fore
               saidst
               ,
               
                 In
                 thy
                 thirst
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 thee
                 vineger
                 to
                 drink
                 .
              
               Had
               they
               given
               thee
               Wine
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               not
               taken
               it
               ;
               the
               night
               before
               thou
               hadst
               taken
               leave
               of
               that
               comfortable
               liquor
               ,
               resolving
               to
               drink
               no
               more
               
               of
               that
               sweet
               juice
               till
               thou
               shouldst
               drink
               it
               new
               with
               them
               in
               thy
               Fathers
               Kingdome
               .
               Had
               they
               given
               thee
               Water
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               fulfilled
               that
               prediction
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               self-condemned
               .
               I
               know
               not
               now
               ,
               O
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               whether
               this
               last
               draught
               of
               thine
               were
               more
               pleasing
               to
               thee
               or
               more
               distastful
               :
               Distastful
               in
               it self
               (
               for
               what
               liquor
               could
               be
               equally
               harsh
               ?
               )
               pleasing
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               made
               up
               those
               Sufferings
               thou
               wert
               to
               indure
               ,
               and
               those
               Prophesies
               thou
               wert
               to
               fulfil
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               more
               to
               doe
               ,
               thy
               full
               consummation
               of
               all
               predictions
               ,
               of
               all
               types
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               
               of
               all
               sufferings
               ,
               of
               all
               satisfactions
               is
               happily
               both
               effected
               and
               proclaimed
               ;
               nothing
               now
               remains
               but
               a
               voluntary
               ,
               sweet
               and
               Heavenly
               
               resignation
               of
               thy
               Blessed
               Soul
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               thine
               eternal
               Father
               ,
               and
               a
               bowing
               of
               thine
               head
               for
               the
               change
               of
               a
               better
               Crown
               ,
               and
               a
               peaceable
               obdormition
               in
               thy
               bed
               of
               ease
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               an
               instant
               entrance
               into
               rest
               ,
               triumph
               ,
               Glory
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               how
               easily
               have
               carnal
               eyes
               all
               this
               while
               mistaken
               
               
               the
               passages
               and
               intentions
               of
               this
               thy
               last
               and
               most
               glorious
               work
               ?
               Our
               weakness
               could
               hitherto
               see
               nothing
               here
               but
               pain
               and
               ignominy
               ;
               now
               my
               better-inlightned
               eyes
               see
               in
               this
               elevation
               of
               thine
               both
               honour
               and
               happiness
               .
               Lo
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               the
               Mediator
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               reconciler
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               art
               lift
               up
               betwixt
               earth
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               accord
               both
               .
               Thou
               that
               art
               the
               great
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               conquerour
               of
               all
               the
               adverse
               powers
               of
               death
               and
               hell
               ,
               art
               exalted
               upon
               this
               Triumphal
               chariot
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               trample
               upon
               death
               ,
               and
               drag
               all
               those
               Infernal
               Principalities
               manicled
               after
               thee
               .
               Those
               arms
               which
               thine
               enemies
               meant
               violently
               to
               extend
               ,
               are
               stretched
               forth
               for
               the
               imbracing
               of
               
               all
               mankind
               that
               shall
               come
               in
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               thine
               all-sufficient
               redemption
               .
               Even
               whiles
               thou
               sufferest
               ,
               thou
               reignest
               .
               Oh
               the
               impotent
               madness
               of
               silly
               men
               !
               They
               think
               to
               disgrace
               thee
               with
               wrie
               faces
               ,
               with
               tongues
               put
               out
               ,
               with
               bitter
               scoffs
               ,
               with
               poor
               wretched
               indignities
               ;
               when
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               
                 the
                 Heavens
                 declare
                 thy
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               shews
               forth
               thy
               power
               .
               The
               Sun
               pulls
               in
               his
               light
               ,
               as
               not
               abiding
               to
               see
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               Creator
               ;
               the
               Earth
               trembles
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               her
               Maker
               ;
               the
               Rocks
               ren●
               ,
               the
               veile
               of
               the
               Temple
               teares
               from
               the
               top
               to
               the
               bottome
               ;
               shortly
               ,
               all
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               world
               acknowledges
               the
               dominion
               of
               that
               Son
               of
               God
               whom
               man
               despised
               .
            
             
               
               Earth
               and
               Hell
               have
               done
               their
               worst
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               art
               in
               thy
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               triumphest
               over
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               and
               Devils
               :
               The
               remainders
               of
               thy
               Sacred
               person
               are
               not
               yet
               free
               .
               The
               Souldiers
               have
               parted
               thy
               garments
               ,
               and
               cast
               lots
               upon
               thy
               seamless
               coat
               (
               those
               poor
               spoils
               cannot
               so
               much
               inrich
               them
               as
               glorifie
               thee
               ,
               whose
               Scriptures
               are
               fulfilled
               by
               their
               barbarous
               sortitions
               .
               )
               The
               Jews
               sue
               to
               have
               thy
               bones
               divided
               ;
               but
               they
               sue
               in
               vain
               .
               No
               more
               could
               thy
               garments
               be
               whole
               then
               thy
               body
               could
               be
               broken
               .
               One
               inviolable
               Decree
               over-rules
               both
               .
               Foolish
               executioners
               !
               ye
               look
               up
               at
               that
               crucified
               Body
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               altogether
               in
               your
               power
               and
               mercy
               ;
               nothing
               appears
               to
               you
               but
               impotence
               and
               death
               :
               little
               do
               ye
               know
               what
               an
               irresistible
               guard
               there
               is
               upon
               
               that
               Sacred
               corps
               ;
               such
               as
               if
               all
               the
               Powers
               of
               Darkness
               shall
               band
               against
               ,
               they
               shall
               finde
               themselves
               confounded
               .
               In
               spight
               of
               all
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               that
               word
               shall
               stand
               ,
               
                 Not
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
            
             
               Still
               the
               infallible
               Decree
               of
               the
               Almighty
               leads
               you
               on
               to
               his
               own
               ends
               ,
               through
               your
               own
               waies
               .
               Ye
               saw
               him
               already
               dead
               ,
               whom
               ye
               came
               to
               dispatch
               :
               those
               bones
               therefore
               shall
               be
               whole
               ,
               which
               ye
               had
               had
               no
               power
               to
               break
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               that
               no
               piece
               either
               of
               your
               cruelty
               or
               of
               Divine
               prediction
               may
               remain
               unsatisfied
               ,
               he
               whose
               bones
               may
               not
               be
               impaired
               ,
               shall
               be
               wounded
               in
               his
               flesh
               ;
               he
               whose
               Ghost
               was
               yielded
               up
               ,
               must
               yield
               his
               last
               blood
               ;
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 souldiers
                 with
                 a
                 spear
                 pierced
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 there
                 came
                 out
                 blood
                 
                 and
                 water
                 .
              
               Malice
               is
               wont
               to
               end
               with
               life
               ;
               here
               it
               overlives
               it
               .
               Cruel
               man
               !
               what
               means
               this
               so
               late
               wound
               ?
               what
               commission
               hadst
               thou
               for
               this
               bloody
               act
               ?
               Pilate
               had
               given
               leave
               to
               break
               the
               bones
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               he
               gave
               no
               leave
               to
               gore
               the
               side
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               what
               wicked
               supererogation
               is
               this
               ?
               what
               a
               superfluity
               of
               maliciousness
               ?
               To
               what
               purpose
               did
               thy
               spear
               pierce
               so
               many
               hearts
               in
               that
               one
               ?
               why
               wouldst
               thou
               kill
               a
               dead
               man
               ?
               Methinks
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               passionate
               associates
               of
               hers
               ,
               and
               the
               Disciple
               whom
               Jesus
               loved
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               other
               of
               his
               fellows
               ,
               the
               friends
               and
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               especially
               he
               that
               was
               so
               ready
               to
               draw
               his
               sword
               upon
               the
               troup
               of
               his
               Masters
               apprehenders
               ,
               should
               have
               work
               enough
               to
               contain
               themselves
               within
               
               the
               bounds
               of
               patience
               at
               so
               savage
               a
               stroke
               :
               their
               sorrow
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               turn
               to
               indignation
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               could
               not
               but
               rise
               (
               as
               even
               mine
               doth
               now
               )
               at
               so
               impertinent
               a
               villany
               .
               How
               easily
               could
               I
               rave
               at
               that
               rude
               hand
               ?
               But
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               when
               I
               look
               up
               to
               theee
               ,
               and
               consider
               how
               thy
               holy
               and
               wise
               Providence
               so
               overrules
               the
               most
               barbarous
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               (
               besides
               their
               will
               )
               they
               turn
               beneficial
               ,
               I
               can
               at
               once
               hate
               them
               ,
               and
               bless
               thee
               .
               This
               very
               
               wound
               hath
               a
               mouth
               to
               speak
               the
               Messiahship
               of
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               
               of
               thy
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 look
                 at
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pierced
                 .
              
               Behold
               now
               the
               Second
               Adam
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               his
               side
               formed
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               the
               Evangelical
               Church
               .
               Behold
               the
               Rock
               which
               was
               smitten
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               gushed
               forth
               .
               Behold
               
                 the
                 fountain
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 for
                 sin
                 and
                 for
                 uncleanness
              
               ;
               a
               fountain
               not
               of
               water
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               blood
               too
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               thy
               water
               we
               are
               washed
               ,
               by
               thy
               blood
               we
               are
               redeemed
               .
               Those
               two
               Sacraments
               which
               thou
               didst
               institute
               alive
               ,
               flow
               also
               from
               thee
               dead
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               memorials
               of
               thy
               Love
               to
               thy
               Church
               :
               the
               water
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 laver
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ;
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 shed
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 :
              
               and
               these
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Spirit
               that
               gives
               life
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               are
               the
               
               three
               Witnesses
               on
               earth
               ,
               whose
               attestation
               cannot
               fail
               us
               .
               Oh
               precious
               and
               soveraign
               wound
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               Souls
               are
               healed
               !
               Into
               this
               cleft
               of
               the
               rock
               let
               my
               Dove
               fly
               and
               enter
               ,
               and
               there
               safely
               hide
               her self
               from
               the
               talons
               of
               all
               the
               birds
               of
               prey
               .
            
             
               It
               could
               not
               be
               but
               that
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               contrived
               and
               acted
               at
               Jerusalem
               in
               so
               solemn
               a
               Festival
               ,
               must
               needs
               draw
               a
               world
               of
               beholders
               :
               The
               Romans
               ,
               the
               Centurion
               and
               his
               band
               ,
               were
               there
               as
               actors
               ,
               as
               supervisors
               of
               the
               Execution
               .
               Those
               strangers
               were
               no
               otherwise
               ingaged
               ,
               then
               as
               they
               that
               would
               hold
               fair
               correspondence
               with
               the
               Citizens
               where
               they
               were
               engarisoned
               :
               their
               freedome
               from
               prejudice
               rendred
               them
               more
               capable
               of
               an
               ingenuous
               construction
               
               of
               all
               events
               .
               
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Centurion
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 watched
                 Jesus
                 saw
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 feared
                 greatly
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Truely
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               What
               a
               marvelous
               concurrence
               is
               here
               of
               strong
               and
               irrefragable
               convictions
               ?
               Meekness
               in
               suffering
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               his
               murderers
               ,
               a
               faithful
               resignation
               of
               his
               Soul
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sun
               eclipsed
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               darkned
               ,
               the
               earth
               trembling
               ,
               the
               graves
               open
               ,
               the
               rocks
               rent
               ,
               the
               veile
               of
               the
               Temple
               torn
               ;
               who
               could
               goe
               less
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 Truly
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               He
               suffers
               patiently
               ;
               this
               is
               through
               the
               power
               of
               Grace
               ;
               many
               good
               men
               have
               done
               so
               through
               his
               enabling
               .
               The
               frame
               of
               Nature
               suffers
               with
               him
               ;
               
               this
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               wonder
               not
               that
               these
               men
               confessed
               thus
               ;
               I
               wonder
               that
               any
               Spectator
               confessed
               it
               not
               :
               these
               proofs
               were
               enough
               to
               fetch
               all
               the
               world
               upon
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               made
               all
               mankind
               a
               Convert
               .
               But
               all
               hearts
               are
               not
               alike
               ;
               no
               means
               can
               work
               upon
               the
               wilfully-obdured
               .
               Even
               after
               this
               the
               Souldier
               pierced
               that
               Blessed
               side
               ;
               and
               whiles
               Pagans
               relented
               ,
               Jews
               continued
               impenitent
               .
               Yet
               even
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               those
               beholders
               whom
               envie
               and
               partiality
               had
               not
               interessed
               in
               this
               slaughter
               ,
               were
               stricken
               with
               just
               astonishment
               ,
               and
               smote
               their
               breasts
               ,
               and
               shook
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               by
               passionate
               gesture
               spake
               what
               their
               tongues
               durst
               not
               .
               How
               many
               must
               there
               needs
               be
               ,
               in
               this
               universal
               
               concourse
               ,
               of
               them
               whom
               he
               had
               healed
               of
               diseases
               ,
               or
               freed
               from
               Devils
               ,
               or
               miraculously
               fed
               ,
               or
               some
               way
               obliged
               in
               their
               persons
               or
               friends
               ?
               These
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               deeply
               affected
               with
               the
               mortal
               indignities
               which
               were
               offered
               to
               their
               acknowledged
               Messiah
               ;
               so
               they
               could
               not
               but
               be
               ravished
               with
               wonder
               at
               those
               powerful
               demonstrations
               of
               the
               Deity
               of
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               believed
               ;
               and
               strangely
               distracted
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               whiles
               they
               compared
               those
               Sufferings
               with
               that
               Omnipotence
               .
               As
               yet
               their
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               was
               but
               in
               the
               bud
               or
               in
               the
               blade
               .
               How
               could
               they
               chuse
               but
               think
               ,
               Were
               he
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               could
               these
               things
               be
               ?
               and
               if
               he
               were
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               could
               he
               die
               ?
               His
               Resurrection
               ,
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               should
               soon
               after
               perfect
               their
               
               belief
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               their
               hearts
               could
               not
               but
               be
               conflicted
               with
               thoughts
               hard
               to
               be
               reconciled
               .
               Howsoever
               they
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               stand
               amazed
               at
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               issue
               .
            
             
               But
               above
               all
               other
               ,
               O
               thou
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               many
               swords
               pierced
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               whiles
               standing
               close
               by
               his
               Cross
               thou
               
               
               sawest
               thy
               dear
               Son
               and
               Saviour
               thus
               indignely
               used
               ,
               thus
               stripped
               ,
               thus
               stretched
               ,
               thus
               nailed
               ,
               thus
               bleeding
               ,
               thus
               dying
               ,
               thus
               pierced
               ?
               How
               did
               thy
               troubled
               heart
               now
               recount
               what
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               had
               reported
               to
               thee
               from
               God
               in
               the
               message
               of
               thy
               blessed
               Conception
               of
               that
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               How
               didst
               thou
               think
               of
               the
               miraculous
               formation
               of
               that
               thy
               Divine
               burden
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               How
               didst
               thou
               recal
               those
               prophecies
               of
               Anna
               and
               Simeon
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               supernatural
               works
               of
               his
               ,
               the
               irrefragable
               proofs
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ?
               and
               laying
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               with
               the
               miserable
               infirmities
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               how
               wert
               thou
               crucified
               with
               him
               ?
               The
               care
               that
               he
               took
               for
               thee
               in
               the
               extremity
               of
               his
               torments
               ,
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               
               melt
               thy
               heart
               into
               sorrow
               :
               But
               oh
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               pain
               and
               misery
               thou
               heardst
               him
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               what
               a
               cold
               horrour
               possessed
               thy
               Soul
               ?
               I
               cannot
               now
               wonder
               at
               thy
               qualms
               and
               swoonings
               ;
               I
               could
               rather
               wonder
               that
               thou
               survivedst
               so
               sad
               an
               hour
               .
               But
               when
               recollecting
               thy self
               ,
               thou
               sawest
               the
               Heavens
               to
               bear
               a
               part
               with
               thee
               in
               thy
               mourning
               ,
               and
               feltest
               the
               earth
               to
               tremble
               no
               less
               then
               thy self
               ,
               and
               foundst
               that
               the
               dreadful
               concussion
               of
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               Nature
               proclaimed
               the
               Deity
               of
               him
               that
               would
               thus
               suffer
               and
               dye
               ,
               and
               remembredst
               his
               frequent
               predictions
               of
               drinking
               this
               bitter
               cup
               ,
               and
               of
               being
               baptized
               thus
               in
               blood
               ;
               thou
               beganst
               to
               take
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               thy self
               with
               the
               assured
               
               exspectation
               of
               the
               glorious
               issue
               .
               More
               then
               once
               had
               he
               foretold
               thee
               his
               victorious
               Resurrection
               .
               He
               who
               had
               openly
               professed
               Jonas
               for
               his
               type
               ,
               and
               had
               fore-promised
               in
               three
               daies
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               ruined
               Temple
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               had
               doubtless
               given
               more
               full
               intimation
               unto
               thee
               ,
               who
               hadst
               so
               great
               a
               share
               in
               that
               sacred
               body
               of
               his
               .
               
                 The
                 just
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               Lo
               ,
               that
               Faith
               of
               thine
               in
               his
               ensuing
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               triumph
               over
               death
               ,
               gives
               thee
               life
               ,
               and
               chears
               up
               thy
               drouping
               Soul
               ,
               and
               bids
               it
               in
               an
               holy
               confidence
               to
               triumph
               over
               all
               thy
               fears
               and
               sorrows
               ;
               and
               him
               whom
               thou
               now
               seest
               dead
               and
               despised
               ,
               represents
               unto
               thee
               living
               ,
               immortal
               ,
               glorious
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               GRace
               doth
               not
               ever
               make
               show
               where
               it
               is
               .
               There
               is
               much
               secret
               riches
               both
               in
               the
               earth
               and
               sea
               ,
               which
               never
               eye
               saw
               .
               I
               never
               heard
               any
               news
               till
               now
               of
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               :
               yet
               was
               he
               eminently
               both
               rich
               ,
               and
               wise
               ,
               and
               good
               ;
               a
               worthy
               ,
               though
               close
               Disciple
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               True
               Faith
               may
               be
               wisely
               reserved
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               be
               cowardly
               .
               Now
               he
               puts
               forth
               himself
               and
               dares
               beg
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               .
               
               Death
               is
               wont
               to
               end
               all
               quarrels
               .
               Pilate's
               heart
               tells
               him
               he
               hath
               done
               too
               much
               already
               ,
               in
               sentencing
               an
               innocent
               to
               death
               :
               no
               doubt
               that
               Centurion
               had
               related
               unto
               him
               the
               miraculous
               symptoms
               of
               that
               Passion
               .
               He
               that
               so
               unwillingly
               condemned
               Innocence
               ,
               could
               rather
               have
               wished
               that
               just
               man
               alive
               ,
               then
               have
               denied
               him
               dead
               .
               The
               body
               is
               yielded
               ,
               and
               taken
               down
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               that
               which
               hung
               naked
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               is
               wrapped
               in
               fine
               linen
               ;
               that
               which
               was
               soiled
               with
               sweat
               and
               blood
               ,
               is
               curiously
               washed
               and
               embalmed
               .
               Now
               even
               Nicodemus
               comes
               in
               for
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               fears
               not
               the
               envie
               of
               a
               good
               profession
               .
               Death
               hath
               let
               that
               man
               loose
               ,
               whom
               the
               Law
               formerly
               over-awed
               with
               restraint
               .
               He
               hates
               to
               be
               a
               night-bird
               
               any
               longer
               ;
               but
               boldly
               flies
               forth
               ,
               and
               looks
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               now
               as
               liberal
               in
               his
               Odors
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               before
               niggardly
               in
               his
               Confession
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               earth
               was
               thine
               and
               the
               fulness
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               as
               thou
               hadst
               not
               an
               house
               of
               thine
               own
               whiles
               thou
               livedst
               ,
               so
               thou
               hadst
               not
               a
               grave
               when
               thou
               wert
               dead
               .
               Joseph
               that
               rich
               Councellor
               lent
               thee
               his
               :
               lent
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               never
               be
               restored
               :
               thou
               took'st
               it
               but
               for
               a
               while
               ;
               
               but
               that
               little
               touch
               of
               that
               Sacred
               Corps
               of
               thine
               made
               it
               too
               good
               for
               
               the
               owner
               .
            
             
               O
               happy
               Joseph
               ,
               that
               hadst
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               Landlord
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               !
               how
               well
               is
               thy
               house-room
               repai'd
               with
               a
               
                 mansion
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ?
              
               Thy
               Garden
               and
               thy
               Tombe
               were
               hard
               by
               Calvary
               ,
               where
               thou
               couldst
               not
               fail
               of
               many
               monitions
               of
               thy
               frailty
               .
               How
               oft
               hadst
               thou
               seasoned
               that
               new
               Tombe
               with
               sad
               and
               savory
               meditations
               ?
               and
               hadst
               oft
               said
               within
               thy self
               ,
               Here
               I
               shall
               once
               lye
               down
               to
               my
               last
               rest
               ,
               and
               wait
               for
               my
               Resurrection
               ?
               Little
               didst
               thou
               then
               think
               to
               have
               been
               disappointed
               by
               so
               Blessed
               a
               guest
               ;
               or
               that
               thy
               grave
               should
               be
               again
               so
               soon
               empty
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               emptiness
               uncapable
               of
               any
               mortal
               in-dweller
               .
               How
               gladly
               
               dost
               thou
               now
               resign
               thy
               grave
               to
               him
               in
               whom
               thou
               livest
               ,
               and
               who
               liveth
               for
               ever
               ,
               whose
               Soul
               is
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               whose
               Godhead
               every
               where
               ?
               Hadst
               thou
               not
               been
               rich
               before
               ,
               this
               gift
               had
               enriched
               thee
               alone
               ,
               and
               more
               ennobled
               thee
               then
               all
               thine
               earthly
               Honour
               .
               Now
               great
               Princes
               envie
               thy
               bounty
               ,
               and
               have
               thought
               themselves
               happy
               to
               kiss
               the
               stones
               of
               that
               rock
               which
               thou
               thus
               hewedst
               ,
               thus
               bestowedst
               .
            
             
               Thus
               purely
               wrapped
               and
               sweetly
               embalmed
               lyes
               the
               precious
               body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               Joseph's
               new
               vault
               .
               Are
               ye
               now
               also
               at
               rest
               ,
               O
               ye
               Jewish
               Rulers
               ?
               Is
               your
               malice
               dead
               and
               buried
               with
               him
               ?
               Hath
               Pilate
               enough
               served
               your
               envie
               and
               revenge
               ?
               Surely
               it
               is
               but
               a
               common
               hostility
               that
               
               can
               die
               ;
               yours
               surviveth
               death
               ,
               and
               puts
               you
               upon
               a
               further
               project
               .
               
                 The
                 chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 came
                 together
                 unto
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 we
                 remember
                 that
                 this
                 Deceiver
                 said
                 whiles
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 After
                 three
                 daies
                 I
                 will
                 rise
                 again
                 :
                 Command
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 be
                 made
                 sure
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ;
                 lest
                 his
                 Disciples
                 come
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 steal
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               full
               of
               terrors
               and
               inevitable
               perplexities
               is
               guiltiness
               ?
               These
               men
               were
               not
               more
               troubled
               with
               envie
               at
               Christ
               alive
               ,
               then
               now
               with
               fear
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               .
               And
               what
               can
               now
               secure
               them
               ?
               Pilate
               had
               helpt
               to
               kill
               him
               ;
               but
               who
               shall
               keep
               him
               from
               rising
               ?
               Wicked
               and
               foolish
               Jewes
               !
               how
               fain
               
               would
               ye
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               hearts
               ?
               How
               gladly
               would
               ye
               deceive
               your selves
               ,
               in
               believing
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Deceiver
               whom
               your
               consciences
               knew
               to
               be
               no
               less
               true
               then
               powerful
               ?
               Lazarus
               was
               still
               in
               your
               ey
               :
               That
               man
               was
               no
               phantasme
               ;
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               reviving
               was
               undeniable
               ;
               the
               so
               fresh
               resuscitation
               of
               that
               dead
               body
               after
               four
               daies
               dissolution
               was
               a
               manifest
               conviction
               of
               Omnipotence
               .
               How
               do
               ye
               vainly
               wish
               that
               he
               could
               deceive
               you
               in
               the
               fore-reporting
               of
               his
               own
               Resurrection
               ?
               Without
               a
               Divine
               power
               he
               could
               have
               raised
               neither
               Lazarus
               nor
               himself
               :
               with
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               he
               could
               as
               well
               raise
               himself
               as
               Lazarus
               .
               What
               need
               we
               other
               witnesses
               then
               your
               own
               mouths
               ?
               That
               which
               he
               would
               doe
               ,
               ye
               confess
               he
               foretold
               ;
               that
               the
               truth
               
               of
               his
               word
               might
               answer
               the
               power
               of
               this
               deed
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               might
               argue
               him
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               your selves
               enemies
               to
               both
               .
               And
               now
               what
               must
               be
               done
               ?
               The
               Sepulcher
               must
               be
               secured
               ,
               and
               you
               with
               it
               :
               An
               huge
               stone
               ,
               a
               strong
               guard
               must
               doe
               the
               deed
               :
               and
               that
               stone
               must
               be
               sealed
               ,
               that
               guard
               of
               your
               own
               designing
               .
               Methinks
               I
               hear
               the
               Souldiers
               and
               busy
               Officers
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               rolling
               that
               other
               weighty
               stone
               (
               for
               such
               we
               probably
               conceive
               )
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               vault
               with
               much
               toile
               and
               sweat
               and
               breathlesness
               ,
               how
               they
               brag'd
               of
               the
               sureness
               of
               the
               place
               and
               unremovableness
               of
               that
               load
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               so
               choice
               a
               Watch
               was
               set
               ,
               how
               they
               boasted
               of
               their
               valour
               and
               vigilance
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               him
               safe
               from
               either
               rising
               or
               stealing
               .
               Oh
               
               the
               madness
               of
               impotent
               men
               ,
               that
               think
               by
               either
               wile
               or
               force
               to
               frustrate
               the
               will
               and
               designs
               of
               the
               Almighty
               !
               How
               justly
               doth
               that
               wise
               and
               powerful
               Arbiter
               of
               the
               world
               laugh
               them
               to
               scorn
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               befool
               them
               in
               their
               own
               vain
               devices
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               much
               evidence
               had
               thy
               Resurrection
               wanted
               ,
               if
               these
               enemies
               had
               not
               been
               thus
               maliciously
               provident
               ?
               
               
               how
               irrefragable
               is
               thy
               rising
               made
               by
               these
               bootless
               endeavours
               of
               their
               prevention
               ?
            
             
               All
               this
               while
               the
               devout
               Maries
               keep
               close
               ,
               and
               silently
               spend
               their
               Sabbath
               in
               a
               mixture
               of
               grief
               and
               hope
               .
               How
               did
               they
               wear
               out
               those
               sad
               hours
               in
               bemoaning
               themselves
               each
               to
               other
               ;
               in
               mutual
               relations
               of
               the
               patient
               sufferings
               ,
               of
               the
               happy
               expiration
               of
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               of
               the
               wonderfull
               events
               both
               in
               the
               Heavens
               and
               earth
               that
               accompanied
               his
               Crucifixion
               ,
               of
               his
               frequent
               and
               clear
               Predictions
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ?
               And
               now
               they
               have
               gladly
               agreed
               (
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               time
               will
               give
               them
               leave
               )
               in
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               Sunday
               morning
               to
               visit
               that
               dear
               Sepulcher
               .
               Neither
               will
               
               they
               goe
               empty-handed
               ?
               She
               that
               had
               bestowed
               that
               costly
               Alabaster-box
               of
               Ointment
               upon
               their
               Saviour
               alive
               ,
               hath
               prepared
               no
               less
               precious
               Odors
               for
               him
               dead
               .
            
             
               Love
               is
               restless
               and
               fearless
               .
               In
               the
               dark
               of
               night
               these
               good
               Women
               goe
               to
               buy
               their
               spices
               ,
               and
               ere
               the
               day-break
               are
               gone
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               towards
               the
               Tomb
               of
               Christ
               to
               bestow
               them
               .
               This
               Sex
               is
               commonly
               fearful
               ;
               it
               was
               much
               for
               them
               to
               walk
               alone
               in
               that
               unsafe
               season
               :
               yet
               ,
               as
               despising
               all
               fears
               and
               dangers
               ,
               they
               thus
               spend
               the
               night
               after
               their
               Sabbath
               .
               Might
               they
               have
               been
               allowed
               to
               buy
               their
               Perfumes
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               visited
               that
               holy
               Tomb
               sooner
               ,
               can
               we
               think
               they
               would
               have
               staid
               so
               long
               ?
               can
               we
               
               suppose
               they
               would
               have
               cared
               more
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               then
               for
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               who
               now
               kept
               his
               Sabbath
               in
               the
               Grave
               ?
               Sooner
               they
               might
               not
               come
               ,
               later
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               to
               present
               their
               last
               homage
               to
               their
               dead
               Saviour
               .
               Had
               these
               holy
               women
               known
               their
               Jesus
               to
               be
               alive
               ,
               how
               had
               they
               hasted
               ,
               who
               made
               such
               speed
               to
               doe
               their
               last
               offices
               to
               his
               sacred
               Corps
               ?
               For
               us
               ,
               we
               
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 liveth
              
               ;
               we
               know
               where
               he
               is
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               cold
               and
               heartless
               is
               our
               love
               to
               thee
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               hast
               to
               finde
               thee
               in
               thy
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               if
               our
               Souls
               do
               not
               fly
               up
               to
               thee
               in
               all
               holy
               Affections
               into
               thy
               Heaven
               ?
            
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Women
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               is
               first
               named
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               Evangelists
               
               alone
               :
               She
               is
               noted
               above
               her
               fellows
               .
               None
               of
               them
               were
               so
               much
               obliged
               ,
               none
               so
               zealously
               thankful
               :
               Seven
               Devils
               were
               cast
               out
               of
               her
               by
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               .
               That
               Heart
               which
               was
               freed
               from
               Satan
               by
               that
               powerful
               dispossession
               ,
               was
               now
               possessed
               with
               a
               free
               and
               gracious
               bounty
               to
               her
               deliverer
               .
               Twice
               at
               the
               least
               hath
               she
               powred
               out
               her
               fragrant
               and
               costly
               Odors
               upon
               him
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               true
               sense
               of
               favour
               and
               beneficence
               ,
               there
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               fervent
               desire
               of
               retribution
               .
               O
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               could
               we
               feel
               the
               danger
               of
               every
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               malignity
               of
               those
               spiritual
               possessions
               from
               which
               thou
               hast
               freed
               us
               ,
               how
               should
               we
               pour
               out
               our selves
               into
               thankfulness
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             
               
               Every
               thing
               here
               had
               horrour
               .
               The
               Place
               ,
               both
               solitary
               and
               a
               Sepulcher
               :
               Nature
               abhors
               ,
               as
               the
               visage
               ,
               so
               the
               region
               of
               Death
               and
               Corruption
               .
               The
               Time
               ,
               Night
               ;
               onely
               the
               Moon
               gave
               them
               some
               faint
               glimmering
               ,
               (
               for
               this
               being
               the
               seventeenth
               day
               of
               her
               age
               ,
               afforded
               some
               light
               to
               the
               later
               part
               of
               the
               night
               .
               )
               The
               Business
               ,
               the
               visitation
               of
               a
               dead
               Corps
               .
               Their
               zealous
               Love
               hath
               easily
               overcome
               all
               these
               .
               They
               had
               followed
               him
               in
               his
               Sufferings
               when
               the
               Disciples-left
               him
               ;
               they
               attended
               him
               to
               his
               Cross
               weeping
               ;
               they
               followed
               him
               to
               his
               Grave
               ,
               and
               saw
               how
               Joseph
               laid
               him
               :
               even
               there
               they
               leave
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               ,
               ere
               it
               be
               day-light
               ,
               return
               to
               pay
               him
               the
               last
               tribute
               of
               their
               duty
               .
               How
               much
               
                 stronger
                 is
                 Love
                 then
                 death
              
               ?
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               why
               should
               
               not
               we
               imitate
               thy
               love
               to
               us
               ?
               Those
               
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
                 ,
                 thou
                 lovest
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
              
               yea
               in
               it
               ,
               yea
               after
               it
               :
               even
               when
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               not
               our
               Souls
               onely
               ,
               but
               our
               very
               dust
               is
               dearly
               respected
               of
               thee
               .
               What
               condition
               of
               thine
               should
               remove
               our
               affections
               from
               thy
               person
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               from
               thy
               lims
               on
               earth
               ?
            
             
               Well
               did
               these
               worthy
               Women
               know
               what
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               and
               Nicodemus
               
               had
               done
               to
               thee
               ;
               they
               saw
               how
               curiously
               they
               had
               wrapped
               thee
               ,
               how
               
               preciously
               they
               had
               embalmed
               thee
               :
               yet
               ,
               as
               not
               thinking
               others
               beneficence
               could
               be
               any
               just
               excuse
               of
               theirs
               ,
               they
               bring
               their
               own
               Odors
               to
               thy
               Sepulture
               to
               be
               perfumed
               by
               the
               touch
               of
               thy
               Sacred
               body
               .
               What
               thank
               is
               it
               to
               us
               that
               others
               are
               obsequious
               to
               thee
               ,
               whiles
               we
               are
               slack
               or
               niggardly
               ?
               We
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               others
               forwardness
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               rest
               in
               it
               ,
               how
               small
               joy
               shall
               it
               be
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               see
               them
               goe
               to
               Heaven
               without
               us
               ?
            
             
               When
               on
               the
               Friday-evening
               they
               attended
               Joseph
               to
               the
               intombing
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               they
               mark'd
               the
               place
               ,
               they
               mark'd
               the
               passage
               ,
               they
               mark'd
               that
               inner
               grave-stone
               which
               the
               owner
               had
               fitted
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               that
               tomb
               ;
               which
               all
               their
               care
               is
               now
               to
               remove
               ;
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 roll
                 away
                 the
                 
                 stone
                 ?
              
               That
               other
               more
               weighty
               load
               wherewith
               the
               vault
               was
               barred
               ,
               the
               seal
               ,
               the
               guard
               set
               upon
               both
               ,
               came
               not
               perhaps
               into
               their
               knowledge
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               private
               plot
               of
               Pilate
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               their
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               them
               say
               ,
               How
               shall
               we
               recover
               the
               charges
               of
               our
               Odors
               ?
               or
               ,
               How
               shall
               we
               avoid
               the
               envy
               and
               censure
               of
               our
               angry
               Elders
               ,
               for
               honouring
               him
               whom
               the
               Governours
               of
               our
               Nation
               have
               thought
               worthy
               of
               condemnation
               ?
               The
               onely
               thought
               they
               now
               take
               is
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 roll
                 away
                 the
                 stone
                 ?
              
               Neither
               do
               they
               stay
               at
               home
               and
               move
               this
               doubt
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               well
               forward
               on
               their
               way
               ,
               resolving
               to
               try
               the
               issue
               .
               Good
               hearts
               cannot
               be
               so
               
               solicitous
               for
               any
               thing
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               for
               removing
               those
               impediments
               which
               lie
               between
               them
               and
               their
               Saviour
               .
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               thou
               who
               art
               clearly
               revealed
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               art
               yet
               still
               both
               hid
               and
               sealed
               up
               from
               too
               many
               here
               on
               earth
               :
               Neither
               is
               it
               some
               thin
               veil
               that
               is
               spred
               between
               thee
               and
               them
               ,
               but
               an
               huge
               stone
               ;
               even
               a
               true
               stone
               of
               offence
               lies
               rolled
               upon
               the
               mouth
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               a
               second
               weight
               were
               superadded
               to
               thy
               Grave
               here
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               three
               spiritual
               bars
               are
               interposed
               betwixt
               them
               and
               thee
               above
               ;
               Idleness
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               Unbelief
               .
               Who
               shall
               roll
               away
               these
               stones
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               power
               that
               removed
               thine
               ?
               O
               Lord
               ,
               remove
               that
               our
               Ignorance
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               thee
               ;
               our
               Idleness
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               seek
               thee
               ;
               our
               Unbelief
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               
               find
               and
               enjoy
               thee
               .
            
             
               How
               well
               it
               succeeds
               when
               we
               go
               faithfully
               and
               conscionably
               about
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               issue
               to
               God
               ?
               Lo
               ,
               now
               God
               hath
               removed
               the
               cares
               of
               these
               holy
               Women
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               grave-stone
               .
               To
               the
               wicked
               that
               falls
               out
               which
               they
               feared
               ,
               to
               the
               Godly
               that
               which
               they
               wished
               and
               cared
               for
               ,
               yea
               more
               .
               Holy
               cares
               ever
               prove
               well
               ;
               the
               worldly
               dry
               the
               bones
               ,
               and
               disappoint
               the
               hopes
               .
               Could
               these
               good
               Visitants
               have
               known
               of
               a
               greater
               stone
               sealed
               ,
               of
               a
               strong
               watch
               set
               ,
               their
               doubts
               had
               been
               doubled
               :
               now
               God
               goes
               beyond
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               at
               once
               removes
               that
               which
               both
               they
               did
               and
               might
               have
               feared
               :
               The
               stone
               is
               removed
               ,
               the
               seal
               broken
               ,
               the
               watch
               fled
               .
               
               What
               a
               scorn
               doth
               the
               Almighty
               God
               make
               of
               the
               impotent
               designes
               of
               men
               ?
               They
               thought
               ,
               the
               stone
               shall
               make
               the
               grave
               sure
               ,
               the
               seal
               shall
               make
               the
               stone
               sure
               ,
               the
               guard
               shall
               make
               both
               sure
               :
               Now
               when
               they
               think
               all
               safe
               ,
               God
               sends
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               the
               earth
               quakes
               beneath
               ,
               the
               stone
               rolls
               away
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               stand
               like
               carkasses
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               got
               heart
               enough
               to
               run
               away
               ,
               think
               themselves
               valiant
               ;
               the
               Tomb
               is
               opened
               ,
               Christ
               is
               risen
               ,
               they
               confounded
               .
               Oh
               the
               vain
               projects
               of
               silly
               men
               !
               as
               if
               with
               one
               shovel-full
               of
               mire
               they
               would
               dam
               up
               the
               Sea
               ;
               or
               with
               a
               clout
               hang'd
               forth
               they
               would
               keep
               the
               Sun
               from
               shining
               .
               Oh
               these
               Spiders-webs
               ,
               or
               houses
               of
               Cards
               which
               fond
               children
               have
               (
               as
               they
               think
               )
               skilfully
               framed
               ,
               which
               the
               least
               breath
               
               breaks
               and
               ruines
               !
               Who
               are
               we
               ,
               sorry
               worms
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               look
               in
               any
               business
               to
               prevail
               against
               our
               Creator
               ?
               What
               creature
               is
               so
               base
               that
               he
               cannot
               arm
               against
               us
               to
               our
               confusion
               ?
               The
               Lice
               and
               Frogs
               shall
               be
               too
               strong
               for
               Pharaoh
               ,
               the
               Worms
               for
               
                 Herod
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 wisdome
                 nor
                 counsel
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
               Oh
               the
               marvellous
               pomp
               and
               magnificence
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Resurrection
               !
               The
               earth
               quakes
               ,
               the
               Angel
               appears
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               be
               plainly
               seen
               that
               this
               Divine
               person
               now
               rising
               had
               the
               command
               both
               of
               earth
               and
               Heaven
               .
               At
               the
               dissolution
               of
               thine
               Humane
               nature
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               an
               Earthquake
               ;
               at
               the
               re-uniting
               of
               it
               is
               an
               Earthquake
               ;
               to
               tell
               the
               world
               that
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               then
               suffered
               ,
               and
               had
               now
               conquered
               .
               Whiles
               thou
               laiest
               still
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               earth
               was
               still
               ;
               when
               thou
               camest
               to
               fetch
               thine
               own
               ,
               
                 The
                 earth
                 trembled
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Jacob.
              
               When
               thou
               our
               true
               Sampson
               awakedst
               ,
               and
               foundst
               thy self
               tied
               with
               these
               Philistian
               cords
               ,
               and
               rousedst
               up
               ,
               and
               brakest
               those
               
               hard
               and
               strong
               twists
               with
               a
               sudden
               power
               ,
               no
               marvel
               if
               the
               room
               shook
               under
               thee
               .
            
             
               Good
               cause
               had
               the
               earth
               to
               quake
               ,
               when
               the
               God
               that
               made
               it
               powerfully
               calls
               for
               his
               own
               flesh
               from
               the
               usurpation
               of
               her
               bowels
               .
               Good
               cause
               had
               she
               to
               open
               her
               graves
               and
               yield
               up
               her
               dead
               in
               attendance
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ,
               whom
               she
               had
               presumed
               to
               detain
               in
               that
               cell
               of
               her
               darkness
               .
               What
               a
               seeming
               impotence
               was
               here
               ,
               that
               thou
               ,
               who
               art
               the
               true
               Rock
               of
               thy
               Church
               ,
               shouldst
               lye
               obscurely
               shrouded
               in
               Joseph's
               rock
               ?
               thou
               that
               art
               the
               true
               corner-stone
               of
               thy
               Church
               ,
               shouldst
               be
               shut
               up
               with
               a
               double
               stone
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               thy
               grave
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               thy
               vault
               ?
               thou
               ,
               
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 sealed
                 
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
              
               shouldst
               be
               sealed
               up
               in
               a
               blind
               cavern
               of
               earth
               ?
               But
               now
               what
               a
               demonstration
               of
               power
               doth
               both
               the
               world
               and
               I
               see
               in
               thy
               glorious
               Resurrection
               ?
               The
               rocks
               tear
               ,
               the
               graves
               open
               ,
               the
               stones
               roll
               away
               ,
               the
               dead
               rise
               and
               appear
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               flee
               and
               tremble
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               attend
               thy
               rising
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               thou
               laiest
               down
               in
               weakness
               ,
               thou
               risest
               in
               power
               and
               glory
               ;
               thou
               laiest
               down
               like
               a
               man
               ,
               thou
               risest
               like
               a
               God.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               lively
               image
               hast
               thou
               herein
               given
               me
               of
               the
               dreadful
               Majesty
               of
               the
               general
               Resurrection
               and
               thy
               second
               appearance
               ?
               Then
               not
               the
               earth
               onely
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 Heaven
                 shall
                 be
                 shaken
                 :
              
               not
               some
               few
               graves
               shall
               be
               
               open
               ,
               and
               some
               Saints
               appear
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               bars
               of
               death
               shall
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 that
                 sleep
                 in
                 their
                 graves
                 shall
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               before
               thee
               :
               not
               some
               one
               Angel
               shall
               descend
               ;
               but
               thou
               ,
               
                 the
                 great
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               attended
               with
               thousand
               thousands
               of
               those
               mighty
               Spirits
               .
               And
               if
               these
               stout
               Souldiers
               were
               so
               filled
               with
               terrour
               at
               the
               feeling
               of
               an
               Earthquake
               and
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               scarce
               breath
               left
               in
               them
               for
               the
               time
               to
               witness
               them
               alive
               ;
               where
               shall
               thine
               enemies
               appear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               terrible
               appearance
               ,
               when
               the
               earth
               shall
               reel
               and
               vanish
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               shall
               be
               on
               a
               flame
               about
               their
               ears
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               wrap
               up
               as
               a
               scroll
               ?
            
             
               
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               mightest
               have
               removed
               this
               stone
               by
               the
               force
               of
               thine
               Earthquake
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               rive
               other
               rocks
               ;
               yet
               thou
               wouldst
               rather
               use
               the
               Ministery
               of
               an
               Angel
               :
               or
               ,
               thou
               that
               gavest
               thy self
               life
               ,
               and
               gavest
               being
               both
               to
               the
               stone
               and
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               couldst
               more
               easily
               have
               removed
               the
               stone
               then
               moved
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               thy
               pleasure
               to
               make
               use
               of
               an
               Angels
               hand
               .
               And
               now
               he
               that
               would
               ask
               why
               thou
               wouldst
               doe
               it
               rather
               by
               an
               Angel
               then
               by
               thy self
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               ask
               why
               thou
               didst
               not
               rather
               give
               thy
               Law
               by
               thine
               own
               immediate
               hand
               then
               by
               the
               ministration
               of
               Angels
               ;
               why
               by
               an
               Angel
               thou
               struckest
               the
               Israelites
               with
               plagues
               ,
               the
               Assyrians
               with
               the
               sword
               ;
               why
               an
               Angel
               appeared
               to
               comfort
               thee
               after
               
               thy
               Temptation
               and
               Agony
               ,
               when
               thou
               wert
               able
               to
               comfort
               thy self
               ;
               why
               thou
               usest
               the
               influences
               of
               Heaven
               to
               fruiten
               the
               earth
               ;
               why
               thou
               imployest
               Second
               causes
               in
               all
               events
               ,
               when
               thou
               couldst
               doe
               all
               things
               alone
               .
               It
               is
               good
               reason
               thou
               shouldst
               serve
               thy self
               of
               thine
               own
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               ground
               to
               be
               required
               whether
               of
               their
               motion
               or
               rest
               ,
               besides
               thy
               will.
               
            
             
             
               Thou
               didst
               raise
               thy self
               ,
               the
               Angels
               removed
               the
               stone
               .
               They
               that
               could
               
               have
               no
               hand
               in
               thy
               Resurrection
               ,
               yet
               shall
               have
               an
               hand
               in
               removing
               outward
               impediments
               ;
               not
               because
               thou
               needst
               ,
               but
               because
               thou
               wouldst
               :
               like
               as
               thou
               alone
               didst
               raise
               Lazarus
               ,
               thou
               badst
               others
               let
               him
               loose
               .
               Works
               of
               Omnipotency
               thou
               reservest
               to
               thine
               own
               immediate
               performance
               ;
               ordinary
               actions
               thou
               doest
               by
               subordinate
               means
               .
            
             
               Although
               this
               act
               of
               the
               Angels
               was
               not
               merely
               with
               respect
               to
               thee
               ;
               but
               partly
               to
               those
               devout
               Women
               ,
               to
               ease
               them
               of
               their
               care
               ,
               to
               manifest
               unto
               them
               thy
               Resurrection
               .
               So
               officious
               are
               those
               glorious
               Spirits
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               thee
               their
               Maker
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               thy
               servants
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               furtherance
               of
               all
               their
               spiritual
               designes
               .
               Let
               us
               bring
               our
               Odours
               ,
               they
               will
               
               be
               sure
               to
               roll
               away
               the
               stone
               .
               Why
               do
               not
               we
               imitate
               them
               in
               our
               forwardness
               to
               promote
               each
               others
               Salvation
               ?
               We
               pray
               to
               doe
               thy
               will
               here
               as
               they
               doe
               in
               Heaven
               :
               if
               we
               do
               not
               act
               our
               wishes
               ,
               we
               do
               but
               mock
               thee
               in
               our
               Devotions
               .
            
             
               How
               glorious
               did
               this
               Angel
               of
               thine
               appear
               ?
               The
               terrified
               Souldiers
               saw
               his
               face
               like
               lightning
               ,
               both
               they
               and
               the
               Women
               saw
               his
               garments
               shining
               ,
               bright
               ,
               and
               white
               as
               snow
               :
               such
               a
               presence
               became
               his
               errand
               .
               It
               was
               fit
               that
               ,
               as
               in
               thy
               Passion
               the
               Sun
               was
               darkned
               ,
               and
               all
               Creatures
               were
               clad
               with
               heaviness
               ,
               so
               in
               thy
               Resurrection
               the
               best
               of
               thy
               Creatures
               should
               testifie
               their
               joy
               and
               exsultation
               in
               the
               brightness
               of
               their
               habit
               ;
               that
               as
               we
               on
               Festival-dayes
               
               put
               on
               our
               best
               cloaths
               ,
               so
               thine
               Angels
               should
               celebrate
               this
               blessed
               Festivity
               with
               a
               meet
               representation
               of
               Glory
               .
               They
               could
               not
               but
               injoy
               our
               joy
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               work
               of
               mans
               Redemption
               thus
               fully
               finished
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               
                 mirth
                 in
                 Heaven
                 at
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 one
                 sinner
                 ,
              
               how
               much
               more
               when
               a
               world
               of
               sinners
               is
               perfectly
               ransomed
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               restored
               to
               Salvation
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               but
               one
               or
               two
               appeared
               ,
               all
               rejoyced
               ,
               all
               triumphed
               .
               Neither
               could
               they
               but
               be
               herein
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               happy
               advantage
               ,
               who
               by
               thy
               mediation
               are
               confirmed
               in
               their
               glorious
               estate
               ;
               since
               thou
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               thy
               Cross
               and
               power
               of
               thy
               Resurrection
               hast
               
                 reconciled
                 things
                 not
                 in
                 earth
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               thee
               their
               God
               and
               Saviour
               must
               needs
               heighten
               their
               joy
               ,
               and
               make
               thy
               Glory
               theirs
               .
               It
               is
               their
               perpetual
               work
               to
               praise
               thee
               :
               how
               much
               more
               now
               when
               such
               an
               occasion
               was
               offered
               as
               never
               had
               been
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               never
               could
               be
               after
               ?
               when
               thou
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               hadst
               vanquished
               all
               the
               spiritual
               powers
               of
               darkness
               ,
               when
               thou
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               hadst
               conquered
               death
               for
               thee
               and
               all
               thine
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               now
               boldly
               insult
               over
               their
               last
               enemy
               ,
               
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 grave
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
              
            
             
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               Heaven
               can
               be
               capable
               of
               an
               increase
               of
               joy
               and
               felicity
               ,
               never
               had
               those
               Blessed
               Spirits
               so
               great
               a
               cause
               of
               triumph
               and
               gratulation
               
               as
               in
               this
               day
               of
               thy
               glorious
               Resurrection
               .
               How
               much
               more
               ,
               O
               dear
               Jesu
               ,
               should
               we
               men
               ,
               whose
               flesh
               thou
               didst
               assume
               ,
               unite
               ,
               revive
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               and
               in
               whose
               stead
               thou
               didst
               vouchsafe
               to
               suffer
               and
               die
               ,
               whose
               arrerages
               thou
               payedst
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               acquittedst
               in
               thy
               Resurrection
               ,
               whose
               Souls
               are
               discharged
               ,
               whose
               Bodies
               shall
               be
               raised
               by
               the
               power
               of
               thy
               rising
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               should
               we
               think
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               be
               over-joyed
               with
               the
               happy
               memory
               of
               this
               great
               work
               of
               thy
               Divine
               Power
               and
               unconceiveable
               Mercy
               ?
            
             
               Lo
               now
               ,
               how
               weak
               soever
               I
               am
               in
               my self
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               confidence
               of
               this
               victorious
               Resurrection
               of
               my
               Saviour
               I
               dare
               boldly
               challenge
               and
               defie
               you
               ,
               O
               all
               
               ye
               adverse
               Powers
               .
               Doe
               the
               worst
               ye
               can
               to
               my
               Soul
               ;
               in
               despight
               of
               you
               it
               shall
               be
               safe
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               Sin
               that
               threats
               me
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               this
               Resurrection
               of
               my
               Redeemer
               publishes
               my
               discharge
               .
               My
               Surety
               was
               arrested
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               prison
               of
               his
               Grave
               :
               had
               not
               the
               utmost
               farthing
               of
               mine
               arrerages
               been
               paid
               ,
               he
               
               
               could
               not
               have
               come
               forth
               .
               He
               is
               come
               forth
               :
               the
               Summe
               is
               fully
               satisfied
               .
               What
               danger
               can
               there
               be
               of
               a
               discharged
               Debt
               ?
            
             
               Is
               it
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ?
               Wherefore
               is
               that
               but
               for
               sin
               ?
               If
               my
               sin
               be
               defraied
               ,
               that
               quarrel
               is
               at
               an
               end
               :
               and
               if
               my
               Saviour
               suffered
               it
               for
               me
               ,
               how
               can
               I
               fear
               to
               suffer
               it
               in
               my self
               ?
               That
               infinite
               Justice
               hates
               to
               be
               twice
               paid
               .
               He
               is
               risen
               ,
               therefore
               he
               hath
               satisfied
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 condemneth
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 Christ
                 that
                 died
                 ;
                 yea
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 risen
                 .
              
            
             
               Is
               it
               Death
               it self
               ?
               Lo
               ,
               my
               Saviour
               that
               overcame
               death
               by
               dying
               ,
               hath
               triumph'd
               over
               him
               in
               his
               Resurrection
               .
               How
               can
               I
               now
               fear
               a
               conquered
               enemy
               ?
               What
               harm
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               sting
               ?
               
               
                 The
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sin
                 :
              
               that
               is
               pulled
               out
               by
               my
               powerful
               Redeemer
               ,
               it
               cannot
               now
               hurt
               me
               ;
               it
               may
               refresh
               me
               to
               carry
               this
               cool
               Snake
               in
               my
               bosome
               .
            
             
               O
               then
               ,
               my
               dear
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               bless
               thee
               for
               thy
               Death
               ;
               but
               I
               bless
               thee
               more
               for
               thy
               Resurrection
               .
               That
               was
               a
               work
               of
               wonderful
               Humility
               ,
               of
               infinite
               Mercy
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               work
               of
               infinite
               Power
               :
               In
               that
               was
               humane
               Weakness
               ;
               in
               this
               Divine
               Omnipotence
               :
               In
               that
               thou
               didst
               
                 die
                 for
                 our
                 sins
              
               ;
               in
               this
               thou
               didst
               
                 rise
                 again
                 for
                 our
                 Justification
              
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               how
               am
               I
               conformable
               to
               thee
               ,
               if
               when
               thou
               art
               risen
               I
               lie
               still
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               my
               Corruptions
               ?
               How
               am
               I
               a
               lim
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               if
               whiles
               thou
               
               hast
               that
               perfect
               dominion
               over
               death
               ,
               death
               hath
               dominion
               over
               me
               ;
               if
               whiles
               thou
               art
               alive
               and
               glorious
               ,
               I
               lie
               rotting
               in
               the
               dust
               of
               death
               ?
               I
               know
               the
               locomotive
               faculty
               is
               in
               the
               Head
               :
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               thee
               our
               Head
               ,
               all
               we
               thy
               Members
               cannot
               but
               be
               raised
               .
               As
               the
               earth
               cannot
               hold
               my
               body
               from
               thee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Second
               Resurrection
               ,
               so
               cannot
               sin
               withhold
               my
               Soul
               from
               thee
               in
               the
               First
               .
               How
               am
               I
               thine
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               not
               risen
               ?
               and
               if
               I
               
                 be
                 risen
                 with
              
               thee
               ,
               why
               do
               I
               not
               
                 seek
                 the
                 things
                 above
                 ,
                 where
              
               thou
               
                 sittest
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Vault
               or
               Cave
               which
               Joseph
               had
               hewn
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               was
               large
               ,
               capable
               of
               no
               less
               then
               ten
               persons
               :
               upon
               the
               mouth
               of
               it
               Eastward
               was
               
               that
               great
               stone
               rolled
               ;
               within
               it
               ,
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               in
               the
               North
               part
               of
               the
               Cave
               ,
               was
               hewn
               out
               a
               receptacle
               for
               the
               body
               ,
               three
               handfuls
               high
               from
               the
               pavement
               ;
               and
               a
               stone
               was
               accordingly
               fitted
               for
               the
               cover
               of
               that
               Grave
               .
            
             
               Into
               this
               Cave
               the
               good
               Women
               (
               finding
               the
               stone
               rolled
               away
               )
               descended
               to
               seek
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               in
               it
               saw
               the
               Angels
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Goal
               to
               which
               Peter
               and
               John
               ran
               ,
               finding
               the
               spoils
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               grave
               cloaths
               wrapped
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               napkin
               that
               was
               about
               the
               head
               folded
               up
               together
               and
               laid
               in
               a
               place
               by
               it self
               :
               and
               as
               they
               came
               in
               haste
               ,
               so
               they
               return'd
               with
               wonder
               .
            
             
               
               I
               marvel
               not
               at
               your
               speed
               ,
               O
               ye
               blessed
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               upon
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Women
               ye
               ran
               ,
               yea
               flew
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               zeal
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               was
               become
               of
               your
               Master
               .
               Ye
               had
               wont
               to
               walk
               familiarly
               together
               in
               the
               attendance
               of
               your
               Lord
               :
               now
               society
               is
               forgotten
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               wager
               ,
               each
               tries
               the
               speed
               of
               his
               legs
               ,
               and
               with
               neglect
               of
               other
               ,
               vies
               who
               shall
               be
               first
               at
               the
               Tomb.
               
            
             
               Who
               would
               not
               but
               have
               tried
               masteries
               with
               you
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               light
               touches
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               have
               held
               paces
               with
               you
               ?
               Your
               desire
               was
               equal
               ;
               but
               John
               is
               the
               yonger
               ,
               his
               lims
               are
               more
               nimble
               ,
               his
               breath
               more
               free
               :
               he
               first
               looks
               into
               the
               Sepulcher
               ,
               but
               Peter
               goes
               down
               first
               .
               O
               
               happy
               competition
               who
               shall
               be
               more
               zealous
               in
               the
               enquiry
               after
               Christ
               !
               Ye
               saw
               enough
               to
               amaze
               you
               ,
               not
               enough
               to
               settle
               your
               Faith.
               How
               well
               might
               you
               have
               thought
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Master
                 is
                 not
                 subduced
                 ,
                 but
                 risen
                 .
                 Had
                 he
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 others
                 hands
                 ,
                 this
                 fine
                 linen
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 left
                 behinde
                 :
                 Had
                 he
                 not
                 himself
                 risen
                 from
                 this
                 bed
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 thus
                 wrapped
                 up
                 his
                 night-cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 them
                 sorted
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 
                 we
                 doubt
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 foretold
                 us
                 he
                 would
                 rise
                 ?
              
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               how
               wilt
               
               thou
               pardon
               our
               errours
               ?
               how
               should
               we
               pardon
               and
               pity
               the
               errours
               of
               each
               other
               in
               lesser
               occasions
               ,
               whenas
               yet
               thy
               prime
               and
               dearest
               Disciples
               ,
               after
               so
               much
               Divine
               instruction
               ,
               
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 must
                 rise
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
               They
               went
               away
               more
               astonished
               then
               confident
               ;
               more
               full
               of
               wonder
               as
               yet
               then
               of
               belief
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               more
               strength
               of
               zeal
               (
               where
               it
               takes
               )
               in
               the
               weaker
               Sex.
               Those
               holy
               Women
               ,
               as
               they
               came
               first
               ,
               so
               they
               staid
               last
               :
               especially
               devout
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalene
              
               stands
               still
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Cave
               weeping
               .
               Well
               might
               those
               tears
               have
               been
               spared
               ,
               if
               her
               Knowledge
               had
               been
               answerable
               to
               her
               Affection
               ,
               her
               Faith
               to
               her
               Fervour
               .
               Withall
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               eye
               
               will
               be
               where
               we
               love
               )
               she
               stoops
               ,
               and
               looks
               down
               into
               that
               dear
               Sepulcher
               .
            
             
               Holy
               desires
               never
               but
               speed
               well
               .
               There
               she
               
                 sees
                 two
              
               glorious
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 one
              
               sitting
               
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 where
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 had
                 lain
                 .
              
               Their
               shining
               brightness
               shew'd
               them
               to
               be
               no
               mortal
               creatures
               :
               besides
               that
               Peter
               and
               John
               had
               but
               newly
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Sepulcher
               ,
               and
               both
               found
               and
               left
               it
               empty
               in
               her
               sight
               ,
               which
               was
               now
               suddenly
               filled
               with
               those
               celestial
               guests
               .
               That
               white
               linen
               wherewith
               Joseph
               had
               shrouded
               the
               Sacred
               body
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               was
               now
               shamed
               with
               a
               brighter
               whiteness
               .
               
            
             
               Yet
               do
               I
               not
               find
               the
               good
               Woman
               ought
               appalled
               with
               that
               inexspected
               glory
               .
               So
               was
               her
               heart
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               thought
               for
               her
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               she
               seemed
               not
               sensible
               of
               whatsoever
               other
               Objects
               .
               Those
               tears
               which
               she
               did
               let
               drop
               into
               the
               Sepulcher
               ,
               send
               up
               back
               to
               her
               the
               voice
               of
               those
               Angels
               ,
               
                 Woman
                 ,
                 why
                 weepest
                 thou
              
               ?
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               take
               notice
               of
               every
               tear
               of
               our
               Devotion
               .
               The
               sudden
               wonder
               hath
               not
               dried
               her
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               charmed
               her
               tongue
               :
               She
               freely
               confesseth
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               grief
               to
               be
               the
               missing
               of
               her
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 They
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 him
                 .
              
               Alas
               ,
               good
               Mary
               ,
               how
               dost
               thou
               lose
               thy
               tears
               ?
               of
               whom
               dost
               thou
               complain
               ,
               but
               of
               thy
               best
               friend
               ?
               who
               hath
               removed
               thy
               
               Lord
               but
               himself
               ?
               who
               but
               his
               own
               Deity
               hath
               taken
               away
               that
               humane
               body
               out
               of
               that
               region
               of
               death
               ?
               Neither
               is
               he
               now
               laid
               any
               more
               ,
               he
               stands
               by
               thee
               whose
               removal
               thou
               complainest
               of
               .
               Thus
               many
               a
               tender
               and
               humbled
               Soul
               afflicts
               it self
               with
               the
               want
               of
               that
               Saviour
               whom
               it
               hath
               ,
               and
               feeleth
               not
               .
            
             
               Sense
               may
               be
               no
               judge
               of
               the
               bewailed
               absence
               of
               Christ
               .
               Do
               but
               turn
               back
               thine
               eye
               ,
               O
               thou
               Religious
               Soul
               ,
               
                 and
                 see
                 Jesus
                 standing
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
              
               though
               
                 thou
                 knewst
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               His
               habit
               was
               not
               his
               own
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               pleases
               our
               Saviour
               to
               appear
               unto
               his
               not
               like
               himself
               :
               his
               holy
               disguises
               are
               our
               trials
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               will
               seem
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               sometimes
               an
               Enemie
               ;
               sometimes
               he
               offers
               
               himself
               to
               us
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               poor
               man
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               a
               distressed
               Captive
               .
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               can
               discern
               his
               Saviour
               in
               all
               forms
               .
               Mary
               took
               him
               for
               a
               Gardener
               .
               Devout
               Magdalene
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               much
               mistaken
               .
               As
               it
               was
               the
               trade
               of
               the
               First
               Adam
               to
               dress
               the
               Garden
               of
               Eden
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               the
               trade
               of
               the
               Second
               to
               tend
               the
               Garden
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               He
               diggs
               up
               the
               soil
               by
               seasonable
               Afflictions
               ,
               he
               sows
               in
               it
               the
               seeds
               of
               Grace
               ,
               he
               plants
               it
               with
               gracious
               motions
               ,
               he
               waters
               it
               with
               his
               Word
               ,
               yea
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               he
               weeds
               it
               by
               wholsome
               censures
               .
               O
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               neglectest
               to
               doe
               for
               this
               selected
               inclosure
               of
               thy
               Church
               ?
               As
               in
               some
               respect
               thou
               art
               
                 the
                 true
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
              
               thy
               
                 Father
                 the
                 Husbandman
              
               ;
               so
               also
               in
               some
               other
               we
               are
               the
               Vine
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               
               the
               Husbandman
               .
               Oh
               be
               thou
               such
               to
               me
               as
               thou
               appearedst
               unto
               Magdalene
               :
               break
               up
               the
               fallows
               of
               my
               Nature
               ,
               implant
               me
               with
               Grace
               ,
               prune
               me
               with
               meet
               corrections
               ,
               bedew
               me
               with
               the
               former
               and
               latter
               rain
               ;
               doe
               what
               thou
               wilt
               to
               make
               me
               fruitful
               .
            
             
               Still
               the
               good
               Woman
               weeps
               ,
               and
               still
               complains
               ,
               and
               passionately
               inquires
               
               
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               thy self
               .
               How
               apt
               are
               we
               ,
               if
               thou
               dost
               never
               so
               little
               vary
               from
               our
               apprehensions
               ,
               to
               mis-know
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               wrong
               our selves
               by
               our
               mis-opinions
               ?
               All
               this
               while
               hast
               thou
               concealed
               thy self
               from
               thine
               affectionate
               client
               ;
               thou
               sawest
               her
               teares
               ,
               and
               heardest
               her
               importunities
               and
               inquiries
               :
               at
               last
               (
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Joseph
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               contain
               himself
               from
               the
               notice
               of
               his
               brethren
               )
               thy
               compassion
               causes
               thee
               to
               break
               forth
               into
               a
               clear
               expression
               of
               thy self
               by
               expressing
               her
               name
               unto
               her self
               ;
               Mary
               .
               She
               was
               used
               as
               to
               the
               name
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               sound
               ,
               to
               the
               accent
               .
               Thou
               spakest
               to
               her
               before
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               tone
               of
               a
               stranger
               ;
               now
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               of
               a
               Master
               .
               Like
               a
               good
               Shepheard
               ,
               
                 thou
                 callest
                 thy
                 sheep
                 by
                 their
                 
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 know
                 thy
                 voice
                 .
              
               What
               was
               thy
               call
               of
               her
               ,
               but
               a
               clear
               pattern
               of
               our
               Vocation
               ?
            
             
               As
               her
               ,
               so
               thou
               callest
               us
               ;
               first
               ,
               familiarly
               ,
               effectually
               .
               She
               could
               not
               begin
               with
               thee
               otherwise
               then
               in
               the
               compellation
               of
               a
               stranger
               ;
               it
               was
               thy
               mercy
               to
               begin
               with
               her
               .
               That
               correction
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               is
               sweet
               and
               useful
               ,
               
                 Now
                 after
                 ye
                 have
                 known
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 rather
                 are
                 known
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               We
               do
               know
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               but
               our
               active
               knowledge
               is
               after
               our
               passive
               ;
               first
               we
               are
               known
               of
               thee
               ,
               then
               we
               know
               thee
               that
               knewest
               us
               .
               And
               as
               our
               Knowledge
               ,
               so
               is
               our
               Calling
               ,
               so
               is
               our
               Election
               ;
               thou
               beginnest
               to
               us
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               most
               justly
               sayest
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 not
                 chosen
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 you
                 .
              
               When
               thou
               wouldst
               speak
               to
               
               this
               Devout
               client
               as
               a
               stranger
               ,
               thou
               spakest
               aloof
               ;
               
                 Woman
                 ,
                 whom
                 seekest
                 thou
              
               ?
               now
               when
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               known
               to
               her
               ,
               thou
               callest
               her
               by
               her
               name
               ,
               Mary
               .
               General
               invitations
               and
               common
               mercies
               are
               for
               us
               as
               men
               ;
               but
               where
               thou
               givest
               Grace
               as
               to
               thine
               elect
               ,
               thou
               comest
               close
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               winnest
               us
               with
               dear
               and
               particular
               intimations
               .
            
             
               That
               very
               name
               did
               as
               much
               as
               say
               ,
               Know
               him
               of
               whom
               thou
               art
               known
               and
               beloved
               ,
               and
               turns
               her
               about
               to
               thy
               view
               and
               acknowledgment
               ;
               
                 She
                 turned
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Rabboni
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Master
                 .
              
               Before
               ,
               her
               face
               was
               towards
               the
               Angels
               :
               this
               word
               fetches
               her
               about
               ,
               and
               turns
               her
               face
               to
               thee
               ,
               from
               whom
               her
               misprision
               had
               averted
               it
               .
               We
               do
               not
               rightly
               apprehend
               
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               any
               creature
               in
               Heaven
               or
               earth
               can
               keep
               our
               eyes
               and
               our
               hearts
               from
               thee
               .
               The
               Angels
               were
               bright
               and
               glorious
               ;
               thy
               appearance
               was
               homely
               ,
               thy
               habit
               mean
               :
               yet
               when
               she
               heard
               thy
               voice
               ,
               she
               turns
               her
               back
               upon
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               salutes
               thee
               with
               a
               Rabboni
               ,
               and
               falls
               down
               before
               thee
               ,
               in
               a
               desire
               of
               an
               humble
               amplexation
               of
               those
               Sacred
               feet
               which
               she
               now
               rejoyces
               to
               see
               past
               the
               use
               of
               her
               Odours
               .
            
             
               Where
               there
               was
               such
               familiarity
               in
               the
               mutual
               compellation
               ,
               what
               means
               such
               strangeness
               in
               the
               charge
               ;
               
                 Touch
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 ascended
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ?
              
               Thou
               wert
               not
               wont
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               make
               so
               dainty
               of
               being
               touched
               :
               It
               is
               not
               long
               since
               these
               very
               same
               hands
               touched
               thee
               in
               thine
               anointing
               ;
               
               the
               Bloody-fluxed
               woman
               touched
               thee
               ;
               the
               thankful
               Penitent
               in
               Simon
               's
               house
               touched
               thee
               .
               What
               speak
               I
               of
               these
               ?
               The
               multitude
               touch'd
               thee
               ,
               the
               Executioners
               touch'd
               thee
               ;
               and
               even
               after
               thy
               Resurrection
               thou
               didst
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               to
               thy
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 see
              
               ,
               and
               to
               invite
               Thomas
               to
               put
               his
               fingers
               into
               thy
               side
               :
               neither
               is
               it
               long
               after
               this
               before
               thou
               sufferest
               the
               three
               Maries
               to
               touch
               and
               hold
               thy
               feet
               .
               How
               then
               saist
               thou
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 me
                 not
              
               ?
               Was
               it
               in
               a
               mild
               taxation
               of
               her
               mistaking
               ?
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               said
               ,
               Thou
               knowest
               not
               that
               I
               have
               now
               an
               Immortal
               body
               ,
               but
               so
               demeanest
               thy self
               towards
               me
               as
               if
               I
               were
               still
               in
               my
               wonted
               condition
               ;
               know
               now
               that
               the
               case
               is
               altered
               :
               howsoever
               indeed
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               ascended
               to
               my
               Father
               ,
               yet
               this
               body
               of
               mine
               which
               
               thou
               seest
               to
               be
               real
               and
               sensible
               ,
               is
               now
               impassible
               ,
               and
               qualified
               with
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               therefore
               worthy
               of
               a
               more
               awful
               veneration
               then
               heretofore
               .
               Or
               was
               it
               a
               gentle
               reproof
               of
               her
               dwelling
               too
               long
               in
               this
               dear
               hold
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               fixing
               her
               thoughts
               upon
               thy
               Bodily
               presence
               ;
               together
               with
               an
               implied
               direction
               of
               reserving
               the
               height
               of
               her
               affection
               for
               thy
               perfect
               glorification
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               was
               it
               a
               light
               touch
               of
               her
               too
               much
               hast
               and
               eagerness
               
               in
               touching
               thee
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               must
               use
               this
               speed
               in
               preventing
               thine
               Ascension
               ,
               
               or
               else
               be
               indangered
               to
               be
               disappointed
               of
               her
               hopes
               ?
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               said
               ,
               Be
               not
               so
               passionately
               forward
               and
               suddain
               in
               laying
               hold
               on
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               instantly
               ascending
               ;
               but
               know
               that
               I
               shall
               stay
               some
               time
               with
               you
               upon
               earth
               ,
               before
               my
               going
               up
               to
               my
               Father
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               even
               our
               well-meant
               zeal
               in
               seeking
               and
               injoying
               thee
               may
               be
               faulty
               ;
               if
               we
               seek
               thee
               where
               we
               should
               not
               ,
               on
               earth
               ;
               how
               we
               should
               not
               ,
               unwarrantably
               .
               There
               may
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               carnality
               in
               Spiritual
               actions
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 heretofore
                 known
                 thee
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 henceforth
                 know
                 we
                 thee
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               That
               thou
               livedst
               here
               in
               this
               shape
               ,
               that
               colour
               ,
               this
               stature
               ,
               that
               habit
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               know
               ;
               nothing
               that
               concerns
               thee
               can
               be
               unuseful
               .
               Could
               I
               say
               ,
               here
               thou
               satest
               ,
               here
               thou
               layest
               ,
               here
               
               and
               thus
               thou
               wert
               crucified
               ,
               here
               buried
               ,
               here
               settest
               thy
               last
               foot
               ;
               I
               should
               with
               much
               contentment
               see
               and
               recount
               these
               memorials
               of
               thy
               presence
               :
               But
               if
               I
               shall
               so
               fasten
               my
               thoughts
               upon
               these
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               look
               higher
               to
               the
               spiritual
               part
               of
               thine
               atchievements
               ,
               to
               the
               power
               and
               issue
               of
               thy
               Resurrection
               ,
               I
               am
               never
               the
               better
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               art
               thou
               risen
               then
               thou
               speakest
               of
               ascending
               ;
               as
               thou
               didst
               lie
               down
               to
               rise
               ,
               so
               didst
               thou
               rise
               to
               ascend
               :
               that
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               thy
               ▪
               Glory
               ,
               and
               ours
               in
               thee
               .
               Thou
               that
               forbadst
               her
               touch
               ,
               injoynedst
               her
               errand
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 ascend
                 unto
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 God.
                 
              
               
            
             
               The
               annunciation
               of
               thy
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               is
               more
               then
               a
               private
               fruition
               ;
               this
               is
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               many
               .
               To
               sit
               still
               and
               injoy
               is
               more
               sweet
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               but
               to
               goe
               and
               tell
               is
               more
               gainful
               in
               the
               sequel
               .
               That
               great
               Angel
               thought
               himself
               (
               as
               he
               well
               might
               )
               highly
               honoured
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               appointed
               to
               carry
               the
               happy
               news
               unto
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               (
               thy
               Holy
               Mother
               )
               of
               her
               conception
               of
               thee
               her
               Saviour
               :
               how
               honourable
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               to
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               that
               she
               must
               be
               the
               messenger
               of
               thy
               second
               birth
               ,
               thy
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               instant
               Ascension
               ?
               
                 How
                 beautiful
              
               do
               
                 the
                 f●et
                 of
                 those
              
               deserve
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 who
                 bring
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 peace
              
               and
               Salvation
               ?
               What
               matter
               is
               it
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               if
               men
               despise
               where
               thou
               wilt
               
               honour
               ?
            
             
               To
               whom
               then
               dost
               thou
               send
               her
               ?
               
                 Goe
                 tell
                 my
                 Brethren
              
               .
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               who
               are
               those
               ?
               were
               they
               not
               thy
               Followers
               ?
               yea
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               thy
               forsakers
               ?
               yet
               still
               thou
               stilest
               them
               thy
               Brethren
               .
               O
               admirable
               Humility
               !
               O
               infinite
               Mercy
               !
               How
               dost
               thou
               raise
               their
               titles
               with
               thy self
               ?
               At
               first
               they
               were
               thy
               Servants
               ,
               then
               Disciples
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               thy
               death
               they
               were
               thy
               Friends
               ;
               now
               after
               thy
               Resurrection
               they
               were
               thy
               Brethren
               .
               Thou
               that
               wert
               exalted
               infinitely
               higher
               from
               mortal
               to
               immortal
               ,
               descendest
               so
               much
               lower
               to
               call
               them
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               were
               before
               Friends
               ,
               Disciples
               ,
               Servants
               .
               What
               do
               we
               stand
               upon
               terms
               of
               our
               poor
               inequality
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               stoops
               so
               low
               as
               to
               call
               us
               
               Brethren
               ?
               But
               ,
               oh
               Mercy
               without
               measure
               !
               Why
               wilt
               thou
               ,
               how
               canst
               thou
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               call
               them
               Brethren
               ,
               whom
               in
               their
               last
               parting
               thou
               foundst
               fugitives
               ?
               Did
               they
               not
               run
               from
               thee
               ?
               Did
               not
               one
               of
               them
               rather
               leave
               his
               inmost
               coat
               behind
               him
               ,
               then
               not
               be
               quit
               of
               thee
               ?
               Did
               not
               another
               of
               them
               deny
               thee
               ,
               yea
               abjure
               thee
               ?
               and
               yet
               thou
               saist
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 tell
                 my
                 Brethren
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               infirmity
               to
               unbrother
               us
               :
               when
               we
               look
               at
               the
               acts
               themselves
               ,
               they
               are
               hainous
               ;
               when
               at
               the
               persons
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               much
               more
               faulty
               as
               more
               obliged
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               look
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               thee
               who
               hast
               called
               us
               ,
               now
               ,
               
                 who
                 shall
                 separate
                 us
              
               ?
               When
               we
               have
               sinned
               ,
               thy
               dearness
               hath
               reason
               to
               aggravate
               our
               sorrows
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               have
               sorrowed
               ,
               our
               Faith
               hath
               no
               
               less
               reason
               to
               uphold
               us
               from
               despairing
               :
               even
               yet
               we
               are
               Brethren
               .
               Brethren
               in
               thee
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               art
               ascending
               for
               us
               ;
               in
               thee
               ,
               who
               hast
               made
               thy
               Father
               ours
               ,
               thy
               God
               our
               God.
               He
               is
               thy
               Father
               by
               eternal
               Generation
               ,
               our
               Father
               by
               his
               gracious
               Adoption
               ;
               thy
               God
               by
               unity
               of
               Essence
               ,
               our
               God
               by
               his
               Grace
               and
               Election
               .
            
             
             
               
               It
               is
               this
               propriety
               wherein
               our
               life
               and
               happiness
               consisteth
               :
               They
               are
               weak
               comforts
               that
               can
               be
               raised
               from
               the
               apprehension
               of
               thy
               general
               Mecies
               .
               What
               were
               I
               the
               better
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               God
               were
               thy
               Father
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               mine
               ?
               Oh
               do
               thou
               give
               me
               a
               particular
               sense
               of
               my
               interest
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               goodness
               to
               me
               .
               Bring
               thou
               thy self
               home
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               finde
               that
               I
               have
               a
               God
               and
               Saviour
               of
               my
               own
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               fit
               I
               should
               mark
               thy
               order
               ;
               First
               ,
               
                 my
                 Father
              
               ,
               then
               yours
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               He
               is
               first
               thine
               ,
               and
               in
               thine
               onely
               right
               ours
               .
               It
               is
               in
               thee
               that
               we
               are
               adopted
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               thee
               that
               we
               are
               elected
               ;
               without
               thee
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               stranger
               ,
               but
               an
               enemie
               to
               us
               .
               Thou
               onely
               canst
               make
               us
               free
               ,
               thou
               onely
               
               canst
               make
               us
               Sons
               .
               Let
               me
               be
               found
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               fail
               of
               a
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               With
               what
               joy
               did
               Mary
               receive
               this
               errand
               ?
               with
               what
               joy
               did
               the
               Disciples
               welcome
               it
               from
               her
               ?
               Here
               was
               good
               news
               from
               a
               far
               Country
               ,
               even
               as
               far
               as
               the
               utmost
               regions
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               Those
               Disciples
               whose
               flight
               scattered
               them
               upon
               their
               Masters
               apprehension
               ,
               are
               now
               ,
               at
               night
               ,
               like
               a
               dispersed
               Covie
               met
               together
               by
               their
               mutual
               call
               :
               their
               assembly
               is
               secret
               ;
               when
               the
               light
               was
               shut
               in
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 doors
                 were
                 shut
              
               up
               .
               Still
               were
               they
               fearful
               ,
               still
               were
               the
               Jews
               malicious
               .
               The
               assured
               tidings
               of
               their
               Masters
               Resurrection
               and
               Life
               hath
               filled
               their
               hearts
               with
               joy
               
               and
               wonder
               .
               Whiles
               their
               thoughts
               and
               speech
               are
               taken
               up
               with
               so
               happy
               a
               subject
               ,
               his
               miraculous
               and
               suddain
               presence
               bids
               their
               senses
               be
               witnesses
               of
               his
               reviving
               and
               their
               happiness
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 doors
                 were
                 shut
                 where
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 assembled
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 came
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               thou
               camest
               in
               thither
               I
               wonder
               ,
               I
               inquire
               not
               :
               I
               know
               not
               what
               a
               Glorified
               body
               can
               doe
               ;
               I
               know
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               doe
               .
               Had
               not
               thine
               entrance
               been
               recorded
               for
               strange
               and
               supernatural
               ,
               why
               was
               thy
               standing
               in
               the
               midst
               noted
               before
               thy
               passage
               into
               the
               room
               ?
               why
               were
               the
               doors
               said
               to
               be
               shut
               whiles
               thou
               camest
               in
               ?
               why
               were
               thy
               Disciples
               amazed
               to
               see
               thee
               ere
               they
               heard
               thee
               ?
               Doubtless
               ,
               they
               that
               
               once
               before
               took
               thee
               for
               a
               Spirit
               when
               thou
               didst
               walk
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               be
               astonished
               to
               see
               thee
               whiles
               the
               doors
               were
               barred
               ,
               (
               without
               any
               noise
               of
               thine
               entrance
               )
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               midst
               :
               well
               might
               they
               think
               thou
               couldst
               not
               thus
               be
               there
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               not
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               .
               There
               might
               seem
               more
               scruple
               of
               thy
               realty
               then
               of
               thy
               power
               :
               and
               therefore
               after
               thy
               wonted
               greeting
               ,
               thou
               shewest
               them
               thy
               hands
               and
               thy
               feet
               stamped
               with
               the
               impressions
               of
               thy
               late
               sufferings
               .
               Thy
               respiration
               shall
               argue
               the
               truth
               of
               thy
               life
               .
               Thou
               breathest
               on
               them
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               thou
               givest
               them
               thy
               Spirit
               as
               a
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               God
               and
               man
               thou
               sendest
               them
               on
               the
               great
               errand
               of
               thy
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
               All
               the
               mists
               of
               their
               doubts
               are
               now
               dispelled
               ,
               the
               Sun
               breaks
               out
               clear
               .
               
                 They
                 were
                 glad
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Had
               they
               known
               thee
               for
               no
               other
               then
               a
               mere
               man
               ,
               this
               re-appearance
               could
               not
               but
               have
               affrighted
               them
               ;
               since
               till
               now
               by
               thine
               Almighty
               power
               this
               was
               never
               done
               ,
               that
               the
               long-since
               dead
               rose
               out
               of
               their
               graves
               ,
               and
               appeared
               unto
               many
               :
               But
               when
               they
               recounted
               the
               miraculous
               works
               that
               thou
               hadst
               done
               ,
               and
               thought
               of
               Lazarus
               so
               lately
               raised
               ,
               thine
               approved
               Deity
               gave
               them
               confidence
               ,
               and
               thy
               presence
               joy
               .
            
             
               We
               cannot
               but
               be
               losers
               by
               our
               absence
               from
               holy
               Assemblies
               .
               Where
               wert
               thou
               ,
               
                 O
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               when
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Sacred
               Family
               were
               met
               together
               ?
               
               Had
               thy
               fear
               put
               thee
               to
               so
               long
               a
               flight
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               thou
               wert
               not
               returned
               to
               thy
               fellows
               ?
               or
               didst
               thou
               suffer
               other
               occasions
               to
               detain
               thee
               from
               this
               happiness
               ?
               Now
               for
               the
               time
               thou
               missedst
               that
               Divine
               breath
               which
               so
               comfortably
               inspired
               the
               rest
               ;
               now
               thou
               art
               suffered
               to
               fall
               into
               that
               weak
               distrust
               which
               thy
               presence
               had
               prevented
               .
               They
               told
               thee
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               was
               not
               this
               enough
               ?
               would
               no
               eyes
               serve
               thee
               but
               thine
               own
               ?
               
               were
               thy
               eares
               to
               no
               use
               for
               thy
               Faith
               ?
               
                 Except
                 I
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 
                 the
                 nails
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 my
                 finger
                 into
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 the
                 nails
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 my
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 .
              
               Suspicious
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               worse
               for
               that
               ?
               Whose
               is
               the
               loss
               if
               thou
               believe
               not
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               certainty
               but
               in
               thine
               own
               senses
               ?
               Why
               were
               not
               so
               many
               and
               so
               holy
               eyes
               and
               tongues
               as
               credible
               as
               thine
               own
               hands
               and
               eyes
               ?
               How
               little
               wert
               thou
               yet
               acquainted
               with
               the
               waies
               of
               Faith
               ?
               
                 Faith
                 comes
                 by
                 hearing
              
               ,
               These
               are
               the
               tongues
               that
               must
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               an
               assent
               ;
               and
               dost
               thou
               the
               first
               man
               detrect
               to
               yield
               ?
               Why
               was
               that
               word
               so
               hard
               to
               pass
               ?
               Had
               not
               that
               thy
               Divine
               Master
               foretold
               thee
               with
               the
               rest
               that
               he
               must
               be
               crucified
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               day
               rise
               again
               ?
               Is
               any
               thing
               related
               to
               be
               done
               but
               that
               which
               was
               fore-promised
               ?
               
               any
               thing
               beyond
               the
               sphere
               of
               Divine
               Omnipotence
               ?
               Go
               then
               ,
               and
               please
               thy self
               in
               thine
               over-wise
               incredulity
               ,
               whiles
               thy
               fellows
               are
               happy
               in
               believing
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               whole
               week
               that
               Thomas
               rests
               in
               this
               sullen
               unbelief
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               time
               doubtless
               his
               eares
               were
               beaten
               with
               the
               many
               constant
               assertions
               of
               the
               holy
               Women
               (
               the
               first
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               )
               as
               also
               of
               the
               two
               Disciples
               walking
               to
               Emmaus
               ,
               (
               whose
               hearts
               burning
               within
               them
               ,
               had
               set
               their
               tongues
               on
               fire
               in
               a
               zealous
               relation
               of
               those
               happy
               occurrences
               )
               with
               the
               assured
               reports
               of
               the
               rising
               and
               re-appearance
               of
               many
               Saints
               in
               attendance
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               giver
               of
               life
               :
               yet
               still
               he
               struggles
               with
               his
               
               own
               distrust
               ,
               and
               stiffely
               suspends
               his
               belief
               to
               that
               truth
               whereof
               he
               cannot
               deny
               himself
               enough
               convinced
               .
               As
               all
               bodies
               are
               not
               equally
               apt
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               by
               the
               same
               Medicine
               ,
               so
               are
               not
               all
               Souls
               by
               the
               same
               means
               of
               Faith
               ;
               one
               is
               refractory
               ,
               whiles
               others
               are
               pliable
               .
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               justly
               mightest
               thou
               have
               left
               this
               man
               to
               his
               own
               pertinacie
               ?
               whom
               could
               he
               have
               thank'd
               if
               he
               had
               perished
               in
               his
               unbelief
               ?
               But
               ,
               O
               thou
               good
               Shepherd
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               couldst
               be
               content
               to
               leave
               the
               ninety
               and
               nine
               to
               go
               fetch
               one
               stray
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               how
               careful
               wert
               thou
               to
               reduce
               this
               stragler
               to
               his
               fellows
               ?
               Right
               so
               were
               thy
               Disciples
               re-assembled
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               season
               ,
               the
               place
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               doors
               shut
               up
               ,
               when
               (
               that
               
               unbelieving
               Disciple
               being
               now
               present
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               )
               thou
               so
               camest
               in
               ,
               so
               stoodst
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               so
               shewedst
               thy
               hands
               and
               feet
               ;
               and
               singling
               out
               thy
               incredulous
               client
               ,
               invitest
               his
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               his
               fingers
               to
               handle
               thine
               hands
               ,
               and
               his
               hand
               to
               be
               thrust
               into
               thy
               side
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               faithless
               ,
               but
               faithful
               .
            
             
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               how
               thou
               pittiest
               the
               errors
               and
               infirmities
               of
               thy
               servants
               ?
               Even
               when
               we
               are
               froward
               in
               our
               misconceits
               and
               worthy
               of
               nothing
               but
               desertion
               ,
               how
               thou
               followest
               us
               ,
               and
               overtakest
               us
               with
               mercy
               ;
               and
               in
               thine
               abundant
               compassion
               wilt
               reclaim
               and
               save
               us
               ,
               when
               either
               we
               meant
               not
               or
               would
               not
               ?
               By
               how
               much
               more
               unworthy
               those
               eyes
               and
               hands
               
               were
               to
               see
               and
               touch
               that
               immortal
               and
               glorious
               body
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               more
               wonderful
               was
               thy
               Goodness
               in
               condescending
               to
               satisfie
               that
               curious
               Infidelity
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               hear
               thee
               so
               much
               as
               to
               chide
               that
               weak
               obstinacy
               .
               It
               was
               not
               long
               since
               thou
               didst
               sharply
               take
               up
               the
               two
               Disciples
               that
               walk'd
               to
               
                 Emmaus
                 ,
                 O
                 fools
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 !
              
               but
               this
               was
               under
               the
               disguise
               of
               an
               unknown
               traveller
               ,
               upon
               the
               way
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               alone
               :
               Now
               thou
               speakest
               with
               thine
               own
               tongue
               ,
               before
               all
               thy
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               rebuking
               ,
               thou
               only
               exhortest
               ;
               
                 Be
                 not
                 faithless
                 ,
                 but
                 faithfull
                 .
              
            
             
               Behold
               ,
               thy
               Mercy
               no
               less
               then
               thy
               Power
               hath
               melted
               the
               congealed
               heart
               
               of
               thy
               unbelieving
               follower
               ;
               
                 Then
                 Thomas
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God.
              
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               that
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               issue
               ,
               Thomas
               imployed
               his
               hands
               in
               this
               tryal
               :
               his
               eyes
               were
               now
               sufficient
               assurance
               ;
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               Masters
               Omniscience
               in
               this
               particular
               challenge
               of
               him
               spared
               (
               perhaps
               )
               the
               labour
               of
               a
               further
               disquisition
               .
               And
               now
               how
               happily
               was
               
               
               that
               doubt
               bestowed
               ,
               which
               brought
               forth
               so
               faithful
               a
               confession
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 God
              
               ?
            
             
               I
               hear
               not
               such
               a
               word
               from
               those
               that
               believed
               .
               It
               was
               well
               for
               us
               ,
               it
               was
               well
               for
               thee
               ,
               
                 O
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               distrustedst
               :
               else
               ,
               neither
               had
               the
               world
               received
               so
               perfect
               an
               evidence
               of
               that
               Resurrection
               whereon
               all
               our
               Salvation
               dependeth
               ;
               neither
               hadst
               thou
               yielded
               so
               pregnant
               and
               divine
               an
               astipulation
               to
               thy
               Blessed
               Saviour
               .
               Now
               thou
               dost
               not
               only
               profess
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               but
               his
               Godhead
               too
               ,
               and
               thy
               happy
               interest
               in
               both
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               
                 blessed
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 and
              
               yet
               believed
               ;
               blessed
               art
               thou
               also
               that
               having
               seen
               ,
               hast
               thus
               believed
               :
               and
               blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               who
               
               knowest
               how
               to
               make
               advantage
               of
               the
               infirmities
               of
               thy
               chosen
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               confirmation
               of
               thy
               Church
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               thine
               own
               Name
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ascension
               .
            
             
               
               IT
               stood
               not
               with
               thy
               purpose
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               ascend
               immediately
               from
               thy
               grave
               into
               Heaven
               ;
               thou
               meantest
               to
               take
               the
               earth
               in
               thy
               way
               ;
               not
               for
               a
               suddain
               passage
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               leisurely
               conversation
               .
               Upon
               thine
               Easter-day
               thou
               spakest
               of
               thine
               Ascension
               ;
               but
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               forty
               daies
               interposed
               .
               Hadst
               thou
               merely
               respected
               thine
               own
               Glory
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               instantly
               changed
               thy
               grave
               for
               thy
               Paradise
               ;
               for
               so
               much
               the
               sooner
               hadst
               thou
               been
               possessed
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               joy
               ;
               we
               would
               not
               continue
               in
               a
               Dungeon
               ,
               when
               we
               might
               be
               in
               a
               Palace
               :
               but
               thou
               ,
               who
               for
               our
               sakes
               vouchsafedst
               to
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               to
               earth
               ,
               wouldst
               now
               in
               the
               upshot
               have
               a
               gracious
               regard
               to
               us
               in
               thy
               return
               .
            
             
               Thy
               death
               had
               troubled
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               thought
               that
               
               condition
               too
               mean
               to
               be
               compatible
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               and
               thoughts
               of
               diffidence
               were
               apt
               to
               seize
               upon
               the
               holiest
               breasts
               .
               So
               long
               therefore
               wouldst
               thou
               hold
               footing
               upon
               earth
               ,
               till
               the
               world
               were
               fully
               convinced
               of
               the
               infallible
               evidences
               of
               thy
               Resurrection
               ;
               of
               all
               which
               time
               thou
               only
               canst
               give
               an
               account
               :
               it
               was
               not
               for
               flesh
               and
               blood
               to
               trace
               the
               waies
               of
               Immortality
               ;
               neither
               was
               our
               frail
               ,
               corruptible
               ,
               sinful
               nature
               a
               meet
               companion
               for
               thy
               now-glorified
               Humanity
               ;
               the
               glorious
               angels
               of
               Heaven
               were
               now
               thy
               fittest
               attendants
               .
               But
               yet
               how
               oft
               did
               it
               please
               thee
               graciously
               to
               impart
               thy self
               this
               while
               unto
               men
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               to
               appear
               unto
               thy
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               to
               renew
               unto
               them
               the
               familiar
               forms
               of
               thy
               wonted
               conversation
               ,
               in
               conferring
               ,
               
               walking
               ,
               eating
               with
               them
               ?
               and
               now
               when
               thou
               drewest
               near
               to
               thy
               last
               parting
               ,
               thou
               ,
               who
               hadst
               many
               times
               shew'd
               thy self
               before
               to
               thy
               several
               Disciples
               ,
               thoughtest
               meet
               to
               assemble
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               for
               an
               universal
               valediction
               .
            
             
               Who
               can
               be
               too
               rigorous
               in
               censuring
               the
               ignorances
               of
               well-meaning
               Christians
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               the
               domestick
               Followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               even
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               mistake
               the
               main
               end
               of
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ?
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 restore
                 again
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               They
               saw
               their
               Master
               now
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               all
               Jewish
               envie
               ;
               they
               saw
               his
               power
               illimited
               and
               irresistible
               ;
               they
               saw
               him
               stay
               so
               long
               upon
               earth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               imagine
               he
               
               meant
               to
               fix
               his
               abode
               there
               ;
               and
               what
               should
               he
               doe
               there
               ,
               but
               reign
               ?
               and
               wherefore
               should
               they
               be
               now
               assembled
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               choice
               and
               distribution
               of
               Offices
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               that
               state
               which
               was
               now
               to
               be
               vindicated
               ?
               O
               weak
               thoughts
               of
               well-instructed
               Disciples
               !
               What
               should
               an
               Heavenly
               body
               doe
               in
               an
               earthly
               throne
               ?
               How
               should
               a
               spiritual
               life
               be
               imployed
               in
               secular
               cares
               ?
               How
               poor
               a
               business
               is
               the
               temporal
               Kingdome
               
               of
               Israel
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               And
               even
               yet
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               I
               do
               
               not
               hear
               thee
               sharply
               controll
               this
               erroneous
               conceit
               of
               thy
               mistaken
               Followers
               ;
               thy
               mild
               correction
               insists
               rather
               upon
               the
               time
               ,
               then
               the
               misconceived
               substance
               of
               that
               restauration
               .
               It
               was
               thy
               gracious
               purpose
               that
               thy
               Spirit
               should
               by
               degrees
               rectifie
               their
               judgements
               ,
               and
               illuminate
               them
               with
               thy
               Divine
               truths
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               was
               sufficient
               to
               raise
               up
               their
               hearts
               to
               an
               expectation
               of
               that
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               should
               shortly
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               needful
               and
               requisite
               verities
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               with
               a
               gracious
               promise
               of
               that
               Spirit
               of
               thine
               ,
               with
               a
               careful
               charge
               renewed
               unto
               thy
               Disciples
               for
               the
               promulgation
               of
               thy
               Gospel
               ,
               with
               an
               Heavenly
               Benediction
               of
               all
               thine
               acclaming
               attendance
               ,
               thou
               tak'st
               leave
               of
               earth
               ;
               
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 beheld
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cloud
                 received
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               Oh
               happy
               parting
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               Saviour
               of
               mankind
               ,
               answerable
               to
               that
               Divine
               conversation
               ,
               to
               that
               succeeding
               Glory
               !
               O
               blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               let
               me
               so
               farre
               imitate
               thee
               ,
               as
               to
               depart
               hence
               with
               a
               blessing
               in
               my
               mouth
               ;
               let
               my
               Soul
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               stepping
               over
               the
               threshold
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               leave
               behind
               it
               a
               legacy
               of
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               from
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               that
               thou
               tookst
               thy
               rise
               into
               Heaven
               .
               Thou
               mightest
               have
               ascended
               from
               the
               valley
               ;
               all
               the
               globe
               of
               earth
               was
               alike
               to
               thee
               :
               but
               since
               thou
               wert
               to
               mount
               upward
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               take
               so
               much
               
               advantage
               as
               that
               staire
               of
               ground
               would
               afford
               thee
               ;
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               use
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Miracle
               in
               that
               wherein
               Nature
               offered
               her
               ordinary
               service
               .
               What
               difficulty
               had
               it
               been
               for
               thee
               to
               have
               styed
               up
               from
               the
               very
               center
               of
               earth
               ?
               But
               since
               thou
               hadst
               made
               hills
               so
               much
               nearer
               unto
               Heaven
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               neglect
               the
               benefit
               of
               thy
               own
               Creation
               .
               Where
               we
               have
               common
               helps
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               depend
               upon
               Supernatural
               provisions
               ;
               we
               may
               not
               strain
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               to
               the
               supply
               of
               our
               negligence
               ,
               or
               the
               humoring
               of
               our
               presumption
               .
               Thou
               that
               couldst
               alwaies
               have
               walked
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               wouldst
               walk
               so
               but
               once
               ,
               when
               thou
               wantedst
               shipping
               :
               thou
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               highest
               mountains
               were
               but
               valleys
               ,
               wouldst
               walk
               up
               to
               an
               hill
               to
               ascend
               thence
               into
               
               Heaven
               .
               O
               God
               ,
               teach
               me
               to
               bless
               thee
               for
               means
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               trust
               thee
               for
               means
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               them
               not
               ;
               yea
               to
               trust
               to
               thee
               without
               means
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               no
               hope
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               What
               hill
               was
               this
               thou
               chosest
               but
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               ?
               Thy
               Pulpit
               shall
               I
               call
               it
               ,
               or
               thine
               Oratory
               ?
               The
               place
               from
               whence
               thou
               hadst
               wont
               to
               showre
               down
               thine
               Heavenly
               Doctrine
               upon
               the
               hearers
               ;
               the
               place
               whence
               thou
               hadst
               wont
               to
               sent
               up
               thy
               Prayers
               unto
               thy
               Heavenly
               Father
               ;
               the
               place
               that
               shared
               with
               the
               Temple
               for
               both
               :
               In
               the
               day-time
               thou
               wert
               preaching
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               praying
               in
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               .
               On
               this
               very
               hill
               was
               the
               bloody
               sweat
               of
               thine
               Agonie
               ;
               now
               is
               it
               the
               mount
               of
               thy
               Triumph
               .
               
               From
               this
               mount
               of
               Olives
               did
               flow
               that
               oyle
               of
               gladness
               wherewith
               thy
               Church
               is
               everlastingly
               refreshed
               .
               That
               God
               that
               uses
               to
               punish
               us
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               wherein
               we
               have
               offended
               ,
               retributes
               also
               to
               us
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               and
               circumstances
               wherein
               we
               have
               been
               afflicted
               .
               To
               us
               also
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               even
               to
               us
               thy
               unworthy
               members
               dost
               thou
               seasonably
               vouchsafe
               to
               give
               a
               proportionable
               joy
               to
               our
               heaviness
               ,
               laughter
               to
               our
               mourning
               ,
               glory
               to
               contempt
               and
               shame
               .
               Our
               agonies
               shall
               be
               answered
               with
               exaltation
               .
            
             
               Whither
               then
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               whither
               didst
               thou
               ascend
               ?
               whither
               but
               home
               into
               thine
               Heaven
               ?
               From
               the
               mountain
               wert
               thou
               taken
               up
               ;
               and
               what
               
               but
               Heaven
               is
               above
               the
               hills
               ?
               Lo
               ,
               these
               are
               those
               mountains
               of
               spices
               which
               thy
               Spouse
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               long
               since
               desired
               thee
               to
               climbe
               .
               Thou
               hast
               now
               climbed
               up
               that
               infinite
               steepness
               ,
               and
               hast
               left
               all
               sublimity
               below
               thee
               .
               Already
               hadst
               thou
               approved
               thy self
               the
               Lord
               and
               Commander
               of
               Earth
               ,
               of
               Sea
               ,
               of
               Hell.
               The
               Earth
               confest
               thee
               her
               Lord
               ,
               when
               at
               thy
               voice
               she
               rendered
               thee
               
               
               thy
               Lazarus
               ;
               when
               she
               shook
               at
               thy
               Passion
               ,
               and
               gave
               up
               her
               dead
               Saints
               :
               The
               Sea
               acknowledged
               thee
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               became
               a
               pavement
               to
               thy
               feet
               and
               (
               at
               thy
               command
               )
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               thy
               Disciple
               ;
               in
               that
               it
               became
               thy
               Treasury
               for
               thy
               Tribute-money
               :
               Hell
               found
               and
               acknowledged
               thee
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               conqueredst
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               darkness
               ;
               even
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               Devil
               .
               It
               now
               onely
               remained
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Aire
               ,
               thou
               shouldst
               pass
               through
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               that
               yielding
               element
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               thou
               shouldst
               pass
               through
               all
               the
               glorious
               contignations
               thereof
               ;
               that
               so
               
                 every
                 knee
              
               might
               
                 bow
                 to
                 thee
                 both
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Thou
               hadst
               an
               everlasting
               right
               to
               that
               Heaven
               that
               should
               be
               ,
               an
               undoubted
               possession
               of
               it
               ever
               since
               it
               was
               ;
               yea
               even
               whiles
               thou
               didst
               cry
               and
               spraul
               in
               the
               Cratch
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               didst
               hang
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               whiles
               thou
               wert
               sealed
               up
               in
               thy
               Grave
               :
               but
               thine
               Humane
               nature
               had
               not
               taken
               actual
               possession
               of
               it
               till
               now
               .
               Like
               as
               it
               was
               in
               thy
               true
               Type
               ,
               David
               ,
               he
               had
               right
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               immediately
               upon
               his
               anointing
               ;
               but
               yet
               many
               an
               hard
               brunt
               did
               he
               pass
               ere
               he
               had
               the
               full
               possession
               of
               it
               in
               his
               ascent
               to
               Hebron
               .
               I
               see
               now
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               I
               see
               where
               thou
               art
               ;
               even
               farre
               above
               all
               Heavens
               ,
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               thy
               Father's
               Glory
               .
               This
               is
               the
               farre
               countrey
               into
               which
               the
               Nobleman
               went
               to
               receive
               for
               himself
               a
               Kingdom
               ;
               farre
               off
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               thee
               
               near
               ,
               yea
               intrinsecal
               .
               Oh
               do
               thou
               raise
               up
               my
               Heart
               thither
               to
               thee
               ;
               place
               thou
               my
               Affections
               upon
               thee
               above
               ,
               and
               teach
               me
               therefore
               to
               love
               Heaven
               because
               thou
               art
               there
               .
            
             
               How
               then
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               didst
               thou
               ascend
               ?
               
                 Whiles
                 they
                 beheld
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cloud
                 received
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 .
              
               So
               wast
               thou
               taken
               up
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               act
               was
               thine
               own
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               act
               none
               but
               thine
               .
               Thou
               that
               descendedst
               wast
               the
               same
               that
               ascendedst
               :
               as
               in
               thy
               descent
               there
               was
               no
               use
               of
               any
               power
               or
               will
               but
               thine
               own
               ,
               no
               more
               was
               there
               in
               thine
               ascent
               .
               Still
               and
               ever
               wert
               thou
               the
               Master
               of
               thine
               own
               acts
               .
               Thou
               laidst
               down
               thy
               own
               life
               ,
               no
               man
               took
               it
               from
               thee
               ;
               Thou
               raisedst
               up
               thy self
               from
               
               death
               ,
               no
               hand
               did
               or
               could
               help
               thee
               ;
               Thou
               carriedst
               up
               thine
               own
               glorified
               flesh
               ,
               and
               placedst
               it
               in
               Heaven
               .
               The
               Angels
               did
               attend
               thee
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               aid
               thee
               :
               whence
               had
               they
               their
               strength
               but
               from
               thee
               ?
               Elias
               ascended
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               fetcht
               up
               in
               a
               Chariot
               of
               fire
               ;
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               hence
               ,
               that
               man
               had
               need
               of
               other
               helps
               ,
               who
               else
               could
               not
               of
               himself
               so
               much
               as
               lift
               up
               himself
               to
               the
               Aiery
               Heaven
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               the
               Empyreal
               .
               But
               thou
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               neededst
               no
               Chariot
               ,
               no
               carriage
               of
               Angels
               :
               thou
               art
               the
               Author
               of
               life
               and
               motion
               ;
               they
               move
               in
               and
               from
               thee
               .
               As
               thou
               therefore
               didst
               move
               thy self
               upward
               ,
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Divine
               power
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               raise
               us
               up
               to
               the
               participation
               of
               thy
               Glory
               .
               These
               
                 vile
                 bodies
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 thy
                 glorious
                 
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 whereby
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 thy self
                 .
              
            
             
               Elias
               had
               but
               one
               witness
               of
               his
               rapture
               into
               Heaven
               :
               S.
               Paul
               had
               none
               ,
               no
               not
               himself
               ;
               for
               
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               he
               knew
               not
               .
               Thou
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               wouldst
               neither
               have
               all
               eyes
               witnesses
               of
               thine
               Ascension
               ,
               nor
               yet
               too
               few
               .
               As
               after
               thy
               Resurrection
               thou
               didst
               not
               set
               thy self
               upon
               the
               pinnacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               nor
               yet
               publickly
               shew
               thy self
               within
               it
               ,
               as
               making
               thy
               presence
               too
               cheap
               ;
               but
               madest
               choice
               of
               those
               eyes
               whom
               thou
               wouldst
               bless
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               thee
               ;
               thou
               wert
               seen
               indeed
               of
               five
               hundred
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               Brethren
               :
               So
               in
               thine
               Ascension
               ,
               thou
               didst
               not
               carry
               
               all
               Jerusalem
               promiscuously
               forth
               with
               thee
               to
               see
               thy
               glorious
               departure
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               selected
               company
               of
               thy
               Disciples
               which
               had
               attended
               thee
               in
               thy
               life
               .
               Those
               who
               immediately
               upon
               thine
               ascending
               returned
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               were
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               persons
               :
               a
               competent
               number
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               to
               verifie
               that
               thy
               miraculous
               and
               triumphant
               passage
               into
               thy
               Glory
               .
               Lo
               ,
               those
               onely
               were
               thought
               worthy
               to
               behold
               thy
               Majestical
               Ascent
               ,
               which
               had
               
               been
               partners
               with
               thee
               in
               thy
               Humiliation
               .
               Still
               thou
               wilt
               have
               it
               thus
               with
               us
               ,
               
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               we
               embrace
               the
               condition
               :
               if
               we
               will
               converse
               with
               thee
               in
               thy
               lowly
               estate
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               wading
               with
               thee
               through
               contempt
               and
               manifold
               afflictions
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               made
               happy
               with
               the
               sight
               and
               communion
               of
               thy
               Glory
               above
               .
            
             
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               be
               thou
               now
               (
               if
               ever
               )
               ravished
               with
               the
               contemplation
               of
               this
               comfortable
               and
               blessed
               farewel
               of
               thy
               Saviour
               .
               What
               a
               sight
               was
               this
               ,
               how
               full
               of
               joyful
               assurance
               ,
               of
               spiritual
               consolation
               ?
               Methinks
               I
               see
               it
               still
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               how
               thou
               my
               glorious
               Saviour
               didst
               leisurely
               and
               insensibly
               rise
               up
               from
               thine
               Olivet
               ,
               taking
               leave
               of
               thine
               acclaming
               Disciples
               now
               left
               below
               thee
               ,
               with
               gracious
               eyes
               ,
               with
               Heavenly
               Benedictions
               .
               Methinks
               I
               see
               
               how
               they
               followed
               thee
               with
               eager
               and
               longing
               eyes
               ,
               with
               arms
               lifted
               up
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               wished
               them
               winged
               to
               have
               soared
               up
               after
               thee
               .
               And
               if
               Eliah
               gave
               assurance
               to
               his
               servant
               Elisha
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               behold
               him
               in
               that
               rapture
               ,
               his
               Masters
               Spirit
               should
               be
               doubled
               upon
               him
               ;
               what
               an
               accession
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               joy
               and
               confidence
               must
               needs
               be
               to
               thy
               happy
               Disciples
               in
               seeing
               thee
               thus
               gradually
               rising
               up
               to
               thy
               Heaven
               ?
               Oh
               how
               unwillingly
               did
               their
               intentive
               eyes
               let
               goe
               so
               Blessed
               an
               Object
               !
               How
               unwelcome
               was
               that
               Cloud
               that
               interposed
               it self
               betwixt
               thee
               and
               them
               ,
               and
               closing
               up
               it self
               ,
               left
               only
               a
               glorious
               splendour
               behind
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               bright
               track
               of
               thine
               Ascension
               ?
               Of
               old
               here
               below
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               in
               the
               Cloud
               ;
               
               now
               afarre
               off
               in
               the
               sky
               the
               Cloud
               intercepted
               this
               Heavenly
               Glory
               ;
               if
               distance
               did
               not
               rather
               doe
               it
               then
               that
               bright
               meteor
               .
               Their
               eyes
               attended
               thee
               on
               thy
               way
               so
               farre
               as
               their
               beams
               would
               reach
               ;
               when
               they
               could
               goe
               no
               further
               ,
               the
               Cloud
               received
               thee
               .
               Lo
               ,
               yet
               even
               that
               very
               screen
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               wert
               taken
               off
               from
               all
               earthly
               view
               ,
               was
               no
               other
               then
               glorious
               :
               how
               much
               rather
               do
               all
               the
               beholders
               fix
               their
               sight
               upon
               that
               Cloud
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               best
               piece
               of
               the
               Firmament
               ?
               Never
               was
               the
               Sun
               it self
               gazed
               on
               with
               so
               much
               intention
               .
               With
               what
               long
               looks
               ,
               with
               what
               astonished
               acclamations
               did
               these
               transported
               beholders
               follow
               thee
               their
               ascending
               Saviour
               ?
               as
               if
               they
               would
               have
               lookt
               through
               that
               Cloud
               and
               that
               Heaven
               that
               
               hid
               thee
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               oh
               ,
               what
               tongue
               of
               the
               highest
               Archangel
               of
               Heaven
               can
               express
               the
               welcome
               of
               thee
               the
               King
               of
               Glory
               into
               those
               Blessed
               Regions
               of
               Immortality
               ?
               Surely
               the
               Empyreal
               Heaven
               never
               resounded
               with
               so
               much
               joy
               :
               
                 God
                 ascended
                 with
                 jubilation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               for
               us
               weak
               and
               finite
               creatures
               ,
               to
               wish
               to
               conceive
               those
               incomprehensible
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               Divine
               gratulations
               that
               the
               Glorious
               Trinity
               gave
               to
               the
               victorious
               and
               now-glorified
               Humane
               nature
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               
                 when
                 he
                 brought
                 his
                 onely-begotten
                 Son
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 worship
                 him
              
               ;
               much
               more
               now
               that
               he
               
                 ascends
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 led
                 captivity
                 
                 captive
                 ,
                 hath
                 he
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Name
                 above
                 all
                 Names
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 JESUS
                 all
                 knees
                 should
                 bow
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               Holy
               Angels
               did
               so
               caroll
               at
               his
               Birth
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               into
               that
               estate
               of
               Humiliation
               and
               in
               firmity
               ;
               with
               what
               triumph
               did
               they
               receive
               him
               now
               returning
               from
               the
               perfect
               atchievement
               of
               man's
               Redemption
               ?
               And
               if
               when
               his
               Type
               had
               vanquished
               Goliah
               ,
               and
               carried
               the
               head
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               damsels
               came
               forth
               to
               meet
               him
               with
               dances
               and
               timbrels
               ;
               how
               shall
               we
               think
               those
               Angelical
               Spirits
               triumphed
               in
               meeting
               of
               the
               great
               Conqueror
               of
               Hell
               and
               Death
               ?
               How
               did
               they
               sing
               ,
               
                 Lift
                 up
                 your
                 heads
                 ,
                 ye
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 lift
                 up
                 ,
                 ye
                 everlasting
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               Surely
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               so
               he
               went
               :
               and
               
                 behold
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 thousands
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Ones
                 ;
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 ministred
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 stood
                 before
                 him
                 :
              
               From
               all
               whom
               methinks
               I
               hear
               that
               blessed
               applause
               ,
               
                 Worthy
                 is
                 the
                 Lamb
                 that
                 was
                 killed
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 :
                 Praise
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               And
               why
               dost
               not
               thou
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               ,
               help
               to
               bear
               thy
               part
               with
               that
               happy
               Quire
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               Why
               art
               not
               thou
               rapt
               out
               of
               my
               bosome
               with
               an
               extasie
               of
               joy
               ,
               to
               see
               this
               Humane
               nature
               of
               ours
               exalted
               above
               all
               the
               Powers
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               adored
               of
               Angels
               ,
               Archangels
               ,
               Cherubin
               ,
               Seraphim
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               mighty
               and
               glorious
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               sitting
               there
               
                 crowned
                 with
                 infinite
                 Glory
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ?
              
            
             
               Although
               little
               would
               it
               avail
               thee
               that
               our
               Nature
               is
               thus
               honoured
               ,
               if
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               Ascension
               did
               not
               reflect
               upon
               thee
               .
               How
               many
               are
               miserable
               enough
               in
               themselves
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Glory
               of
               their
               humane
               nature
               
               in
               Christ
               ?
               None
               but
               those
               that
               are
               found
               in
               him
               are
               the
               happier
               by
               him
               :
               who
               but
               the
               Members
               are
               the
               better
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Head
               ?
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               how
               should
               our
               weakness
               have
               ever
               hoped
               to
               climb
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               gone
               before
               and
               made
               way
               for
               us
               ?
               It
               is
               for
               us
               that
               thou
               the
               Fore-runner
               art
               entred
               in
               :
               Now
               thy
               Church
               hath
               her
               wish
               ,
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 .
              
               Even
               so
               ,
               O
               Blessed
               Jesu
               ,
               how
               ambitiously
               should
               we
               follow
               thee
               with
               the
               paces
               of
               Love
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               aspire
               towards
               thy
               Glory
               ?
               Thou
               that
               art
               
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               hast
               made
               the
               way
               to
               thy self
               and
               us
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 didst
                 humble
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 becamest
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 .
                 Therefore
                 hath
                 God
                 also
                 highly
                 exalted
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               will
               not
               
               fail
               to
               advance
               us
               :
               we
               see
               thy
               track
               before
               us
               ,
               of
               Humility
               and
               Obedience
               .
               Oh
               teach
               me
               to
               follow
               thee
               in
               the
               roughest
               waies
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               in
               the
               bloody
               paths
               of
               Death
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               at
               last
               overtake
               thee
               in
               those
               high
               steps
               of
               Immortality
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               those
               millions
               of
               Angels
               that
               attended
               this
               triumphant
               Ascension
               of
               thine
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               some
               are
               appointed
               to
               this
               lower
               station
               ,
               to
               comfort
               thine
               astonished
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               the
               certain
               assurance
               of
               thy
               no-less
               glorious
               Return
               ;
               
                 Two
                 men
                 stood
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 white
                 apparel
                 .
              
               They
               stood
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               seemed
               Men
               ,
               they
               were
               Angels
               :
               Men
               for
               their
               familiarity
               ;
               two
               ,
               for
               more
               certainty
               of
               testimony
               ;
               
                 in
                 white
              
               ,
               for
               the
               joy
               
               of
               thine
               Ascension
               .
            
             
               The
               Angels
               formerly
               celebrated
               thy
               Nativity
               with
               Songs
               :
               but
               we
               do
               not
               finde
               they
               then
               appeared
               in
               white
               :
               thou
               wert
               then
               to
               undergoe
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               many
               conflicts
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               vale
               of
               tears
               into
               which
               thou
               wert
               come
               down
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               thou
               wert
               risen
               ,
               the
               women
               saw
               an
               Angel
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               white
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               thou
               art
               ascended
               ,
               
                 Two
                 men
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
              
               stand
               by
               thy
               Disciples
               :
               thy
               task
               was
               now
               done
               ,
               thy
               victory
               atchieved
               ,
               and
               nothing
               remained
               but
               a
               Crown
               ,
               which
               was
               now
               set
               upon
               thy
               head
               .
               Justly
               therefore
               were
               those
               blessed
               Angels
               suited
               with
               the
               robes
               of
               light
               and
               joy
               .
               And
               why
               should
               our
               garments
               be
               of
               any
               other
               colour
               ?
               why
               should
               
               oile
               be
               wanting
               to
               our
               heads
               ,
               when
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               Faith
               see
               thee
               thus
               ascended
               ?
               It
               is
               for
               us
               ,
               O
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               gone
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               in
               those
               celestial
               Mansions
               ;
               it
               is
               for
               us
               that
               thou
               sittest
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Majesty
               .
               It
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               thy
               Divine
               Prayer
               to
               thy
               Father
               ,
               that
               
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               To
               every
               bleeding
               Soul
               thou
               saiest
               still
               as
               thou
               didst
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Whither
                 I
                 goe
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 follow
                 me
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 follow
                 me
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               In
               assured
               hope
               of
               this
               Glory
               ,
               why
               do
               I
               not
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               beforehand
               walk
               in
               white
               with
               thine
               Angels
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               last
               I
               may
               walk
               with
               thee
               in
               white
               ?
            
             
               Little
               would
               the
               presence
               of
               these
               Angels
               have
               availed
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               
               heard
               as
               well
               as
               seen
               .
               They
               stand
               not
               silent
               therefore
               ,
               but
               directing
               their
               speech
               to
               the
               amazed
               beholders
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 men
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 why
                 stand
                 ye
                 gazing
                 into
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               What
               a
               question
               was
               this
               ?
               Could
               any
               of
               those
               two
               hundred
               and
               forty
               eyes
               have
               power
               to
               turn
               themselves
               off
               to
               any
               other
               Object
               then
               that
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               that
               point
               of
               Heaven
               where
               they
               left
               their
               ascended
               Saviour
               ?
               Surely
               every
               one
               of
               them
               were
               so
               fixed
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               the
               speech
               of
               these
               
               Angels
               called
               them
               off
               ,
               there
               they
               had
               set
               up
               their
               rest
               till
               the
               darkness
               
               of
               night
               had
               interposed
               .
               Pardon
               me
               ,
               O
               ye
               Blessed
               Angels
               ;
               had
               I
               been
               there
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               should
               also
               have
               been
               unwilling
               to
               have
               had
               mine
               eyes
               pull'd
               off
               from
               that
               dear
               prospect
               ,
               and
               diverted
               unto
               you
               .
               Never
               could
               they
               have
               gazed
               so
               happily
               as
               now
               .
               If
               but
               some
               Great
               man
               be
               advanced
               to
               Honour
               over
               our
               heads
               ,
               how
               apt
               we
               are
               to
               stand
               at
               a
               gaze
               ,
               and
               to
               eye
               him
               as
               some
               strange
               meteor
               ?
               Let
               the
               Sun
               but
               shine
               a
               little
               upon
               these
               Dials
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               look'd
               at
               by
               all
               passengers
               ?
               Yet
               ,
               alas
               ,
               what
               can
               earthly
               advancement
               make
               us
               other
               then
               we
               are
               ,
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ;
               which
               the
               higher
               it
               is
               blown
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               is
               scattered
               ?
               Oh
               how
               worthy
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Glory
               to
               command
               our
               eyes
               now
               in
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               his
               Heavenly
               exaltation
               ?
               Lord
               ,
               I
               can
               never
               
               look
               enough
               at
               the
               place
               where
               thou
               art
               ;
               but
               what
               eye
               could
               be
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               the
               way
               that
               thou
               wentest
               ?
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               the
               purpose
               of
               these
               Angels
               to
               check
               the
               long
               looks
               of
               these
               faithfull
               Disciples
               after
               their
               ascended
               Master
               ;
               it
               was
               onely
               a
               change
               of
               eyes
               that
               they
               intended
               ,
               of
               Carnal
               for
               Spiritual
               ,
               of
               the
               eye
               of
               Sense
               for
               the
               eye
               of
               Faith.
               
                 This
                 same
                 Jesus
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 from
                 you
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 shall
                 so
                 come
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 seen
                 him
                 goe
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Look
               not
               after
               him
               ,
               O
               ye
               weak
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               so
               departed
               that
               ye
               shall
               see
               him
               no
               more
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               gone
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               lost
               ;
               those
               Heavens
               that
               received
               him
               ,
               shall
               restore
               him
               ;
               neither
               can
               those
               Blessed
               Mansions
               decrease
               his
               Glory
               .
               Ye
               have
               seen
               him
               
               ascend
               upon
               the
               Chariot
               of
               a
               bright
               Cloud
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ye
               shall
               see
               him
               descend
               again
               to
               his
               last
               Judgement
               .
               He
               is
               gone
               :
               can
               it
               trouble
               you
               to
               know
               you
               have
               an
               Advocate
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               Strive
               not
               now
               so
               much
               to
               exercise
               your
               bodily
               eyes
               in
               looking
               after
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               Souls
               in
               looking
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               Ye
               cannot
               ,
               O
               ye
               Blessed
               Spirits
               ,
               wish
               other
               then
               well
               to
               mankind
               .
               How
               happy
               a
               diversion
               of
               eyes
               and
               thoughts
               is
               this
               that
               you
               advise
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               our
               sorrow
               to
               part
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               yet
               to
               part
               with
               him
               into
               Heaven
               it
               is
               our
               comfort
               and
               felicity
               :
               if
               his
               absence
               could
               be
               grievous
               ,
               his
               return
               shall
               be
               happy
               and
               glorious
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
              
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               it
               is
               not
               Heaven
               that
               can
               keep
               thee
               from
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               earth
               that
               can
               keep
               me
               from
               thee
               .
               Raise
               thou
               up
               my
               Soul
               to
               a
               life
               of
               Faith
               with
               thee
               :
               let
               me
               ever
               injoy
               thy
               conversation
               ,
               whiles
               I
               exspect
               thy
               return
               .
               
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
           A
           SERMON
           OF
           PUBLICK
           THANKSGIVING
           
           For
           the
           wonderful
           Mitigation
           of
           the
           late
           Mortalitie
           .
        
         
           Preached
           before
           His
           Majestie
           ,
           upon
           His
           gracious
           Command
           ,
           at
           His
           Court
           of
           Whitehall
           ,
           
             Jan.
             29.
             1625.
             
          
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           Command
           
           published
           ,
           by
           JOS.
           HALL
           Dean
           of
           Worcester
           .
        
         
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             vers
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             loadeth
             us
             daily
             with
             benefits
             ,
             even
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             Selah
             .
          
        
         
           He
           that
           is
           our
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           unto
           God
           the
           Lord
           belong
           
           the
           issues
           from
           death
           .
        
         
           YEa
           ,
           blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           added
           this
           unto
           the
           load
           of
           his
           other
           Mercies
           to
           his
           unworthy
           servant
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Tongue
           which
           was
           called
           not
           long
           since
           to
           chatter
           out
           our
           Publick
           Mournings
           ,
           in
           the
           Solemn
           Fast
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           now
           imployed
           in
           a
           Song
           of
           Praise
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Hand
           which
           was
           here
           lifted
           up
           for
           Supplication
           ,
           is
           now
           lift
           up
           in
           Thanksgiving
           .
           Ye
           that
           then
           accompanied
           me
           with
           your
           tears
           and
           sighs
           ,
           accompany
           me
           now
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           (
           in
           this
           happy
           change
           of
           note
           and
           time
           )
           with
           your
           joyful
           Smiles
           and
           Acclamations
           to
           the
           GOD
           that
           hath
           
           wrought
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           more
           natural
           for
           the
           Sun
           ,
           when
           it
           looks
           upon
           a
           moist
           and
           wellfermented
           earth
           ,
           to
           cause
           Vapors
           to
           ascend
           thence
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           for
           Greatness
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           when
           they
           both
           meet
           together
           upon
           an
           honest
           heart
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           holy
           desires
           of
           gratulation
           .
           The
           worth
           of
           the
           Agent
           doth
           it
           not
           alone
           ,
           without
           a
           ●it
           disposition
           in
           the
           Subject
           .
           Let
           the
           Sun
           cast
           his
           strongest
           beams
           upon
           a
           flint
           ,
           a
           pumice
           ,
           he
           fetches
           out
           no
           stream
           :
           Even
           so
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Goodness
           of
           the
           Almighty
           beating
           upon
           a
           dry
           and
           hard
           heart
           ,
           prevailes
           nothing
           .
           Here
           all
           three
           are
           happily
           met
           :
           In
           God
           ,
           infinite
           Greatness
           ,
           infinite
           Goodness
           ;
           such
           Greatness
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           attended
           with
           thousand
           thousands
           
           of
           Angels
           ;
           (
           a
           Guard
           fit
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Heaven
           )
           such
           Goodness
           ,
           that
           he
           
             receives
             Gifts
             even
             for
             the
             rebellious
             :
          
           In
           David
           ,
           a
           Gracious
           heart
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           sweet
           sense
           of
           the
           great
           Goodness
           of
           his
           God
           breaths
           out
           this
           Divine
           
             Epiphonema
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             loadeth
             us
             daily
             with
             benefits
             ,
             even
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Wherein
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           the
           sweet
           Singer
           of
           Israel
           seems
           to
           raise
           his
           note
           to
           
           the
           emulation
           of
           the
           Quire
           of
           Heaven
           in
           the
           melody
           of
           their
           Allelujahs
           :
           yea
           ,
           
           let
           me
           say
           ,
           now
           that
           he
           sings
           above
           in
           that
           Blessed
           Consort
           of
           glorious
           Spirits
           ,
           his
           Ditty
           cannot
           be
           better
           then
           this
           that
           he
           sung
           here
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           wherein
           we
           are
           about
           to
           bear
           our
           parts
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Prepare
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           both
           your
           eares
           for
           David's
           Song
           ,
           and
           your
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           for
           your
           own
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           in
           this
           Angelical
           strain
           your
           thoughts
           cannot
           but
           observe
           ,
           without
           me
           ,
           the
           Descant
           ,
           and
           the
           Ground
           .
           The
           Descant
           of
           Gratulation
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           wherein
           is
           both
           Applause
           ,
           and
           Excitation
           ;
           an
           Applause
           given
           to
           God's
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           an
           Excitation
           of
           others
           to
           give
           that
           Applause
           .
           The
           Ground
           is
           a
           threefold
           respect
           .
           Of
           what
           God
           is
           in
           himself
           ,
           
             God
             and
             Lord
          
           :
           Of
           what
           God
           is
           and
           doth
           to
           us
           ,
           
             which
             loadeth
             us
             daily
             with
             benefits
             :
          
           Of
           what
           he
           is
           both
           in
           himself
           
           and
           to
           us
           ,
           
             The
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
          
           ;
           which
           last
           ,
           (
           like
           to
           some
           rich
           Stone
           )
           is
           set
           off
           with
           a
           dark
           foyl
           ,
           
             To
             God
             the
             Lord
             belong
             the
             issues
             from
             death
             .
          
           So
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           sake
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           and
           ours
           ;
           as
           God
           ,
           as
           Lord
           ,
           as
           a
           Benefactor
           ,
           as
           a
           Saviour
           and
           Deliverer
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           observe
           that
           David's
           Allelujahs
           are
           more
           then
           his
           Hosannas
           ;
           his
           thanks
           more
           then
           his
           suits
           .
           Oft-times
           doth
           he
           praise
           God
           when
           be
           begs
           nothing
           :
           seldome
           ever
           doth
           he
           beg
           that
           favour
           for
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           raise
           up
           his
           Soul
           to
           an
           anticipation
           of
           Thanks
           :
           neither
           is
           this
           any
           other
           then
           the
           universal
           under-song
           of
           all
           his
           Heavenly
           Ditties
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord.
             Praised
          
           (
           as
           
           our
           former
           Translation
           hath
           it
           )
           is
           too
           low
           ;
           Honour
           is
           more
           then
           Praise
           ;
           Blessing
           is
           more
           then
           Honour
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           for
           nothing
           that
           from
           this
           word
           
             Barac
             to
             bless
          
           ,
           is
           derived
           
             Berec
             the
             knee
          
           ,
           which
           is
           bowed
           in
           blessing
           ;
           and
           the
           cryer
           before
           Joseph
           proclaimed
           Abrech
           ,
           calling
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           knee
           from
           all
           beholders
           ,
           Gen.
           41.
           43.
           
           Every
           slight
           trivial
           acknowledgement
           of
           worth
           is
           a
           Praise
           :
           Blessing
           is
           in
           a
           higher
           strain
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           that
           carries
           the
           whole
           sway
           of
           the
           heart
           with
           it
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           Divine
           rapture
           .
           Praise
           is
           in
           matter
           of
           complement
           ;
           Blessing
           of
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle's
           Rule
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             less
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             greater
             ,
             Abraham
          
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Salem
           ;
           The
           Prophets
           charge
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             greater
             should
             be
             blessed
             of
             the
             
             less
             ,
          
           yea
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           God
           of
           man.
           This
           agrees
           well
           :
           Blessing
           is
           an
           act
           that
           will
           bear
           reciprocation
           ;
           God
           blesseth
           man
           ,
           and
           man
           blesseth
           God.
           God
           blesseth
           man
           imperatively
           ;
           man
           blesseth
           God
           optatively
           :
           God
           blesseth
           man
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           man
           blesseth
           God
           in
           the
           notions
           ,
           in
           the
           expressions
           of
           thanks
           :
           God
           blesses
           man
           when
           he
           makes
           him
           good
           and
           happy
           ;
           man
           blesseth
           God
           when
           he
           confesseth
           how
           good
           ,
           how
           gracious
           ,
           how
           glorious
           he
           is
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           blessing
           is
           wholly
           taken
           up
           in
           agnition
           ,
           in
           celebration
           :
           in
           the
           one
           we
           acknowledge
           the
           Bounty
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           we
           magnifie
           him
           vocally
           ,
           really
           ,
           for
           that
           Bounty
           .
        
         
           Oh
           see
           then
           what
           high
           account
           God
           makes
           of
           the
           affections
           and
           actions
           of
           
           his
           poor
           ,
           silly
           ,
           earth-creeping
           creatures
           ;
           that
           he
           gives
           us
           in
           them
           power
           to
           bless
           himself
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           as
           an
           honour
           to
           be
           blessed
           of
           us
           .
           David
           wonders
           that
           God
           should
           so
           vouchsafe
           to
           bless
           man
           :
           how
           much
           more
           must
           we
           needs
           wonder
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           be
           blessed
           by
           man
           ,
           a
           worm
           ,
           an
           atome
           ,
           a
           nothing
           ?
           Yet
           both
           S.
           James
           tels
           us
           that
           
             with
             the
             tongue
             we
             bless
             God
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Psalmist
           calls
           for
           it
           here
           as
           a
           service
           of
           dear
           acceptation
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord.
          
           Even
           we
           men
           live
           not
           (
           Cameleon-like
           )
           with
           the
           aire
           of
           thanks
           ,
           nor
           feed
           ere
           the
           fatter
           with
           praises
           ;
           how
           much
           less
           our
           Maker
           ?
           O
           God
           ,
           we
           know
           well
           that
           whatsoever
           men
           or
           Angels
           doe
           or
           doe
           not
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           but
           be
           infinitely
           Blessed
           in
           thy self
           ;
           before
           ever
           any
           creature
           was
           ,
           thou
           didst
           equally
           
           injoy
           thy
           blessed
           Self
           from
           all
           Eternity
           :
           what
           can
           this
           worthless
           loose
           filme
           of
           flesh
           either
           adde
           to
           or
           detract
           from
           thine
           Infiniteness
           ?
           Yet
           thou
           
             that
             humblest
             thy self
             to
             behold
             the
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
          
           humblest
           thy self
           also
           to
           accept
           the
           weak
           breath
           of
           our
           Praises
           ,
           that
           are
           sent
           up
           to
           thee
           from
           earth
           to
           Heaven
           .
           How
           should
           this
           incourage
           the
           vows
           ,
           the
           endeavours
           
           
           of
           our
           hearty
           thankfulness
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           graciously
           taken
           ?
           Would
           men
           take
           up
           with
           good
           words
           ,
           with
           good
           desires
           ,
           and
           quit
           our
           bonds
           for
           thanks
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           a
           debter
           ?
           With
           the
           God
           of
           Mercy
           this
           cheap
           payment
           is
           current
           .
           If
           he
           then
           will
           honour
           us
           so
           far
           as
           to
           be
           blessed
           of
           us
           ,
           Oh
           let
           us
           honour
           him
           so
           far
           as
           to
           blesse
           him
           .
           
             Quare
             verbis
             parcam
             ?
             gratuita
             sunt
             ,
             Why
             do
             we
             spare
             thanks
             that
             cost
             us
             nothing
             ?
          
           as
           that
           wise
           heathen
           .
           
             O
             give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ye
             mighty
             ,
             give
             unto
             the
             Lord
             the
             praises
             due
             to
             his
             name
             ;
             offer
             to
             God
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             thanksgiving
             :
          
           and
           still
           let
           the
           foot
           of
           our
           song
           be
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           This
           for
           the
           Descant
           of
           gratulation
           ;
           the
           Ground
           follows
           .
           His
           own
           sake
           hath
           reason
           to
           be
           first
           :
           God
           will
           be
           blessed
           both
           as
           Jah
           ,
           and
           Adonai
           ;
           the
           one
           
           the
           style
           of
           his
           Essence
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           his
           Soveraignty
           .
           Even
           the
           most
           accursed
           Deist
           would
           confesse
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           pure
           ,
           simple
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           absolute
           being
           ,
           God
           is
           to
           be
           blessed
           :
           for
           if
           Being
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           be
           convertible
           ,
           Nature
           must
           needs
           teach
           him
           ,
           that
           an
           absolute
           and
           infinite
           Being
           must
           needs
           be
           absolutely
           and
           infinitely
           good
           .
           But
           what
           do
           I
           blur
           the
           Glory
           of
           this
           Day
           with
           mention
           of
           those
           Monsters
           ,
           whose
           Idol
           is
           Nature
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           is
           secondary
           Atheism
           ,
           whose
           true
           region
           is
           the
           lowest
           Hell
           ?
           Those
           damned
           Ethnicks
           cannot
           ,
           will
           not
           conceive
           of
           God
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           impiously
           sever
           his
           Essence
           from
           his
           inward
           Relations
           .
           We
           Christians
           can
           never
           be
           so
           heavenly
           affected
           to
           God
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           till
           we
           can
           rise
           to
           this
           pitch
           of
           Piety
           ,
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           what
           he
           is
           
           in
           himself
           ,
           without
           the
           external
           beneficial
           relations
           to
           the
           creature
           :
           Else
           our
           respects
           reflect
           too
           much
           homeward
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           but
           look
           through
           God
           at
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           for
           us
           only
           to
           blesse
           him
           as
           an
           absolute
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Soveraign
           Lord
           too
           ,
           whose
           Power
           hath
           no
           more
           limit
           then
           his
           Essence
           ;
           the
           great
           Moderator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           giving
           laws
           to
           his
           creature
           ,
           overruling
           all
           things
           ,
           marshalling
           all
           events
           ,
           crushing
           his
           enemies
           ,
           maintaining
           his
           Church
           ,
           adored
           by
           Angels
           ,
           trembled
           at
           by
           Devils
           .
           Behold
           here
           a
           Lord
           worthy
           to
           be
           blessed
           .
           We
           honour
           ,
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           your
           conspicuous
           Greatness
           ,
           O
           ye
           eminent
           Potentates
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           but
           ,
           alas
           !
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           great
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           when
           
           we
           look
           up
           thither
           ,
           we
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           pity
           the
           breath
           of
           your
           nostrils
           ,
           the
           rust
           of
           your
           Coronets
           ,
           the
           dust
           of
           your
           graves
           ,
           the
           sting
           of
           your
           felicities
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           ye
           take
           not
           good
           heed
           )
           the
           blots
           of
           your
           memories
           .
           As
           ye
           hold
           all
           in
           ●ee
           from
           this
           great
           Lord
           ,
           so
           let
           it
           be
           no
           disparagement
           to
           you
           to
           doe
           your
           lowliest
           homage
           to
           his
           footstool
           :
           homage
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           in
           Action
           ;
           give
           me
           the
           reall
           benediction
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           is
           the
           best
           .
           They
           blesse
           God
           that
           praise
           him
           ;
           they
           blesse
           him
           more
           and
           praise
           him
           best
           that
           obey
           him
           .
           There
           are
           that
           crouch
           to
           you
           Great
           ones
           ,
           who
           yet
           hate
           you
           :
           Oh
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           offering
           these
           hollow
           observances
           to
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           if
           we
           love
           not
           our
           own
           confusion
           .
           They
           that
           proclaimed
           Christ
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           had
           not
           only
           Hosanna
           in
           their
           
           mouths
           ,
           but
           palms
           in
           their
           hands
           too
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           have
           .
           Let
           me
           say
           then
           ,
           If
           the
           Hand
           bless
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Tongue
           is
           an
           Hypocrite
           .
           Away
           with
           the
           wast
           complements
           of
           our
           vain
           Formalities
           :
           Let
           our
           loud
           actions
           drown
           the
           language
           of
           our
           words
           ,
           in
           blessing
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Neither
           must
           we
           bless
           God
           as
           a
           Soveraign
           Lord
           only
           ,
           but
           (
           which
           is
           yet
           a
           more
           feeling
           relation
           )
           as
           a
           munificent
           Benefactor
           ,
           
             Who
             loadeth
             us
             daily
             with
             benefits
             .
          
           Such
           is
           man's
           self-love
           ,
           that
           no
           inward
           worth
           can
           so
           attract
           his
           praises
           as
           outward
           beneficence
           .
           Whiles
           thou
           makest
           much
           of
           thy self
           ,
           every
           one
           shall
           speak
           well
           of
           thee
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           whiles
           thou
           makest
           much
           of
           them
           ?
           Here
           God
           hath
           met
           with
           us
           also
           .
           Not
           to
           perplex
           you
           with
           scanning
           the
           variety
           
           of
           senses
           wherewith
           I
           have
           observed
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           of
           David's
           ,
           to
           abound
           ;
           see
           here
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           a
           four-fold
           gradation
           of
           Divine
           Bounty
           .
           First
           ,
           here
           are
           Benefits
           .
           The
           word
           is
           not
           expressed
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           but
           necessarily
           implied
           in
           the
           sense
           :
           for
           there
           are
           but
           three
           loads
           whereof
           man
           is
           capable
           from
           God
           ,
           Favours
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           Punishments
           ;
           the
           other
           two
           are
           out
           of
           the
           road
           of
           Gratulation
           .
           When
           we
           might
           therefore
           have
           exspected
           Judgments
           ,
           behold
           
           hold
           Benefits
           .
           And
           those
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           not
           sparingly
           handfulled
           out
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           dealt
           
           to
           us
           by
           the
           whole
           load
           ;
           
             loadeth
             with
             benefits
          
           .
           Whom
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           doth
           he
           load
           ,
           but
           us
           ?
           Not
           worthy
           and
           well-deserving
           subjects
           ,
           but
           us
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Rebels
           .
           And
           lastly
           this
           he
           doth
           ,
           not
           at
           one
           doal
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           (
           as
           even
           churls
           rare
           Feasts
           use
           to
           be
           plentifull
           ,
           )
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           successively
           ,
           unweariedly
           ,
           perpetually
           .
           One
           favour
           were
           too
           much
           ,
           here
           are
           Benefits
           ;
           a
           sprinkling
           were
           too
           much
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           load
           ;
           once
           were
           too
           oft
           ,
           here
           is
           daily
           largition
           .
           Cast
           your
           eyes
           therefore
           a
           little
           upon
           this
           threefold
           exaggeration
           of
           Beneficence
           :
           the
           measure
           ,
           
             a
             load
             of
             benefits
          
           ;
           the
           subject
           ,
           unworthy
           us
           ;
           the
           time
           ,
           
             daily
             .
             Who
             daily
             loadeth
             us
             with
             benefits
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           shall
           we
           begin
           to
           survey
           this
           vast
           load
           of
           Mercies
           ?
           Were
           it
           no
           more
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           world
           to
           live
           in
           ,
           a
           life
           to
           injoy
           ,
           aire
           to
           breath
           in
           ,
           
           earth
           to
           tread
           on
           ,
           fire
           to
           warm
           us
           ,
           water
           to
           cool
           and
           cleanse
           us
           ,
           cloaths
           to
           cover
           us
           ,
           food
           to
           nourish
           us
           ,
           sleep
           to
           refresh
           us
           ,
           houses
           to
           shelter
           us
           ,
           variety
           of
           creatures
           to
           serve
           and
           delight
           us
           ;
           here
           were
           a
           just
           load
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           we
           yet
           adde
           to
           these
           civility
           of
           breeding
           ,
           dearnesse
           of
           friends
           ,
           competency
           of
           Estate
           ,
           degrees
           of
           Honour
           ,
           honesty
           or
           dignity
           of
           vocation
           ,
           favour
           of
           Princes
           ,
           successe
           in
           imployments
           ,
           domestick
           comforts
           ,
           outward
           peace
           ,
           good
           reputation
           ,
           preservation
           from
           dangers
           ,
           rescue
           from
           evils
           ;
           the
           load
           is
           well
           mended
           .
           If
           yet
           ye
           shall
           come
           closer
           ,
           and
           adde
           due
           proportion
           of
           Body
           ,
           integrity
           of
           parts
           ,
           perfection
           of
           senses
           ,
           strength
           of
           nature
           ,
           mediocrity
           of
           health
           ,
           sufficiency
           of
           appetite
           ,
           vigour
           of
           digestion
           ,
           wholsome
           temper
           of
           seasons
           ,
           freedome
           from
           cares
           ;
           
           this
           course
           must
           needs
           heighten
           it
           yet
           more
           .
           If
           still
           ye
           shall
           adde
           to
           these
           the
           order
           and
           power
           and
           exercise
           of
           our
           inward
           Faculties
           ,
           inriched
           with
           Wisdome
           ,
           Art
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           expressed
           by
           a
           not-unhandsome
           Elocution
           ;
           and
           shall
           now
           lay
           all
           these
           together
           that
           concern
           Estate
           ,
           Body
           ,
           Minde
           ;
           how
           can
           the
           axel-tree
           of
           the
           Soul
           but
           crack
           under
           the
           load
           of
           these
           Favours
           ?
           But
           if
           from
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           as
           men
           ,
           we
           look
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           as
           Christians
           ;
           that
           he
           hath
           imbraced
           us
           with
           an
           everlasting
           Love
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           molded
           us
           anew
           ,
           enlivened
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           fed
           us
           by
           his
           Word
           &
           Sacraments
           ,
           clothed
           us
           with
           his
           Merits
           ,
           bought
           us
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           becoming
           vile
           to
           make
           us
           glorious
           ,
           a
           Curse
           ,
           to
           invest
           us
           with
           Blessedness
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           
           himself
           to
           us
           ,
           his
           Son
           for
           us
           ;
           
             Oh
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             breadth
          
           of
           the
           rich
           mercies
           of
           our
           God!
           Oh
           the
           boundlesse
           ,
           toplesse
           ,
           bottomlesse
           load
           of
           Divine
           benefits
           ,
           whose
           immensity
           reaches
           from
           the
           center
           of
           this
           earth
           to
           the
           unlimited
           extent
           of
           the
           very
           Empyreal
           Heavens
           !
           
             Oh
             that
             men
             would
             praise
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             wonders
             that
             he
             doth
             for
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Mercies
           are
           great
           in
           themselves
           ,
           our
           unworthiness
           doth
           greaten
           them
           more
           .
           To
           doe
           good
           to
           the
           well-deserving
           were
           but
           retribution
           ;
           He
           
             ladeth
             us
          
           ,
           who
           are
           no
           lesse
           rebellious
           to
           him
           then
           he
           is
           beneficial
           to
           us
           .
           Our
           streight
           and
           shallow
           bounty
           picks
           out
           the
           worthiest
           and
           most
           capable
           Subject
           ;
           the
           
           greatest
           gift
           that
           ever
           God
           gave
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           whiles
           we
           are
           enemies
           .
           It
           was
           our
           Saviour's
           charge
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Interrogate
             quis
             dignus
             ,
             Ask
             who
             is
             worthy
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           Hierom
           interprets
           it
           )
           of
           the
           honour
           to
           receive
           such
           guests
           .
           Should
           God
           stand
           upon
           those
           terms
           with
           us
           ,
           what
           should
           become
           of
           us
           ?
           See
           ,
           and
           wonder
           ,
           and
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           O
           ye
           Christian
           hearers
           .
           God
           loads
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           load
           him
           ;
           God
           loads
           us
           with
           Benefits
           ,
           we
           load
           him
           with
           our
           Sins
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             pressed
             under
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             as
             a
             cart
             is
             pressed
             that
             is
             full
             of
             sheaves
             ,
          
           Amos
           2.
           13.
           
           He
           should
           goe
           away
           laden
           with
           our
           thanks
           ,
           with
           the
           presents
           of
           our
           duty
           ;
           and
           we
           shamefully
           clog
           him
           with
           our
           continual
           provocations
           .
           Can
           there
           be
           here
           any
           danger
           of
           self-sacrificing
           with
           Sejanus
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           the
           just
           danger
           of
           
           our
           shame
           and
           confusion
           in
           our selves
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           but
           hate
           this
           unkinde
           and
           unjust
           unanswerablenesse
           ?
           Yet
           herein
           shall
           we
           make
           an
           advantage
           of
           our
           foulest
           sins
           ,
           that
           they
           give
           so
           much
           more
           lustre
           to
           the
           glorious
           mercies
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           overcomes
           our
           evil
           with
           good
           ,
           and
           loads
           even
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           over-long
           interruption
           of
           favours
           loseth
           their
           thanks
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           benefits
           
           
           languish
           in
           too
           much
           disuse
           .
           Our
           God
           takes
           order
           for
           that
           ,
           by
           a
           perpetuation
           of
           beneficence
           ;
           he
           
             ladeth
             us
             daily
          
           :
           Every
           day
           ,
           every
           minute
           renews
           his
           favours
           upon
           us
           ;
           
             Semper
             largitor
             ,
             semper
             donator
          
           ,
           as
           Hierome
           .
           To
           speak
           strictly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           time
           present
           ;
           nothing
           is
           present
           but
           an
           instant
           ,
           and
           that
           can
           no
           more
           be
           called
           Time
           then
           a
           prick
           can
           be
           called
           a
           Line
           :
           yet
           how
           swift
           soever
           the
           wings
           of
           Time
           are
           ,
           they
           cannot
           cut
           one
           instant
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           carry
           with
           them
           a
           successive
           renovation
           of
           God's
           gracious
           kindness
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           Sun
           of
           his
           doth
           not
           rise
           once
           in
           an
           age
           ,
           or
           once
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           but
           every
           minute
           since
           it
           was
           created
           riseth
           to
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           to
           us
           .
           Neither
           doth
           he
           once
           hurl
           down
           upon
           our
           heads
           some
           violent
           drops
           
           in
           a
           storm
           ,
           but
           he
           plies
           us
           with
           the
           sweet
           showrs
           of
           the
           former
           and
           the
           latter
           rain
           :
           Wherein
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           condescends
           to
           our
           impotency
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           perish
           under
           uncomfortable
           intermissions
           .
           
             Non
             mihi
             sufficit
          
           ,
           saith
           that
           Father
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           me
           once
           ,
           if
           he
           give
           me
           not
           alwaies
           .
           To
           daies
           Ague
           makes
           us
           forget
           yesterstaies
           health
           :
           Former
           meals
           do
           not
           relieve
           our
           present
           hunger
           .
           This
           cottage
           of
           ours
           ruines
           straight
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           new
           daubed
           every
           day
           ,
           new
           repaired
           .
           The
           liberal
           care
           of
           our
           God
           therefore
           tiles
           over
           one
           benefit
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           rain
           through
           .
           And
           if
           he
           be
           so
           unwearied
           in
           his
           Favours
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           weary
           of
           our
           Thanks
           ?
           Our
           bonds
           are
           renewed
           every
           day
           to
           our
           God
           ;
           why
           not
           our
           payments
           ?
           Not
           once
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           or
           moon
           ,
           or
           
           week
           ,
           but
           every
           day
           once
           (
           without
           fail
           )
           were
           the
           Legal
           Sacrifices
           reiterated
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           all
           those
           creatures
           which
           were
           necessary
           for
           sustentation
           ,
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           flowre
           ,
           wine
           ,
           oyle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           meat
           ,
           bread
           ,
           drink
           ,
           sauce
           :
           Why
           ?
           but
           that
           in
           all
           these
           we
           should
           still
           daily
           re-acknowledge
           our
           new
           obligations
           to
           the
           giver
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           
             ex
             plenitudine
             &
             lacrymis
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           Exod.
           22.
           29.
           
             of
             our
             plenty
             and
             tears
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           Cajetan
           )
           of
           a
           dear
           or
           cheap
           year
           must
           we
           return
           :
           more
           or
           lesse
           may
           not
           misse
           our
           thanks
           .
           We
           need
           daily
           ,
           we
           beg
           daily
           ,
           (
           
             Give
             us
             this
             day
          
           )
           we
           receive
           daily
           ;
           why
           do
           we
           not
           daily
           retribute
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           act
           as
           some
           read
           it
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             daily
             ,
             who
             loadeth
             us
             with
             his
             benefits
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           time
           now
           to
           turn
           your
           eyes
           to
           that
           mixt
           respect
           ,
           that
           reacheth
           both
           to
           
           God
           and
           us
           .
           Ye
           have
           seen
           him
           a
           Benefactor
           ,
           see
           him
           a
           Saviour
           and
           Deliverer
           ;
           
             The
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
          
           .
           The
           Vulgar's
           salutaria
           ,
           following
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           differs
           from
           our
           Salvation
           but
           as
           the
           Means
           from
           the
           End.
           With
           the
           Hebrews
           Salvation
           is
           a
           wide
           word
           ,
           comprising
           all
           the
           favours
           of
           God
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           preservation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Psalmist
           elsewhere
           extends
           this
           act
           both
           to
           man
           and
           beast
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           comment
           upon
           himself
           ,
           expounds
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           save
           ,
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             prosper
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           118.
           25.
           
           It
           is
           so
           dear
           a
           title
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           cannot
           have
           enough
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           interposition
           of
           a
           Selah
           cannot
           bar
           the
           redoubling
           of
           it
           in
           my
           Text.
           
        
         
           Every
           deliverance
           ,
           every
           preservation
           fathers
           it self
           upon
           God
           :
           yet
           as
           the
           
           Soul
           is
           the
           most
           precious
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           life
           is
           the
           most
           precious
           thing
           that
           belongs
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           eternal
           life
           is
           the
           best
           of
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           and
           losse
           of
           this
           life
           is
           the
           fearfullest
           and
           most
           horrible
           ;
           chiefly
           is
           this
           greatest
           Salvation
           here
           meant
           ,
           wherein
           God
           intends
           most
           to
           blesse
           and
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           Salvation
           is
           he
           the
           God
           by
           Preordination
           ,
           by
           Purchace
           ,
           by
           Gift
           .
           By
           Preordination
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           decreed
           it
           to
           us
           from
           eternity
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           30.
           
           By
           Purchace
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           bought
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           us
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           price
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           20.
           
           By
           Gift
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           feoft
           us
           in
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             gift
             of
             God
             is
             eternal
             life
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           23.
           
           Since
           therefore
           he
           decreed
           
           it
           ,
           he
           bought
           it
           ,
           he
           bestows
           it
           ,
           justly
           is
           he
           
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
          
           .
           Who
           can
           ,
           who
           dates
           arrogate
           to
           himself
           any
           partnership
           in
           this
           great
           work
           ?
           What
           power
           can
           dispose
           of
           the
           Souls
           final
           condition
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           that
           made
           it
           ?
           Who
           can
           give
           Eternity
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           onely
           hath
           it
           ?
           What
           but
           an
           infinite
           Merit
           can
           purchase
           an
           infinite
           Glory
           ?
           Cursed
           be
           that
           spirit
           that
           will
           offer
           to
           share
           with
           his
           Maker
           .
           Down
           with
           your
           Crowns
           ,
           O
           ye
           glorious
           Elders
           ,
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           him
           
           that
           sits
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Non
             nobis
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             Not
             unto
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             not
             unto
             
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             thy
             Name
             give
             the
             praise
             .
          
           Away
           with
           the
           proud
           incroachment
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           best
           Saints
           ,
           of
           Papal
           Largesses
           .
           Only
           
             our
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           How
           happy
           are
           we
           the
           while
           ?
           All
           actions
           are
           according
           to
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Agent
           :
           weak
           Causes
           produce
           feeble
           Effects
           ,
           contingent
           casual
           ,
           necessary
           certain
           .
           Our
           Salvation
           therefore
           being
           the
           work
           of
           an
           infinitely-powerfull
           cause
           ,
           cannot
           be
           disappointed
           .
           Loe
           the
           beauty
           of
           
             Solomon's
             Al-chum
             ;
             who
             hath
             resisted
             his
             will
             ?
          
           When
           we
           look
           to
           our
           own
           fleshie
           hands
           ,
           here
           is
           nothing
           but
           discouragement
           ;
           when
           we
           look
           to
           our
           spiritual
           enemies
           ,
           here
           is
           nothing
           but
           terrour
           :
           but
           when
           we
           cast
           up
           our
           eyes
           to
           the
           Mighty
           God
           ,
           here
           is
           nothing
           but
           
           confidence
           ,
           nothing
           but
           comfort
           .
           Comfort
           ye
           ,
           comfort
           ye
           therefore
           ,
           O
           ye
           feeble
           Souls
           ,
           and
           send
           your
           bold
           defiances
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           darknesse
           .
           Heaven
           is
           high
           and
           hard
           to
           reach
           ,
           Hell
           is
           steep
           and
           slipperie
           ,
           our
           Flesh
           is
           earthy
           and
           impotent
           ,
           Satan
           strong
           &
           rancorous
           ,
           Sin
           subtle
           ,
           the
           World
           alluring
           ,
           all
           these
           ;
           yet
           ,
           
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           Let
           those
           infernal
           Lions
           roar
           and
           ramp
           upon
           us
           ;
           let
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           doe
           their
           worst
           ;
           let
           the
           World
           be
           a
           cheater
           ,
           our
           Flesh
           a
           traitor
           ,
           the
           Devil
           a
           tyrant
           ;
           
             Faithfull
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             promised
             ,
             who
             will
             also
             doe
             it
             .
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           How
           much
           more
           then
           in
           these
           outward
           temporal
           occasions
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           an
           arm
           of
           flesh
           ?
           Do
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           rage
           and
           snuffe
           ,
           
           and
           breath
           nothing
           but
           threats
           and
           death
           ?
           Make
           sure
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           them
           lick
           our
           dust
           .
           Great
           Benhadad
           of
           the
           Syrians
           shall
           come
           with
           his
           hempen
           collar
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           :
           The
           very
           windes
           and
           waves
           shall
           undertake
           those
           Mahumetan
           or
           Marian
           powers
           that
           shall
           rise
           up
           against
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Salvation
           is
           rateable
           according
           to
           the
           danger
           from
           which
           we
           are
           delivered
           :
           Since
           Death
           therefore
           is
           the
           utmost
           of
           all
           terribles
           ,
           needs
           must
           it
           be
           the
           highest
           improvement
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           
             to
             our
             God
             belong
             the
             issues
             from
             death
             .
          
           Death
           hath
           here
           a
           double
           latitude
           ,
           of
           kinde
           ,
           of
           extent
           :
           The
           kinde
           is
           either
           temporal
           ,
           or
           eternal
           ;
           the
           extent
           reaches
           not
           only
           to
           the
           last
           compleat
           act
           of
           dissolution
           ,
           
           but
           to
           all
           the
           passages
           that
           lead
           towards
           it
           .
           Thus
           the
           issues
           from
           ▪
           death
           belong
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           preservation
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           rescue
           .
           How
           gladly
           do
           I
           meet
           in
           my
           Text
           with
           the
           dear
           and
           sweet
           name
           of
           our
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           conquered
           Death
           by
           dying
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           over
           Hell
           by
           suffering
           ,
           and
           carries
           
             the
             keyes
             both
             of
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
          
           Revel
           .
           1.
           18
           ?
           He
           is
           the
           God
           ,
           the
           Author
           and
           Finisher
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             belong
             the
             issues
             from
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Look
           first
           at
           the
           temporary
           :
           he
           keeps
           it
           from
           us
           ,
           he
           fetches
           us
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             Statutum
             est
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           die
           we
           must
           ;
           Death
           knocks
           equally
           at
           the
           hatch
           of
           a
           Cottage
           and
           gate
           of
           a
           Palace
           :
           but
           our
           times
           are
           in
           God's
           hand
           ;
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           hath
           set
           us
           our
           period
           ,
           whose
           Omnipotence
           so
           contrives
           all
           
           events
           ,
           that
           neither
           enemy
           ,
           nor
           casualty
           ,
           nor
           disease
           can
           prevent
           his
           hour
           .
           Were
           death
           suffered
           to
           run
           loose
           and
           wild
           ,
           what
           boot
           were
           it
           to
           live
           ?
           now
           it
           is
           tether'd
           up
           short
           by
           that
           Almighty
           hand
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           fear
           ?
           If
           envy
           repine
           ,
           and
           villany
           plot
           against
           Sacred
           Soveraignty
           ,
           God
           hath
           well
           proved
           upon
           all
           the
           Poisons
           ,
           and
           Pistols
           ,
           and
           Poniards
           ,
           and
           Gun-powders
           of
           the
           two
           late
           memorable
           successions
           ,
           that
           
             to
             him
             alone
             belong
             the
             issues
             from
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Goe
           on
           then
           ,
           blessed
           Soveraign
           ,
           goe
           on
           couragiously
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           your
           God
           :
           the
           invisible
           guard
           of
           Heaven
           shall
           secure
           your
           Royal
           head
           ;
           the
           God
           of
           our
           Salvation
           shall
           make
           you
           a
           third
           glorious
           instance
           to
           all
           posterities
           ,
           that
           
             unto
             him
             belong
             the
             issues
             from
             death
             .
          
           
        
         
           Thus
           God
           keeps
           death
           from
           us
           :
           it
           is
           more
           comfort
           yet
           that
           he
           fetches
           us
           from
           it
           .
           Even
           the
           best
           head
           must
           at
           last
           lie
           down
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           sleep
           in
           death
           .
           Oh
           vain
           cracks
           of
           valour
           !
           thou
           bragst
           thy self
           able
           to
           kill
           a
           man
           ;
           a
           worm
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           a
           flie
           hath
           done
           it
           .
           Every
           thing
           can
           finde
           the
           way
           down
           unto
           death
           ;
           none
           but
           the
           Omnipotent
           can
           finde
           the
           way
           up
           out
           of
           it
           :
           He
           findes
           ,
           
           
           he
           makes
           these
           issues
           for
           all
           his
           .
           As
           it
           was
           with
           our
           Head
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Members
           .
        
         
           Death
           might
           seize
           ,
           it
           cannot
           hold
           :
           
             Gustavit
             ,
             non
             deglutivit
          
           :
           It
           may
           nibble
           at
           us
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           devour
           us
           .
           Behold
           the
           only
           Soveraign
           Antidote
           against
           the
           sorrows
           ,
           the
           frights
           of
           death
           .
           Who
           can
           fear
           to
           lay
           himself
           down
           and
           take
           a
           nap
           in
           the
           bed
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           his
           heart
           is
           assured
           that
           he
           shall
           awake
           glorious
           in
           the
           morning
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ?
           Certainly
           it
           is
           only
           our
           infidelity
           that
           makes
           death
           fearfull
           .
           
             Rejoice
             not
             over
             me
             ,
             O
             my
          
           last
           
             enemy
             ;
             though
             I
             fall
             ,
             I
             shall
             rise
             again
             .
             O
             Death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             Grave
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
          
        
         
           Cast
           ye
           one
           glance
           of
           your
           eyes
           upon
           the
           second
           and
           eternal
           death
           ;
           the
           
           issues
           wherefrom
           belong
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           rescue
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           of
           preservation
           .
           
             Ex
             inferno
             nulla
             redemptio
          
           is
           as
           true
           as
           if
           it
           were
           Canonical
           .
           Father
           Abraham
           tells
           the
           damned
           Glutton
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           there
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             great
             gulf
          
           ,
           that
           bars
           all
           return
           .
           Those
           black
           gates
           of
           Hell
           are
           barred
           without
           by
           the
           irreversible
           Decree
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           Those
           bold
           Fabulists
           therefore
           ,
           whose
           impious
           Legends
           have
           devised
           Trajan
           fetcht
           thence
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           Gregory
           ,
           and
           Falconella
           by
           Tecla's
           ,
           suspending
           the
           finall
           sentence
           upon
           a
           
             secundum
             praesentem
             injustitiam
          
           ,
           take
           a
           course
           to
           cast
           themselves
           into
           that
           pit
           whence
           they
           have
           presumptuously
           feigned
           the
           deliverance
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           
           The
           rescue
           is
           not
           more
           hopelesse
           then
           the
           prevention
           is
           comfortable
           .
           There
           is
           none
           of
           us
           but
           is
           naturally
           walking
           down
           to
           these
           chambers
           of
           death
           ;
           every
           sin
           is
           a
           pace
           thitherwards
           :
           only
           the
           gracious
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           staies
           us
           .
           In
           our selves
           ,
           in
           our
           sins
           we
           are
           already
           no
           better
           then
           brands
           of
           that
           Hell.
           Blessed
           be
           the
           God
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           hath
           found
           happy
           issues
           from
           this
           death
           .
           What
           issues
           ?
           Even
           those
           bloody
           issues
           that
           were
           made
           in
           the
           hands
           and
           feet
           and
           side
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           invaluably-precious
           blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           that
           whereby
           we
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           saved
           .
           Oh
           that
           our
           Souls
           might
           have
           had
           leisure
           to
           dwell
           a
           while
           upon
           the
           meditation
           of
           those
           dreadfull
           torments
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           ,
           of
           that
           infinite
           goodnesse
           
           that
           hath
           freed
           us
           ,
           of
           that
           happy
           exchange
           of
           a
           glorious
           condition
           to
           which
           we
           are
           freed
           !
           But
           the
           publick
           occasion
           of
           this
           day
           calls
           off
           my
           speech
           ,
           and
           invites
           me
           to
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           sensible
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           our
           late
           Temporal
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           let
           me
           first
           blesse
           the
           God
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           hath
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           chosen
           Servant
           to
           set
           up
           an
           Altar
           in
           this
           sacred
           threshing-floor
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           up
           this
           daies
           Sacrifice
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           stay
           of
           our
           late
           mortal
           contagion
           .
           How
           well
           it
           becomes
           our
           Gideon
           to
           be
           personally
           exemplary
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           beating
           of
           this
           Earthen
           pitcher
           in
           the
           first
           publick
           act
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           lighting
           of
           this
           Torch
           of
           publick
           joy
           ,
           and
           sounding
           the
           Trumpet
           of
           a
           
           thankfull
           jubilation
           ?
           and
           how
           well
           will
           it
           become
           us
           to
           follow
           so
           pious
           ,
           so
           gracious
           an
           example
           ?
           Come
           therefore
           ,
           all
           ye
           that
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           recount
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           our
           Souls
           .
           Come
           ,
           let
           us
           
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             loadeth
             us
             daily
             with
             benefits
             ;
             the
             God
             to
             whom
             belong
             the
             issues
             of
             death
             .
          
           Let
           us
           blesse
           him
           in
           his
           infinite
           Essence
           and
           Power
           ;
           blesse
           him
           in
           his
           unbounded
           and
           just
           Soveraignty
           ;
           blesse
           him
           in
           his
           marvellous
           Beneficence
           ,
           large
           ,
           continual
           ,
           undeserved
           ;
           blesse
           him
           in
           his
           Preservations
           ;
           blesse
           him
           in
           his
           Deliverances
           .
           We
           may
           but
           touch
           at
           the
           two
           last
           .
        
         
           How
           is
           our
           Earth
           ready
           to
           sink
           under
           the
           load
           of
           his
           Mercies
           ?
           What
           Nation
           under
           Heaven
           hath
           not
           envied
           and
           wondred
           at
           our
           Blessings
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           carry
           
           back
           your
           eyes
           to
           the
           ancient
           favours
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           memorable
           frustrations
           of
           ●●●ein
           Invasions
           ,
           to
           the
           miraculous
           discoveries
           of
           Treasons
           ,
           to
           the
           successfull
           maintenance
           of
           oppressed
           neighbourhood
           .
           That
           one
           mercy
           I
           may
           not
           forget
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           blessed
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           then-King
           of
           Spain
           were
           casting
           Lots
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           palpably
           plotting
           for
           their
           severally-designed
           Successors
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           publick
           posthume
           
           Letters
           of
           Cardinal
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           ,
           a
           witnesse
           beyond
           exception
           .
           Three
           several
           
           Briefs
           were
           addressed
           hither
           by
           that
           inclement
           shaveling
           of
           Rome
           for
           the
           defeating
           of
           the
           Title
           and
           Succession
           of
           our
           late
           Soveraign
           of
           dear
           and
           blessed
           memory
           ,
           and
           his
           Royal
           Issue
           .
           Yet
           in
           spight
           of
           Rome
           and
           Hell
           ,
           God
           brought
           him
           in
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           peaceably
           upon
           this
           just
           Throne
           of
           his
           Fore-fathers
           ;
           and
           may
           he
           perpetuate
           it
           to
           the
           fruit
           of
           those
           loyns
           till
           world
           and
           time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           must
           follow
           the
           times
           ,
           let
           me
           rather
           balk
           that
           hellish
           Sulphur-mine
           then
           not
           search
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           who
           can
           look
           at
           that
           any
           otherwise
           then
           the
           Jews
           do
           at
           the
           Rain-bow
           ,
           with
           horror
           and
           astonishment
           ?
           What
           do
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           our
           long
           Peace
           ,
           our
           full
           Plenty
           ,
           our
           wholsome
           Laws
           ,
           our
           easefull
           Government
           ,
           
           with
           a
           world
           of
           these
           common
           favours
           ?
           It
           is
           for
           poor
           men
           to
           reckon
           .
           Those
           two
           late
           Blessings
           (
           if
           no
           more
           )
           were
           worthy
           of
           immortal
           memory
           ;
           the
           Prince
           out
           of
           Spain
           ,
           Religion
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           .
           For
           the
           one
           ,
           what
           a
           winter
           was
           there
           in
           all
           good
           hearts
           when
           our
           Sun
           was
           gone
           so
           far
           Southward
           ?
           how
           chearfull
           a
           Spring
           in
           his
           return
           ?
           For
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           saw
           not
           how
           Religion
           began
           (
           during
           those
           purposely-protracted
           Treaties
           )
           to
           droop
           and
           languish
           ,
           her
           friends
           to
           sigh
           ,
           her
           enemies
           to
           insult
           ,
           daring
           to
           brave
           us
           with
           challenges
           ,
           to
           threaten
           our
           ruine
           ?
           
             The
             Lord
             looked
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             visited
             this
             poor
             Vine
             of
             his
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           shaken
           off
           these
           Caterpillars
           from
           her
           then-wasting
           leaves
           ;
           now
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           it
           flourisheth
           .
           
        
         
           These
           would
           have
           been
           great
           favours
           of
           God
           even
           to
           the
           best
           Nation
           ,
           but
           more
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           answered
           Mercies
           with
           Rebellions
           .
           O
           God
           ,
           if
           proud
           disguises
           ,
           if
           gluttonous
           pamperings
           ,
           if
           drunken
           healths
           ,
           if
           wanton
           dalliances
           ,
           if
           bloody
           oaths
           ,
           if
           mercilesse
           oppressions
           may
           earn
           Blessings
           from
           thee
           ,
           too
           many
           of
           us
           have
           supererogated
           .
           Woe
           is
           me
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           measures
           thou
           hast
           had
           from
           too
           many
           hands
           .
           That
           thou
           shouldst
           therefore
           inlarge
           thy
           bounty
           to
           an
           unworthy
           ,
           unkinde
           ,
           disobedient
           generation
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           we
           can
           wonder
           at
           ;
           and
           we
           could
           almost
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           with
           
             Peter
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             depart
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             sinfull
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           the
           wise
           Justice
           of
           the
           Almighty
           meant
           not
           to
           cocker
           us
           up
           with
           mere
           
           dainties
           ,
           with
           a
           loose
           indulgence
           ,
           but
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           temper
           our
           sweets
           with
           tartnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           our
           backs
           whiles
           he
           strokes
           our
           heads
           .
           
             Ecce
             in
             pace
             amaritudo
             amarissima
          
           ;
           the
           comfort
           of
           our
           Peace
           was
           allayed
           with
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           death
           .
           He
           saw
           that
           in
           this
           common
           Plethorie
           it
           was
           fit
           for
           us
           to
           bleed
           ;
           he
           saw
           us
           Eeles
           that
           would
           not
           be
           caught
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           waters
           were
           troubled
           :
           He
           therefore
           sent
           his
           destroying
           Angel
           abroad
           ,
           who
           laid
           about
           him
           on
           all
           sides
           .
           What
           slaughter
           ,
           what
           lamentation
           ,
           what
           horror
           was
           there
           in
           the
           streets
           of
           our
           mother
           City
           ?
           More
           then
           twenty
           thousand
           Families
           run
           from
           their
           houses
           ,
           as
           if
           those
           had
           been
           on
           fire
           over
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           seek
           shelter
           in
           Zoar
           and
           the
           mountains
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           are
           overtaken
           by
           the
           pursuer
           ,
           
           and
           drop
           down
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           lie
           there
           as
           wofull
           spectacles
           of
           mortality
           ,
           till
           necessity
           ,
           and
           not
           Charity
           ,
           could
           finde
           them
           a
           grave
           .
           Others
           passe
           on
           ,
           and
           for
           friends
           finde
           strangers
           :
           Danger
           made
           men
           wisely
           and
           unwillingly
           unhospital
           :
           The
           Cozen
           ,
           the
           Brother
           forgets
           his
           own
           blood
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           looks
           shily
           upon
           his
           own
           childe
           ,
           and
           welcomes
           him
           with
           frowns
           ,
           if
           not
           with
           repulses
           .
           There
           were
           that
           repai'd
           their
           grudged
           harbour
           with
           infection
           .
           And
           those
           that
           sped
           best
           ,
           what
           with
           care
           for
           their
           abandoned
           houses
           and
           estate
           ,
           what
           with
           grief
           for
           the
           misery
           of
           their
           forsaken
           neighbours
           ,
           what
           with
           the
           rage
           of
           those
           Epidemical
           diseases
           which
           they
           found
           abroad
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           well
           observed
           by
           one
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           contagious
           time
           all
           sicknesses
           have
           some
           tincture
           
           of
           Pestilence
           )
           wore
           out
           their
           daies
           in
           the
           deepest
           sorrow
           and
           heavinesse
           .
           There
           leave
           we
           them
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           the
           miserable
           Metropolis
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           which
           they
           left
           .
           Who
           can
           expresse
           the
           dolefull
           condition
           of
           that
           time
           and
           place
           ?
           The
           arms
           of
           London
           are
           the
           
             Red
             Cross
          
           and
           the
           Sword
           ;
           what
           house
           almost
           wanted
           these
           ?
           Here
           was
           the
           Red
           Cross
           upon
           the
           door
           ,
           the
           Sword
           
           
           of
           God's
           Judgment
           within
           doors
           ,
           and
           the
           Motto
           was
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           What
           could
           we
           hear
           but
           alarms
           of
           death
           ?
           what
           could
           we
           see
           but
           Trophees
           of
           death
           ?
           Here
           was
           nothing
           but
           groaning
           and
           crying
           ,
           and
           dying
           and
           burying
           :
           Carts
           were
           the
           Biers
           ,
           wide
           pits
           were
           the
           Graves
           ,
           mens
           cloaths
           were
           their
           Coffins
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Exequies
           of
           friends
           were
           murderous
           .
           The
           carkasses
           of
           the
           dead
           might
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             place
             where
             we
             lie
             is
             too
             streight
             for
             us
             .
          
           New
           Dormitories
           are
           bought
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           furnished
           ;
           neither
           might
           the
           corpses
           be
           allowed
           to
           lie
           single
           in
           their
           earthen
           beds
           ,
           but
           are
           piled
           up
           like
           fagots
           in
           a
           stack
           ,
           for
           the
           society
           of
           their
           future
           Resurrection
           .
           
           No
           man
           survived
           ,
           but
           he
           might
           say
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           that
           
             thousands
             fell
             at
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousands
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           take
           all
           together
           ,
           (
           the
           mother
           and
           the
           daughters
           )
           surely
           the
           number
           was
           not
           much
           short
           of
           David's
           ,
           though
           his
           time
           were
           shorter
           .
           It
           is
           not
           without
           reason
           that
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           signifies
           
             the
             Plague
          
           ,
           is
           derived
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           signifies
           
             a
             Desart
          
           :
           Certainly
           the
           Plague
           turns
           the
           most
           populous
           City
           into
           a
           Desart
           .
           Oh
           the
           wofull
           desolation
           of
           this
           place
           !
           It
           was
           almost
           come
           to
           
             Herba
             tegit
             Trojam
          
           .
           And
           if
           some
           infrequent
           passenger
           crossed
           our
           streets
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           without
           his
           medicated
           Posie
           at
           his
           nose
           ,
           and
           his
           Zedoary
           or
           Angelica
           in
           his
           mouth
           .
           Every
           room
           seemed
           a
           Pest-house
           ,
           every
           sent
           mortal
           .
           Here
           should
           he
           meet
           one
           pale
           ghost
           
           muffled
           up
           under
           the
           throat
           ,
           another
           dragging
           his
           legs
           after
           him
           for
           the
           tumor
           of
           his
           groin
           ,
           another
           bespotted
           with
           the
           Tokens
           of
           instant
           death
           :
           here
           might
           he
           hear
           one
           shreeking
           out
           in
           a
           frantick
           distraction
           ,
           there
           another
           breathing
           out
           his
           Soul
           in
           his
           last
           groans
           .
           What
           should
           I
           say
           more
           ?
           This
           glorious
           chamber
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           seemed
           no
           other
           then
           a
           dreadfull
           dungeon
           to
           her
           own
           ,
           a
           very
           Golgotha
           to
           all
           beholders
           ;
           and
           this
           proud
           Queen
           of
           our
           British
           Cities
           sate
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           her
           compassion
           ,
           howling
           in
           the
           rags
           of
           her
           sackcloth
           ,
           not
           mourning
           more
           then
           mourned
           for
           ,
           pitied
           no
           lesse
           then
           forsaken
           ;
           when
           the
           God
           of
           our
           Salvation
           looked
           down
           upon
           her
           deep
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           miraculously
           proved
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           
             unto
             him
             belong
             the
             issues
             from
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
           It
           was
           he
           that
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           Gracious
           Servant
           to
           command
           a
           Ninive-like
           Humiliation
           .
           What
           pithie
           ,
           what
           passionate
           Prayers
           were
           injoined
           to
           his
           disconsolate
           Church
           ?
           With
           what
           holy
           eagernesse
           did
           we
           devour
           those
           Fasts
           ?
           How
           well
           were
           we
           pleased
           with
           the
           austerity
           of
           that
           pious
           Penitence
           ?
           What
           loud
           cries
           did
           beat
           on
           all
           sides
           at
           the
           gates
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           and
           with
           what
           inexspectable
           ,
           unconceivable
           mercy
           were
           they
           answered
           ?
           How
           suddenly
           were
           those
           many
           thousands
           brought
           down
           to
           one
           poor
           unity
           ,
           not
           a
           number
           ?
           Other
           evils
           were
           wont
           to
           come
           on
           horseback
           ,
           to
           goe
           away
           on
           foot
           ;
           this
           mortality
           did
           not
           post
           but
           flie
           away
           .
           Methought
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           great
           ice
           ,
           it
           sunk
           at
           once
           .
           Only
           so
           many
           are
           stricken
           as
           may
           hold
           us
           awfull
           ,
           and
           so
           few
           as
           may
           
           leave
           us
           thankfull
           .
        
         
           Oh
           how
           soon
           is
           our
           Fasting
           and
           mourning
           turned
           into
           Laughter
           and
           joy
           ?
           How
           boldly
           do
           we
           now
           throng
           into
           this
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           fearlesly
           mix
           our
           breaths
           in
           a
           common
           Devotion
           ?
           
             This
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             doing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             marvailous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             O
             thou
             that
             hearest
             the
             prayer
             ,
             to
             thee
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             .
          
           And
           let
           all
           flesh
           come
           to
           thee
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           Praise
           and
           Thanksgiving
           .
        
         
           It
           might
           have
           been
           just
           with
           thee
           ,
           O
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           swept
           us
           away
           in
           the
           common
           destruction
           :
           what
           are
           we
           better
           then
           our
           brethren
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           let
           us
           live
           that
           we
           may
           praise
           thee
           .
           It
           might
           have
           been
           just
           with
           thee
           to
           have
           
           inlarged
           the
           commission
           of
           thy
           killing
           Angel
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           rooted
           out
           this
           sinfull
           people
           from
           under
           Heaven
           :
           But
           
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             judgment
          
           thou
           hast
           
             remembred
             mercy
          
           :
           Our
           sins
           have
           not
           made
           thee
           
             forget
             to
             be
             gracious
          
           ,
           nor
           have
           
             shut
             up
             thy
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             displeasure
             .
             Thou
             hast
             wounded
             us
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             healed
             us
             again
             ;
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             us
             ,
             and
             been
             mercifull
             to
             our
             sins
             for
             thy
             names
             sake
             .
          
        
         
         
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           duly
           
             praise
             thy
             Name
             in
             the
             great
             Congregation
             !
          
           Oh
           that
           
           our
           tongues
           ,
           our
           hearts
           ,
           our
           lives
           might
           blesse
           and
           glorifie
           thee
           !
           that
           so
           thou
           mayest
           take
           pleasure
           to
           perfect
           this
           great
           work
           of
           our
           full
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           this
           Nation
           a
           dear
           example
           of
           thy
           Mercy
           ,
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Victory
           ,
           Prosperity
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           let
           us
           call
           all
           our
           fellow-creatures
           to
           help
           us
           bear
           a
           part
           in
           the
           Praise
           of
           our
           God
           :
           Let
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           the
           Stars
           ,
           the
           winds
           ,
           the
           waters
           ,
           the
           dews
           ,
           the
           frosts
           ,
           the
           nights
           ,
           the
           dayes
           ;
           let
           the
           Earth
           and
           Sea
           ,
           the
           mountains
           ,
           wells
           ,
           trees
           ,
           fishes
           ,
           fouls
           ,
           beasts
           ;
           let
           men
           ,
           let
           Saints
           ,
           let
           Angels
           
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             ,
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             Blessed
             ,
             blessed
             for
             ever
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             loadeth
             us
             daily
             with
             benefits
             ;
             even
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             
             whom
             belong
             the
             issues
             from
             death
             .
             Oh
             blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             only
             doth
             wondrous
             things
             ;
             and
             blessed
             be
             his
             glorious
             Name
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             and
             let
             all
             the
             earth
             be
             filled
             with
             his
             glory
             .
             Amen
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           One
           of
           the
           SERMONS
           Preached
           at
           Westminster
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Publick
           Fast
           April
           5.
           1628.
           
           
           TO
           The
           Lords
           of
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           appointment
           published
           ,
           by
           the
           B.
           of
           EXCESTER
           .
        
         
           
             Esay
             5.
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             in
             it
             ?
             Wherefore
             when
             I
             looked
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             grapes
             ,
             brought
             it
             forth
             wilde
             grapes
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           now
           goe
           to
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           I
           will
           doe
           to
           my
           Vineyard
           ;
           I
           will
           take
           away
           the
           hedge
           thereof
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Song
           (
           for
           so
           it
           is
           called
           Vers
           .
           1.
           )
           Alas
           !
           what
           should
           Songs
           doe
           to
           an
           heavy
           heart
           ,
           Prov.
           25.
           20.
           or
           Musick
           in
           a
           day
           of
           Mourning
           ?
           Howling
           and
           lamentation
           is
           fitter
           for
           this
           occasion
           .
           Surely
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           sometimes
           weep
           for
           joy
           ;
           so
           do
           we
           sing
           also
           for
           sorrow
           .
           Thus
           also
           doth
           
           the
           Prophet
           here
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           Song
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Dump
           ;
           Esay's
           Lacrymae
           ;
           fit
           for
           that
           
             Sheminith
             ,
             gravis
             symphonia
          
           ,
           
           as
           Tremelius
           turns
           it
           ,
           which
           some
           sad
           Psalms
           were
           set
           unto
           .
           
           Both
           the
           Ditty
           and
           the
           Tune
           are
           dolefull
           .
           There
           are
           in
           it
           three
           passionate
           strains
           ;
           
           Favours
           ,
           Wrongs
           ,
           Revenge
           ;
           Blessings
           ,
           Sins
           ,
           Judgements
           .
           Favours
           and
           Blessings
           from
           God
           to
           Israel
           ;
           Sins
           (
           which
           are
           the
           highest
           Wrongs
           )
           from
           Israel
           to
           God
           ;
           Judgments
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Revenge
           from
           God
           to
           Israel
           .
           And
           each
           of
           those
           follow
           upon
           other
           .
           God
           begins
           with
           Favours
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           they
           answer
           him
           with
           their
           Sins
           ,
           he
           replies
           upon
           them
           with
           Judgments
           :
           and
           all
           of
           these
           are
           in
           their
           height
           .
           The
           Favours
           of
           God
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           he
           asks
           ,
           
             What
             could
             be
             more
          
           ?
           The
           Sins
           are
           aggravated
           by
           those
           Favours
           :
           what
           worse
           then
           
             wilde
             
             Grapes
          
           and
           disappointment
           ?
           And
           the
           Judgments
           must
           be
           aggravated
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           their
           Sins
           :
           what
           worse
           then
           the
           
             Hedge
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Wall
             broken
             ,
             the
             Vineyard
             trodden
             down
             ,
             and
             eaten
             up
             ?
          
           Let
           us
           follow
           the
           steps
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Prophet
           in
           all
           these
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           passed
           these
           in
           Israel
           ,
           let
           us
           seek
           to
           them
           at
           home
           .
           What
           should
           I
           need
           to
           crave
           attention
           ?
           the
           businesse
           is
           both
           Gods
           and
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           God
           and
           we
           begin
           with
           Favours
           ;
           Favours
           not
           mean
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           not
           expressed
           in
           a
           right-down
           affirmation
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           expostulatory
           and
           self-convincing
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             to
             it
             ?
          
           Every
           word
           is
           a
           new
           obligation
           .
           That
           Israel
           is
           a
           Vineyard
           is
           no
           
           small
           favour
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           God's
           Vineyard
           ,
           is
           yet
           more
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           God's
           Vineyard
           so
           exquisitely
           cultivated
           ,
           as
           nothing
           more
           could
           be
           either
           added
           or
           desired
           ,
           is
           most
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Israel
           is
           no
           vast
           Desart
           ,
           no
           wilde
           Forest
           ,
           no
           moorish
           Fen
           ,
           no
           barren
           Heath
           ,
           no
           thornie
           Thicket
           ,
           but
           a
           Vineyard
           ;
           a
           Soile
           of
           use
           and
           fruit
           .
           Look
           where
           you
           will
           in
           God's
           Book
           ,
           ye
           shall
           never
           finde
           any
           lively
           member
           of
           Gods
           Church
           compared
           
           to
           any
           but
           a
           fruitfull
           tree
           :
           Not
           to
           a
           tall
           Cypresse
           ,
           the
           Embleme
           of
           unprofitable
           
           Honour
           ;
           nor
           to
           a
           smooth
           Ash
           ,
           the
           Embleme
           of
           unprofitable
           Prelacie
           ,
           that
           doth
           nothing
           but
           bear
           Keyes
           ;
           nor
           to
           a
           double-coloured
           Poplar
           ,
           the
           Embleme
           of
           Dissimulation
           ;
           nor
           to
           a
           well-shaded
           Plane
           ,
           that
           hath
           nothing
           but
           Form
           ;
           nor
           to
           a
           hollow
           Maple
           ,
           nor
           to
           a
           trembling
           Aspe
           ,
           nor
           to
           a
           prickly
           Thorn
           ;
           shortly
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           Plant
           whatsoever
           whose
           fruit
           is
           not
           usefull
           and
           beneficial
           .
           Hear
           this
           then
           ,
           ye
           goodly
           Cedars
           ,
           strong
           Elmes
           ,
           fast-growing
           Willows
           ,
           sappy
           Sycomores
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           fruitlesse
           trees
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           I
           mean
           all
           fashionable
           and
           barren
           Professors
           whatsoever
           :
           ye
           may
           shoot
           up
           in
           height
           ,
           ye
           may
           spread
           far
           ,
           shade
           well
           ,
           shew
           fair
           ;
           but
           what
           are
           ye
           good
           for
           ?
           Ye
           may
           be
           fit
           for
           the
           Forest
           ,
           Ditches
           ,
           Hedg-rows
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           ye
           are
           not
           
           for
           the
           true
           saving
           soil
           of
           God's
           Israel
           :
           that
           is
           a
           Vineyard
           ;
           there
           is
           place
           for
           none
           but
           Vines
           ;
           and
           true
           Vines
           are
           fruitfull
           .
           
             He
             that
             abideth
             in
             me
             bringeth
             forth
             much
             fruit
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           John
           15.
           5.
           
        
         
           And
           of
           all
           fruits
           ,
           what
           is
           comparable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Vine
           ?
           Let
           the
           Vine
           it self
           speak
           in
           Jonathan's
           Parable
           ,
           
             Jud.
             9.
             13.
             
             Should
             I
             leave
             my
             Wine
             which
             cheareth
             God
             and
             man
             ?
          
           How
           is
           this
           ?
           God
           cheared
           with
           Wine
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           high
           Hyperbole
           ;
           yet
           seconded
           by
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           :
           
             I
             will
             drink
             no
             more
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             Vine
             ,
             till
             I
             drink
             it
             new
             with
             you
             in
             my
             Father's
             kingdom
             ,
          
           Mat.
           26.
           29.
           
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           excellent
           liquor
           which
           is
           used
           to
           resemble
           the
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           celestial
           Nectar
           ,
           which
           tomorrow
           
           shall
           chear
           our
           Souls
           ,
           is
           it
           otherwise
           resembled
           then
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Grape
           ?
           He
           is
           
             Vitis
             vera
             ,
             the
             true
             Vine
          
           ;
           this
           is
           his
           juice
           .
        
         
           Alas
           !
           would
           God
           we
           had
           not
           too
           much
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           pleasure
           of
           this
           fruit
           :
           Religion
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Humanity
           savour
           not
           to
           the
           palate
           of
           many
           in
           comparison
           of
           it
           .
           
             Wine
             is
             a
             mocker
          
           ,
           saith
           Solomon
           .
           How
           many
           thousands
           doth
           it
           daily
           cheat
           of
           their
           Substance
           ,
           of
           their
           Patrimony
           ,
           of
           their
           Health
           ,
           of
           their
           Wit
           ,
           of
           their
           Sense
           ,
           of
           their
           Life
           ,
           of
           their
           Soul
           ?
           Oh
           that
           we
           had
           the
           grace
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           our
           owne
           scorn
           and
           danger
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           man
           :
           the
           excesse
           is
           not
           more
           our
           Sin
           ,
           then
           the
           delicacy
           is
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           Grape
           .
           For
           sweetnesse
           of
           verdure
           then
           all
           plants
           will
           yield
           
           to
           the
           Vine
           :
           so
           tastfull
           ,
           so
           pleasing
           ,
           so
           delightfull
           unto
           God
           are
           the
           Persons
           ,
           the
           Graces
           ,
           the
           Endeavours
           of
           his
           Israel
           .
           Their
           Persons
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           1.
           
           Their
           
             Love
             is
             better
             then
             wine
          
           ,
           Cant.
           4.
           10.
           
           Their
           Alms
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             sweet-smelling
             savour
          
           ,
           Philip.
           4.
           18.
           
           Their
           Prayers
           as
           evening
           Incense
           ,
           of
           a
           most
           fragrant
           composition
           :
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           words
           ,
           
             the
             roof
             of
             their
             mouth
             is
             like
             the
             best
             Wine
             ,
          
           Cant.
           7.
           9.
           
           Acceptation
           hath
           wont
           to
           be
           the
           incouragement
           of
           forwardnesse
           .
           Honourable
           and
           beloved
           ,
           how
           should
           this
           hearten
           us
           in
           our
           holy
           stations
           ,
           in
           our
           conscionable
           actions
           ?
           Whiles
           we
           continue
           Vines
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           our
           imperfections
           to
           lose
           our
           thanks
           .
           The
           delicatest
           Grape
           cannot
           be
           so
           relishsome
           to
           the
           palate
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           our
           poor
           weak
           obediences
           
           are
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Mercies
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             ravished
             my
             heart
             ,
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Spouse
             ,
             thou
             hast
             ravished
             my
             heart
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           Cant.
           4.
           9.
           
           The
           Vine
           is
           a
           noble
           plant
           ,
           but
           a
           feeble
           and
           tender
           one
           .
           Other
           trees
           grow
           up
           alone
           out
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           own
           sap
           ;
           this
           grovels
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           rots
           if
           it
           have
           not
           an
           Elm
           to
           prop
           it
           :
           like
           as
           Man
           ,
           the
           best
           creature
           ,
           is
           in
           his
           birth
           most
           helplesse
           ,
           and
           would
           presently
           die
           without
           outward
           succours
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           worthiest
           piece
           of
           Gods
           Creation
           ,
           yet
           of
           it self
           impotent
           to
           good
           :
           here
           is
           no
           growth
           ,
           no
           life
           but
           from
           that
           Divine
           Hand
           .
           
             Without
             me
             ye
             can
             doe
             nothing
             .
          
           They
           are
           no
           Vines
           that
           can
           stand
           alone
           :
           Those
           proud
           spirits
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           God
           hath
           no
           interest
           in
           them
           .
           His
           Israel
           
           is
           a
           Vineyard
           ;
           and
           the
           Vine
           must
           be
           propped
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           so
           God's
           Vineyard
           .
           The
           Church
           shall
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           be
           Masterlesse
           .
           There
           is
           much
           wast
           ground
           that
           hath
           no
           owner
           ;
           our
           Globe
           can
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           that
           hath
           no
           name
           but
           
             Incognita
             ,
             not
             known
          
           whether
           it
           have
           any
           inhabitant
           :
           but
           a
           Vineyard
           was
           never
           without
           a
           Possessor
           ;
           
           
           till
           Noah
           the
           true
           Janus
           planted
           one
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           news
           of
           any
           .
           Come
           into
           some
           wilde
           Indian
           Forest
           all
           furnished
           with
           goodly
           Trees
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           whether
           ever
           man
           were
           there
           ;
           God's
           hand
           we
           are
           sure
           hath
           been
           there
           ,
           perhaps
           not
           mans
           :
           but
           if
           you
           come
           into
           a
           well-dressed
           Vineyard
           ,
           where
           you
           see
           the
           Hillocks
           equally
           swelling
           ,
           the
           Stakes
           pitcht
           in
           a
           just
           height
           and
           distance
           ,
           and
           the
           Vines
           handsomely
           pruned
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           say
           (
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           did
           when
           he
           found
           Figures
           )
           Here
           hath
           been
           a
           man
           ,
           yea
           a
           good
           husband
           .
           There
           is
           an
           universall
           Providence
           of
           God
           over
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           special
           eye
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           over
           his
           Church
           .
           In
           this
           God
           challengeth
           a
           peculiar
           interest
           :
           that
           is
           his
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           worthily
           this
           day
           )
           in
           a
           double
           right
           ,
           of
           Confederation
           ,
           of
           
           Redemption
           .
           
             Israel
             is
             my
             Son
             ,
             yea
             my
             first-born
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           to
           
             Pharaoh
             .
             Thou
             hast
             brought
             a
             Vine
             out
             of
             AEgypt
             ,
             thou
             hast
             cast
             out
             the
             Heathen
             and
             planted
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           80.
           8.
           
        
         
           Oh
           the
           blasphemous
           diffidence
           of
           foolish
           men
           !
           Can
           we
           ,
           dare
           we
           impute
           ill
           husbandry
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           Hath
           God
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           shall
           he
           not
           tend
           it
           ?
           shall
           he
           not
           mightily
           protect
           it
           ?
           Goe
           on
           ,
           ye
           Foxes
           ,
           ye
           
             little
             Foxes
          
           ,
           to
           
             spoil
             the
             tender
             Grapes
          
           ;
           goe
           on
           ,
           ye
           
             Boars
             of
             the
             Wood
             ,
             to
             waste
          
           this
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           ye
           
             wilde
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
          
           to
           devour
           it
           :
           our
           sins
           ,
           our
           sins
           have
           given
           this
           scope
           to
           your
           violence
           and
           our
           calamity
           :
           But
           ye
           shall
           once
           know
           that
           this
           Vineyard
           hath
           an
           Owner
           ,
           even
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           Jacob
           ;
           every
           cluster
           that
           
           you
           have
           spoiled
           shall
           be
           fetcht
           back
           again
           from
           the
           bloody
           Wine-presse
           of
           his
           wrath
           ;
           and
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           this
           Vine
           shall
           flourish
           .
           Even
           so
           ,
           
             return
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             Hosts
             :
             look
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             visit
             this
             Vine
             ,
             and
             the
             Vineyard
             which
             thy
             right
             hand
             hath
             planted
             ,
             and
             the
             branch
             that
             thou
             madest
             strong
             for
             thy self
             .
          
        
         
           Ye
           have
           seen
           Israel
           a
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           God's
           Vineyard
           :
           now
           cast
           your
           eyes
           upon
           the
           favours
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           to
           his
           Vineyard
           Israel
           ;
           such
           as
           that
           God
           appeals
           to
           their
           own
           hearts
           for
           Judges
           ,
           
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ?
          
           Mark
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           :
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             then
             hath
             been
             done
             ?
          
           but
           ,
           
             more
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ?
          
           
           challenging
           all
           the
           acts
           done
           to
           his
           Vineyard
           for
           his
           own
           .
           As
           the
           Soil
           is
           his
           ,
           so
           is
           all
           the
           culture
           .
           He
           that
           elsewhere
           makes
           himself
           
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
          
           his
           
             Father
             the
             Husbandman
          
           ,
           here
           makes
           Israel
           the
           Vine
           ,
           and
           himself
           the
           Husbandman
           .
           Nothing
           is
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           done
           to
           his
           Church
           that
           passeth
           not
           his
           hands
           .
           
             My
             Father
             still
             worketh
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             I
             work
          
           .
           This
           work
           ,
           this
           care
           knows
           no
           end
           ,
           no
           limits
           .
           Many
           a
           good
           Husband
           over-tasks
           himself
           ,
           and
           undertakes
           more
           then
           his
           eye
           can
           overlook
           ,
           or
           his
           hand
           sway
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           fain
           to
           trust
           to
           the
           management
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           it
           speeds
           thereafter
           .
           But
           the
           owner
           of
           this
           Vineyard
           is
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           works
           whereever
           he
           is
           :
           nothing
           can
           passe
           his
           eye
           ,
           every
           thing
           must
           passe
           his
           hand
           .
           This
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           
           Solomon's
           Vineyard
           and
           his
           that
           is
           
             greater
             then
             Solomon
             :
             Solomon
             lets
             out
             his
             Vineyard
             to
             Keepers
             ,
          
           Cant.
           8.
           11.
           
           Christ
           keeps
           his
           in
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           He
           useth
           indeed
           the
           help
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           Tools
           rather
           then
           as
           Agents
           ;
           he
           works
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           work
           but
           by
           him
           .
           Are
           any
           of
           you
           Great
           ones
           Benefactors
           to
           his
           Church
           ?
           (
           a
           rare
           style
           I
           confesse
           in
           these
           not
           dative
           but
           ablative
           times
           )
           ye
           are
           but
           as
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Sub-almoners
           of
           Heaven
           :
           God
           gives
           by
           you
           .
           Are
           any
           great
           Potentates
           of
           the
           earth
           secret
           or
           open
           persecutors
           of
           his
           Church
           ?
           
             Ashur
             is
             the
             rod
             of
             my
             wrath
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           :
           they
           are
           but
           as
           God's
           pruning●
           Knives
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Vine
           bleed
           out
           her
           superfluous
           juice
           :
           God
           cuts
           by
           them
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           both
           ,
           men
           are
           the
           instruments
           .
           To
           him
           must
           we
           return
           the
           praise
           
           of
           his
           Mercy
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           the
           awe
           of
           his
           Judgments
           .
           Whatever
           is
           done
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           God
           doth
           it
           himself
           .
           Neither
           doth
           he
           say
           ,
           
             What
             could
             I
             have
             done
             more
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ?
          
           as
           our
           former
           Translation
           reads
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           reference
           to
           his
           absolute
           power
           ;
           according
           whereto
           we
           know
           that
           he
           can
           doe
           more
           then
           he
           doth
           ,
           more
           then
           he
           will
           doe
           :
           but
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Quid
             faciendum
             ?
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           
           occasion
           ?
           Would
           God
           set
           his
           Omnipotent
           Power
           upon
           it
           ,
           we
           know
           he
           could
           
           make
           all
           the
           World
           Israel
           ,
           he
           could
           make
           all
           Israel
           Saints
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           made
           Devils
           men
           ,
           men
           Angels
           .
           But
           God
           uses
           not
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           an
           absolute
           Omnipotency
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Oeconomie
           of
           his
           most
           holy
           ,
           most
           wise
           ,
           most
           just
           Decrees
           ;
           whereby
           he
           hath
           chalked
           out
           unto
           men
           those
           waies
           and
           helps
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           he
           sees
           fit
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           that
           End●
           these
           are
           they
           wherein
           he
           hath
           not
           been
           failing
           to
           his
           Israel
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ?
          
           See
           what
           notice
           God
           takes
           and
           what
           reckonings
           he
           keeps
           of
           all
           the
           good
           that
           he
           doth
           to
           any
           Church
           or
           people
           ;
           he
           files
           up
           all
           his
           Blessings
           :
           he
           is
           bountifull
           ,
           not
           profuse
           ;
           open-handed
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           as
           that
           his
           largesse
           makes
           him
           respectlesse
           
           or
           forgetfull
           of
           his
           beneficences
           :
           he
           gives
           not
           ,
           like
           the
           picture
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           blindfolded
           ;
           or
           ,
           like
           an
           Almoner
           in
           a
           throng
           ,
           he
           knows
           not
           to
           whom
           ;
           he
           notes
           both
           the
           man
           and
           the
           favour
           .
           In
           our
           gifts
           ,
           our
           
             left
             hand
             may
             not
             know
             what
          
           our
           
             right
             hand
             doth
          
           ;
           because
           our
           weaknesse
           is
           subject
           to
           a
           proud
           self-conceit
           ,
           and
           a
           mis-opinion
           of
           too
           much
           obligation
           in
           the
           Receiver
           :
           but
           he
           whose
           infinite
           Goodnesse
           is
           not
           liable
           to
           any
           danger
           of
           those
           infirmities
           which
           follow
           our
           sinfull
           nature
           ,
           sets
           all
           his
           Mercies
           on
           the
           score
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           balk
           one
           of
           the
           least
           .
           He
           that
           could
           say
           to
           
             Israel
             ,
             I
             took
             thee
             from
             among
             the
             Pots
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             David
             ,
             I
             took
             thee
             from
             following
             the
             Ewes
             great
             with
             Lamb
             :
          
           do
           ye
           not
           think
           he
           still
           saies
           to
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           I
           brought
           you
           from
           weak
           in
           the
           Cradle
           ,
           to
           strong
           in
           the
           
           Throne
           ;
           I
           kept
           you
           from
           treacherous
           hands
           ;
           I
           return'd
           you
           safe
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           your
           Southern
           Voiage
           ;
           I
           have
           given
           you
           not
           the
           hands
           and
           knees
           ,
           but
           the
           hearts
           of
           your
           Subjects
           ?
           Do
           I
           not
           think
           he
           saith
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           brought
           thee
           from
           the
           Ferula
           to
           a
           Pastoral
           staffe
           ;
           to
           another
           ,
           I
           brought
           thee
           from
           the
           Bench
           of
           Justice
           to
           the
           seat
           of
           Honour
           ;
           to
           another
           ,
           I
           delivered
           thee
           from
           the
           Sword
           of
           thine
           enemy
           ,
           from
           the
           bed
           of
           thy
           Sicknesse
           ,
           from
           the
           walls
           of
           thy
           restraint
           ,
           from
           the
           Powder-mine
           ;
           I
           made
           thee
           Noble
           ,
           thee
           Rich
           ,
           thee
           Potent
           ;
           I
           made
           this
           Country
           populous
           ,
           that
           City
           wealthy
           ,
           this
           Kingdome
           strong
           ?
           Be
           sure
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           forgetfull
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           misreckon
           his
           own
           Mercies
           .
        
         
           Our
           favours
           are
           (
           like
           our selves
           )
           poor
           and
           impotent
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           scribled
           
           upon
           the
           sand
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           wash'd
           off
           with
           the
           next
           wave
           :
           his
           are
           full
           of
           goodness
           and
           infinite
           compassion
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           Marble
           of
           an
           eternal
           remembrance
           .
        
         
           Honourable
           and
           beloved
           ,
           why
           do
           not
           we
           keep
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Tally
           as
           he
           keeps
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           hold
           even
           reckonings
           with
           our
           munificent
           God
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           meditate
           continually
           of
           the
           gracious
           and
           wonderfull
           works
           of
           his
           bounty
           ,
           knowing
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           done
           his
           great
           works
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           in
           perpetual
           memory
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           gratefully
           recount
           his
           favours
           ,
           and
           call
           the
           world
           about
           us
           with
           the
           sweet
           Singer
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Come
             hither
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             all
             ye
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             
             for
             my
             Soul
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           66.
           16
           
           ?
        
         
           O
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           just
           quarrel
           that
           thou
           hast
           against
           us
           for
           our
           unthankfulnesse
           ;
           the
           familiarity
           of
           thy
           Blessings
           hath
           drawn
           them
           into
           neglect
           .
           Alas
           !
           thy
           Mercies
           have
           not
           been
           sown
           ,
           but
           buried
           in
           us
           :
           we
           have
           been
           gulphs
           to
           swallow
           them
           ,
           not
           Repositories
           to
           keep
           them
           .
           How
           worthily
           do
           we
           smart
           ,
           because
           we
           forget
           ?
           How
           justly
           are
           thy
           Judgments
           seen
           upon
           us
           ,
           because
           thy
           Mercies
           are
           not
           ?
           
           Away
           with
           this
           wretched
           ingratitude
           .
           
             Oh
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
             all
             ye
             his
             Saints
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             preserveth
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             plentifully
             rewardeth
             the
             proud-doer
             .
          
        
         
           What
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           that
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           then
           which
           more
           
           could
           not
           be
           done
           for
           thy
           Vineyard
           ?
           Thou
           best
           knowest
           thine
           own
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           canst
           best
           expresse
           them
           :
           thou
           that
           wouldst
           not
           have
           us
           search
           into
           thy
           Counsels
           ,
           wouldst
           not
           have
           us
           ignorant
           of
           thy
           Favours
           .
           Those
           are
           particularized
           in
           the
           fore-going
           words
           ;
           in
           thy
           choice
           ,
           in
           thy
           fence
           ,
           in
           picking
           ,
           in
           planting
           ,
           in
           oversight
           ,
           in
           pressing
           .
        
         
         
           
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Place
           chosen
           :
           where
           hath
           he
           setled
           his
           Vineyard
           but
           
             upon
             a
             very
             fruitfull
             Hill
          
           ?
           A
           double
           advantage
           ,
           an
           Hill
           ,
           and
           very
           fruitfull
           .
           Hills
           are
           held
           best
           for
           Vines
           ,
           the
           declivity
           whereof
           gives
           much
           strength
           to
           the
           reflexion
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           most
           generous
           Vines
           are
           noted
           to
           grow
           upon
           the
           Hills
           .
           Yet
           there
           are
           barren
           hills
           ;
           nothing
           but
           heaps
           of
           unprofitable
           sands
           :
           this
           is
           a
           fruitfull
           hill
           ,
           yea
           superlatively
           fruitfull
           ,
           
             the
             horn
             of
             the
             son
             of
             oyle
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           an
           Hebraisme
           ,
           an
           hill
           eminently
           fat
           and
           fertile
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           would
           it
           avail
           the
           ground
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           unfenced
           ,
           that
           the
           wilde
           Boar
           or
           the
           Foxes
           may
           spoil
           it
           ?
           as
           good
           no
           fruit
           as
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           
           Loe
           then
           here
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           both
           
             an
             Hedge
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           lest
           that
           should
           not
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           
             a
             Wall.
          
           
        
         
           But
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           it
           be
           fenced
           with
           stones
           without
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           choked
           with
           stones
           within
           ?
           As
           therefore
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             the
             stones
          
           were
           laid
           together
           in
           the
           Wall
           for
           defence
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           
             gathered
             off
          
           from
           the
           soil
           to
           avoid
           offence
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           the
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           fencing
           ,
           stoning
           ,
           if
           the
           ground
           yield
           a
           plentifull
           crop
           of
           Briers
           ,
           Thistles
           ,
           Weeds
           ?
           
             Injussa
             virescunt
             gramina
          
           ,
           ill
           weeds
           grow
           fast
           .
           Here
           is
           therefore
           ,
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           main
           favour
           to
           this
           Vineyard
           ,
           that
           the
           owner
           hath
           
             planted
             it
             with
             choicest
             Vines
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           foster
           any
           Plant
           that
           is
           put
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           chief
           care
           
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           ,
           to
           store
           it
           with
           Plants
           of
           worth
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           this
           provision
           of
           soile
           ,
           fencing
           ,
           stoning
           ,
           planting
           ,
           were
           nothing
           without
           a
           continual
           oversight
           :
           the
           wise
           Owner
           therefore
           ,
           Fifthly
           ,
           builds
           ,
           not
           a
           Bowre
           ,
           not
           a
           Banquetting-house
           for
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           
             a
             Tower
          
           for
           survay
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           in
           some
           obscure
           Angle
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           view
           the
           carriage
           of
           his
           Labourers
           ,
           and
           descrie
           the
           first
           danger
           of
           the
           annoiances
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           were
           all
           this
           choice
           ,
           fencing
           ,
           stoning
           ,
           planting
           ,
           oversight
           ;
           if
           when
           the
           Grapes
           are
           grown
           to
           their
           due
           ripenesse
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           improved
           to
           any
           usefull
           Vintage
           ?
           This
           must
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Wine-press
           :
           
           That
           is
           
             set
             up
          
           .
           And
           now
           what
           can
           remain
           ,
           but
           the
           setting
           under
           of
           Vessels
           to
           receive
           the
           comfortable
           juice
           that
           shall
           flow
           from
           these
           so-well-husbanded
           clusters
           ?
        
         
           All
           this
           hath
           God
           done
           for
           his
           Vineyard
           ;
           what
           could
           have
           been
           done
           more
           ?
        
         
           Not
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           mists
           of
           Allegories
           ;
           God
           himself
           hath
           read
           this
           riddle
           .
           
             The
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
             is
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           
           And
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           is
           his
           Church
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           God's
           Hill
           ,
           conspicuous
           for
           his
           wonderfull
           favours
           (
           though
           not
           ever
           )
           even
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           not
           an
           hidden
           unheeded
           Valley
           .
           A
           fruitfull
           Hill
           ,
           not
           by
           Nature
           ,
           but
           by
           Grace
           .
           Nature
           was
           like
           it self
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           :
           God
           hath
           taken
           it
           in
           from
           the
           barren
           Downs
           ,
           and
           
           gooded
           it
           ;
           his
           choice
           did
           not
           finde
           ,
           but
           make
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           Thus
           chosen
           he
           hath
           fenced
           it
           about
           with
           the
           hedge
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           with
           the
           wall
           of
           his
           Almighty
           Protection
           .
        
         
           Thus
           fenced
           he
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           by
           just
           Censures
           to
           pick
           out
           of
           it
           those
           stones
           of
           offence
           which
           might
           hinder
           their
           holy
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           keep
           down
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Vines
           ;
           whether
           scandalous
           Men
           ,
           false
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           evill
           Occurrences
           .
        
         
           Thus
           cleared
           ,
           he
           hath
           planted
           it
           with
           the
           choicest
           Vines
           of
           gracious
           motions
           ,
           of
           wholsome
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           Thus
           planted
           ,
           he
           hath
           overlook'd
           it
           from
           the
           Watch-tower
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           a
           carefull
           inspection
           upon
           their
           waies
           ,
           in
           a
           provident
           care
           of
           their
           preservation
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           overlooked
           ,
           he
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           improve
           it
           by
           his
           seasonable
           Wine-presse
           ,
           in
           reducing
           all
           those
           powers
           and
           favours
           to
           act
           ,
           to
           use
           ,
           whether
           by
           Fatherly
           corrections
           ,
           or
           by
           suggesting
           meet
           opportunities
           of
           practice
           .
           And
           now
           having
           thus
           chosen
           ,
           fenced
           ,
           cleared
           ,
           planted
           ,
           watched
           ,
           and
           ordered
           to
           strain
           his
           Vines
           ,
           he
           saies
           most
           justly
           ,
           
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Certainly
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           humane
           apprehension
           to
           conceive
           
           what
           act
           could
           be
           added
           to
           perfect
           his
           culture
           ,
           what
           Blessing
           could
           be
           added
           to
           the
           indearing
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           If
           he
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           a
           people
           for
           his
           own
           ;
           if
           he
           have
           blessed
           them
           with
           good
           Government
           ,
           with
           safe
           protection
           ;
           if
           he
           have
           removed
           all
           hinderances
           of
           their
           proficiencie
           ;
           if
           he
           have
           given
           them
           wholesome
           instructions
           ,
           and
           plied
           them
           with
           solicitations
           to
           good
           ;
           if
           his
           provident
           eye
           have
           been
           ever
           over
           them
           for
           their
           deliverances
           ;
           if
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           he
           have
           used
           both
           fair
           and
           foul
           means
           to
           wring
           from
           them
           the
           good
           juice
           of
           their
           obedience
           ;
           Say
           men
           or
           Angels
           ,
           what
           could
           have
           been
           done
           more
           ?
           What
           Church
           soever
           in
           the
           World
           can
           make
           good
           to
           it self
           these
           specialties
           of
           mercy
           ,
           let
           it
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           abated
           nothing
           to
           it
           of
           the
           height
           of
           his
           favour
           .
           
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           favours
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           begun
           to
           Israel
           ;
           now
           turn
           your
           ears
           to
           the
           answer
           that
           Israel
           returns
           to
           God
           :
           see
           the
           Mercies
           of
           a
           good
           God
           requited
           with
           the
           Rebellions
           of
           a
           wicked
           people
           .
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             I
             looked
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             Grapes
             ,
             brought
             it
             forth
             wilde
             Grapes
             ?
          
           A
           wofull
           issue
           of
           such
           Blessings
           ;
           wilde
           Grapes
           ,
           &
           that
           with
           the
           disappointment
           of
           God's
           exspectation
           .
        
         
           Two
           usuall
           faults
           doth
           God
           finde
           with
           any
           vicious
           Tree
           ;
           No
           fruit
           ,
           Ill
           fruit
           :
           the
           one
           in
           omission
           of
           good
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           commission
           of
           sin
           .
           The
           Fig-tree
           in
           the
           way
           is
           cursed
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           Israel
           here
           taxed
           for
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           are
           these
           wilde
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           Pagnine
           renders
           it
           ,
           
             Uvae
             putidae
             ,
             rotten
             Grapes
          
           ?
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           it
           to
           our
           guesse
           ,
           but
           hath
           plainly
           told
           us
           v.
           7.
           in
           an
           
           elegant
           Paronomasie
           ;
           
             I
             looked
             for
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             judgment
             ,
             and
             behold
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             wound
          
           or
           scab
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             oppression
             :
             I
             look'd
             for
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Justice
             ,
             and
             behold
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           clamour
           .
           Generally
           ,
           whatever
           disposition
           or
           act
           uncultured
           Nature
           doth
           or
           would
           produce
           of
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           wilde
           grape
           :
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           here
           instanced
           in
           several
           sins
           so
           styled
           ;
           a
           self-greatning
           oppression
           ,
           vers
           .
           8.
           a
           setled
           drunkennesse
           and
           wilfull
           debauchednesse
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           a
           determined
           resolution
           of
           wicked
           courses
           ,
           vers
           .
           18.
           a
           nicknaming
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           vers
           .
           20.
           a
           self-conceitednesse
           in
           their
           own
           waies
           ,
           vers
           .
           21.
           
           Bribery
           in
           their
           Judges
           ,
           v.
           23.
           
           Pride
           in
           their
           women
           ,
           ch
           .
           3.
           v.
           16.
           obdured
           Infidelity
           in
           all
           ,
           ch
           .
           6.
           v.
           10.
           
           Wilde
           grapes
           indeed
           ,
           such
           as
           corrupted
           Nature
           yields
           without
           a
           correction
           ,
           without
           an
           alteration
           :
           
           she
           her self
           is
           wilde
           ;
           she
           can
           yield
           but
           what
           she
           hath
           ,
           what
           she
           is
           .
           Please
           your selves
           who
           list
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           your
           fair
           and
           sweet
           and
           plausible
           dispositions
           ;
           ye
           shall
           finde
           Nature
           at
           best
           but
           a
           wilde
           Vine
           .
           
             In
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             there
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             ,
          
           faith
           the
           chosen
           Vessel
           .
           Wilde
           grapes
           for
           the
           harshnesse
           and
           sowrnesse
           of
           the
           tast
           ,
           for
           the
           odiousnesse
           of
           their
           verdure
           to
           the
           palate
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           The
           best
           fruits
           of
           Nature
           are
           but
           glorious
           Sins
           ,
           the
           worst
           are
           horrible
           Abominations
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           wilde
           grapes
           of
           Israel
           :
           which
           yet
           could
           not
           have
           been
           so
           ill
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           been
           put
           into
           an
           exspectation
           of
           better
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           exspectation
           had
           not
           been
           crossed
           with
           disappointment
           :
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             I
             looked
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             Grapes
             ,
             brought
             it
             forth
             wilde
             Grapes
             ?
          
           Had
           
           onely
           Maples
           or
           Thorns
           or
           Willows
           grown
           there
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           have
           look'd
           for
           Grapes
           ;
           had
           onely
           wilde
           Vines
           grown
           there
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           have
           look'd
           for
           pleasing
           clusters
           :
           but
           now
           that
           God
           furnished
           the
           soil
           with
           noble
           and
           generous
           Plants
           ,
           with
           what
           scorn
           and
           indignation
           doth
           he
           look
           upon
           wilde
           Grapes
           ?
           Favours
           bestowed
           raise
           exspectation
           ,
           and
           exspectation
           frustrated
           doubles
           the
           Judgment
           .
           The
           very
           leaves
           and
           the
           high-way
           drew
           a
           curse
           upon
           the
           Fig-tree
           .
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             thee
             Chorazin
             ,
             woe
             be
             to
             thee
             Bethsaida
             .
          
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Vine
           of
           all
           trees
           ?
           Woe
           be
           to
           thee
           ,
           O
           Vineyard
           of
           
             Israel
             :
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             hedge
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             eaten
             up
             ;
             I
             will
             break
             down
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             trodden
             down
             .
          
           
        
         
           My
           speech
           should
           now
           descend
           to
           the
           wofull
           vengeance
           that
           God
           threats
           to
           and
           inflicts
           upon
           his
           Israel
           :
           A
           fit
           Theme
           for
           so
           heavy
           a
           day
           .
           The
           Hedge
           of
           good
           Government
           and
           wholsome
           Laws
           shall
           be
           trodden
           down
           ;
           the
           Wall
           of
           Divine
           Protection
           shall
           be
           broken
           :
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           field
           and
           forest
           shall
           be
           let
           in
           ,
           the
           Grapes
           devoured
           ,
           the
           Trees
           bruised
           and
           trampled
           upon
           ,
           the
           roots
           
           
           extirpate
           ;
           to
           the
           full
           and
           final
           vastation
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           the
           scorn
           and
           hissing
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           to
           the
           just
           terrour
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           whiles
           that
           dearling
           people
           which
           was
           once
           the
           example
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           the
           fearfull
           spectacle
           of
           his
           Fury
           and
           Revenge
           ,
           surviving
           only
           in
           some
           few
           abhorred
           and
           despised
           Vagabonds
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           was
           once
           such
           a
           Nation
           .
           But
           the
           time
           and
           occasion
           call
           my
           thoughts
           homeward
           ,
           and
           invite
           me
           rather
           to
           spend
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           hour
           in
           paralleling
           Israel's
           Blessings
           ,
           Sins
           ,
           threats
           of
           Judgment
           with
           our
           own
           :
           Wherein
           our
           Interest
           shall
           be
           a
           sufficient
           motive
           of
           our
           attention
           .
           
             Gather
             you
             together
             therefore
             ,
             gather
             you
             ,
             O
             Nation
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             loved
             ,
          
           and
           cast
           back
           your
           eyes
           upon
           those
           incomparable
           favours
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           provoked
           
           and
           indeared
           this
           Island
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           we
           are
           at
           the
           least
           his
           second
           Israel
           .
           How
           hath
           he
           chosen
           us
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           divided
           us
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           a
           singular
           pattern
           and
           strange
           wonder
           of
           his
           Bounty
           ?
           What
           should
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           wholsome
           temper
           of
           our
           Clime
           ;
           the
           rich
           provision
           of
           all
           usefull
           Commodities
           ?
           so
           as
           we
           cannot
           say
           only
           as
           Sanchez
           did
           ,
           
             I
             have
             moisture
             enough
             within
             my
             own
             shell
          
           ;
           but
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           
             Poculum
             exuberans
             ,
             My
             cup
             runs
             over
             ,
          
           to
           the
           supply
           of
           our
           neighbour
           Nations
           .
           What
           speak
           I
           of
           the
           populousnesse
           of
           our
           Cities
           ,
           defencednesse
           of
           our
           shoars
           ?
           These
           are
           nothing
           to
           that
           Heavenly
           treasure
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           makes
           us
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           sweet
           Peace
           which
           gives
           us
           the
           happy
           fruition
           of
           
           that
           saving
           Gospel
           .
           Albion
           do
           we
           call
           it
           ?
           nay
           (
           as
           he
           rightly
           )
           Polyolbion
           ,
           richly
           blessed
           .
           O
           God
           ,
           what
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           Nation
           that
           can
           emulate
           us
           in
           these
           favours
           ?
        
         
           How
           hath
           he
           fenced
           us
           about
           with
           the
           hedge
           of
           good
           Discipline
           ,
           of
           wholesome
           Laws
           ,
           of
           gracious
           Government
           ;
           with
           the
           brazen
           wall
           of
           his
           Almighty
           and
           miraculous
           protection
           ?
           Never
           Land
           had
           more
           exquisite
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           whether
           mute
           or
           speaking
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           left
           us
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           a
           rude
           Anarchie
           ,
           or
           a
           Tyrannical
           violence
           ,
           but
           hath
           regulated
           us
           by
           Laws
           of
           our
           own
           asking
           ,
           and
           swai'd
           us
           by
           the
           just
           Scepters
           of
           moderate
           Princes
           .
        
         
           Never
           Land
           had
           more
           convincing
           proofs
           of
           an
           Omnipotent
           Tuition
           whether
           
           against
           forein
           Powers
           or
           secret
           Conspiracies
           .
           Forget
           ,
           if
           ye
           can
           ,
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Invasion
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           our
           Purim
           .
           Besides
           the
           many
           particularities
           of
           our
           deliverances
           filed
           up
           by
           the
           pen
           of
           one
           of
           our
           worthy
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           How
           hath
           he
           given
           us
           means
           to
           remove
           the
           rubs
           of
           our
           growth
           ,
           and
           to
           gather
           away
           the
           stones
           of
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           Heretical
           pravitie
           ,
           of
           mischievous
           machinations
           that
           might
           hold
           down
           his
           truth
           ?
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           head
           of
           all
           ,
           how
           hath
           he
           brought
           our
           Vine
           out
           of
           the
           Egypt
           of
           Popish
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           planted
           it
           ?
           In
           plain
           terms
           ,
           how
           hath
           he
           made
           us
           a
           truely-orthodox
           Church
           ,
           eminent
           for
           purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           the
           grave
           and
           reverend
           solemnity
           of
           true
           Sacraments
           ,
           for
           the
           due
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           for
           the
           pious
           and
           Religious
           
           form
           of
           our
           publick
           Liturgie
           ?
           With
           what
           plenty
           hath
           he
           showred
           upon
           us
           the
           first
           and
           later
           rain
           of
           his
           Heavenly
           Gospel
           ?
           With
           what
           rare
           gifts
           hath
           he
           graced
           our
           Teachers
           ?
           With
           what
           pregnant
           spirits
           hath
           he
           furnish'd
           our
           Academies
           ?
           With
           what
           competencie
           of
           maintenance
           hath
           he
           heartned
           all
           learned
           Professions
           ?
           So
           as
           in
           these
           regards
           we
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Many
             Daughters
             have
             done
             vertuously
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             thou
             excellest
             them
             all
          
           .
        
         
           How
           hath
           the
           vigilant
           eye
           of
           his
           Providence
           out
           of
           his
           tower
           of
           Heaven
           watch'd
           over
           this
           Island
           for
           good
           ?
           Not
           an
           hellish
           Pionier
           could
           mine
           under
           ground
           ,
           but
           he
           espied
           him
           ;
           not
           a
           dark
           Lantern
           could
           offer
           to
           deceive
           midnight
           ,
           but
           he
           descries
           it
           ;
           not
           a
           Plot
           ,
           not
           a
           purpose
           of
           evil
           could
           look
           out
           ,
           but
           
           he
           hath
           discovered
           it
           ,
           and
           shamed
           the
           Agents
           ,
           and
           glorified
           his
           Mercy
           in
           our
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           hath
           his
           loving
           care
           laboured
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           good
           ?
           What
           sweet
           opportunities
           and
           incouragements
           hath
           he
           given
           us
           of
           a
           fruitfull
           obedience
           ?
           And
           when
           his
           Fatherly
           counsels
           would
           not
           work
           with
           us
           ,
           how
           hath
           he
           scruzed
           us
           in
           the
           Wine-presse
           of
           his
           Afflictions
           ;
           one
           while
           with
           a
           raging
           
           Pestilence
           ,
           another
           while
           with
           the
           insolence
           and
           prevalence
           of
           Enemies
           ;
           one
           
           while
           with
           unkindly
           Seasons
           ,
           another
           while
           with
           stormy
           and
           wracking
           Tempests
           :
           if
           by
           any
           means
           he
           might
           fetch
           from
           us
           the
           precious
           juice
           of
           true
           Penitence
           and
           faithfull
           Obedience
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           turn
           and
           live
           ?
           If
           the
           presse
           were
           weighty
           ,
           yet
           the
           wine
           is
           sweet
           .
        
         
           Lay
           now
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           
             And
             what
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             for
          
           our
           Vineyard
           ,
           O
           God
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             done
          
           ?
           Look
           about
           you
           ,
           Honourable
           and
           Christian
           hearers
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           God
           hath
           done
           thus
           with
           any
           Nation
           .
           Oh
           never
           ,
           never
           was
           any
           people
           so
           bound
           to
           a
           God.
           Other
           neighbouring
           Regions
           would
           think
           themselves
           happy
           in
           one
           drop
           of
           those
           Blessings
           which
           have
           poured
           down
           thick
           upon
           us
           .
           Alas
           !
           they
           are
           in
           a
           vaporous
           and
           marish
           vale
           ,
           whiles
           we
           
           are
           seated
           on
           the
           fruitfull
           Hill
           :
           they
           lie
           open
           to
           the
           massacring
           knife
           of
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           whiles
           we
           are
           fenced
           :
           they
           are
           clogged
           with
           miserable
           incumbrances
           ,
           whiles
           we
           are
           free
           :
           Briers
           and
           Brambles
           overspread
           them
           ,
           whiles
           we
           are
           choicely
           planted
           :
           their
           Tower
           is
           of
           offence
           ,
           their
           Winepresse
           is
           of
           blood
           .
           Oh
           the
           lamentable
           condition
           of
           more
           likely
           Vineyards
           then
           our
           own
           !
           Who
           can
           but
           weep
           and
           bleed
           to
           see
           those
           wofull
           Calamities
           that
           are
           faln
           upon
           the
           late-famous
           and
           flourishing
           Churches
           of
           Reformed
           Christendome
           ?
           Oh
           for
           that
           Palatine
           Vine
           ,
           late
           inoculated
           with
           a
           precious
           bud
           of
           our
           Royal
           Stem
           ;
           that
           Vine
           not
           long
           since
           rich
           in
           goodly
           clusters
           ,
           now
           the
           insultation
           of
           Boars
           and
           prey
           of
           Foxes
           !
           Oh
           for
           those
           poor
           distressed
           Christians
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             
             Silesia
             ,
             Moravia
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Austria
             ,
             the
             Valteline
             ,
          
           that
           groan
           now
           under
           the
           tyrannous
           yoak
           of
           Antichristian
           oppression
           !
           How
           glad
           would
           they
           be
           of
           the
           crums
           of
           our
           Feasts
           ?
           how
           rich
           would
           they
           esteem
           themselves
           with
           the
           very
           gleanings
           of
           our
           plentifull
           crop
           of
           Prosperity
           ?
           How
           do
           they
           look
           up
           at
           us
           as
           even
           now
           militantly-triumphant
           ,
           whiles
           they
           are
           miserably
           wallowing
           in
           dust
           and
           blood
           ;
           and
           wonder
           to
           see
           the
           Sun-shine
           upon
           our
           Hill
           ,
           whiles
           they
           are
           drenched
           with
           storm
           and
           tempest
           in
           the
           Valley
           ?
        
         
           What
           are
           we
           ,
           O
           God
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           thus
           rich
           in
           thy
           Mercies
           to
           us
           ,
           whiles
           thou
           art
           so
           severe
           in
           thy
           Judgments
           unto
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           too
           much
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           much
           that
           thou
           hast
           done
           for
           so
           sinfull
           and
           rebellious
           a
           
           people
           .
        
         
           Cast
           now
           your
           eyes
           aside
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           view
           of
           God's
           Favours
           ,
           see
           some
           little
           glimpse
           of
           our
           requital
           .
           Say
           then
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             O
             Nation
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             beloved
             ,
          
           what
           fruit
           have
           ye
           returned
           to
           your
           beneficent
           God
           ?
           Sin
           is
           impudent
           ;
           but
           let
           me
           challenge
           the
           impudent
           forehead
           of
           sin
           it self
           .
           Are
           they
           not
           sour
           and
           wilde
           Grapes
           that
           we
           have
           yielded
           ?
           Are
           we
           lesse
           deep
           in
           the
           Sins
           of
           Israel
           then
           in
           Israel's
           Blessings
           ?
           Complaints
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           are
           unpleasing
           ,
           however
           just
           ;
           
           but
           now
           not
           more
           unpleasing
           then
           necessary
           .
           
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             my
             mother
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             born
             me
             a
             man
             of
             contention
             .
          
           I
           must
           cry
           out
           in
           this
           sad
           day
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           my
           people
           .
           
        
         
           The
           searchers
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           when
           they
           
             came
             to
             the
             brook
             of
             Eshcol
             ,
             they
             cut
             down
             a
             branch
             with
             a
             cluster
             of
             Grapes
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             on
             a
             staffe
             between
             two
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           Israel
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           Numb
           .
           13.
           23.
           
           Give
           me
           leave
           ,
           in
           the
           search
           of
           our
           Israel
           ,
           to
           present
           your
           eyes
           with
           some
           of
           the
           wilde
           Grapes
           that
           grow
           there
           on
           every
           hedge
           :
           And
           what
           if
           they
           be
           the
           very
           same
           that
           grew
           in
           this
           degenerated
           Vineyard
           of
           Israel
           ?
        
         
           Where
           we
           meet
           first
           with
           Oppression
           ;
           a
           Lordly
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           challengeth
           precedencie
           ,
           as
           being
           commonly
           incident
           to
           none
           but
           the
           Great
           ,
           (
           though
           a
           poor
           Oppressor
           (
           as
           he
           is
           unkindly
           ,
           so
           he
           )
           is
           a
           monster
           of
           mercilesness
           .
           )
           Oh
           the
           loud
           shrieks
           and
           clamours
           of
           this
           crying
           sin
           !
           What
           grinding
           of
           faces
           ,
           what
           
           racking
           of
           Rents
           ,
           what
           detention
           of
           Wages
           ,
           what
           inclosing
           of
           Commons
           ,
           what
           ingrossing
           of
           Commodities
           ,
           what
           griping
           Exactions
           ,
           what
           straining
           the
           advantages
           of
           Greatness
           ,
           what
           unequal
           levies
           of
           Legal
           payments
           ,
           what
           spightfull
           Sutes
           ,
           what
           Depopulations
           ,
           what
           Usuries
           ,
           what
           Violences
           abound
           every
           where
           ?
        
         
         
           
           The
           sighs
           ,
           the
           tears
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           poor
           pierce
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           call
           for
           a
           fearfull
           retribution
           .
           This
           is
           a
           sour
           Grape
           indeed
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           God
           to
           wring
           his
           face
           in
           an
           angry
           detestation
           .
        
         
           Drunkennesse
           is
           the
           next
           ;
           not
           so
           odious
           in
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           strength
           .
           Oh
           wofull
           glory
           !
           
             strong
             to
             drink
          
           .
           Woe
           is
           me
           ,
           how
           is
           the
           World
           turned
           Beast
           ?
           What
           bouzing
           and
           quaffing
           and
           whiffing
           and
           healthing
           is
           there
           on
           every
           bench
           ?
           and
           what
           reeling
           and
           staggering
           in
           our
           streets
           ?
           What
           drinking
           by
           the
           Yard
           ,
           the
           Die
           ,
           the
           Douzen
           ?
           what
           forcing
           of
           pledges
           ?
           what
           quarrels
           for
           measure
           and
           form
           ?
           How
           is
           that
           become
           an
           excuse
           of
           villany
           ,
           which
           any
           villany
           might
           rather
           excuse
           ,
           I
           was
           drunk
           ?
           How
           hath
           this
           torrent
           ,
           yea
           
           this
           deluge
           of
           excesse
           in
           meats
           and
           drinks
           drowned
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           risen
           many
           cubits
           above
           the
           highest
           Mountains
           of
           Religion
           and
           good
           Laws
           ?
           Yea
           would
           God
           I
           might
           not
           say
           that
           which
           I
           fear
           and
           shame
           and
           grieve
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           even
           some
           of
           them
           which
           square
           the
           Ark
           for
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           inwardly
           drowned
           ,
           and
           discovered
           their
           nakednesse
           .
           That
           other
           inundation
           scoured
           the
           World
           ,
           this
           impures
           it
           :
           and
           what
           but
           a
           Deluge
           of
           Fire
           can
           wash
           it
           from
           so
           abominable
           silthinesse
           ?
        
         
           Let
           no
           Popish
           Eaves-dropper
           now
           smile
           to
           think
           what
           advantage
           I
           give
           by
           so
           deep
           a
           censure
           of
           our
           own
           Profession
           .
           Alas
           !
           these
           sins
           know
           no
           difference
           of
           Religions
           .
           Would
           God
           they
           themselves
           were
           not
           rather
           more
           deep
           in
           these
           
           foul
           enormities
           .
           We
           extenuate
           not
           our
           guilt
           ;
           whatever
           we
           sin
           ,
           we
           condemn
           it
           as
           mortal
           :
           they
           palliate
           wickednesse
           with
           the
           fair
           pretence
           of
           Veniality
           .
           Shortly
           ,
           They
           accuse
           us
           ,
           we
           them
           ,
           God
           both
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           am
           I
           ?
           How
           easie
           is
           it
           for
           a
           man
           to
           lose
           himself
           in
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           time
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           for
           me
           to
           have
           my
           habitation
           in
           these
           black
           Tents
           ;
           let
           me
           passe
           through
           them
           running
           .
           Where
           can
           a
           man
           cast
           his
           eye
           not
           to
           see
           that
           which
           may
           vex
           his
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           Here
           Bribery
           and
           Corruption
           in
           the
           seats
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           there
           Perjuries
           at
           the
           Bar
           ;
           here
           Partiality
           and
           unjust
           Connivency
           in
           Magistrates
           ,
           there
           disorder
           in
           those
           that
           should
           be
           Teachers
           ;
           here
           Sacriledge
           in
           Patrons
           ,
           there
           Simoniacal
           
           contracts
           in
           unconscionable
           Levites
           ;
           here
           bloody
           Oaths
           and
           Execrations
           ,
           there
           scurril
           Prophanenesse
           ;
           here
           Cozening
           in
           bargains
           ,
           there
           breaking
           of
           Promises
           ;
           here
           perfidious
           Underminings
           ,
           there
           flattering
           Supparasitations
           ;
           here
           Pride
           in
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           weaker
           ,
           there
           Luxury
           and
           Wantonnesse
           ;
           here
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           Messengers
           ,
           there
           neglect
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           and
           violation
           of
           his
           Daies
           .
           The
           time
           and
           my
           breath
           would
           sooner
           fail
           me
           then
           this
           wofull
           Bed-roll
           of
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           Yet
           alas
           !
           were
           these
           the
           sins
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           of
           Infirmity
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           more
           worthy
           of
           pity
           then
           hatred
           .
           But
           oh
           the
           high
           hand
           of
           our
           presumptuous
           offences
           !
           We
           draw
           iniquity
           with
           the
           strings
           of
           vanity
           up
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           up
           to
           the
           
           eare
           ,
           and
           shoot
           up
           these
           hatefull
           shafts
           against
           Heaven
           .
           Did
           we
           
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
          
           as
           too
           many
           Pagan
           and
           Popish
           Regions
           do
           ,
           these
           works
           of
           darknesse
           would
           be
           lesse
           intolerable
           :
           but
           now
           that
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           have
           shined
           thus
           long
           ,
           thus
           bright
           in
           our
           faces
           ,
           Oh
           me
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           plead
           against
           our
           own
           confusion
           ?
           O
           Lord
           ,
           where
           shall
           we
           appear
           ,
           when
           thy
           very
           Mercies
           aggravate
           our
           Sins
           and
           thy
           Judgments
           ?
        
         
           How
           shouldst
           thou
           expect
           fruit
           from
           a
           Vineyard
           so
           chosen
           ,
           so
           husbanded
           ?
           and
           woe
           worth
           our
           wretchednesse
           that
           have
           thus
           repai'd
           thee
           .
           Be
           confounded
           in
           thy self
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           be
           confounded
           ,
           to
           see
           these
           deplored
           retributions
           .
           Are
           these
           grapes
           for
           a
           God
           ?
           
             Do
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             foolish
             people
             and
             
             unjust
             ?
          
           Hath
           he
           for
           this
           made
           us
           the
           mirrour
           of
           his
           Mercies
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           so
           shamefully
           
             turn
             his
             graces
             into
             wantonnesse
          
           ?
           Are
           these
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           Choice
           ,
           his
           Fencing
           ,
           his
           Reforming
           ,
           his
           Planting
           ,
           his
           Watch-tower
           ,
           his
           Winepresse
           ?
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             God
             ,
             keeping
             the
             covenants
             and
             mercies
             to
             them
             that
             love
             thee
             ;
             we
             have
             sinned
             and
             committed
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             have
             rebelled
             by
             departing
             from
             thy
             precepts
             and
             from
             thy
             Judgments
             .
             
             O
             Lord
             ,
             righteousnesse
             belongeth
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             unto
             us
             confusion
             of
             faces
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             
             day
             .
          
           We
           know
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           how
           just
           it
           may
           be
           with
           thee
           to
           pull
           up
           our
           Hedges
           ,
           to
           break
           down
           our
           Wall
           ,
           to
           root
           up
           our
           Vine
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           depopulate
           our
           Nation
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           the
           scorn
           and
           Proverb
           of
           all
           Generations
           .
           But
           ,
           O
           our
           God
           ,
           
           
             Let
             thine
             anger
             and
             thy
             fury
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             thy
             Jerusalem
             ,
             thy
             holy
             mountain
             .
             O
             Lord
             hear
             ,
             O
             Lord
             forgive
             ,
             O
             Lord
             hearken
             and
             doe
             .
             Defer
             not
             for
             thine
             own
             sake
             ,
             O
             our
             God
             :
             for
             thy
             City
             and
             thy
             people
             are
             called
             by
             thy
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           alas
           !
           what
           speak
           I
           of
           not
           deferring
           to
           a
           God
           of
           mercy
           ,
           who
           is
           more
           forward
           to
           give
           then
           we
           to
           crave
           ,
           and
           more
           loath
           to
           strike
           then
           we
           to
           smart
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           must
           strike
           complains
           ,
           
             Why
             will
             ye
             die
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           Let
           
           me
           rather
           turn
           this
           speech
           to
           our selves
           ;
           the
           delay
           is
           ours
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           too
           late
           either
           for
           our
           return
           or
           his
           mercies
           .
           The
           Decree
           is
           not
           (
           to
           us
           )
           gone
           forth
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           executed
           :
           As
           yet
           our
           Hedge
           stands
           ,
           our
           Wall
           is
           firm
           ,
           our
           Vine
           grows
           .
           These
           sharp
           monitions
           ,
           these
           touches
           of
           Judgment
           have
           been
           for
           our
           warning
           ,
           not
           for
           our
           ruine
           .
           Who
           knows
           if
           he
           will
           not
           return
           ,
           and
           yet
           leave
           a
           Blessing
           behinde
           him
           ?
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           
             turn
             unto
             him
             with
             all
          
           our
           
             heart
             ,
             with
             Fasting
             and
             with
             weeping
             and
             with
             mourning
             .
          
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           truly
           and
           effectually
           abandon
           all
           those
           abominable
           Sins
           that
           have
           stirred
           up
           the
           Anger
           of
           our
           God
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           our
           day
           ,
           this
           day
           of
           our
           solemn
           Humiliation
           ,
           renew
           the
           Vows
           of
           our
           holy
           and
           conscionable
           obedience
           .
           Lord
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           thou
           
           onely
           that
           must
           doe
           it
           .
           Oh
           strike
           thou
           our
           flinty
           hearts
           with
           a
           sound
           remorse
           ,
           and
           melt
           them
           into
           tears
           of
           penitence
           for
           all
           our
           sins
           .
           
             Convert
             us
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             converted
             .
          
           Lord
           ,
           hear
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           regard
           our
           tears
           ,
           and
           reform
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           remove
           thy
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           renew
           thy
           loving
           countenance
           ,
           and
           continue
           and
           adde
           to
           thine
           old
           mercies
           .
           Lord
           ,
           affect
           us
           with
           thy
           favours
           ,
           humble
           us
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           terrifie
           us
           with
           thy
           Judgments
           ;
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           hold
           on
           thy
           favours
           ,
           and
           forgive
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           remove
           thy
           Judgments
           ;
           even
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           thy
           Love
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           righteous
           .
           To
           whom
           ,
           &c.
           
           
        
         
           
             Postscript
             .
          
           
             
               SInce
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               that
               Great
               Court
               to
               call
               this
               poor
               Sermon
               (
               amongst
               others
               of
               greater
               worth
               )
               into
               the
               publick
               light
               ;
               I
               have
               thus
               submitted
               to
               their
               pleasure
               .
               
               And
               now
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               pleased
               to
               bid
               so
               high
               a
               rate
               as
               their
               Command
               for
               that
               mean
               piece
               ;
               I
               do
               willingly
               give
               this
               my
               other
               Statue
               into
               the
               bargain
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               work
               preceded
               (
               some
               little
               )
               in
               time
               that
               which
               it
               now
               follows
               in
               place
               ;
               not
               without
               good
               reason
               .
               Authority
               sends
               forth
               that
               ;
               this
               Will
               :
               and
               my
               Will
               hath
               learned
               ever
               to
               give
               place
               to
               Authoritie
               .
               Besides
               my
               desire
               to
               save
               the
               labour
               of
               Transcriptions
               ,
               I
               found
               it
               not
               unfit
               the
               World
               should
               see
               what
               Preparative
               was
               given
               for
               so
               stirring
               a
               Potion
               :
               neither
               can
               there
               be
               so
               much
               need
               in
               these
               languishing
               times
               of
               any
               discourse
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               serves
               to
               quicken
               our
               Mortification
               ;
               wherein
               I
               so
               much
               rejoyce
               to
               have
               so
               happily
               met
               with
               those
               Reverend
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               led
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               followed
               me
               ,
               in
               this
               Holy
               Service
               .
               The
               God
               of
               Heaven
               make
               all
               our
               endeavours
               
               effectuall
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               people
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           To
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           on
           the
           Sunday
           before
           the
           Fast
           ,
           
           (
           being
           March
           30.
           )
           at
           White-hall
           ;
           In
           way
           of
           preparation
           for
           that
           holy
           Exercise
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           B.
           of
           EXCESTER
           .
        
         
           
             
             Galat.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             .
             Neverthelesse
             I
             live
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           HE
           that
           was
           once
           tossed
           in
           the
           confluence
           of
           two
           Seas
           ,
           Acts
           27.
           41.
           was
           once
           no
           lesse
           streightned
           in
           his
           resolutions
           betwixt
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           Phil.
           1.
           23.
           
           Neither
           doth
           my
           Text
           argue
           him
           in
           any
           other
           case
           here
           .
           As
           there
           he
           knew
           not
           whether
           he
           should
           chuse
           ,
           so
           here
           he
           knew
           not
           whether
           he
           had
           .
           
             I
             am
             crucified
          
           ,
           there
           he
           is
           dead
           ;
           
             yet
             I
             live
          
           ,
           there
           
           he
           is
           alive
           again
           ;
           
             yet
             not
             I
          
           ,
           there
           he
           lives
           not
           ;
           but
           
             Christ
             in
             me
          
           ,
           there
           he
           more
           then
           lives
           .
           This
           holy
           correction
           makes
           my
           Text
           full
           of
           wonders
           ,
           full
           of
           sacred
           riddles
           .
           1.
           
           The
           living
           God
           is
           dead
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             Christ
             crucified
          
           ,
           2.
           
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           died
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           dies
           on
           the
           Cross
           .
           3.
           
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           Paul
           till
           after
           Christ's
           death
           ,
           is
           yet
           crucified
           with
           Christ
           .
           4.
           
           S.
           Paul
           thus
           crucified
           yet
           lives
           .
           5.
           
           S.
           Paul
           lives
           not
           himself
           whiles
           he
           lives
           .
           6.
           
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           crucified
           ,
           lives
           in
           Paul
           ,
           who
           was
           crucified
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           See
           then
           here
           both
           a
           Lent
           and
           an
           Easter
           :
           A
           Lent
           of
           Mortification
           ,
           
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           an
           Easter
           of
           Resurrection
           and
           life
           ,
           
             I
             live
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             lives
             in
             me
             .
          
           The
           Lent
           of
           my
           Text
           will
           be
           sufficient
           (
           as
           proper
           )
           for
           this
           season
           ;
           
           wherein
           my
           speech
           shall
           passe
           through
           three
           long
           stages
           of
           discourse
           :
           
             Christ
             crucified
          
           ,
           S.
           
             Paul
             crucified
          
           ,
           S.
           
             Paul
             crucified
             with
             Christ
          
           .
           In
           all
           which
           your
           Honourable
           and
           Christian
           patience
           shall
           as
           much
           shorten
           my
           way
           ,
           as
           my
           care
           shall
           shorten
           the
           way
           to
           your
           patience
           .
        
         
           Christ's
           Cross
           is
           the
           first
           lesson
           of
           our
           infancy
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           our
           last
           ,
           and
           all
           .
           The
           great
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           affected
           not
           to
           flie
           any
           higher
           pitch
           .
           
             Grande
             crucis
             Sacramentum
          
           ,
           as
           Ambrose
           .
           This
           is
           the
           greatest
           wonder
           that
           ever
           earth
           or
           heaven
           yielded
           .
           
           God
           incarnate
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           God
           suffering
           and
           dying
           was
           so
           much
           more
           ,
           as
           Death
           is
           more
           penal
           then
           Birth
           .
           The
           God-head
           of
           man
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           are
           two
           such
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           
           Heaven
           can
           never
           enough
           look
           into
           ,
           never
           admire
           enough
           .
        
         
           Ruffin
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Sacred
           Characters
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           the
           Cross
           was
           antiently
           one
           ,
           which
           was
           said
           to
           signifie
           eternal
           life
           ;
           hence
           their
           Learneder
           sort
           were
           converted
           to
           and
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Faith.
           Surely
           we
           know
           that
           in
           God's
           Hieroglyphicks
           Eternal
           Life
           is
           both
           represented
           and
           exhibited
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Crosse
           .
           That
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           was
           made
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           a
           slip
           
           whereof
           the
           Angels
           gave
           to
           Adam's
           son
           out
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           Jewish
           Legend
           ;
           
           Galatine
           may
           believe
           it
           ,
           not
           we
           :
           but
           that
           it
           is
           made
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           scale
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           never
           man
           ascended
           thither
           but
           by
           it
           .
           By
           this
           Christ
           himself
           climb'd
           up
           to
           his
           own
           glory
           .
           
             Dominus
             regnavit
             à
             ligno
          
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           translates
           that
           of
           the
           Psalm
           .
           
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             thy
             name
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Duc
             me
             ad
             crucem
             ,
             Lift
             me
             up
             to
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           not
           of
           my
           shame
           ,
           but
           of
           my
           triumph
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             we
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
          
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Paul
             )
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             to
             the
             Greeks
             foolishnesse
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             which
             are
             called
             ,
             Christ
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           23.
           
           Foolish
           men
           !
           that
           stumble
           at
           power
           ,
           and
           deride
           wisdome
           .
           Upbraid
           us
           now
           ,
           ye
           fond
           Jews
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           with
           a
           Crucified
           Saviour
           :
           It
           is
           our
           glory
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           
           which
           ye
           make
           our
           reproach
           .
           Had
           not
           our
           Saviour
           died
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           been
           no
           Saviour
           for
           us
           ;
           had
           not
           our
           Saviour
           died
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           have
           lived
           .
           See
           now
           the
           flag
           of
           our
           dear
           Redeemer
           ,
           this
           Cross
           ,
           shining
           eminently
           
             in
             loco
             pudoris
          
           ,
           in
           our
           foreheads
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           had
           any
           place
           more
           high
           ,
           more
           conspicuous
           ,
           more
           honourable
           ,
           there
           we
           would
           advance
           it
           .
           O
           blessed
           
             Jesu
             ,
             when
          
           thou
           art
           thus
           
             lifted
             up
             on
             thy
             Cross
          
           ,
           thou
           
             drawest
             all
          
           hearts
           
             unto
             thee
          
           :
           there
           thou
           
             leadest
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             and
             givest
             gifts
             unto
             men
             .
          
           Ye
           are
           deceived
           ,
           O
           ye
           blinde
           Jews
           and
           Painims
           ,
           ye
           are
           deceived
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Gibbet
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Throne
           of
           Honour
           to
           which
           our
           Saviour
           is
           raised
           ;
           a
           Throne
           of
           such
           Honour
           ,
           as
           to
           which
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           and
           hell
           do
           ,
           and
           must
           vail
           .
           The
           Sun
           hides
           his
           awfull
           head
           ,
           the
           
           earth
           trembles
           ,
           the
           rocks
           rend
           ,
           the
           graves
           open
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           frame
           of
           Nature
           doth
           homage
           to
           their
           Lord
           in
           this
           secret
           ,
           but
           Divine
           ,
           pomp
           of
           Crucifixion
           .
           And
           whiles
           ye
           think
           his
           feet
           and
           hands
           despicably
           fixed
           ,
           behold
           he
           is
           powerfully
           trampling
           upon
           Hell
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           trophees
           of
           his
           most
           glorious
           Victory
           ,
           and
           scattering
           everlasting
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           unto
           all
           Believers
           .
           O
           Saviour
           ,
           I
           do
           rather
           more
           adore
           thee
           on
           the
           Calvary
           of
           thy
           Passion
           ,
           then
           on
           the
           Tabor
           of
           thy
           Transsiguration
           ,
           or
           the
           Olivet
           of
           thine
           Ascension
           :
           and
           cannot
           so
           effectuously
           blesse
           thee
           for
           
             Pater
             ,
             clarifica
             ,
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             me
             ,
          
           as
           for
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           sith
           it
           is
           no
           news
           for
           God
           to
           be
           great
           and
           glorious
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Eternal
           and
           ever-living
           God
           to
           be
           abased
           ,
           
           to
           be
           abased
           unto
           death
           ,
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           could
           not
           but
           amaze
           the
           Angels
           and
           confound
           Devils
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           more
           magnifies
           thine
           infinite
           Mercy
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           an
           infinite
           person
           would
           become
           more
           ignominious
           .
           All
           Hosannas
           of
           men
           ,
           all
           Allellujahs
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           come
           short
           of
           this
           Majestick
           humiliation
           .
           
             Blessing
             ,
             honour
             ,
             glory
             and
             power
             be
             unto
             him
             that
             sits
             upon
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lamb
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           Revel
           .
           5.
           13.
           
           And
           ye
           (
           Honourable
           and
           beloved
           )
           as
           ever
           ye
           hope
           to
           make
           musick
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           learn
           to
           tune
           your
           harps
           to
           the
           note
           and
           ditty
           of
           these
           Heavenly
           Elders
           .
           Rejoice
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           rejoice
           in
           nothing
           but
           this
           Cross
           :
           not
           in
           your
           transitory
           Honours
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           Treasures
           ,
           which
           will
           at
           the
           last
           leave
           you
           inconsolately
           sorrowfull
           ;
           
           but
           in
           this
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           
             the
             world
             is
             crucified
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           Oh
           clip
           and
           embrace
           this
           pretious
           Cross
           with
           both
           your
           arms
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           that
           blessed
           Martyr
           ,
           
             Amor
             meus
             crucifixus
             est
             ,
             My
             Love
             is
             crucified
             .
          
           Those
           that
           have
           searched
           into
           the
           monuments
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           write
           that
           our
           Saviour
           was
           crucified
           with
           his
           face
           to
           the
           West
           :
           which
           howsoever
           spightfully
           meant
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           (
           as
           not
           allowing
           him
           worthy
           to
           look
           on
           the
           Holy
           City
           and
           Temple
           )
           yet
           was
           not
           without
           a
           mysterie
           .
           
             Oculi
             ejus
             super
             Gentes
             respiciunt
             ,
             His
             eyes
             look
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           &c.
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           .
           As
           Christ
           therefore
           on
           his
           Cross
           looked
           towards
           us
           sinners
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           so
           let
           us
           look
           up
           to
           him
           .
           Let
           our
           eyes
           be
           lift
           up
           to
           this
           Brazen
           Serpent
           ,
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           deadly
           stings
           
           of
           that
           old
           Serpent
           .
           See
           him
           ,
           O
           all
           ye
           beholders
           ,
           see
           him
           hanging
           upon
           the
           Tree
           of
           shame
           ,
           of
           curse
           ,
           to
           rescue
           you
           from
           curse
           and
           confusion
           ,
           and
           to
           feo●●e
           you
           in
           everlasting
           Blessednesse
           :
           See
           him
           stretching
           out
           his
           arms
           to
           receive
           and
           embrace
           you
           ,
           hanging
           down
           his
           head
           to
           take
           view
           of
           your
           misery
           ,
           opening
           his
           precious
           side
           to
           receive
           you
           into
           his
           bosome
           ,
           opening
           his
           very
           heart
           to
           take
           
           
           you
           in
           thither
           ,
           pouring
           out
           thence
           water
           to
           wash
           you
           ,
           and
           blood
           to
           redeem
           you
           .
           O
           all
           ye
           Nazarites
           that
           passe
           by
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           dead
           Lion
           seek
           and
           finde
           the
           true
           honey
           of
           unspeakable
           and
           endlesse
           comfort
           .
        
         
           And
           ye
           great
           Masters
           of
           Israel
           ,
           whose
           lips
           professe
           to
           
             preserve
             knowledge
          
           ,
           leave
           all
           curious
           and
           needlesie
           disquisitions
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           Divine
           and
           extatical
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             care
             only
             to
             know
          
           ,
           to
           preach
           ,
           
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           ,
           though
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           main
           drift
           of
           my
           Text
           :
           I
           may
           not
           dwell
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           loth
           to
           part
           with
           so
           sweet
           a
           meditation
           .
           From
           Christ
           crucified
           turn
           your
           eyes
           to
           Paul
           crucified
           :
           you
           have
           read
           him
           dying
           by
           the
           Sword
           ;
           hear
           him
           dying
           by
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           see
           his
           moral
           ,
           spiritual
           ,
           
           living
           Crucifixion
           .
        
         
           Our
           Apostle
           is
           two
           men
           ,
           Saul
           and
           Paul
           ;
           the
           old
           man
           and
           the
           new
           :
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Old
           man
           he
           is
           crucified
           ,
           and
           dead
           to
           the
           law
           of
           sin
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           sin
           is
           dead
           in
           him
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           otherwise
           with
           every
           regenerate
           .
           Sin
           hath
           a
           body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           man
           hath
           ;
           
             Who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ?
          
           Rom.
           7.
           24.
           
           a
           body
           that
           hath
           lims
           and
           parts
           ;
           
             Mortifie
             your
             earthly
             members
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           Colos
           .
           3.
           5.
           
           Not
           the
           lims
           of
           our
           humane
           body
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           of
           earth
           ,
           (
           so
           should
           we
           be
           
             hosles
             naturae
             ,
             as
             Bernard
          
           )
           but
           the
           sinfull
           lims
           that
           are
           made
           of
           corruption
           ,
           
             Fornication
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             inordinate
             affection
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           〈◊〉
           of
           sin
           is
           wicked
           devices
           ;
           the
           heart
           of
           sin
           ,
           wicked
           desires
           ;
           the
           hands
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           wicked
           executions
           ;
           the
           tongue
           of
           sin
           ,
           wicked
           words
           ;
           the
           eyes
           of
           sin
           ,
           〈◊〉
           apprehensions
           ;
           the
           forehead
           of
           sin
           ,
           impudent
           profession
           of
           evil
           ;
           the
           back
           of
           sin
           ,
           a
           strong
           supportation
           and
           maintenance
           of
           evil
           :
           all
           this
           body
           of
           sin
           is
           not
           only
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           to
           shame
           too
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           dead
           with
           disgrace
           ,
           
             I
             am
             crucified
             .
             S.
             Paul
          
           speaks
           not
           this
           singularly
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Renewed
           :
           sin
           doth
           not
           ,
           cannot
           live
           a
           vital
           and
           vigorous
           life
           in
           the
           Regenerate
           .
           Wherefore
           then
           (
           say
           you
           )
           was
           the
           Apostles
           complaint
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ?
          
           Mark
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           ,
           not
           the
           life
           of
           sin
           ;
           a
           body
           of
           death
           ,
           not
           the
           life
           of
           that
           body
           :
           or
           if
           this
           body
           had
           yet
           some
           life
           ,
           it
           was
           such
           a
           life
           as
           is
           left
           in
           the
           
           lims
           when
           the
           head
           is
           struck
           off
           ;
           some
           dying
           quiverings
           ,
           rather
           as
           the
           remainders
           of
           a
           life
           that
           was
           ,
           then
           any
           act
           of
           a
           life
           that
           is
           ;
           or
           if
           a
           further
           life
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           in
           swowns
           and
           fits
           of
           Epilepsie
           ,
           which
           yields
           breath
           ,
           but
           not
           sense
           ;
           or
           if
           some
           kinde
           of
           sense
           ,
           yet
           no
           motion
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           have
           some
           kinde
           of
           motion
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           no
           manner
           of
           dominion
           over
           us
           .
           What
           power
           ,
           motion
           ,
           sense
           ,
           relicks
           of
           life
           are
           in
           a
           fully-crucified
           man
           ?
           Such
           a
           one
           may
           waft
           up
           and
           down
           with
           the
           winde
           ,
           but
           cannot
           move
           out
           of
           any
           internal
           principle
           .
        
         
           Sin
           and
           Grace
           cannot
           more
           stand
           together
           in
           their
           strength
           ,
           then
           life
           and
           death
           .
           In
           remisse
           degrees
           all
           contraries
           may
           be
           lodged
           together
           under
           one
           roof
           .
           S.
           Paul
           swears
           that
           he
           
             dies
             daily
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           lives
           :
           so
           the
           best
           man
           sins
           hourly
           ,
           
           even
           whiles
           he
           obeys
           ;
           but
           the
           powerfull
           and
           over-ruling
           sway
           of
           sin
           is
           incompatible
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           Regeneration
           .
           Every
           Esau
           would
           be
           carrying
           away
           a
           Blessing
           :
           no
           man
           is
           willing
           to
           sit
           out
           .
           Ye
           shall
           have
           strong
           drinkers
           ,
           as
           Esay
           calls
           them
           ,
           Esay
           5.
           22.
           neighing
           stallions
           of
           lust
           ,
           as
           Jeremy
           calls
           them
           ,
           Jer.
           5.
           8.
           mighty
           hunters
           in
           oppression
           ,
           as
           
             Nimrod
             ,
             Gen.
          
           10.
           9.
           rotten
           talkers
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           29.
           which
           yet
           will
           be
           challenging
           as
           deep
           a
           share
           in
           Grace
           as
           the
           conscionablest
           .
           Alas
           !
           how
           many
           millions
           do
           miserably
           delude
           themselves
           with
           a
           mere
           pretence
           of
           Christianity
           ?
           
             Aliter
             vivunt
             ,
             aliter
             loquuntur
          
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           .
           Vain
           Hypocrites
           !
           they
           must
           know
           that
           every
           Christian
           is
           a
           crucified
           man.
           How
           are
           they
           dead
           to
           their
           fins
           ,
           that
           walk
           in
           their
           sins
           ?
           how
           are
           
           their
           sins
           dead
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           stir
           ,
           reign
           ,
           flourish
           ?
           Who
           doth
           not
           smile
           to
           hear
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           that
           walks
           ?
           Who
           derides
           not
           the
           solecism
           of
           that
           Actor
           ,
           which
           exprest
           himself
           fully
           dead
           by
           saying
           so
           ?
           What
           a
           mockery
           is
           this
           ?
           eyes
           full
           of
           lust
           ,
           itching
           ears
           ,
           scurrilous
           tongues
           ,
           bloody
           hands
           ,
           hearts
           full
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           yet
           dead
           ?
           Deceive
           not
           your
           Souls
           ,
           dear
           Christians
           ,
           if
           ye
           love
           them
           .
           This
           false
           death
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           true
           ,
           eternal
           ,
           incomprehensibly-wofull
           
           death
           of
           body
           and
           Soul.
           If
           ye
           will
           needs
           doe
           so
           ,
           walk
           on
           ,
           ye
           falsly-dead
           ,
           
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           your
           old
           sins
           :
           be
           sure
           these
           paths
           shall
           lead
           you
           down
           to
           the
           chambers
           of
           everlasting
           death
           .
           If
           this
           be
           the
           hanging
           up
           of
           your
           corruptions
           ,
           fear
           to
           hang
           in
           hell
           .
           Away
           with
           this
           hateful
           simulation
           ;
           
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
          
           :
           Ye
           must
           either
           kill
           ,
           or
           die
           .
           Kill
           your
           sins
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           kill
           your
           Souls
           :
           apprehend
           ,
           arraign
           ,
           condemn
           them
           ,
           fasten
           them
           to
           the
           tree
           of
           shame
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           dead
           already
           ,
           break
           their
           legs
           and
           arms
           ,
           disable
           them
           to
           all
           offensive
           actions
           as
           was
           done
           to
           the
           Thieves
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           so
           shall
           you
           say
           with
           our
           Blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             am
             crucified
          
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           thus
           onely
           in
           matter
           of
           notorious
           crime
           and
           grosse
           wickednesse
           ,
           but
           thus
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           universal
           carriage
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           
           habitual
           frame
           of
           our
           dispositions
           :
           in
           both
           these
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           crucified
           .
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           and
           austere
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           .
           This
           work
           is
           not
           frolick
           ,
           jovial
           ,
           plausible
           :
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           thing
           call'd
           true
           Mortification
           required
           to
           this
           businesse
           ;
           and
           whoever
           heard
           but
           there
           was
           pain
           in
           death
           ?
           but
           among
           all
           deaths
           in
           crucifying
           ?
           What
           a
           torture
           must
           there
           needs
           be
           in
           this
           act
           of
           violence
           ?
           what
           a
           distention
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           (
           whose
           weight
           is
           rack
           enough
           to
           it self
           ?
           )
           what
           straining
           of
           the
           joynts
           ?
           what
           nailing
           of
           hands
           and
           feet
           ?
           Never
           make
           account
           to
           be
           Christians
           without
           the
           hard
           tasks
           of
           Penitence
           .
           It
           will
           cost
           you
           tears
           ,
           sighs
           ,
           watchings
           ,
           self-restraints
           ,
           self-struglings
           ,
           self-denials
           .
           This
           word
           is
           not
           more
           harsh
           then
           true
           .
           Ye
           delicate
           Hypocrites
           ,
           
           what
           do
           you
           talk
           of
           Christian
           profession
           ,
           when
           ye
           will
           not
           abate
           a
           dish
           from
           your
           belly
           ,
           nor
           spare
           an
           hours
           sleep
           from
           your
           eyes
           ,
           nor
           cast
           off
           an
           offensive
           rag
           from
           your
           backs
           for
           your
           God
           ?
           In
           vain
           shall
           the
           vassals
           of
           appetite
           challenge
           to
           be
           the
           servants
           of
           God.
           Were
           it
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           did
           consist
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           in
           pampering
           and
           surfeits
           ,
           in
           chambering
           and
           wantonnesse
           ,
           in
           pranking
           and
           vanity
           ,
           in
           talk
           and
           ostentation
           ;
           O
           God
           ,
           how
           rich
           shouldst
           thou
           be
           of
           subjects
           ,
           of
           Saints
           ?
           But
           if
           it
           require
           abstinence
           ,
           humiliation
           ,
           contrition
           of
           heart
           ,
           subjugation
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           renunciation
           of
           our
           wills
           ,
           serious
           impositions
           of
           laboursome
           devotions
           ;
           O
           Lord
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           true
           Christianity
           ?
           where
           shall
           we
           seek
           for
           a
           crucified
           man
           ?
           Look
           to
           our
           Tables
           ,
           
           there
           ye
           shall
           finde
           excesse
           and
           riot
           ;
           look
           to
           our
           Backs
           ,
           there
           ye
           shall
           finde
           proud
           disguises
           ;
           look
           to
           our
           Conversations
           ,
           there
           ye
           shall
           finde
           scurril
           and
           obscene
           jollity
           .
           This
           liberty
           ,
           yea
           this
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           opens
           the
           mouths
           of
           our
           adversaries
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           our
           reall
           impiety
           .
           That
           slander
           which
           Julian
           could
           cast
           upon
           Constantine
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           led
           him
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           delicacie
           to
           intemperance
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           do
           they
           cast
           upon
           us
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           of
           their
           strict
           Lents
           ,
           frequent
           Fastings
           ,
           Canonical
           hours
           ,
           sharp
           Penances
           ,
           their
           bashfull
           shrists
           ,
           their
           painfull
           scourgings
           ,
           their
           solitary
           Cells
           ,
           their
           woolward
           and
           barefoot
           walks
           ,
           their
           hard
           and
           tedious
           pilgrimages
           ;
           whiles
           we
           (
           they
           say
           )
           deny
           nothing
           to
           back
           or
           belly
           ,
           fare
           full
           ,
           lie
           soft
           ,
           sit
           warm
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           wanton
           of
           the
           
           flesh
           ,
           whiles
           we
           professe
           to
           tend
           the
           spirit
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           hear
           a
           little
           the
           words
           of
           exhortation
           :
           The
           brags
           of
           their
           penal
           will-worship
           shall
           no
           whit
           move
           us
           :
           All
           this
           is
           blown
           away
           with
           a
           Baal's
           Priests
           did
           more
           then
           they
           ,
           yet
           were
           never
           the
           holier
           .
           But
           for
           our selves
           ,
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           see
           that
           we
           do
           not
           justifie
           their
           crimination
           .
           Whiles
           they
           are
           in
           one
           extreme
           ,
           placing
           all
           Religion
           in
           the
           out-side
           ,
           in
           
             Touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             :
          
           let
           us
           not
           be
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           not
           regarding
           the
           external
           acts
           of
           due
           Humiliation
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           it
           is
           more
           ease
           to
           afflict
           the
           body
           then
           to
           humble
           the
           Soul
           ;
           a
           dram
           of
           remorse
           is
           more
           then
           an
           ounce
           of
           pain
           .
           O
           God
           ,
           if
           whippings
           and
           hair-cloaths
           and
           watchings
           would
           satisfie
           thy
           displeasure
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           sacrifice
           the
           
           blood
           of
           this
           vassall
           (
           his
           Body
           )
           to
           expiate
           the
           sin
           of
           his
           Soul
           ?
           who
           would
           not
           scrub
           his
           skin
           to
           ease
           his
           Conscience
           ?
           who
           would
           not
           freez
           upon
           an
           hurdle
           that
           he
           might
           not
           frie
           in
           hell
           ?
           who
           would
           not
           hold
           his
           eyes
           open
           to
           avoid
           an
           eternall
           unrest
           and
           torment
           ?
           But
           such
           sacrifices
           and
           oblations
           ,
           O
           God
           ,
           thou
           desirest
           not
           .
           
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             God
             is
             a
             broken
             spirit
             ;
             a
             
             
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
           Yet
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           easie
           to
           counterfeit
           mortification
           of
           spirit
           then
           humiliation
           of
           body
           ;
           there
           is
           pain
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           none
           in
           the
           other
           .
           He
           that
           cares
           not
           therefore
           to
           pull
           down
           his
           body
           ,
           will
           much
           lesse
           care
           to
           humble
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           spares
           not
           to
           act
           meet
           and
           due
           penalties
           upon
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           gives
           more
           colour
           of
           the
           Souls
           humiliation
           .
           Dear
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           us
           to
           stand
           upon
           niggardly
           terms
           with
           our
           Maker
           :
           he
           will
           have
           both
           ;
           he
           that
           made
           both
           ,
           will
           have
           us
           crucified
           in
           both
           .
           The
           old
           man
           doth
           not
           lie
           in
           a
           lim
           or
           faculty
           ;
           but
           is
           diffused
           through
           the
           whole
           extent
           of
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           crucified
           in
           all
           that
           it
           is
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           chosen
           vessel
           ,
           
             I
             beat
             down
             my
             body
          
           ;
           my
           
           body
           as
           well
           as
           my
           spirit
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           ,
           ye
           Courtiers
           and
           Citizens
           .
           Lent
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           a
           penitential
           time
           :
           If
           ye
           have
           soundly
           and
           effectually
           thriven
           your selves
           to
           your
           God
           ,
           let
           me
           enjoyn
           you
           an
           wholsome
           and
           saving
           Penance
           for
           the
           whole
           year
           ,
           for
           your
           whole
           life
           .
           Ye
           must
           curb
           your
           appetites
           ,
           ye
           must
           fast
           ,
           ye
           must
           stint
           your selves
           to
           your
           painfull
           Devotions
           ,
           ye
           must
           give
           peremptory
           denials
           to
           your
           own
           wills
           ,
           ye
           must
           put
           your
           knife
           to
           your
           throat
           in
           Solomon's
           sense
           .
           Think
           not
           that
           ye
           can
           climb
           up
           to
           Heaven
           with
           full
           panches
           ,
           reaking
           ever
           of
           Indian
           smoak
           and
           the
           surfeits
           of
           your
           gluttonous
           crammings
           and
           quaffings
           .
           Oh
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           way
           to
           Glory
           !
           from
           our
           bed
           to
           our
           glasse
           ,
           from
           our
           glasse
           to
           our
           boord
           ,
           from
           our
           dinner
           to
           our
           pipe
           ,
           from
           our
           pipe
           
           to
           a
           visit
           ,
           from
           a
           visit
           to
           a
           supper
           ,
           from
           a
           supper
           to
           a
           play
           ,
           from
           a
           play
           to
           a
           banquet
           ,
           from
           a
           banquet
           to
           our
           bed
           .
           Oh
           remember
           the
           quarrel
           against
           damned
           
             Dives
             :
             He
             fared
             sumptuously
             every
             day
          
           ;
           he
           made
           neither
           Lents
           nor
           Embers
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           every
           day
           was
           gaudie
           and
           festival
           ,
           in
           rich
           sutes
           ,
           in
           dainty
           morsels
           ,
           and
           full
           draughts
           ;
           
             Intus
             mulso
             ,
             foris
             oleo
             ,
             Wine
             within
             ,
             oyle
             without
             ,
          
           as
           he
           said
           :
           now
           all
           the
           world
           for
           a
           drop
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           too
           little
           .
           
             Vae
             saturis
             ,
             woc
             to
             the
             full
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           :
           but
           even
           Nature
           it self
           could
           abominate
           
             bis
             de
             die
             saturum
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             full
             twice
             a
             day
             .
          
           One
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           our
           Sodom
           is
           fulnesse
           of
           bread
           .
           What
           is
           the
           remedy
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           old
           word
           ,
           that
           
             Hunger
             cures
             the
             diseases
             of
             Gluttony
             .
          
           Oh
           that
           my
           words
           could
           prevail
           so
           far
           with
           you
           ,
           Honourable
           and
           
           beloved
           Christians
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           austere
           abstinence
           and
           sober
           moderation
           into
           fashion
           .
           The
           Court
           and
           City
           have
           led
           the
           way
           to
           excesse
           ;
           your
           example
           shall
           prescribe
           ,
           yea
           administer
           ,
           the
           remedy
           .
           The
           Heathen
           man
           could
           say
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             name
             of
             a
             man
             that
             would
             be
             a
             whole
             day
             in
             pleasure
             :
          
           what
           and
           we
           alwaies
           ?
           
             In
             fasting
             often
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           :
           what
           and
           we
           never
           ?
           
             I
             fast
             twice
             a
             week
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Pharisee
           :
           and
           we
           Christians
           when
           ?
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           Popish
           mock-fasts
           ,
           in
           change
           ,
           not
           in
           forbearance
           ;
           in
           change
           of
           courser
           cates
           of
           the
           land
           for
           the
           curious
           dainties
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           beasts
           for
           the
           flesh
           of
           fish
           ,
           of
           untoothsome
           morsels
           for
           
             sorbitiunculoe
             delicatoe
          
           ,
           as
           Hierome
           calls
           them
           .
           Let
           me
           never
           feast
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           fasting
           .
           I
           speak
           of
           a
           true
           and
           serious
           maceration
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           
           by
           an
           absolute
           and
           totall
           refraining
           from
           sustenance
           :
           which
           howsoever
           in
           it self
           it
           be
           not
           an
           act
           pleasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           well
           may
           I
           invert
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             neither
             if
             we
             eat
             not
             are
             we
             the
             better
             ,
             neither
             if
             we
             eat
             are
             we
             the
             worse
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           8.
           
           )
           yet
           in
           the
           effect
           it
           is
           ;
           
             singulare
             Sanctitatis
             aratrum
          
           ,
           as
           that
           Father
           terms
           it
           .
           The
           plow
           bears
           no
           Corn
           ,
           but
           it
           makes
           way
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           opens
           the
           soil
           ,
           it
           tears
           up
           the
           briers
           ,
           and
           turns
           up
           the
           furrows
           :
           Thus
           doth
           holy
           Abstinence
           ,
           it
           chastises
           the
           flesh
           ,
           it
           lightens
           the
           spirit
           ,
           it
           disheartens
           our
           vitious
           dispositions
           ,
           it
           quickens
           our
           Devotion
           .
           Away
           with
           all
           factious
           Combinations
           .
           Every
           man
           is
           master
           of
           his
           own
           maw
           :
           Fast
           at
           home
           and
           spare
           not
           ;
           leave
           publick
           exercises
           of
           this
           kinde
           to
           the
           command
           of
           Soveraign
           powers
           .
           
             Blow
             
             the
             trumpet
             in
             Zion
             ,
             sanctifie
             a
             Fast
             ,
          
           saith
           Joel
           ,
           2.
           15.
           
           Surely
           this
           trumpet
           is
           for
           none
           but
           Royal
           breath
           .
           And
           now
           (
           that
           what
           I
           meant
           for
           a
           suit
           ,
           may
           be
           turned
           to
           a
           just
           gratulation
           )
           how
           do
           we
           blesse
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           hath
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           Anointed
           to
           set
           this
           sacred
           Trumpet
           to
           his
           lips
           ?
           Never
           was
           it
           ,
           never
           can
           it
           be
           more
           seasonable
           then
           now
           :
           now
           that
           we
           are
           fallen
           into
           a
           war
           of
           Religion
           ,
           now
           that
           our
           friends
           and
           Allies
           grone
           either
           under
           miscarriage
           
           or
           danger
           ,
           now
           that
           our
           distressed
           neighbours
           implore
           our
           help
           in
           
           tears
           and
           blood
           ,
           now
           that
           our
           God
           hath
           humbled
           us
           with
           manifold
           losses
           ,
           now
           that
           we
           are
           threatned
           with
           so
           potent
           enemies
           ,
           now
           that
           all
           Christendome
           is
           embroiled
           with
           so
           miserable
           and
           perilous
           distempers
           ;
           oh
           now
           it
           hath
           seasonably
           pleased
           your
           Majesty
           to
           
             blow
             the
             Trumpet
             in
             Zion
          
           ,
           to
           
             sanctifie
             a
             Fast
          
           ,
           to
           
             call
             a
             solemn
             Assembly
          
           .
           The
           miraculous
           successe
           that
           God
           gave
           to
           your
           Majesty
           and
           your
           Kingdome
           in
           this
           holy
           exercise
           ,
           may
           well
           incourage
           an
           happy
           iteration
           .
           How
           did
           the
           publick
           breath
           of
           our
           Fasting-prayers
           cleanse
           the
           aire
           before
           them
           ?
           How
           did
           that
           noisome
           Pestilence
           vanish
           suddenly
           away
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           could
           not
           stand
           before
           our
           powerfull
           Humiliations
           ?
           If
           we
           be
           not
           streightned
           in
           our
           own
           bowels
           ,
           
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           is
           not
           shortned
           .
           
             O
             Daughter
             
             of
             Zion
             ,
             gird
             thee
             with
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             wallow
             thy self
             in
             ashes
             ,
             make
             thee
             mourning
             and
             most
             bitter
             lamentation
             .
          
           Fast
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           prosper
           .
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           for
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           forbear
           a
           meal
           ,
           or
           to
           hang
           down
           our
           heads
           like
           a
           bulrush
           for
           a
           day
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           break
           the
           bands
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           true
           contrition
           of
           Soul
           vow
           and
           perform
           better
           Obedience
           .
           Oh
           then
           ,
           as
           we
           care
           to
           avert
           the
           heavy
           Judgments
           of
           God
           from
           our selves
           and
           our
           Land
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           to
           traduce
           the
           Gospel
           with
           peace
           to
           our
           posterity
           ,
           let
           each
           man
           humble
           one
           ;
           let
           each
           man
           rend
           his
           heart
           with
           sorrow
           for
           his
           own
           sins
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           people
           :
           shortly
           ,
           let
           every
           man
           ransack
           his
           own
           Soul
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           offer
           an
           holy
           violence
           to
           all
           those
           sinfull
           corruptions
           which
           have
           stirred
           up
           the
           God
           of
           
           Heaven
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           never
           leave
           ,
           till
           in
           truth
           of
           heart
           he
           can
           say
           with
           our
           blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           
             I
             am
             crucified
          
           .
        
         
           Ye
           have
           seen
           
             Christ
             crucified
          
           ,
           S.
           
             Paul
             crucified
          
           ;
           see
           now
           both
           crucified
           together
           ,
           
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
          
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           cold
           word
           this
           ,
           
             I
             am
             crucified
          
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           company
           that
           quickens
           it
           .
           He
           that
           is
           
             the
             Life
          
           ,
           gives
           it
           life
           ,
           and
           makes
           both
           the
           word
           and
           act
           glorious
           ;
           
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           Alas
           !
           there
           is
           many
           a
           one
           crucified
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           Christ
           .
           The
           Covetous
           ,
           the
           Ambitious
           man
           is
           self-crucified
           ;
           he
           plaits
           a
           crown
           of
           thorny
           cares
           for
           his
           own
           head
           ;
           he
           pierces
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           with
           toilsome
           and
           painfull
           undertakings
           ;
           he
           drencheth
           himself
           with
           the
           vineger
           and
           gall
           of
           discontentments
           ;
           he
           
           gores
           his
           side
           and
           wounds
           his
           heart
           with
           inward
           vexations
           .
           Thus
           the
           man
           is
           crucified
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           with
           Christ
           .
        
         
           The
           Envious
           man
           is
           crucified
           by
           his
           own
           thoughts
           ;
           he
           needs
           no
           other
           gibbet
           then
           another
           man's
           prosperity
           ;
           because
           anothers
           person
           or
           counsel
           is
           preferred
           to
           his
           ,
           he
           leaps
           to
           hell
           in
           his
           own
           halter
           .
           This
           man
           is
           crucified
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           Achitophel's
           Crosse
           ,
           not
           Christ's
           .
        
         
           The
           Desperate
           man
           is
           crucified
           with
           his
           own
           distrust
           ;
           he
           pierceth
           his
           own
           heart
           with
           a
           deep
           ,
           irremediable
           ,
           unmitigable
           ,
           killing
           sorrow
           ;
           he
           paies
           his
           wrong
           to
           God's
           Justice
           with
           a
           greater
           wrong
           to
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           leaps
           out
           of
           an
           inward
           Hell
           of
           remorse
           to
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           of
           damnation
           .
           This
           man
           is
           
           crucified
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           Judas's
           Crosse
           ,
           not
           Christ's
           .
        
         
           The
           Superstitious
           man
           is
           professedly
           mortifi●d
           .
           The
           answer
           of
           that
           Eremite
           in
           the
           story
           is
           famous
           ,
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             destroy
             thy
             body
             ?
             Because
             it
             would
             destroy
             me
             .
          
           He
           useth
           his
           body
           therefore
           not
           as
           a
           servant
           ,
           but
           a
           slave
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           slave
           ,
           but
           an
           enemy
           .
           He
           lies
           upon
           thorns
           ,
           with
           the
           Pharisee
           ;
           little
           ease
           is
           his
           lodging
           ,
           with
           Simeon
           the
           Anachoret
           ;
           the
           stone
           is
           his
           pillow
           ,
           with
           Jacob
           ;
           the
           tears
           his
           food
           ,
           with
           exiled
           David
           ;
           he
           lanceth
           his
           flesh
           ,
           with
           the
           Baalites
           ;
           he
           digs
           his
           grave
           with
           his
           nails
           ;
           his
           meals
           are
           hunger
           ,
           his
           breathings
           sighs
           ,
           his
           linen
           hair-cloath
           ,
           lined
           and
           laced
           with
           cords
           and
           wires
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           he
           is
           his
           own
           willing
           tormentor
           ,
           and
           hopes
           to
           merit
           Heaven
           by
           self-murder
           .
           This
           man
           is
           
           crucified
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           Christ
           .
        
         
           The
           Felon
           ,
           the
           Traitor
           is
           justly
           crucified
           ,
           the
           vengeance
           of
           the
           Law
           will
           not
           let
           him
           live
           .
           The
           Jesuitical
           Incendiary
           ,
           that
           cares
           only
           to
           warm
           himself
           by
           the
           fires
           of
           States
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           cries
           out
           of
           his
           suffering
           .
           The
           world
           is
           too
           little
           for
           the
           noise
           of
           our
           Cruelty
           ,
           their
           Patience
           ;
           whiles
           it
           judgeth
           of
           our
           
           
           proceedings
           by
           our
           Laws
           ,
           not
           by
           our
           executions
           .
           But
           if
           they
           did
           suffer
           what
           they
           f●lsly
           pretend
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           now
           complain
           of
           ease
           )
           they
           might
           be
           crucified
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           Christ
           ;
           they
           should
           bleed
           for
           Sedition
           ,
           not
           Conscience
           :
           They
           may
           steal
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           have
           his
           Society
           .
           This
           is
           not
           Christs
           Cross
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           cross
           of
           Barabbas
           ,
           or
           the
           two
           malefactors
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Mark
           15.
           7.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           and
           many
           more
           are
           crucified
           ,
           but
           not
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           was
           here
           ,
           
             with
             Christ
          
           .
           How
           
             with
             Christ
          
           ?
           In
           partnership
           ,
           in
           person
           .
           In
           Partnership
           of
           the
           suffering
           ;
           every
           particularity
           of
           Christs
           Crucifixion
           is
           re-acted
           in
           us
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           model
           ,
           we
           the
           metal
           ;
           the
           metal
           takes
           such
           form
           as
           the
           model
           gives
           it
           :
           so
           are
           we
           spred
           upon
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           in
           an
           unanswerable
           extension
           of
           all
           parts
           ,
           
           to
           die
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           was
           upon
           the
           dead
           child
           ,
           to
           revive
           him
           .
           Superstitious
           men
           talk
           of
           the
           impression
           of
           our
           Saviours
           wounds
           in
           their
           Idol
           S.
           Francis
           :
           This
           is
           no
           news
           ;
           S.
           Paul
           and
           every
           believing
           Christian
           hath
           both
           the
           lathes
           and
           wounds
           and
           transfixions
           of
           his
           Jesus
           wrought
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           Crown
           of
           thorns
           pierces
           his
           head
           ,
           when
           his
           sinful
           conceits
           are
           mortified
           ;
           his
           lips
           are
           drencht
           with
           gall
           and
           vineger
           ,
           when
           tharp
           and
           severe
           restraints
           are
           given
           to
           his
           tongue
           ;
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           are
           nailed
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           disabled
           to
           the
           wonted
           courses
           of
           sin
           ;
           his
           body
           is
           stripped
           ,
           when
           all
           colour
           and
           pretences
           are
           taken
           away
           from
           him
           ;
           shortly
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           pierced
           ,
           when
           the
           life-blood
           of
           his
           formerly-reigning
           corruptions
           is
           let
           out
           .
           He
           is
           no
           true
           Christian
           
           that
           is
           not
           thus
           crucified
           with
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Woe
           is
           me
           ,
           how
           many
           fashionable
           ones
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pained
           with
           their
           sins
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           trouble
           to
           them
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           oppress
           ,
           debauch
           :
           yea
           rather
           it
           is
           a
           death
           to
           them
           to
           think
           of
           parting
           with
           their
           dear
           Corruptions
           :
           the
           world
           hath
           bewitched
           their
           love
           .
           That
           which
           Erasmus
           saith
           of
           Paris
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           man
           hath
           acquainted
           himself
           with
           the
           odious
           sent
           of
           it
           (
           
             hospitibus
             magìs
             ac
             magìs
             adlubescit
          
           )
           it
           grows
           into
           his
           liking
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           is
           too
           true
           of
           the
           world
           and
           sensual
           minds
           .
           Alas
           !
           they
           rather
           crucifie
           Christ
           again
           ,
           then
           are
           crucified
           with
           Christ
           .
           Woe
           to
           them
           that
           ever
           they
           were
           :
           for
           being
           not
           dead
           
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           dead
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           being
           not
           dead
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           cannot
           
           but
           die
           eternally
           in
           themselves
           ;
           
             for
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
          
           ;
           death
           in
           their
           person
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           their
           surety
           .
           Honourable
           and
           beloved
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           think
           it
           safe
           for
           us
           to
           rest
           in
           this
           miserable
           and
           deadly
           condition
           .
           As
           ye
           love
           your
           Souls
           ,
           give
           no
           sleep
           to
           your
           eyes
           nor
           peace
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           till
           ye
           find
           the
           sensible
           effects
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           your
           Saviour
           within
           you
           ,
           mortifying
           all
           your
           corrupt
           affections
           and
           sinful
           actions
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           truly
           say
           with
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Six
           several
           times
           do
           we
           find
           that
           Christ
           shed
           blood
           ;
           in
           his
           Circumcision
           ,
           in
           his
           Agonie
           ,
           in
           his
           Crowning
           ,
           in
           his
           Scourging
           ,
           in
           his
           Affixion
           ,
           in
           his
           Transfixion
           .
           The
           instrument
           of
           the
           first
           was
           the
           Knife
           ;
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           vehemence
           of
           
           Passion
           ;
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           Thorns
           ;
           of
           the
           fourth
           ,
           the
           Whips
           ;
           of
           the
           fifth
           ,
           the
           Nails
           ;
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           Spear
           .
           In
           all
           these
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           Partners
           with
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Circumcision
           ,
           when
           we
           draw
           blood
           of
           our selves
           by
           cutting
           off
           the
           foreskin
           of
           our
           filthy
           (
           if
           pleasing
           )
           Corruptions
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           11.
           
           In
           his
           Agony
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           deeply
           affected
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           God's
           displeasure
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           terrified
           with
           the
           frowns
           of
           an
           angry
           Father
           .
           In
           his
           Crowning
           with
           thorns
           ,
           when
           we
           smart
           and
           bleed
           with
           reproches
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           when
           that
           which
           the
           world
           counts
           Honour
           ,
           is
           a
           pain
           to
           us
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           when
           our
           guilty
           thoughts
           punish
           us
           ,
           and
           wound
           our
           restless
           heads
           with
           the
           sad
           remembrance
           of
           our
           sins
           .
           In
           
           his
           Scourging
           ,
           when
           we
           tame
           our
           wanton
           and
           rebellious
           flesh
           with
           wise
           rigor
           and
           holy
           severity
           .
           In
           his
           Affixion
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           our
           Souls
           and
           parts
           of
           our
           body
           are
           strictly
           hampered
           and
           unremovably
           fastened
           upon
           the
           Royal
           Commandements
           of
           our
           Maker
           and
           Redeemer
           .
           In
           his
           Transfixion
           ,
           when
           our
           hearts
           are
           wounded
           with
           Divine
           love
           (
           with
           the
           Spouse
           in
           the
           Canticles
           )
           or
           our
           Consciences
           with
           deep
           sorrow
           .
        
         
         
           In
           all
           these
           we
           bleed
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           (
           save
           the
           first
           onely
           )
           belong
           to
           
           his
           Crucifying
           .
           Surely
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Old
           Law
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             without
             bloodshed
             there
          
           was
           
             no
             remission
          
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           22.
           so
           it
           is
           still
           and
           ever
           in
           the
           New.
           If
           Christ
           had
           not
           thus
           bled
           for
           us
           ,
           no
           remission
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           not
           thus
           bleed
           with
           Christ
           ,
           no
           remission
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           benefit
           where
           is
           no
           partnership
           .
           If
           Christ
           therefore
           bled
           with
           his
           Agony
           ,
           with
           his
           Thorns
           ,
           with
           his
           Whips
           ,
           with
           his
           Nails
           ,
           with
           his
           Spear
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           thousand
           passages
           as
           Tradition
           is
           bold
           to
           define
           ;
           and
           we
           never
           bleed
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           Agony
           of
           our
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           ,
           or
           the
           Thorns
           of
           holy
           cares
           for
           displeasure
           ,
           or
           the
           Scourges
           of
           severe
           Christian
           rigour
           ,
           or
           the
           Nails
           of
           holy
           constraint
           ,
           or
           the
           Spear
           of
           deep
           remorse
           ;
           how
           do
           we
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           for
           shame
           say
           ,
           
           we
           are
           
             crucified
             with
             Christ
          
           ?
        
         
           Divine
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Epistle
           or
           Book
           rather
           to
           Honoratus
           ,
           gives
           us
           all
           the
           dimensions
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Latitude
           he
           makes
           in
           the
           transverse
           ;
           this
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           pertains
           to
           good
           Works
           ,
           because
           on
           this
           his
           hands
           were
           stretched
           .
           The
           Length
           was
           from
           the
           ground
           to
           the
           transverse
           ;
           this
           is
           attributed
           to
           his
           longanimity
           and
           persistance
           ,
           for
           on
           that
           his
           Body
           was
           stayed
           and
           fixed
           .
           The
           Height
           was
           in
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Cross
           above
           the
           transverse
           ;
           signifying
           the
           exspectation
           of
           supernal
           things
           .
           The
           Depth
           of
           it
           was
           in
           that
           part
           which
           was
           pitcht
           below
           within
           the
           earth
           ;
           importing
           the
           profoundness
           of
           his
           free
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           his
           beneficence
           .
           
        
         
           In
           all
           these
           must
           we
           have
           our
           part
           with
           Christ
           .
           In
           the
           Transverse
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           by
           the
           ready
           extension
           of
           our
           hands
           to
           all
           good
           Works
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Charity
           :
           in
           the
           Arrectary
           or
           beam
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           by
           continuance
           and
           uninterrupted
           perseverance
           in
           good
           :
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           by
           an
           high
           elevated
           hope
           ,
           and
           looking
           for
           of
           Glory
           :
           in
           the
           Foot
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           by
           a
           lively
           and
           firm
           Faith
           ,
           fastening
           our
           Souls
           upon
           the
           affiance
           of
           his
           free
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           .
           And
           thus
           shall
           we
           be
           crucified
           with
           Christ
           upon
           his
           own
           Cross
           .
        
         
           Yet
           lastly
           we
           must
           goe
           further
           then
           this
           ,
           from
           his
           Cross
           to
           his
           Person
           .
           So
           did
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           every
           Believer
           ,
           die
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           in
           Christ
           :
           For
           as
           in
           the
           first
           Adam
           we
           all
           lived
           ,
           and
           sinned
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           second
           all
           Believers
           died
           ,
           
           that
           they
           might
           live
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Adam
           brought
           in
           death
           to
           all
           mankind
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           actually
           died
           for
           none
           but
           himself
           ;
           the
           second
           Adam
           died
           for
           mankind
           ,
           and
           brought
           life
           to
           all
           Believers
           .
           Seest
           thou
           thy
           Saviour
           therefore
           hanging
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ?
           all
           mankind
           hangs
           there
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           a
           Knight
           or
           Burgess
           of
           Parliament
           voices
           his
           whole
           Burrough
           or
           Country
           .
           What
           speak
           I
           of
           this
           ?
           The
           arms
           and
           legs
           take
           the
           same
           lot
           with
           the
           head
           :
           Every
           Believer
           is
           a
           lim
           of
           that
           body
           ;
           how
           can
           he
           therefore
           but
           die
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           ?
           That
           real
           union
           then
           which
           is
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           us
           ,
           makes
           the
           Cross
           and
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ours
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           thorns
           pierced
           our
           heads
           ,
           the
           scourages
           blooded
           our
           backs
           ,
           the
           nails
           wounded
           our
           hands
           
           and
           feet
           ,
           and
           the
           spear
           gored
           our
           sides
           and
           hearts
           :
           by
           virtue
           whereof
           we
           receive
           justification
           from
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           true
           mortification
           of
           our
           corruptions
           .
           Every
           Believer
           therefore
           is
           dead
           already
           for
           his
           sins
           in
           his
           Saviour
           ;
           he
           needs
           not
           fear
           that
           he
           shall
           die
           again
           .
           God
           is
           too
           just
           to
           punish
           twice
           for
           one
           fault
           ;
           to
           recover
           the
           summe
           both
           of
           the
           surety
           &
           principal
           .
           All
           the
           score
           of
           our
           arrerages
           is
           fully
           struck
           off
           by
           the
           infinite
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Redeemer
           .
           Comfort
           thy self
           therefore
           ,
           thou
           penitent
           and
           faithful
           Soul
           ,
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           thy
           safety
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           live
           ,
           since
           thou
           art
           already
           crucified
           with
           thy
           Saviour
           ;
           he
           died
           for
           thee
           ,
           thou
           diedst
           in
           him
           .
           
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifies
             ?
             Who
             shall
             condemn
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ;
             yea
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             
             again
             ,
             and
             lives
             gloriously
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
           To
           thee
           ,
           O
           Blessed
           Jesu
           ,
           together
           with
           thy
           Coeternal
           Father
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           three
           Persons
           in
           one
           infinite
           and
           incomprehensible
           Deity
           ,
           be
           all
           Praise
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ONE
           OF
           THE
           SERMONS
           Preached
           to
           the
           LORDS
           OF
           THE
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           In
           their
           solemn
           Fast
           held
           on
           Ashwednesday
           ,
           
             Feb.
             18.
             
          
           And
           ,
           by
           their
           Appointment
           ,
           published
           ,
           by
           the
           B.
           of
           EXCESTER
           .
        
         
           
             Acts
             2.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             
               37.
               
               Now
               when
               they
               heard
               this
               ,
               they
               were
               pricked
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               Peter
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               ?
            
             
               38.
               
               Then
               said
               Peter
               unto
               them
               ,
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               40.
               
               And
               with
               many
               other
               words
               did
               he
               testifie
               ,
               and
               exhort
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Save
               your selves
               from
               this
               untoward
               generation
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHO
           knows
           not
           that
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           was
           a
           Fisher
           ?
           That
           was
           his
           trade
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           :
           if
           we
           may
           not
           rather
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           Simon
           he
           was
           a
           Fisher-man
           ,
           but
           as
           Peter
           he
           was
           a
           Fisher
           of
           men
           :
           he
           that
           call'd
           him
           so
           ,
           made
           him
           so
           .
           And
           surely
           his
           first
           draught
           of
           Fishes
           which
           ,
           as
           Simon
           ,
           he
           made
           at
           our
           Saviours
           Command
           ,
           might
           well
           be
           a
           trade
           Type
           of
           the
           first
           draught
           of
           men
           which
           ,
           as
           Peter
           ,
           he
           made
           in
           this
           place
           :
           for
           as
           then
           the
           nets
           were
           ready
           to
           crack
           ,
           and
           the
           ship
           to
           sink
           with
           store
           ;
           so
           here
           ,
           when
           he
           threw
           forth
           his
           first
           drag-net
           of
           Heavenly
           Doctrine
           and
           reproof
           ,
           three
           thousand
           Souls
           were
           drawn
           up
           at
           once
           .
           This
           Text
           was
           as
           the
           sacred
           Cord
           that
           drew
           the
           Net
           together
           ,
           and
           pull'd
           up
           this
           wondrous
           shoal
           of
           Converts
           to
           God.
           It
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           Saint
           Peter's
           Sermon
           ,
           if
           not
           at
           a
           Fast
           ,
           yet
           at
           a
           general
           Humiliation
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           and
           better
           ;
           for
           wherefore
           fast
           we
           but
           to
           be
           humbled
           ?
           and
           if
           we
           could
           be
           duely
           humbled
           without
           fasting
           ,
           it
           would
           please
           God
           a
           thousand
           times
           better
           then
           to
           fast
           formally
           without
           true
           Humiliation
           .
           Indeed
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           Feast
           ,
           the
           Feast
           of
           Pentecost
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           estate
           of
           these
           Jews
           it
           was
           
             dies
             cinerum
          
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           contrition
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           deep
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           righteousness
           ;
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
           Neither
           doubt
           I
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Festivity
           of
           the
           season
           added
           not
           a
           little
           to
           their
           Humiliation
           :
           like
           as
           we
           are
           never
           so
           apt
           to
           take
           cold
           as
           upon
           a
           sweat
           ;
           and
           that
           winde
           is
           ever
           the
           keenest
           ,
           which
           blows
           cold
           out
           of
           a
           warm
           coast
           .
           
           No
           day
           could
           be
           more
           afflictive
           then
           an
           Ashwednesday
           that
           should
           light
           upon
           
           a
           solemn
           Pentecost
           :
           so
           it
           was
           here
           ;
           every
           thing
           answered
           well
           .
           The
           Spirit
           came
           down
           upon
           them
           in
           a
           mighty
           wind
           ;
           and
           behold
           ,
           it
           hath
           ratled
           their
           hearts
           together
           :
           the
           house
           shoo●
           in
           the
           descent
           ;
           and
           behold
           here
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Soul
           were
           moved
           :
           Fiery
           tongues
           appeared
           ;
           and
           here
           their
           breasts
           were
           inflamed
           :
           Cloven
           tongues
           ;
           and
           here
           their
           hearts
           were
           cut
           in
           sunder
           .
           The
           words
           were
           miraculous
           ,
           because
           in
           a
           supernatural
           and
           sudden
           variety
           of
           language
           ;
           the
           matter
           Divine
           ,
           laying
           before
           them
           both
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           their
           bloody
           measure
           offered
           to
           that
           Lord
           of
           Life
           :
           and
           now
           
             Compuncti
             cordibus
             ,
             they
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           Wise
           Solomon
           says
           ,
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             are
             like
             goads
             and
             nails
             :
          
           here
           they
           were
           so
           .
           Goads
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           compuncti
           
           pricked
           :
           yea
           ,
           but
           the
           goad
           could
           not
           goe
           so
           deep
           ,
           that
           passeth
           but
           the
           skin
           ;
           they
           were
           Nails
           ,
           driven
           into
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           up
           to
           the
           head
           ;
           the
           great
           Master
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           divine
           Apostle
           had
           set
           them
           home
           ,
           
             they
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           Never
           were
           words
           better
           bestowed
           .
           It
           is
           an
           happy
           blood-letting
           that
           saves
           the
           life
           ;
           this
           did
           so
           here
           .
           We
           look
           to
           the
           figne
           commonly
           in
           Phlebotomy
           :
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           our
           idle
           and
           ignorant
           Superstition
           .
           S.
           Peter
           here
           saw
           the
           signe
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           he
           strikes
           happily
           ;
           
             Compuncti
             cordibus
             ,
             they
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
        
         
           Oh
           what
           sweet
           Musick
           was
           this
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ear
           ?
           I
           dare
           say
           none
           but
           
           Heaven
           could
           afford
           better
           .
           What
           a
           pleasing
           spectacle
           was
           this
           anguish
           of
           their
           wounded
           Souls
           ?
           To
           see
           men
           come
           in
           their
           zealous
           Devotions
           ,
           and
           lay
           down
           their
           moneys
           (
           the
           price
           of
           their
           alienated
           possessions
           )
           at
           those
           Apostolick
           feet
           ,
           was
           nothing
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           in
           a
           bleeding
           contrition
           ,
           and
           prostrated
           their
           penitent
           and
           humbled
           Souls
           at
           the
           beautiful
           feet
           of
           the
           Messengers
           of
           Peace
           ,
           with
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
           Oh
           when
           ,
           when
           shall
           our
           eyes
           be
           blessed
           with
           so
           happy
           a
           prospect
           ?
           How
           long
           shall
           we
           thunder
           out
           God's
           fearful
           judgements
           against
           wilful
           sinners
           ?
           How
           long
           shall
           we
           threaten
           the
           flames
           of
           Hell
           to
           those
           impious
           wretches
           ,
           who
           
             crucifie
             again
             to
             themselves
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
          
           ere
           we
           can
           wring
           a
           sigh
           or
           a
           tear
           from
           the
           rocks
           of
           their
           
           hearts
           or
           eyes
           ?
           Woe
           is
           me
           that
           we
           may
           say
           too
           truely
           ,
           as
           this
           Peter
           did
           of
           his
           other
           fishing
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             we
             have
             travailed
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             have
             caught
             nothing
             .
          
           Surely
           it
           may
           well
           goe
           for
           night
           with
           us
           ,
           whiles
           we
           labour
           and
           prevail
           not
           .
           Nothing
           ?
           not
           a
           Soul
           caught
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           the
           success
           of
           thy
           Gospel
           ?
           
             Who
             hath
             believed
             our
             report
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             ?
          
           O
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           ever
           thy self
           ,
           thy
           Truth
           is
           eternal
           ,
           Hell
           is
           where
           it
           was
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           less
           worthy
           then
           thy
           first
           Messengers
           ,
           yet
           what
           excuse
           is
           this
           to
           the
           besotted
           world
           ,
           that
           through
           obduredness
           and
           infidelity
           it
           will
           needs
           perish
           ?
           No
           man
           will
           so
           much
           as
           say
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           What
           have
           I
           done
           ?
           or
           with
           Saint
           Peter's
           Auditors
           ,
           What
           shall
           I
           doe
           ?
           Oh
           foolish
           sinners
           !
           shall
           ye
           live
           here
           always
           ?
           care
           
           ye
           not
           for
           your
           Souls
           ?
           is
           there
           not
           an
           Hell
           that
           gapes
           for
           your
           stubborn
           impenitence
           ?
           Goe
           on
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           remedy
           ,
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           die
           for
           ever
           :
           we
           are
           guiltless
           ,
           God
           is
           righteous
           ,
           your
           Damnation
           is
           just
           .
           But
           if
           your
           life
           be
           fickle
           ,
           death
           unavoidable
           ,
           if
           an
           everlasting
           vengeance
           be
           the
           necessary
           reward
           of
           your
           momentany
           wickedness
           ;
           Oh
           turn
           ,
           turn
           from
           your
           evil
           waies
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           holy
           distraction
           of
           your
           remorsed
           Souls
           say
           ,
           with
           these
           Jews
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
           This
           from
           the
           general
           view
           of
           the
           occasion
           ;
           we
           descend
           to
           a
           little
           more
           particularity
           .
        
         
           Luke
           ,
           the
           beloved
           Physician
           ,
           describes
           Saint
           Peter's
           proceeding
           here
           much
           after
           his
           own
           trade
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           true
           spiritual
           Physician
           ;
           who
           finding
           his
           Country
           men
           
           the
           Jews
           in
           a
           desperate
           and
           deadly
           condition
           ,
           gasping
           for
           life
           ,
           struggling
           with
           death
           ,
           enters
           into
           a
           speedy
           and
           zealous
           course
           of
           their
           cure
           .
           And
           first
           he
           begins
           with
           the
           Chirurgical
           part
           ;
           and
           finding
           them
           ranck
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           that
           foul
           and
           putrified
           ,
           he
           lets
           it
           out
           ,
           
             compuncti
             cordibus
          
           .
           Where
           we
           might
           shew
           you
           the
           incision
           ,
           the
           vein
           ,
           the
           lancet
           ,
           the
           orifice
           ,
           the
           anguish
           of
           the
           stroke
           .
           
           
           The
           Incision
           ,
           
             compuncti
             ,
             they
             were
             pricked
          
           .
           The
           Vein
           ,
           
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           .
           Smile
           not
           now
           ,
           ye
           Physicians
           ,
           if
           any
           hear
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           passed
           a
           solecisme
           ,
           in
           telling
           you
           these
           men
           were
           pricked
           in
           the
           vein
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           talk
           you
           of
           your
           Cephalica
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           of
           another
           cistern
           from
           whence
           these
           
             tubuli
             sanguinis
          
           are
           derived
           :
           I
           tell
           you
           again
           (
           with
           an
           addition
           of
           more
           incongruities
           still
           )
           that
           God
           and
           his
           Divine
           Physician
           do
           still
           let
           blood
           in
           the
           median
           vein
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           The
           Lancet
           is
           the
           keen
           and
           cutting
           reproof
           of
           their
           late
           barbarous
           Crucifixion
           of
           their
           Holy
           and
           most
           innocent
           and
           benigne
           Saviour
           .
           The
           Orifice
           is
           the
           ear
           ,
           
             when
             they
             heard
             this
          
           .
           Whatever
           the
           local
           distance
           be
           of
           these
           parts
           ,
           spiritually
           the
           ear
           is
           the
           very
           surface
           of
           
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           would
           give
           a
           medicinal
           stroke
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           must
           pass
           it
           through
           the
           ear
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           discipline
           and
           correction
           .
           The
           Anguish
           bewrays
           it self
           in
           their
           passionate
           exclamation
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
        
         
           There
           is
           none
           of
           these
           which
           my
           speech
           might
           not
           well
           take
           up
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           an
           house
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           yet
           as
           an
           Inne
           to
           rest
           and
           lodge
           in
           :
           But
           I
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           bait
           here
           ;
           onely
           we
           make
           this
           a
           through-fare
           to
           those
           other
           sacred
           prescriptions
           of
           saving
           remedies
           ,
           which
           are
           three
           in
           number
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           Evacuation
           of
           sins
           by
           a
           speedy
           repentance
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           the
           soveraign
           Bath
           or
           Laver
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           Baptisme
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           dietetical
           and
           prophylactical
           
           receipts
           of
           wholesome
           Caution
           ;
           which
           I
           mean
           (
           with
           a
           determinate
           preterition
           of
           the
           rest
           )
           to
           spend
           my
           hour
           upon
           :
           
             Save
             your selves
             from
             this
             untoward
             generation
             .
          
           But
           ere
           I
           pitch
           upon
           this
           most
           useful
           and
           seasonable
           particularity
           ,
           let
           me
           offer
           to
           your
           thoughts
           the
           speedy
           application
           of
           these
           gracious
           remedies
           .
           The
           blessed
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           let
           his
           Patients
           languish
           under
           his
           hand
           in
           the
           heats
           and
           colds
           of
           hopes
           and
           feares
           ;
           but
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           the
           word
           is
           out
           of
           their
           mouths
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
          
           he
           presently
           administreth
           these
           soveraign
           receipts
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             be
             baptized
             ,
             save
             your selves
             .
          
           In
           acute
           diseases
           wise
           Physicians
           will
           lose
           no
           time
           ;
           onely
           delay
           makes
           some
           distempers
           deadly
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           us
           to
           let
           good
           motions
           freeze
           under
           our
           fingers
           .
           How
           many
           gleeds
           have
           
           died
           in
           their
           ashes
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           been
           speedily
           blown
           ,
           had
           risen
           into
           comfortable
           flames
           ?
           The
           care
           of
           our
           zeal
           for
           God
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           take
           all
           opportunities
           of
           good
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Apostles
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             serving
             the
             time
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           observing
           it
           :
           not
           for
           conformity
           to
           it
           when
           it
           is
           naught
           ,
           (
           fie
           on
           that
           baseness
           :
           no
           ,
           let
           the
           declining
           time
           come
           to
           us
           upon
           true
           and
           constant
           grounds
           ,
           let
           not
           us
           stoop
           to
           it
           in
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           servile
           yieldance
           of
           Optatus
           his
           Donatists
           ,
           
             Omnia
             pro
             tempore
             ,
             nihil
             pro
             veritate
          
           )
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           conformity
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           advantage
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Embleme
           teaches
           us
           to
           take
           occasion
           by
           the
           fore-lock
           ,
           else
           we
           catch
           too
           late
           .
           The
           Israelites
           must
           goe
           forth
           and
           gather
           their
           Manna
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           falne
           ;
           if
           they
           stay
           but
           till
           the
           Sun
           have
           raught
           his
           noon-point
           ,
           
           in
           vain
           shall
           they
           seek
           for
           that
           food
           of
           Angels
           .
           Saint
           Peter
           had
           learnt
           this
           of
           his
           Master
           ;
           when
           the
           shoal
           was
           ready
           ,
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           
             Laxate
             retia
          
           ,
           Luk.
           5.
           14.
           what
           should
           the
           net
           doe
           now
           in
           the
           ship
           ?
           When
           the
           fish
           was
           caught
           ,
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           
             Draw
             up
             again
          
           ;
           what
           should
           the
           net
           doe
           now
           in
           the
           Sea
           ?
           What
           should
           I
           advise
           you
           ,
           Reverend
           Fathers
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           
             the
             Princes
             of
          
           our
           Israel
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctors
           are
           called
           ,
           Judges
           5.
           9.
           
           )
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           season
           ?
           what
           should
           I
           presume
           to
           put
           into
           your
           hands
           
             these
             apples
             of
             gold
             with
             pictures
             of
             silver
             ?
          
           What
           should
           I
           perswade
           you
           (
           to
           these
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           to
           wing
           your
           words
           with
           speed
           ,
           when
           the
           necessity
           of
           endangered
           Souls
           cals
           for
           them
           ?
           Oh
           let
           us
           row
           hard
           whiles
           the
           tide
           of
           Grace
           serves
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           
             a
             large
             door
             and
             effectual
             opened
          
           unto
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           
           throng
           in
           ,
           with
           a
           peaceable
           and
           zealous
           importunity
           to
           be
           sure
           .
           Oh
           let
           us
           preach
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
          
           ;
           and
           carefully
           watch
           for
           the
           best
           advantages
           of
           prevailing
           :
           and
           when
           the
           iron
           of
           mens
           hearts
           is
           softned
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           made
           flexible
           by
           a
           meet
           humiliation
           ,
           delay
           not
           to
           strike
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           gracious
           impression
           ,
           as
           S.
           Peter
           did
           here
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             be
             baptized
             ;
             Save
             your selves
             from
             this
             untoward
             generation
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           to
           the
           main
           and
           all-sufficient
           Recipe
           for
           these
           feeling
           distempers
           ;
           
           
             Save
             your selves
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           very
           extracted
           quintessence
           of
           Saint
           Peter's
           long
           Sermon
           ,
           in
           which
           alone
           is
           included
           and
           united
           the
           soveraign
           virtue
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           help
           to
           a
           converting
           Soul
           :
           so
           as
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           speak
           explicitely
           of
           them
           ,
           whiles
           I
           enlarge
           my self
           to
           the
           treating
           of
           this
           universal
           remedy
           ,
           
             Save
             your selves
             from
             this
             untoward
             generation
             .
          
        
         
           Would
           you
           think
           that
           Saint
           Luke
           hath
           given
           me
           the
           division
           of
           this
           ,
           whether
           Text
           ,
           or
           Sermon
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ?
           Ye
           shall
           not
           finde
           the
           like
           otherwhere
           ;
           here
           it
           is
           clearly
           so
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             he
             testifies
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             .
             He
             testifies
             ,
          
           what
           he
           thinks
           of
           the
           times
           ;
           
             he
             exhorts
          
           ,
           or
           beseeches
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Syriack
           turns
           it
           )
           
           to
           avoid
           their
           danger
           :
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           S.
           Austin
           well
           ,
           referre
           to
           this
           one
           Divine
           sentence
           .
           The
           parts
           whereof
           then
           are
           ,
           in
           S.
           Luke's
           division
           ,
           Peter's
           reprehensory
           Attestation
           ,
           and
           his
           Obtestation
           .
           His
           reprehensory
           Attestation
           to
           the
           common
           wickedness
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           His
           Obtestation
           of
           their
           freedome
           and
           indemnity
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Save
             your selves
          
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           .
           What
           is
           a
           generation
           ?
           what
           is
           an
           
             untoward
             generation
          
           ?
           Either
           word
           hath
           some
           little
           mist
           about
           it
           .
           The
           very
           word
           generation
           hath
           begot
           multiplicity
           of
           senses
           :
           without
           all
           perplexedness
           of
           search
           ,
           we
           will
           single
           out
           the
           properly-intended
           for
           this
           place
           .
           As
           times
           ,
           so
           we
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           in
           continual
           passage
           ;
           every
           thing
           is
           in
           motion
           :
           the
           Heavens
           do
           not
           more
           
           move
           above
           our
           heads
           in
           a
           circular
           revolution
           ,
           then
           we
           here
           on
           earth
           do
           by
           a
           perpetual
           alteration
           .
           Now
           all
           that
           are
           contained
           in
           one
           lift
           of
           time
           ,
           whether
           fixed
           or
           uncertain
           ,
           are
           a
           Generation
           of
           men
           .
           Fixed
           ;
           so
           Suidas
           under-reckons
           it
           by
           seven
           years
           ;
           but
           the
           ordinary
           rate
           is
           an
           hundred
           .
           It
           is
           a
           clear
           Text
           ,
           Gen.
           15.
           16.
           
           
             But
             in
             the
             fourth
             generation
             they
             shall
             come
             hither
             again
             :
          
           when
           is
           that
           ?
           (
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           Galatinus
           ,
           who
           clouds
           it
           with
           the
           fancy
           of
           the
           four
           kinds
           or
           manners
           of
           mans
           existence
           )
           Moses
           himself
           interprets
           it
           of
           four
           hundred
           years
           ,
           vers
           .
           13.
           
           Uncertain
           ;
           so
           
             Solomon
             ,
             One
             generation
             passeth
             ,
             another
             cometh
             .
          
           The
           very
           term
           implies
           transitoriness
           .
           It
           is
           with
           men
           as
           with
           Rasps
           ,
           one
           stalk
           is
           growing
           ,
           another
           grown
           up
           ,
           a
           third
           withered
           ,
           and
           all
           upon
           one
           root
           :
           Or
           as
           
           with
           flowers
           ,
           (
           and
           some
           kinds
           of
           flies
           )
           they
           grow
           up
           ,
           and
           seed
           ,
           and
           die
           .
           Ye
           see
           your
           condition
           ,
           O
           ye
           Great
           men
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           staying
           here
           :
           
             Orimur
             ,
             morimur
          
           .
           After
           the
           acting
           of
           a
           short
           part
           upon
           this
           stage
           ,
           ye
           must
           withdraw
           for
           ever
           .
           Make
           no
           other
           account
           but
           ,
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           serve
           your
           generation
           ,
           and
           away
           .
           Ye
           can
           never
           more
           fitly
           hear
           of
           your
           Mortality
           then
           now
           that
           ye
           are
           under
           that
           roof
           which
           covers
           the
           monuments
           of
           your
           dead
           and
           forgotten
           Progenitors
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           an
           
             untoward
             generation
          
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           It
           is
           promiscuously
           turned
           
             froward
             ,
             perverse
             ,
             crooked
          
           .
           The
           opposition
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           All
           is
           as
           one
           ,
           what
           ever
           swerves
           from
           the
           right
           is
           crooked
           .
           The
           Law
           is
           a
           right
           line
           ;
           and
           what
           
           crookedness
           is
           in
           Nature
           ,
           frowardness
           and
           untowardness
           is
           in
           Morality
           .
           Shortly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           double
           crookedness
           and
           untowardness
           ;
           one
           negative
           ,
           another
           positive
           .
           The
           first
           is
           a
           failing
           of
           that
           right
           we
           should
           either
           have
           or
           be
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           a
           contrary
           habit
           of
           vicious
           qualities
           :
           and
           both
           these
           are
           either
           in
           credendis
           ,
           or
           agendis
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           The
           first
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           not
           believe
           or
           doe
           what
           we
           ought
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           when
           we
           misbelieve
           or
           mis-live
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           an
           untowardness
           of
           Omission
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           Commission
           .
           The
           omissive
           untowardness
           shall
           lead
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           that
           first
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           Belief
           .
           This
           is
           it
           whereof
           our
           Saviour
           spake
           to
           the
           two
           Disciples
           in
           their
           
           warm
           walk
           to
           
             Emmaus
             ,
             O
             fools
             and
             slow
             of
             heart
             to
             believe
             !
          
           whereof
           the
           Proto-martyr
           Stephen
           to
           his
           auditors
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           stiff
           neck
           ,
           the
           uncircumcised
           ear
           ,
           the
           fat
           heart
           ,
           the
           blinded
           eye
           ,
           the
           obdurate
           soul
           (
           
             quae
             nec
             movetur
             precibus
             ,
             nec
             cedit
             minis
             ,
          
           as
           Bernard
           )
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           the
           expressions
           of
           this
           untowardness
           .
        
         
         
           
           If
           these
           Jews
           then
           ,
           after
           so
           clear
           Predictions
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           after
           so
           miraculous
           demonstrations
           of
           the
           Divine
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           graves
           ransack'd
           ,
           dead
           raised
           ,
           Devils
           ejected
           ,
           lims
           and
           eyes
           new-created
           ;
           after
           such
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Starre
           ,
           Sages
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           God
           himself
           ;
           after
           such
           triumphs
           over
           death
           and
           hell
           ,
           do
           yet
           detrect
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           him
           for
           their
           Messias
           ,
           most
           justly
           are
           they
           in
           this
           first
           kinde
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             froward
             generation
          
           .
           And
           so
           is
           any
           Nation
           under
           Heaven
           that
           follows
           them
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           peevish
           incredulity
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           shutting
           their
           eyes
           upon
           the
           glorious
           light
           of
           Saving
           Truth
           ;
           like
           that
           sullen
           Tree
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           closes
           it self
           against
           the
           beams
           of
           the
           rising
           Sun
           ,
           and
           opens
           onely
           
           to
           the
           dampish
           shades
           of
           the
           night
           .
           Where
           we
           must
           take
           this
           Rule
           with
           us
           ,
           a
           Rule
           of
           most
           just
           proportion
           ,
           That
           the
           means
           of
           Light
           to
           any
           Nation
           aggravate
           the
           hainousness
           and
           damnableness
           of
           their
           Unbelief
           .
           
             The
             time
             of
             that
             ignorance
             God
             regarded
             not
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
          
           saith
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           Act.
           17.
           30.
           
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             had
             no
             sin
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Joh.
           15.
           22.
           
           Those
           that
           walk
           in
           Cimmerian
           ,
           in
           AEgyptian
           darkness
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           shame
           nor
           wonder
           if
           they
           either
           erre
           or
           stumble
           ;
           but
           for
           a
           man
           to
           stumble
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           or
           to
           grope
           by
           the
           walls
           at
           noon
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Goshen
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           more
           hateful
           as
           the
           occaecation
           is
           more
           willing
           .
        
         
           
           The
           latter
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           negative
           untowardness
           in
           Action
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           any
           Nation
           fails
           palpably
           in
           those
           holy
           duties
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           which
           the
           Royal
           Law
           of
           their
           God
           requireth
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           are
           those
           usual
           complaints
           ;
           
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             not
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             God
             looked
             to
             see
             if
             there
             were
             any
             that
             looked
             after
             God
             ,
             and
             behold
             there
             was
             none
             .
             The
             righteous
             is
             perished
             from
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             Behold
             the
             teares
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             none
             comforted
             them
             .
          
           The
           Prophets
           are
           full
           of
           these
           querulous
           notes
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           page
           of
           them
           free
           ;
           yea
           hardly
           shall
           ye
           meet
           with
           one
           line
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           brand
           their
           Israel
           with
           this
           defect
           of
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           negative
           ,
           cast
           your
           eyes
           upon
           the
           positive
           crookedness
           or
           untowardness
           .
           
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           or
           Impiety
           ,
           Misbelief
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           whatever
           other
           intellectual
           wickedness
           .
           In
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           Idolatries
           ,
           Profane
           carriage
           ,
           violation
           of
           Gods
           Daies
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           Disobediences
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           Adulteries
           ,
           Thests
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Lyes
           ,
           Detractions
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           actual
           rebellion
           against
           God.
           Behold
           ,
           I
           have
           drawn
           forth
           before
           you
           an
           Hellish
           rabble
           of
           sins
           ,
           enough
           to
           marre
           a
           world
           :
           Whatever
           Nation
           now
           or
           succession
           of
           men
           abounds
           either
           in
           these
           sinful
           omissions
           or
           these
           hainous
           commissions
           ,
           whether
           in
           matter
           of
           Judgment
           or
           Manners
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             an
             untoward
             generation
          
           .
           That
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           crooked
           or
           untoward
           makes
           a
           Generation
           so
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           a
           Generation
           but
           
           a
           resultance
           of
           men
           ?
           their
           number
           doth
           not
           vary
           their
           condition
           .
           But
           let
           not
           our
           zeal
           (
           as
           it
           oft
           doth
           )
           make
           us
           uncharitable
           ;
           when
           a
           whole
           Generation
           is
           taxed
           for
           untowardness
           ,
           think
           not
           that
           none
           are
           free
           .
           
             No
             ,
             not
             one
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           servent
           aggravation
           :
           
             All
             seek
             their
             own
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           all
           ,
           in
           comparison
           .
           But
           never
           times
           were
           so
           overgrown
           with
           iniquity
           ,
           as
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           himself
           some
           gracious
           remainders
           :
           when
           the
           thievish
           Chaldaeans
           and
           Sabaeans
           have
           done
           their
           worst
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           messenger
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             escaped
          
           .
           Never
           was
           harvest
           or
           vintage
           so
           curiously
           inned
           ,
           that
           some
           gleanings
           were
           not
           left
           in
           the
           field
           ;
           some
           clusters
           among
           the
           leaves
           .
           But
           these
           few
           if
           they
           may
           give
           a
           blessing
           to
           the
           
           times
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           give
           a
           style
           ;
           the
           denomination
           still
           follows
           the
           greater
           (
           though
           the
           worse
           )
           part
           ;
           let
           these
           be
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           the
           Generation
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           noted
           for
           evil
           .
           Let
           me
           therefore
           here
           commend
           to
           your
           better
           thoughts
           these
           three
           emergent
           considerations
           .
           1.
           
           The
           irreparable
           wrong
           and
           reproach
           that
           lewd
           men
           bring
           upon
           the
           very
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           where
           they
           live
           .
           2.
           
           The
           difference
           of
           times
           and
           Ages
           in
           respect
           of
           
           the
           degrees
           of
           evil
           .
           3.
           
           The
           warrant
           of
           the
           free
           censure
           of
           ill-deserving
           Times
           
           or
           Nations
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           happy
           if
           the
           injury
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           could
           be
           confined
           to
           his
           own
           bosome
           ,
           that
           he
           only
           should
           fare
           the
           worse
           for
           his
           sins
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           Greek
           rule
           runs
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           but
           
             self-doe
             ,
             self-have
          
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           word
           is
           .
           But
           as
           his
           lewdness
           is
           (
           like
           some
           odious
           sent
           )
           diffused
           through
           the
           whole
           room
           where
           he
           is
           ;
           so
           it
           reacheth
           to
           earth
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           yea
           to
           the
           very
           times
           and
           generations
           upon
           which
           he
           is
           unhappily
           faln
           .
           Doubtless
           there
           were
           many
           worthy
           Saints
           in
           these
           very
           times
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           there
           was
           the
           Blessed
           Mother
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           paragon
           of
           Sanctity
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           beavy
           of
           those
           devout
           and
           holy
           dames
           that
           attended
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           bewailed
           the
           
           Death
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           embalmed
           the
           Corps
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ;
           there
           were
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           names
           that
           were
           met
           in
           one
           room
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Acts
          
           1.
           15.
           the
           five
           hundred
           brethren
           that
           saw
           Christ
           after
           his
           glorious
           and
           victorious
           Resurrection
           ;
           besides
           those
           many
           thousands
           that
           believed
           through
           their
           word
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Judaea
           and
           Galilee
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           brands
           this
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             untoward
             generation
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           a
           few
           to
           drown
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           more
           .
           If
           we
           come
           into
           a
           field
           that
           hath
           some
           good
           plenty
           of
           corn
           ,
           and
           some
           store
           of
           weeds
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           red
           with
           poppy
           ,
           or
           yellow
           with
           carlock
           ,
           or
           blew
           with
           
           wild-bottles
           or
           scabious
           ,
           we
           still
           call
           it
           a
           corn-field
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           come
           into
           a
           barn-floor
           ,
           and
           see
           some
           few
           graines
           scattered
           amongst
           an
           heap
           of
           chaffe
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           call
           it
           a
           corn-heap
           ,
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           offal
           devours
           the
           mention
           of
           those
           insensible
           grains
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           with
           Times
           and
           Nations
           :
           A
           little
           good
           is
           not
           seen
           amongst
           much
           ill
           ;
           a
           righteous
           Lot
           cannot
           make
           his
           City
           to
           be
           no
           Sodom
           .
           Wickedness
           as
           it
           helps
           to
           corrupt
           ,
           so
           to
           shame
           a
           very
           Age.
           The
           Orator
           Tertullus
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           plead
           against
           Paul
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             We
             have
             found
             this
             man
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             pestilence
          
           ,
           Act.
           24.
           5.
           
           Foolish
           Tertullus
           !
           that
           mistook
           the
           Antidote
           for
           the
           Poison
           ,
           the
           remedy
           for
           the
           disease
           .
           But
           had
           S.
           Paul
           been
           such
           as
           thy
           misprision
           supposed
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           such
           as
           thy
           unjust
           crimination
           
           now
           makes
           thy self
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             plague
          
           of
           thy
           people
           .
           A
           wicked
           man
           is
           a
           perfect
           contagion
           ;
           he
           infects
           the
           world
           with
           sin
           ,
           the
           very
           Age
           with
           infamy
           .
           
             Malus
             vir
             ,
             malum
             publicum
          
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           more
           old
           then
           true
           word
           .
           Are
           there
           then
           in
           any
           Nation
           under
           Heaven
           lewd
           miscreants
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           are
           Atheists
           ,
           whose
           tongues
           are
           ●lasphemers
           ,
           whose
           bodies
           are
           a
           Stews
           ,
           whose
           lips
           are
           nothing
           but
           a
           Factory
           of
           close
           villany
           ?
           let
           them
           please
           themselves
           ,
           and
           let
           others
           (
           if
           ye
           will
           )
           applaud
           them
           for
           their
           beneficial
           contributions
           to
           the
           publick
           affairs
           ,
           in
           the
           style
           of
           
             bonus
             civis
             ,
             a
             good
             Patriot
             ,
          
           as
           men
           whose
           parts
           may
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           weal-publick
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           men
           are
           no
           better
           then
           the
           bane
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           the
           stain
           of
           their
           Age.
           
             Turpis
             est
             pars
             ,
             quae
             suo
             toti
             non
             convenit
             ,
          
           
           as
           Gerson
           well
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           member
           for
           which
           all
           the
           body
           fares
           the
           worse
           .
           Hear
           this
           then
           ,
           ye
           glorious
           sinners
           ,
           that
           brag
           of
           your
           good
           affections
           and
           faithful
           services
           to
           your
           dear
           Country
           :
           your
           hearts
           ,
           your
           heads
           ,
           your
           purses
           ,
           your
           hands
           (
           ye
           say
           )
           are
           prest
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           ;
           yea
           ,
           but
           are
           your
           hearts
           Godless
           ?
           are
           your
           lives
           filthy
           ?
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           your
           sins
           doe
           more
           disservice
           to
           your
           Nation
           then
           your selves
           are
           worth
           :
           All
           your
           valour
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           subsidiary
           helps
           cannot
           counterpoise
           one
           dram
           of
           your
           wickedness
           .
           Talk
           what
           ye
           will
           :
           
             Sin
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             any
             people
             ,
          
           saith
           wise
           Solomon
           ;
           ye
           bring
           both
           a
           curse
           and
           a
           dishonour
           upon
           your
           Nation
           .
           It
           may
           thank
           you
           for
           the
           hateful
           style
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             froward
             generation
          
           .
           This
           for
           our
           first
           Observation
           .
           
        
         
           Never
           Generation
           was
           so
           straight
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           distorted
           with
           some
           powerful
           sins
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           differences
           and
           degrees
           in
           this
           distortion
           .
           Even
           in
           the
           very
           first
           world
           were
           Giants
           ,
           as
           Moses
           tells
           us
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           4.
           which
           as
           our
           Mythologists
           adde
           ,
           did
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           bid
           battel
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           
           In
           the
           next
           there
           were
           mighty
           hunters
           ,
           proud
           Babel-builders
           :
           after
           them
           followed
           beastly
           Sodomites
           .
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           draw
           down
           the
           pedigree
           of
           evils
           through
           all
           times
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           these
           last
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           marks
           out
           for
           perillous
           .
           Yet
           some
           Generation
           is
           more
           eminently
           sinful
           then
           other
           :
           as
           the
           Sea
           is
           in
           perpetual
           agitation
           ,
           yet
           the
           Spring-tides
           rise
           higher
           then
           their
           fellows
           .
           Hence
           Saint
           Peter
           notes
           this
           his
           Generation
           with
           an
           emphasis
           of
           mischief
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           is
           a
           transcendencie
           of
           evil
           .
           What
           Age
           may
           compare
           with
           that
           which
           hath
           embrued
           their
           cruel
           hands
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           That
           roaring
           Lion
           is
           never
           still
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           times
           wherein
           he
           rageth
           more
           ;
           as
           he
           did
           and
           doth
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           block
           up
           the
           way
           of
           saving
           Truth
           ;
           the
           last
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           knows
           his
           time
           is
           short
           .
           There
           are
           times
           that
           are
           poisoned
           with
           more
           contagious
           Heresies
           ,
           with
           more
           remarkable
           villanies
           .
           It
           is
           not
           my
           meaning
           to
           spend
           time
           in
           abridging
           the
           sacred
           Chronologies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           deduce
           along
           the
           cursed
           successions
           of
           damnable
           Errours
           from
           their
           hellish
           original
           ;
           only
           let
           me
           touch
           at
           the
           notable
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           fir●t
           and
           the
           last
           world
           .
           In
           the
           first
           (
           as
           Epiphanius
           observes
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           there
           was
           
             neither
             diversity
             of
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             mention
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             nor
             act
             of
             Idolatry
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             only
             piety
             and
             impiety
          
           divided
           the
           world
           :
           whereas
           now
           in
           the
           last
           (
           which
           is
           the
           wrangling
           and
           techy
           
           dotage
           of
           the
           decrepit
           world
           )
           here
           is
           nothing
           but
           unquiet
           clashings
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           nothing
           but
           foul
           Heresie
           ,
           either
           maintained
           by
           the
           guilty
           ,
           or
           imputed
           to
           the
           innocent
           ;
           nothing
           but
           gross
           Idolatry
           in
           Paganisme
           ,
           in
           mis-believing
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           (
           woe
           is
           me
           that
           I
           must
           say
           it
           )
           a
           coloured
           Impiety
           shares
           too
           much
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           My
           speech
           is
           glided
           ,
           ere
           I
           was
           aware
           ,
           into
           the
           third
           Head
           of
           our
           discourse
           ;
           and
           is
           suddenly
           faln
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           that
           which
           S.
           Peter's
           example
           here
           warrants
           ,
           the
           censure
           of
           ill-deserving
           times
           :
           which
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           of
           your
           Honorable
           and
           Christian
           patience
           with
           an
           holy
           and
           just
           freedome
           to
           prosecute
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           peevish
           humour
           of
           a
           factious
           eloquence
           to
           aggravate
           the
           evils
           of
           
           the
           times
           ;
           which
           were
           they
           better
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           would
           be
           therefore
           cried
           down
           in
           the
           ordinary
           language
           of
           male
           contented
           spirits
           ,
           because
           present
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           warrantable
           and
           necessary
           duty
           of
           S.
           Peter
           and
           all
           his
           true
           Evangelical
           successors
           ,
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           a
           froward
           Generation
           ,
           to
           call
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           How
           commonly
           do
           we
           cry
           out
           of
           those
           querulous
           Michaiahs
           that
           are
           still
           prophesying
           evil
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           good
           ?
           No
           theme
           but
           sins
           ,
           no
           sawce
           but
           vineger
           .
           Might
           not
           one
           of
           these
           galled
           Jewes
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Auditory
           have
           started
           up
           ,
           and
           have
           thus
           challenged
           him
           for
           this
           tartness
           ,
           What
           means
           this
           hard
           censure
           ?
           why
           do
           you
           slander
           the
           time
           ?
           Solomon
           was
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           
           sayes
           ,
           
             Say
             not
             thou
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             former
             dayes
             were
             better
             then
             these
             ?
             for
             thou
             dost
             not
             inquire
             wisely
             concerning
             this
             :
          
           this
           is
           but
           a
           needless
           rigour
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           an
           envious
           calumny
           .
           The
           Generation
           were
           not
           untoward
           ,
           if
           your
           tongue
           were
           not
           uncharitable
           .
           The
           Apostle
           feares
           none
           of
           these
           currish
           oblatrations
           ;
           but
           contemning
           all
           impotent
           misacceptions
           ,
           calls
           them
           what
           he
           finds
           them
           ,
           
             A
             froward
             generation
          
           .
           And
           well
           might
           he
           doe
           so
           ;
           his
           great
           Master
           did
           it
           before
           him
           ,
           
             an
             evil
             and
             adulterous
             generation
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Harbinger
           of
           that
           great
           Master
           fore-ran
           him
           in
           that
           censure
           ,
           
             O
             generation
             of
             Vipers
          
           ,
           Mat.
           3.
           7.
           and
           the
           Prophets
           led
           the
           same
           way
           to
           him
           in
           every
           page
           .
           And
           why
           do
           not
           we
           follow
           Peter
           in
           the
           same
           steps
           wherein
           Peter
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           
           his
           Fore-runner
           ,
           and
           his
           Fore-runner
           the
           Prophets
           ?
           Who
           should
           tell
           the
           times
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           silent
           ?
           Pardon
           me
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           most
           Noble
           ,
           reverend
           ,
           and
           beloved
           hearers
           ;
           necessity
           is
           laid
           upon
           me
           :
           in
           this
           day
           of
           our
           publick
           mourning
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           be
           as
           
             a
             man
             in
             whose
             mouth
             are
             no
             reproofs
             .
          
           Oh
           let
           us
           be
           thankful
           for
           our
           Blessings
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           through
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           outstrip
           all
           the
           nations
           under
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           withall
           let
           us
           bewail
           
           our
           sins
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           much
           more
           grievous
           ,
           because
           ours
           .
           Would
           to
           
           God
           it
           were
           no
           less
           unjust
           then
           unpleasing
           to
           complain
           of
           this
           as
           an
           untoward
           Generation
           .
           There
           be
           four
           things
           that
           are
           wont
           both
           to
           make
           up
           and
           evince
           the
           pravity
           of
           any
           Generation
           ;
           (
           woe
           is
           me
           that
           they
           are
           too
           apparently
           met
           in
           this
           )
           multitude
           of
           sins
           ,
           magnitude
           of
           sins
           ,
           boldness
           of
           sin
           ,
           impunity
           of
           sinning
           .
           Take
           a
           short
           view
           of
           them
           all
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           Multitude
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           hath
           covered
           the
           earth
           ;
           the
           Magnitude
           such
           as
           hath
           reach'd
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           the
           Boldness
           such
           as
           out-faceth
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           Impunity
           such
           as
           frustrates
           the
           wholesome
           Laws
           under
           which
           we
           live
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           man
           that
           makes
           true
           conscience
           of
           any
           
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           God
           ?
           And
           if
           every
           man
           violate
           all
           the
           laws
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           do
           all
           put
           together
           ?
           Our
           Forefathers
           sins
           were
           but
           as
           drops
           ,
           ours
           are
           as
           torrents
           .
           Instance
           in
           some
           few
           .
           Cannot
           we
           our selves
           remember
           since
           a
           debauch'd
           Drunkard
           was
           an
           Owle
           among
           birds
           ,
           a
           beast
           of
           men
           ,
           a
           monster
           of
           beasts
           ,
           abhorred
           of
           men
           ,
           shouted
           at
           by
           children
           ?
           Is
           this
           sight
           now
           any
           news
           to
           us
           ?
           Is
           not
           every
           Tavern
           a
           stye
           of
           such
           swine
           ?
           Is
           not
           every
           street
           indented
           with
           their
           shameful
           staggerings
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           now
           as
           much
           spent
           in
           wanton
           Smoak
           as
           our
           hon●st
           ●orefathers
           spent
           in
           substantial
           Hospitality
           ?
        
         
           Cannot
           we
           remember
           since
           Oathes
           were
           so
           geason
           and
           uncouth
           ,
           that
           
           their
           sound
           startled
           the
           hearer
           ,
           as
           amazed
           at
           the
           strange
           language
           of
           treason
           against
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           Now
           they
           fill
           every
           mouth
           ,
           and
           beat
           every
           eare
           in
           a
           neglected
           familiarity
           .
           What
           should
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           overgrown
           frequence
           of
           Oppressions
           ,
           Extortions
           ,
           Injurious
           and
           fraudulent
           transactions
           ,
           malicious
           Suits
           ?
           The
           neighbour
           walls
           of
           this
           famous
           adjoyning
           Palace
           can
           too
           amply
           witness
           this
           truth
           ,
           whose
           roof
           if
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           it
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           Spi●ers
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           floor
           of
           it
           yields
           venome
           enough
           to
           poison
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           What
           should
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           sensible
           declination
           to
           our
           onceloathed
           Superstitions
           ,
           of
           the
           common
           trade
           of
           contemptuous
           disobediences
           to
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           the
           scornful
           undervaluing
           of
           Gods
           Messengers
           ,
           
           the
           ordinary
           neglect
           of
           his
           Sacred
           Ordinances
           ?
           what
           speak
           I
           of
           these
           and
           thousands
           more
           ?
           There
           are
           Arithmeticians
           that
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           to
           count
           how
           many
           corns
           of
           sand
           would
           make
           up
           the
           bulk
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ;
           but
           no
           Art
           can
           reckon
           up
           the
           multitude
           of
           our
           provoking
           sins
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           they
           more
           exceed
           in
           number
           then
           Magnitude
           .
           Can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           sin
           then
           Idolatry
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           (
           besides
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           present
           Romish
           Generation
           ?
           One
           of
           their
           own
           confesses
           (
           as
           he
           well
           may
           )
           that
           were
           not
           the
           Bread
           transubstantiate
           ,
           their
           Idolatry
           were
           more
           gross
           then
           the
           heathenish
           .
           Lo
           ,
           nothing
           excuses
           them
           but
           an
           impossible
           Figment
           .
           Know
           ,
           
           O
           ye
           poor
           ignorant
           seduced
           Souls
           ,
           that
           the
           Bread
           can
           be
           no
           more
           turned
           into
           God
           ,
           then
           God
           can
           be
           turned
           into
           Bread
           ,
           into
           nothing
           :
           The
           very
           Omnipotent
           Power
           of
           God
           barrs
           these
           impious
           contradictions
           .
           My
           heart
           trembles
           therefore
           and
           bleeds
           to
           think
           of
           your
           highest
           ,
           your
           holiest
           Devotions
           .
           Can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           sin
           then
           robbing
           of
           God
           ?
           This
           is
           done
           by
           our
           Sacrilegious
           Patrons
           .
           Can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           sin
           then
           tearing
           God
           out
           of
           Heaven
           with
           our
           bloody
           and
           blasphemous
           Oathes
           ,
           then
           the
           famishing
           of
           Souls
           by
           a
           wilful
           or
           lazie
           silence
           ,
           then
           rending
           in
           pieces
           the
           bowels
           of
           our
           dear
           Mother
           the
           Church
           by
           our
           headstrong
           and
           frivolous
           dissentions
           ,
           then
           furious
           Murders
           ,
           then
           affronts
           of
           Authority
           ?
           These
           ,
           these
           are
           those
           huge
           
           mountains
           which
           our
           Giantlike
           presumption
           rolls
           upon
           each
           other
           ,
           to
           warre
           against
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Neither
           are
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           more
           great
           then
           Audacious
           :
           yea
           it
           is
           their
           impudency
           that
           makes
           them
           hainous
           ;
           bashful
           offences
           rise
           not
           to
           extremity
           of
           evil
           .
           The
           sins
           of
           excess
           as
           they
           are
           
             opera
             tenebrarum
          
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           wont
           to
           
           
           be
           night-works
           ;
           
             They
             that
             are
             drunken
             ,
             are
             drunk
             in
             the
             night
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           now
           they
           dare
           ,
           with
           Absolom's
           beastliness
           ,
           call
           the
           Sun
           to
           record
           .
           Saint
           Bernard
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           
             Daemon
             meridianus
          
           ,
           a
           noon-Devil
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           mis●translation
           of
           the
           90
           Psalme
           .
           Surely
           ,
           that
           ill
           spirit
           walks
           about
           busily
           ,
           and
           haunts
           the
           licentious
           conversation
           of
           inordinate
           men
           .
        
         
           Unjust
           Exactions
           of
           griping
           Officers
           had
           wont
           to
           creep
           in
           under
           the
           modest
           cloak
           of
           voluntary
           courtesie
           ,
           or
           faire
           considerations
           of
           a
           befriended
           expedition
           :
           now
           they
           come
           like
           Elie's
           sons
           ,
           
             Nay
             but
             thou
             shalt
             give
             it
             me
             now
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             it
             by
             force
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           2.
           16.
           
        
         
           The
           legal
           Thefts
           of
           professed
           Usurers
           and
           the
           crafty
           compacts
           of
           slie
           Oppressors
           
           dare
           throw
           down
           the
           gantlet
           to
           Justice
           ;
           and
           insolent
           Disobediences
           doe
           so
           to
           Authority
           .
           And
           when
           we
           denounce
           the
           fearful
           Judgments
           of
           God
           against
           all
           these
           abominable
           wickednesses
           ,
           the
           obdured
           sinner
           dares
           jeare
           us
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           worse
           sense
           ,
           ask
           the
           Disciples
           question
           ,
           
             Domine
             ,
             quando
             fient
             haec
             ?
             Master
             ,
             when
             shall
             these
             things
             be
             ?
          
           Yea
           their
           self-flattering
           incredulity
           dares
           say
           to
           their
           Soul
           ,
           as
           Peter
           did
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           
             Favour
             thy self
             ,
             for
             these
             things
             shall
             not
             happen
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           would
           sin
           dare
           to
           be
           so
           impudent
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           Impunity
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           cowardly
           where
           it
           sees
           cause
           of
           fear
           .
           Every
           hand
           is
           not
           to
           be
           laid
           upon
           evil
           .
           If
           an
           Errour
           should
           arise
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
           for
           every
           unlearned
           Tradesman
           to
           cast
           away
           his
           yard-wand
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           his
           pen.
           Wherefore
           serve
           Universities
           ,
           if
           every
           Blew
           apron
           may
           at
           his
           pleasure
           turn
           Licenciate
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           talk
           of
           Theological
           questions
           which
           he
           understands
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           the
           Ell
           ?
           O
           times
           !
           Lord
           ,
           whether
           will
           this
           presumption
           grow
           ?
           
             Deus
             omen
          
           ,
           &c.
           If
           folly
           ,
           if
           villany
           be
           committed
           in
           our
           Israel
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           every
           man
           to
           be
           an
           Officer
           .
           
             Who
             made
             thee
             a
             Judge
          
           ?
           was
           a
           good
           question
           ,
           though
           ill
           asked
           .
           But
           I
           would
           to
           God
           we
           had
           more
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           presumption
           of
           them
           who
           meddle
           with
           what
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           neglect
           of
           them
           who
           meddle
           not
           with
           what
           they
           should
           .
           Woe
           is
           me
           ,
           the
           flood-gates
           of
           evil
           are
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           lift
           
           open
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           stream
           gusheth
           upon
           us
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           would
           cast
           any
           aspersion
           upon
           Sacred
           Soveraignty
           :
           No
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           for
           his
           dear
           Anointed
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           may
           truly
           and
           joyfully
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           imitation
           of
           him
           whom
           he
           represents
           ,
           he
           
             loves
             Justice
             ,
             and
             hates
             Iniquity
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           partiality
           or
           flackness
           of
           the
           subordinate
           inferiour
           executions
           that
           is
           guilty
           of
           this
           prevalence
           of
           sin
           .
           What
           can
           the
           head
           doe
           where
           the
           hands
           are
           wanting
           ?
           to
           what
           use
           is
           the
           water
           derived
           from
           the
           cistern
           into
           the
           pipes
           ,
           if
           the
           cock
           be
           not
           turned
           ?
           What
           availes
           it
           if
           children
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           birth
           ,
           if
           they
           want
           a
           midwifty
           to
           deliver
           them
           ?
           Can
           there
           possibly
           be
           better
           Laws
           then
           have
           in
           our
           times
           been
           enacted
           against
           Drunkenness
           ?
           where
           or
           when
           are
           they
           executed
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           a
           better
           Law
           made
           for
           the
           restraint
           of
           too-too
           common
           Oathes
           ?
           who
           urges
           ,
           who
           payes
           that
           just
           mulct
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           better
           Laws
           against
           wilful
           Recusancy
           ,
           against
           Simony
           ,
           against
           Sacriledge
           ?
           how
           are
           they
           eluded
           by
           fraudulent
           evasions
           ?
           Against
           neglect
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ?
           yet
           how
           are
           they
           slighted
           ?
           Against
           the
           lawless
           wandring
           of
           lazie
           Vagabonds
           ?
           yet
           how
           full
           are
           our
           streets
           ,
           how
           empty
           our
           Correction-houses
           ?
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           be
           endless
           )
           can
           there
           be
           better
           Laws
           then
           are
           made
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           Fornications
           ,
           Adulteries
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           fleshly
           inordinatenesses
           ?
           how
           doth
           bribery
           and
           corruption
           smother
           these
           offences
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           served
           only
           to
           inrich
           covetous
           Officers
           ?
           Now
           put
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           the
           Magnitude
           ,
           the
           Boldness
           ,
           the
           Impunity
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           whether
           all
           these
           do
           not
           make
           this
           of
           ours
           
             generationem
             pravam
             ,
             a
             froward
             generation
             .
          
           So
           as
           we
           may
           too
           well
           take
           up
           Esay's
           complaint
           ,
           
             Ab
             sinful
             nation
             ,
             a
             people
             laden
             with
             iniquity
             ,
             a
             seed
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             children
             that
             are
             corrupters
             ,
          
           Esa
           .
           1.
           4.
           
           Honorable
           and
           beloved
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           be
           humbled
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           many
           ,
           great
           ,
           bold
           and
           lawless
           sins
           ?
           What
           sackcloth
           ,
           
           what
           ashes
           can
           be
           enough
           for
           us
           ?
           Oh
           that
           our
           faces
           could
           be
           covered
           with
           
           confusion
           ;
           that
           we
           could
           
             rend
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             garments
             .
          
           Be
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           mourn
           ,
           and
           weep
           ,
           and
           thus
           
             Save
             your selves
             from
             this
             froward
             generation
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           from
           St.
           Peter's
           Attestation
           to
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           we
           descend
           to
           his
           Obtestation
           of
           their
           redress
           ,
           
             Save
             your selves
          
           .
           We
           must
           be
           so
           much
           shorter
           in
           the
           remedy
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           been
           longer
           in
           the
           disease
           .
           The
           remedy
           is
           but
           of
           a
           short
           sound
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           long
           extent
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           I
           urge
           not
           the
           passiveness
           of
           this
           advice
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           
             Save
             your selves
          
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             saved
          
           .
           God
           is
           jealous
           of
           ascribing
           to
           us
           any
           power
           unto
           good
           :
           we
           have
           ability
           ,
           we
           have
           will
           enough
           to
           undo
           our selves
           ,
           scope
           enough
           to
           hell-ward
           ;
           neither
           motion
           
           nor
           will
           to
           doe
           good
           ;
           that
           must
           be
           put
           into
           us
           by
           him
           that
           gives
           both
           
             posse
             ,
             &
             velle
             ,
             &
             posse
             velle
             ,
          
           power
           to
           will
           ,
           and
           will
           to
           do
           .
           This
           Saving
           comprises
           in
           it
           three
           great
           duties
           ;
           Repentance
           for
           our
           sin
           ,
           Avoidance
           of
           sinners
           ,
           Reluctation
           to
           sin
           and
           sinners
           .
        
         
           Repentance
           .
           Perhaps
           ,
           as
           St.
           Chrysostome
           and
           Cyrill
           think
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           were
           the
           personal
           Executioners
           of
           Christ
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           worst
           of
           this
           Generation
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           may
           ,
           they
           must
           save
           themselves
           from
           this
           Generation
           by
           their
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           :
           howsoever
           they
           made
           up
           no
           small
           piece
           of
           the
           evil
           times
           ,
           and
           had
           need
           to
           be
           saved
           from
           themselves
           by
           their
           hearty
           contrition
           .
           Surely
           those
           sins
           are
           not
           ours
           whereof
           we
           have
           truly
           repented
           .
           
           The
           skin
           that
           is
           once
           washed
           ,
           is
           as
           clean
           from
           soile
           as
           if
           it
           had
           never
           been
           foul
           .
           Those
           Legal
           washings
           and
           rinsings
           shewed
           them
           what
           they
           must
           doe
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           to
           their
           lives
           .
           This
           remedy
           as
           it
           is
           universal
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           perpetual
           :
           the
           warm
           waters
           of
           our
           teares
           are
           the
           streams
           of
           Jordan
           to
           cure
           our
           Leprosie
           ,
           the
           Siloam
           to
           cure
           our
           Blindness
           ,
           the
           Pool
           of
           Bethesda
           to
           cure
           all
           our
           Lameness
           and
           defects
           of
           Obedience
           .
           Alas
           !
           there
           is
           none
           of
           us
           but
           have
           our
           share
           in
           the
           common
           sins
           ;
           the
           best
           of
           us
           hath
           help'd
           to
           make
           up
           the
           frowardness
           of
           our
           Generation
           .
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           un-sin
           our selves
           by
           our
           seasonable
           repentance
           .
           
             Cleanse
             your
             hands
             ,
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purge
             your
             hearts
             ,
             ye
             double-minded
             .
          
           
        
         
           Avoidance
           is
           the
           next
           ;
           avoidance
           of
           all
           unlawful
           participation
           .
           There
           is
           a
           participation
           Natural
           ,
           as
           to
           live
           in
           the
           same
           aire
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           same
           earth
           ,
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           same
           meat
           :
           this
           we
           cannot
           avoid
           ,
           unless
           we
           would
           go
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           his
           Corinthians
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Civil
           participation
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           commerce
           and
           humane
           necessary
           conversation
           :
           this
           we
           need
           not
           avoid
           with
           Jews
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           Hereticks
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           participation
           in
           moral
           things
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           evil
           :
           In
           these
           lyes
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           yet
           not
           universally
           neither
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           tied
           to
           avoid
           the
           services
           of
           God
           and
           holy
           duties
           for
           the
           commixture
           of
           leud
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           foolish
           Separatists
           have
           fancied
           :
           it
           is
           participation
           in
           evil
           that
           we
           are
           here
           charged
           to
           avoid
           .
           
           Although
           also
           intireness
           even
           in
           civil
           conversation
           is
           not
           allowed
           us
           with
           notoriously
           wicked
           and
           infectious
           persons
           .
           The
           Israelites
           must
           hye
           them
           from
           the
           Tents
           of
           Corah
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             .
          
           Chiefly
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           sins
           from
           which
           we
           must
           save
           our selves
           ,
           not
           the
           men
           ;
           if
           not
           rather
           from
           the
           men
           for
           the
           sins
           .
           
             Have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitfull
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Ephes
          
           .
           5.
           11.
           commenting
           upon
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           St.
           Peter
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           with
           our
           Casuists
           ,
           then
           the
           nine
           waies
           of
           participation
           ;
           which
           Aquinas
           ,
           and
           the
           Schools
           following
           him
           ,
           have
           shut
           up
           in
           two
           homely
           verses
           ,
           
             Jussio
             ,
             consilium
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           The
           summe
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           
           save
           our selves
           from
           evil
           if
           either
           we
           command
           it
           ,
           or
           counsel
           it
           ,
           or
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           sooth
           it
           ,
           or
           further
           it
           ,
           or
           share
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           disswade
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           resist
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           reveal
           it
           not
           .
           Here
           would
           be
           work
           enough
           (
           you
           see
           )
           to
           hold
           our
           preaching
           unto
           St.
           Paul's
           hour
           ,
           midnight
           :
           but
           I
           spare
           you
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           have
           any
           Eutychus
           .
           Shortly
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           save
           our selves
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           
           
           we
           may
           not
           command
           it
           ,
           as
           Jezabel
           did
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           Jezreel
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           advise
           it
           ,
           as
           Jonadab
           did
           to
           Amnon
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           Bathsheba
           did
           to
           David
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           sooth
           it
           ,
           as
           Zidkijah
           did
           to
           Ahab
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           further
           it
           ,
           as
           Joab
           did
           to
           David
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           forbear
           to
           disswade
           it
           ,
           as
           Hirah
           the
           Adullamite
           to
           Judah
           ;
           to
           resist
           it
           ,
           as
           partial
           Magistrates
           ;
           to
           reveal
           it
           ,
           as
           treacherous
           Confessaries
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           (
           that
           we
           may
           single
           out
           our
           last
           and
           utmost
           remedy
           )
           here
           must
           be
           a
           zealous
           reluctation
           to
           evil
           .
           All
           those
           other
           negative
           carriages
           of
           not
           commanding
           ,
           not
           counselling
           ,
           not
           consenting
           ,
           not
           soothing
           ,
           not
           abetting
           ,
           not
           sharing
           ,
           are
           nothing
           without
           a
           real
           oppugnation
           of
           sin
           .
           Would
           we
           then
           
           throughly
           quit
           our selves
           of
           our
           froward
           Generation
           ?
           we
           must
           set
           our
           faces
           against
           it
           to
           discountenance
           it
           ;
           we
           must
           set
           our
           tongues
           against
           it
           to
           controll
           it
           ;
           we
           must
           set
           our
           hands
           against
           it
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
           It
           goes
           farre
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             not
             yet
             resisted
             unto
             blood
             ,
             striving
             against
             sin
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.
           4.
           
           Lo
           here
           is
           a
           truly
           heroical
           exercise
           for
           you
           great
           Ones
           ;
           to
           strive
           against
           sin
           ,
           not
           
             ad
             sudorem
          
           onely
           ,
           as
           Physicians
           prescribe
           ,
           but
           
             ad
             sanguinem
          
           .
           Ye
           cannot
           better
           bestow
           your selves
           then
           (
           in
           a
           loyal
           assistance
           of
           Sacred
           Authority
           )
           upon
           the
           debellation
           of
           the
           outragious
           wickedness
           of
           the
           times
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Dragons
           ,
           and
           Giants
           ,
           and
           Monsters
           ,
           the
           vanquishing
           whereof
           hath
           moralized
           the
           Histories
           of
           your
           famous
           Progenitors
           .
           Oh
           do
           ye
           consecrate
           your
           hands
           and
           
           your
           hearts
           to
           God
           in
           beating
           down
           the
           headstrong
           powers
           of
           evil
           ;
           and
           as
           by
           repentance
           and
           avoidance
           ,
           so
           by
           reluctation
           ,
           
             Save
             your
             Souls
             from
             this
             untoward
             generation
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           what
           need
           I
           waste
           the
           time
           in
           dehorting
           your
           Noble
           and
           Christian
           ingenuity
           from
           participation
           of
           the
           Epidemical
           sins
           of
           a
           froward
           Generation
           ?
           It
           is
           enough
           motive
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           sin
           is
           a
           base
           ,
           sordid
           ,
           dishonourable
           thing
           .
           But
           withall
           let
           me
           adde
           onely
           one
           disswasive
           from
           the
           danger
           ,
           implyed
           in
           the
           very
           word
           Save
           ,
           for
           how
           are
           we
           saved
           but
           from
           a
           danger
           ?
           The
           danger
           both
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           Corruption
           .
           Ye
           see
           before
           your
           eyes
           that
           one
           yawing
           mouth
           makes
           
           many
           :
           This
           pitch
           will
           defile
           us
           :
           One
           rotten
           kernell
           of
           the
           Pomegranate
           infects
           the
           fellows
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           made
           that
           verse
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Poet
           Canonical
           ,
           
             Evil
             conversation
             corrupts
             good
             manners
          
           .
           What
           woful
           experience
           have
           we
           every
           day
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           this
           means
           from
           a
           vigorous
           heat
           of
           zeal
           have
           declined
           to
           a
           temper
           of
           lukewarm
           indifferencie
           ,
           and
           then
           from
           a
           careless
           mediocrity
           to
           all
           extremity
           of
           debauchedness
           ;
           and
           of
           hopeful
           beginners
           ,
           have
           ended
           in
           incarnate
           Devils
           ?
           Oh
           the
           dangerous
           and
           insensible
           insinuations
           of
           sin
           !
           If
           that
           crafty
           Tempter
           can
           hereby
           work
           us
           but
           to
           one
           dram
           of
           less
           detestation
           to
           a
           familiarly-inured
           evil
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           himself
           the
           victory
           .
           It
           is
           well
           noted
           by
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ,
           of
           that
           chaste
           Patriarch
           Joseph
           ,
           
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           his
           wanton
           Mistress
           had
           laid
           her
           impure
           hand
           upon
           his
           Cloak
           ,
           he
           leaves
           it
           behind
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           to
           avoid
           the
           danger
           of
           her
           contagious
           touch
           .
           If
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           be
           
             a
             Lily
             among
             Thorns
          
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           mighty
           Protection
           of
           her
           Omnipotent
           Husband
           )
           yet
           take
           thou
           heed
           how
           thou
           walkest
           amongst
           those
           Thorns
           for
           that
           Lily
           .
           Shortly
           ,
           wouldst
           thou
           not
           be
           tainted
           with
           wickedness
           ?
           abhorre
           the
           pestilent
           society
           of
           leud
           men
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           seasonable
           subduction
           ,
           thus
           
             Save
             thy self
             from
             a
             froward
             generation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           and
           utmost
           of
           all
           dangers
           is
           Confusion
           .
           That
           charge
           of
           God
           by
           Moses
           is
           but
           just
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             26.
             
             Depart
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             tents
             of
             
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             touch
             nothing
             of
             theirs
             ,
             lest
             ye
             perish
             in
             all
             their
             sins
             .
          
           Lo
           ,
           the
           very
           station
           ,
           the
           very
           touch
           is
           mortal
           .
           Indeed
           what
           reason
           is
           there
           to
           hope
           or
           to
           plead
           for
           an
           immunity
           ?
           if
           we
           share
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           take
           part
           of
           the
           wages
           ?
           
             The
             wages
             of
             sin
             is
             death
             .
          
           If
           the
           Stork
           be
           taken
           damage
           faisant
           with
           the
           Cranes
           ,
           she
           is
           enwrapped
           in
           the
           same
           net
           ,
           and
           cannot
           complain
           to
           be
           surprized
           .
           
             Qui
             cum
             lupis
             est
             ,
             cum
             lupis
             ululet
             ,
          
           as
           he
           
           said
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             with
             wolves
             ,
             let
             him
             howl
             with
             wolves
             .
          
           If
           we
           be
           
             fratres
             
             in
             malo
             ,
             brethren
             in
             evil
             ,
          
           we
           must
           look
           to
           be
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           curse
           .
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           Honourable
           and
           beloved
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           exemption
           of
           Greatness
           :
           nay
           ,
           contrarily
           ,
           Eminence
           of
           place
           aggravates
           both
           the
           sin
           and
           the
           judgement
           .
           When
           Ezra
           heard
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           had
           been
           chief
           in
           that
           great
           offence
           ,
           then
           he
           rent
           his
           cloaths
           and
           tore
           his
           hair
           ,
           Ezra
           9.
           3.
           
        
         
           Certainly
           this
           case
           is
           dangerous
           and
           fearful
           ,
           wheresoever
           it
           lights
           .
           Hardly
           are
           those
           sins
           redressed
           that
           are
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           Great
           :
           Easily
           are
           those
           sins
           diffused
           that
           are
           warranted
           by
           great
           Examples
           .
           The
           great
           Lights
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           Planets
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           eclipsed
           ,
           
           all
           the
           Almanacks
           of
           all
           Nations
           write
           of
           it
           ;
           whereas
           the
           small
           Stars
           of
           the
           Galaxy
           are
           not
           heeded
           .
           All
           the
           Country
           runs
           to
           a
           Beacon
           on
           fire
           ;
           no
           body
           regards
           to
           see
           a
           Shrub
           flaming
           in
           a
           valley
           .
           Know
           then
           that
           your
           sins
           are
           so
           much
           greater
           as
           your selves
           are
           :
           and
           all
           the
           comfort
           that
           I
           can
           give
           you
           without
           your
           true
           repentance
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           
             mighty
             men
             shall
             be
             mightily
             tormented
             .
          
           Of
           all
           other
           men
           therefore
           be
           ye
           most
           careful
           to
           keep
           your selves
           untainted
           with
           the
           common
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           renew
           your
           covenant
           with
           God.
           No
           man
           cares
           for
           a
           spot
           upon
           a
           plain
           russet
           riding-suit
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           curious
           of
           a
           rich
           robe
           ,
           every
           mote
           there
           is
           an
           eye-sore
           .
           Oh
           ,
           be
           ye
           careful
           to
           preserve
           your
           Honour
           from
           all
           the
           foul
           
           blemishes
           of
           corruption
           ;
           as
           those
           that
           know
           Vertue
           hath
           a
           greater
           share
           in
           Nobility
           then
           Blood.
           Imitate
           in
           this
           the
           great
           frame
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           which
           still
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           removed
           from
           the
           dregs
           of
           this
           earth
           ,
           the
           purer
           it
           is
           .
           Oh
           save
           ye
           
             your selves
             from
             this
             untoward
             Generation
          
           ;
           so
           shall
           ye
           help
           to
           save
           your
           Nation
           from
           the
           imminent
           Judgements
           of
           our
           just
           God
           ;
           so
           shall
           ye
           save
           your
           Souls
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           appearance
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           to
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           one
           infinite
           God
           ,
           be
           all
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ascribed
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HYPOCRITE
           .
        
         
           Set
           forth
           in
           A
           SERMON
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           
             February
             28.
             1629.
             
          
        
         
           Being
           the
           third
           Sunday
           in
           LENT
           .
        
         
           By
           Jos.
           Exon.
           
        
         
           
             To
             my
             ever
             most
             worthily
             Honour'd
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             NORWICH
             .
          
           
             
               My
               most
               Honoured
               Lord
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Might
             not
             but
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             this
             Sermon
             which
             was
             mine
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             is
             Yours
             in
             the
             Press
             :
             Your
             Lordship's
             will
             (
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             other
             then
             a
             command
             to
             me
             )
             fetches
             it
             forth
             into
             the
             Light
             before
             the
             fellows
             .
             Let
             me
             be
             branded
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             think
             it
             worthy
             of
             the
             publick
             view
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             many
             accurate
             pieces
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             I
             see
             content
             themselves
             daily
             to
             die
             in
             the
             ear
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             doe
             good
             ,
             I
             shall
             bless
             your
             Lordship
             for
             helping
             to
             advance
             my
             gain
             .
          
           
             Your
             Noble
             and
             sincere
             true-heartedness
             to
             your
             God
             ,
             your
             King
             ,
             your
             Countrey
             ,
             your
             Friend
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             disparagement
             to
             your
             Lordship
             to
             patronize
             this
             Hypocrite
             ;
             whose
             very
             inscription
             might
             cast
             a
             blur
             upon
             some
             guilty
             reputation
             .
             Goe
             on
             still
             (
             most
             noble
             Lord
             )
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Example
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             an
             hollow
             and
             untrusty
             Age.
             You
             shall
             not
             want
             either
             the
             Acclamations
             or
             Prayers
             of
          
           
             
               Your
               Lordships
               ever
               devoted
               in
               all
               true
               Duty
               and
               Observance
               ,
               Jos.
               Exon.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             HYPOCRITE
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               5.
               
            
             
               Having
               a
               Form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               Power
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             an
             unperfect
             Clause
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             but
             a
             perfect
             Description
             of
             an
             Hypocrite
             ;
             and
             that
             an
             Hypocrite
             of
             our
             own
             times
             ,
             the
             last
             :
             which
             are
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             partake
             more
             of
             the
             craft
             and
             diseases
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophets
             were
             the
             Seers
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             the
             Seers
             of
             the
             New
             ;
             those
             saw
             Christ's
             day
             and
             rejoyced
             ,
             these
             foresaw
             the
             
             reign
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             complained
             .
             These
             very
             times
             were
             as
             present
             to
             
             S.
             Paul
             as
             to
             us
             :
             our
             Sense
             doth
             not
             see
             them
             so
             clearly
             as
             his
             Revelation
             .
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             his
             absent
             
               Colossians
               )
               rejoycing
               and
               beholding
               your
               order
               :
            
             he
             doth
             as
             good
             as
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Spirit
             lamenting
             ,
             and
             beholding
             your
             misdemeanours
             .
             By
             these
             Divine
             Opticks
             he
             sees
             our
             formal
             Piety
             ,
             real
             Wickedness
             :
             both
             which
             make
             up
             the
             complete
             Hypocrisie
             in
             my
             Text
             ;
             
               Having
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             set
             this
             sacred
             Prognostication
             to
             another
             Meridian
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             know
             a
             Generation
             that
             loves
             themselves
             too
             well
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             Peace
             and
             Truth
             ;
             so
             covetous
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             
             catch
             all
             the
             world
             in
             S.
             Peter's
             net
             ;
             proud
             boasters
             of
             their
             own
             merits
             ,
             perfections
             ,
             supererogations
             :
             it
             would
             be
             long
             (
             though
             easie
             )
             to
             follow
             all
             .
             We
             know
             where
             too
             many
             Treasons
             are
             hatched
             ;
             we
             know
             who
             in
             the
             height
             of
             minde
             exalts
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ;
             we
             know
             where
             pleasure
             hath
             the
             most
             delicate
             and
             debauch'd
             Clients
             ;
             we
             know
             where
             Devotion
             is
             professedly
             formal
             ,
             and
             lives
             impure
             :
             and
             surely
             ,
             were
             we
             clearly
             innocent
             of
             these
             crimes
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             the
             first
             that
             would
             cast
             this
             stone
             at
             Rome
             .
             But
             now
             that
             we
             share
             with
             them
             in
             these
             sins
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             we
             should
             be
             sejoyned
             in
             the
             Censure
             .
             Take
             it
             among
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             ye
             Hypocrites
             of
             all
             professions
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             own
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               denying
               the
               power
               
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             What
             is
             an
             Hypocrite
             but
             a
             Player
             ,
             the
             Zani
             of
             Religion
             (
             as
             ye
             heard
             lately
             ?
             )
             A
             Player
             acts
             that
             he
             is
             not
             ;
             so
             do
             ye
             ,
             act
             good
             and
             are
             wicked
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             semblance
             of
             good
             ,
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             real
             evil
             ,
             a
             denial
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             good
             as
             Godliness
             ,
             yea
             there
             is
             nothing
             good
             but
             it
             ;
             nothing
             makes
             Godliness
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             it
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             if
             it
             work
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             works
             not
             ,
             if
             not
             powerfully
             .
             Now
             the
             denial
             of
             good
             must
             needs
             be
             evil
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             more
             evil
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             which
             is
             denied
             is
             more
             good
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             ill
             as
             the
             form
             or
             shew
             of
             Godliness
             
             would
             seem
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             is
             good
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             the
             perfect
             Hypocrisie
             of
             fashionable
             Christians
             ;
             they
             have
             the
             form
             ,
             they
             deny
             the
             power
             .
             Here
             is
             then
             a
             direct
             and
             professed
             opposition
             betwixt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             form
             and
             the
             power
             ;
             and
             no
             less
             between
             the
             actions
             employed
             about
             them
             both
             ,
             the
             one
             having
             ,
             the
             other
             
               denying
               ;
               having
               the
               form
               ,
               denying
               the
               power
               .
            
          
           
             As
             all
             sin
             is
             originally
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             so
             especially
             Hypocrisie
             :
             he
             is
             
               the
               father
               of
               Lies
            
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             Hypocrisie
             but
             a
             real
             Lie
             ?
             that
             is
             his
             Darling
             :
             and
             these
             two
             are
             well
             put
             together
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
               in
               Hypocrisie
               speaking
               Lies
            
             .
             Now
             as
             all
             things
             are
             more
             eminent
             in
             their
             Causes
             and
             originals
             
             then
             in
             the
             Effects
             derived
             from
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             said
             that
             the
             greatest
             Hypocrite
             in
             the
             World
             is
             the
             Devil
             .
             I
             know
             he
             hears
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             speak
             truth
             and
             shame
             him
             .
             For
             
               Satan
               is
               transformed
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             not
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             ;
             so
             transformed
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             did
             ,
             never
             will
             put
             off
             that
             counterfeit
             .
             And
             as
             all
             his
             Imps
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             Satanical
             nature
             ;
             so
             in
             every
             Hypocrite
             there
             is
             both
             the
             Angel
             and
             the
             Devil
             :
             the
             seeming
             Angel
             is
             the
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             the
             real
             Devil
             is
             the
             
               denial
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               .
            
             It
             must
             be
             in
             another
             sense
             that
             that
             Father
             said
             ,
             
               Innocentis
               tempore
               posterior
               est
               quàm
               malitia
               .
            
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Angel
             of
             light
             was
             before
             the
             Satan
             ;
             and
             now
             because
             he
             is
             Satan
             ,
             he
             puts
             on
             the
             Angel
             of
             light
             .
             Such
             shall
             
             be
             our
             method
             in
             this
             Hypocrite
             we
             treat
             of
             ;
             first
             we
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             Angel
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             then
             shew
             you
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             true
             shape
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             form
             ,
             and
             but
             
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             .
             A
             form
             does
             well
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             form
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             immaterial
             shadow
             of
             Piety
             .
             Such
             was
             this
             of
             these
             men
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             
               unnatural
               ,
               traitors
               ,
               heady
               ,
               high-minded
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
             Surely
             if
             they
             were
             unnatural
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             unchristian
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             traitors
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             they
             could
             be
             no
             Subjects
             to
             God
             ;
             if
             heady
             and
             high-minded
             ,
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             him
             whose
             first
             Lesson
             was
             ,
             
               Learn
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               meek
            
             ;
             
             
               Nulla
               creatura
               humilior
               Deo
            
             ,
             as
             Laurentius
             well
             :
             if
             they
             had
             Pleasure
             for
             their
             Idol
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             God.
             So
             as
             even
             without
             God
             ,
             they
             had
             yet
             
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             .
             Godliness
             is
             a
             thing
             much
             talk'd
             of
             ,
             little
             understood
             .
             Whiles
             the
             ancient
             School
             had
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             practical
             ,
             not
             speculative
             ,
             but
             affective
             ,
             their
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             ;
             but
             most
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             Speculative
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             Practical
             in
             
             the
             Service
             to
             God
             ;
             Affective
             in
             our
             fear
             of
             him
             ,
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             joy
             in
             him
             .
             Shortly
             then
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             God
             as
             he
             hath
             revealed
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             as
             he
             hath
             required
             ,
             to
             be
             affected
             to
             him
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             is
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             the
             outward
             expression
             and
             counterfaisance
             of
             all
             these
             is
             the
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             .
             To
             this
             outside
             of
             Godliness
             then
             belongs
             all
             that
             glorious
             Pageant
             of
             fashionable
             profession
             which
             we
             see
             made
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whether
             in
             words
             ,
             gesture
             ,
             carriage
             .
          
           
             First
             here
             is
             a
             world
             of
             good
             Words
             ,
             whether
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             .
             Here
             are
             words
             of
             sacred
             complement
             with
             God
             :
             for
             the
             Hypocrite
             courts
             God
             in
             his
             Prayers
             ;
             no
             man
             speaks
             fairer
             ,
             no
             man
             louder
             then
             he
             .
             Here
             is
             Saul's
             benedictus
             ;
             
             here
             is
             the
             Pharisees
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               thank
               thee
            
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             colloguing
             Jews
             
               Domine
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             of
             him
             .
             Here
             are
             words
             of
             religious
             protestation
             for
             God
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Jews
             
               Templum
               Domini
            
             ,
             
             or
             Herod's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Mat.
               2.
               8.
               
               I
               will
               worship
               the
               Babe
               .
            
             The
             mans
             secret
             fire
             of
             zeal
             smoaks
             forth
             into
             the
             holy
             breath
             of
             a
             good
             confession
             .
             Here
             are
             words
             of
             fervent
             excitation
             to
             the
             frozen
             hearts
             of
             others
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             words
             of
             deep
             censure
             of
             the
             cold
             moderation
             which
             he
             apprehends
             in
             his
             wiser
             Brethren
             :
             
             so
             as
             he
             is
             
               comptus
               in
               verbo
            
             ,
             if
             
               turpis
               in
               facto
            
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Yet
             more
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             perfect
             Scene
             of
             pious
             Gestures
             ;
             knees
             bowed
             ,
             hands
             
             erected
             ,
             turn'd
             up
             eyes
             ,
             the
             breast
             beaten
             ,
             the
             head
             shaken
             ,
             the
             countenance
             dejected
             ,
             sighs
             ascending
             ,
             tears
             dropping
             ,
             the
             Bible
             hugged
             and
             kissed
             ,
             the
             ear
             nailed
             to
             the
             Pulpit
             :
             what
             formality
             of
             devout
             Godliness
             is
             here
             unacted
             ?
             if
             the
             man
             were
             within
             as
             he
             is
             without
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Saint
             but
             he
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             to
             make
             up
             a
             perfect
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             smooth
             face
             of
             holy
             carriage
             in
             Actions
             .
             Devout
             Saul
             will
             be
             saving
             the
             fattest
             of
             the
             Amalekitish
             flocks
             and
             herds
             for
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Lord
             his
             God.
             Good
             man
             !
             he
             will
             not
             have
             God
             take
             up
             with
             the
             worst
             .
             Every
             man
             is
             not
             of
             this
             diet
             ;
             too
             many
             think
             any
             offall
             good
             enough
             for
             their
             Maker
             :
             but
             here
             is
             one
             that
             
             holds
             the
             best
             fittest
             for
             those
             sacred
             Altars
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Hypocrite
             had
             already
             sacrificed
             them
             to
             his
             own
             Mammon
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             take
             up
             with
             the
             reversion
             .
             Shall
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             another
             as
             good
             ,
             as
             devout
             as
             he
             ?
             Do
             ye
             not
             remember
             that
             Absolom
             would
             go
             to
             pay
             his
             vow
             in
             Hebron
             ?
             The
             fair
             Prince
             of
             Israel
             was
             courteous
             before
             ,
             now
             he
             will
             be
             Godly
             too
             .
             It
             was
             Pietie
             that
             he
             would
             make
             a
             Vow
             to
             God.
             Our
             Gallants
             have
             somewhat
             else
             to
             doe
             then
             to
             make
             holy
             vows
             :
             at
             every
             word
             they
             protest
             and
             vow
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             swear
             ;
             but
             all
             like
             themselves
             ,
             vainly
             and
             idly
             :
             But
             Absolom
             makes
             a
             solemn
             and
             religious
             Vow
             .
             It
             was
             more
             piety
             that
             he
             would
             perform
             it
             .
             This
             is
             not
             every
             mans
             care
             :
             too
             many
             care
             not
             how
             much
             they
             run
             upon
             God's
             
             score
             ;
             this
             man
             will
             pitch
             and
             pay
             .
             Unnatural
             Parricide
             !
             First
             he
             had
             stoln
             the
             subjects
             hearts
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             would
             steal
             his
             Fathers
             Crown
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             villany
             must
             stalk
             under
             a
             beasts
             hide
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             at
             Hebron
             :
             Blood
             was
             in
             his
             thoughts
             whiles
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             The
             old
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Full
               of
               courtesie
               ,
               full
               of
               craft
               :
            
             when
             ye
             see
             too
             glittering
             pretences
             in
             unapproved
             persons
             ,
             suspect
             the
             inside
             .
             Had
             you
             but
             seen
             a
             Jews
             Fast
             ,
             you
             would
             say
             so
             ;
             Esa
             .
             58.
             6.
             
             
             Here
             was
             nothing
             but
             drooping
             and
             ash-strawed
             heads
             ,
             torn
             garments
             ,
             bare
             
             feet
             ,
             starved
             cheeks
             ,
             scrubbed
             skins
             ,
             pined
             maws
             ,
             afflictive
             devotions
             ;
             yet
             a
             Jew
             still
             .
             But
             had
             you
             seen
             Herod's
             formality
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             said
             it
             yet
             more
             :
             mark
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             see
             Herod
             turn'd
             Disciple
             to
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             .
             What
             ,
             
               Saul
               among
               the
               Prophets
               ?
               Herod
            
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ?
             Surely
             so
             ;
             for
             he
             hears
             him
             .
             Tush
             ,
             hears
             him
             ?
             what
             's
             that
             ?
             There
             are
             those
             that
             hear
             and
             would
             not
             ,
             forced
             to
             hear
             by
             compulsion
             of
             Laws
             ;
             who
             may
             say
             to
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             says
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Aurem
               perforasti
               mihi
               ,
               Mine
               ear
               hast
               thou
               boared
               :
            
             their
             ear
             is
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             while
             their
             heart
             is
             a
             Recusant
             .
             There
             are
             those
             that
             hear
             and
             hear
             not
             ;
             that
             come
             fashionably
             ,
             and
             hear
             perfunctorily
             ,
             whose
             ears
             are
             like
             the
             Psalmists
             Idols
             ,
             for
             form
             onely
             ,
             not
             for
             use
             .
             There
             are
             those
             
             that
             hear
             and
             care
             not
             :
             
             who
             is
             so
             deaf
             as
             the
             wilful
             ?
             there
             is
             
               auris
               aggravata
               ,
               Esai
            
             .
             59.
             1.
             there
             is
             
               auris
               surda
            
             ,
             
             Mic.
             7.
             16.
             
             But
             Herod
             hears
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             gladly
             ,
             with
             pleasure
             :
             he
             heard
             because
             he
             loved
             to
             hear
             .
             Yea
             so
             doth
             many
             a
             hollow
             heart
             still
             :
             ye
             shall
             have
             such
             an
             one
             listen
             as
             if
             he
             were
             
               totus
               auris
               ,
               all
               ear
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             latch
             every
             word
             from
             the
             Preachers
             mouth
             ere
             it
             could
             get
             out
             :
             perhaps
             it
             is
             new
             ,
             perhaps
             witty
             ,
             perhaps
             elegant
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             pleasing
             .
             Yea
             there
             are
             some
             not
             onely
             willing
             ,
             but
             greedy
             hearers
             ,
             they
             have
             
               aures
               bibulas
            
             ,
             they
             hear
             hungrily
             and
             thirstily
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             but
             to
             catch
             advantages
             ;
             somewhat
             they
             hope
             may
             fall
             to
             pay
             the
             Preacher
             .
             Herod
             is
             better
             then
             so
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               observed
            
             ,
             he
             respected
             ,
             he
             countenanced
             this
             rough
             hewn
             Chaplain
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             doth
             
             many
             a
             lewd
             Patron
             for
             his
             own
             turn
             ;
             either
             the
             easie
             passage
             of
             his
             Simoniacal
             subductions
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             favourable
             connivency
             at
             his
             guilty
             debauchedness
             .
             Good
             looks
             are
             good
             cheap
             .
             Perhaps
             a
             meals
             meat
             may
             come
             in
             for
             a
             further
             obligation
             too
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             no
             good
             action
             the
             while
             .
             Herod
             is
             better
             then
             so
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               did
            
             too
             ,
             and
             did
             
               many
               things
            
             .
             Lo
             here
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             hear
             ,
             but
             doe
             :
             and
             not
             some
             things
             ,
             but
             many
             .
             It
             may
             be
             this
             Camel-hair'd
             Monitor
             told
             him
             of
             some
             outragious
             disorders
             in
             his
             Court
             ;
             those
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             amend
             :
             perhaps
             he
             told
             him
             of
             some
             bribery
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             unjust
             or
             hard
             measures
             offered
             by
             oppressive
             Ministers
             to
             his
             poor
             Subjects
             ;
             those
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             reform
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               did
               many
               things
            
             .
             One
             would
             think
             Bernard
             should
             not
             need
             
             to
             brand
             his
             Abailardus
             with
             
               intus
               Herodes
            
             ,
             
             
               forìs
               Johannes
            
             ;
             his
             very
             out-side
             was
             generally
             good
             ,
             else
             he
             had
             not
             done
             many
             things
             .
             Here
             was
             
               a
               form
               of
               godliness
            
             ,
             but
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             an
             higher
             form
             then
             many
             of
             us
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             )
             care
             to
             climb
             up
             unto
             .
             There
             is
             hearing
             ,
             and
             talking
             ,
             and
             professing
             enough
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             where
             is
             the
             doing
             ?
             or
             if
             there
             be
             doing
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             small
             doing
             (
             God
             wot
             .
             )
             Some
             things
             we
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             doe
             ,
             not
             many
             ;
             one
             good
             deed
             in
             a
             life
             is
             well
             ;
             one
             fault
             amended
             meriteth
             :
             to
             doe
             many
             is
             not
             incident
             to
             many
             .
             So
             as
             too
             many
             of
             us
             are
             upon
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             lower
             form
             then
             Herod's
             ,
             who
             heard
             ,
             and
             heard
             gladly
             ,
             and
             observ'd
             his
             teacher
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             and
             did
             many
             things
             ;
             yet
             a
             gross
             Hypocrite
             still
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             but
             many
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             Gods
             Rule
             .
             
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             weary
             you
             with
             instances
             ?
             Do
             you
             see
             an
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             making
             God
             their
             heir
             of
             their
             half-shared
             Patrimony
             ?
             Do
             you
             see
             a
             griping
             Usurer
             build
             Schools
             and
             Hospitals
             with
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             ?
             Do
             you
             see
             a
             man
             whose
             stomack
             insatiably
             craves
             new
             superadditions
             upon
             the
             indigested
             morsels
             of
             his
             last
             hours
             Lecture
             ,
             and
             yet
             nauseates
             at
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Do
             you
             see
             a
             superstitious
             Votary
             looking
             rusully
             from
             his
             knees
             upon
             his
             adored
             Crucifix
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Isaac
             the
             Syrian
             prescribes
             ,
             living
             like
             a
             dead
             man
             in
             a
             solitary
             Sepulcher
             ,
             yet
             making
             no
             bones
             of
             killing
             Kings
             ?
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             to
             ascend
             unto
             an
             higher
             key
             of
             pretended
             Holiness
             ,
             Do
             ye
             see
             some
             of
             the
             elect
             Manichees
             lying
             upon
             hard
             Mats
             ,
             which
             
               S.
               Austin
            
             says
             were
             therefore
             called
             Mattarii
             ?
             Do
             ye
             see
             the
             penances
             of
             the
             three
             super-mortified
             Orders
             of
             the
             Mahumetan
             Saints
             ?
             Do
             ye
             see
             an
             illuminate
             Elder
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             rapt
             in
             divine
             extasies
             ?
             Do
             ye
             see
             a
             stigmatical
             Frier
             lashing
             himself
             
             
             to
             blood
             ,
             wallowing
             in
             the
             snow
             naked
             ,
             returning
             the
             lice
             into
             his
             bosome
             ?
             Do
             ye
             see
             a
             nice
             humorist
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             dress
             a
             dish
             ,
             nor
             lay
             a
             cloth
             ,
             nor
             walk
             abroad
             on
             a
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             couzening
             his
             neighbour
             on
             the
             work-day
             ?
          
           
             All
             these
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             are
             Swans
             ,
             which
             under
             white
             feathers
             have
             a
             black
             skin
             .
             These
             have
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             and
             killing
             flattery
             that
             is
             brought
             in
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             liberty
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             the
             most
             odious
             and
             perilous
             Impiety
             that
             is
             hid
             under
             
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             .
          
           
             These
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             a
             form
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             save
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             .
             
             But
             withall
             let
             me
             adde
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             makes
             a
             good
             profession
             hath
             this
             form
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             farre
             commendable
             ,
             as
             he
             professes
             well
             .
             If
             there
             be
             not
             matter
             to
             this
             form
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             what
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             what
             there
             is
             .
             Certainly
             Religion
             is
             not
             Chaos
             like
             without
             form
             .
             As
             not
             Civility
             ,
             so
             Godliness
             cannot
             be
             without
             due
             form
             :
             ye
             cannot
             think
             Gods
             Service
             to
             be
             all
             lining
             ,
             no
             out-side
             ;
             a
             form
             there
             must
             be
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Law
             written
             in
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Letters
             over
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             first
             peculiar
             partition
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             
               atrium
               Judaeorum
               ,
               Every
               stranger
               that
               passes
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
               must
               dy
               .
            
             If
             he
             had
             not
             the
             mark
             of
             a
             Jew
             upon
             his
             flesh
             ,
             it
             was
             capital
             to
             tread
             in
             those
             holy
             Courts
             .
             The
             Temple
             was
             the
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             If
             we
             have
             not
             so
             
             much
             as
             
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               procul
               ,
               ô
               procul
               :
               without
               shall
               be
               dogs
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               if
               a
               Beast
               touch
               the
               Mount
               ,
               it
               shall
               dye
               .
            
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             those
             Gallants
             that
             hate
             to
             have
             so
             much
             as
             
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             ?
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             disparagement
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             very
             semblance
             of
             Devotion
             .
             To
             say
             Grace
             at
             meales
             ,
             to
             bow
             a
             knee
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             name
             God
             other
             then
             in
             an
             Oath
             ,
             to
             once
             mention
             Religion
             ,
             is
             a
             base
             ,
             mortifi'd
             ,
             pusillanimous
             tenderness
             .
             What
             talk
             ye
             of
             a
             Sermon
             ?
             a
             Play
             if
             you
             will
             :
             What
             speak
             you
             of
             weeping
             for
             sins
             ?
             talk
             of
             drinking
             healths
             ,
             singing
             of
             rounds
             ,
             courting
             of
             Dames
             ,
             revels
             ,
             matches
             ,
             games
             ,
             any
             thing
             save
             goodness
             .
             What
             should
             we
             say
             of
             these
             men
             ?
             even
             this
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             form
             is
             an
             Hypocrite
             ;
             but
             
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             form
             is
             an
             Atheist
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             should
             sever
             these
             two
             ;
             both
             are
             humane
             Devills
             well
             met
             :
             An
             Hypocrite
             is
             a
             masked
             Devil
             ;
             an
             Atheist
             is
             a
             Devil
             unmasked
             .
             Whether
             of
             them
             shall
             without
             their
             repentance
             be
             deeper
             in
             Hell
             ,
             they
             shall
             once
             feel
             ,
             I
             determine
             not
             .
             Onely
             let
             me
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             infernal
             Tophet
             be
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             can
             challenge
             no
             guests
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Angel
             of
             Hypocrisie
             :
             our
             speech
             descends
             to
             the
             Devil
             in
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               deniall
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               .
            
             But
             whiles
             I
             am
             about
             to
             represent
             unto
             you
             the
             ugly
             face
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             ,
             God
             meets
             us
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             stays
             my
             thoughts
             and
             speech
             
             upon
             the
             
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             ere
             we
             fall
             upon
             the
             deniall
             of
             that
             power
             .
             What
             power
             then
             is
             this
             of
             Godliness
             ?
             what
             doth
             it
             ?
             what
             can
             it
             doe
             ?
             The
             weakness
             of
             it
             is
             too
             apparent
             .
             If
             we
             look
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             alas
             !
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             But
             or
             mark
             for
             opposition
             to
             shoot
             at
             ;
             whereas
             true
             Power
             is
             an
             Al-chum
             ,
             that
             bars
             resistance
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             
             If
             to
             the
             Means
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             here
             is
             
               the
               foolishness
               of
               preaching
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             1.
             21.
             
             If
             to
             the
             Effects
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             here
             is
             weak
             Grace
             ,
             strong
             corruption
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             
             If
             to
             the
             Opposites
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             here
             is
             
               a
               Law
               fighting
            
             .
             Fighting
             ?
             perhaps
             so
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             be
             foiled
             :
             nay
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               conquering
            
             and
             captivating
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             whereby
             I
             am
             not
             onely
             made
             a
             slave
             ,
             but
             sold
             for
             a
             slave
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             
             So
             then
             here
             is
             an
             opposed
             Saviour
             ,
             a
             foolish
             preaching
             ,
             a
             feeble
             grace
             ,
             a
             dominearing
             corruption
             ;
             and
             where
             then
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             Know
             ,
             O
             thou
             foolish
             man
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               strong
               God
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Devil
             .
             He
             could
             call
             in
             the
             Being
             of
             that
             malignant
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             ;
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             magnifie
             his
             Power
             by
             an
             opposite
             .
             Christ
             will
             be
             spoken
             against
             ,
             not
             for
             impotence
             to
             resist
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             
             his
             prevailing
             :
             so
             we
             have
             seen
             a
             well-tempered
             Target
             shot
             at
             to
             shew
             the
             impenetrableness
             
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             is
             foolishness
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             
               stultitia
               Dei
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               foolishness
               of
               God
               is
               wiser
               then
               the
               wisedome
               of
               men
               .
            
             Grace
             is
             weak
             where
             Corruption
             is
             strong
             ;
             but
             where
             Grace
             prevails
             ,
             Sin
             dares
             not
             shew
             his
             head
             .
             Sin
             sights
             and
             subdues
             his
             own
             Vassals
             ;
             but
             the
             
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             foils
             it
             in
             the
             Renewed
             ;
             so
             as
             if
             it
             live
             ,
             yet
             it
             reigns
             not
             .
             Great
             then
             is
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             :
             great
             every
             way
             ;
             great
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             great
             in
             respect
             of
             our selves
             ;
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             So
             great
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             resist
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             small
             matter
             to
             resist
             the
             powers
             and
             Principalities
             of
             Hell
             :
             
               whom
               resist
               ,
               stedfast
               in
               the
               
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             Resist
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             ?
             The
             weak
             may
             perhaps
             resist
             the
             strong
             ,
             the
             Whelp
             the
             Lion
             :
             We
             may
             resist
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             himself
             :
             
               Semper
               restitistis
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Stephen
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             Loe
             here
             is
             resistance
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             a
             brunt
             ,
             but
             perpetual
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               alwaies
               resisted
            
             .
             So
             the
             Ship
             resists
             the
             Rock
             against
             which
             it
             is
             shattered
             ;
             so
             the
             crushed
             Worm
             turns
             towards
             the
             foot
             that
             treads
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             a
             prevalent
             resistance
             ;
             
               Resist
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               flee
               from
               you
               ,
            
             James
             4.
             7.
             
             Loe
             ,
             Godliness
             can
             make
             a
             Coward
             of
             the
             great
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             .
             He
             shall
             flee
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             Parthian-like
             ,
             he
             shall
             shoot
             fleeing
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ;
             loe
             ,
             this
             
               shall
               quench
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               Satan
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             
             6.
             16.
             
             If
             he
             betake
             himself
             to
             his
             hold
             ,
             this
             can
             batter
             and
             
               beat
               down
               the
               strong
               holds
               of
               sin
            
             about
             his
             eares
             ;
             this
             can
             
               enter
               ,
               and
               bind
               the
               strong
               man.
            
             Shortly
             ,
             it
             can
             conquer
             Hell
             ,
             yea
             make
             us
             
               more
               then
               Conquerors
            
             .
             Lo
             ,
             to
             conquer
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             make
             another
             a
             Conqueror
             ;
             but
             more
             then
             a
             Conqueror
             is
             yet
             more
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             of
             you
             now
             that
             would
             be
             truely
             great
             and
             victorious
             ?
             it
             is
             the
             
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             that
             must
             doe
             it
             .
             Pyrrhus
             his
             word
             concerning
             his
             Souldiers
             was
             ,
             
               Tu
               grandes
               ,
               ego
               fortes
            
             .
             Surely
             if
             our
             Profession
             make
             us
             great
             ,
             our
             Faith
             must
             make
             us
             valiant
             and
             successful
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             conquest
             of
             an
             evil
             spirit
             is
             more
             then
             the
             conquest
             of
             a
             world
             of
             men
             .
             O
             then
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             conquer
             Legions
             ?
             
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             foils
             Satan
             ,
             so
             the
             World
             :
             No
             marvel
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             greater
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             less
             .
             The
             World
             is
             a
             Subject
             ,
             Satan
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
            
             .
             The
             world
             is
             a
             bi●got
             ,
             Satan
             is
             a
             
               God
               ,
               The
               God
               of
               this
               World.
            
             If
             the
             Prince
             ,
             if
             the
             God
             be
             vanquish'd
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             subject
             or
             suppliant
             stand
             out
             ?
             What
             do
             we
             talk
             of
             an
             Alexander
             or
             a
             Caesar
             conquering
             the
             world
             ?
             Alas
             !
             what
             spots
             of
             earth
             were
             they
             which
             they
             bragged
             to
             subdue
             ?
             Insomuch
             that
             Rome
             ,
             which
             in
             two
             hundred
             forty
             three
             yeares
             had
             gained
             but
             some
             fifteen
             miles
             about
             ,
             in
             Seneca's
             time
             ,
             when
             her
             Dition
             was
             at
             the
             largest
             ,
             had
             the
             neighbouring
             Germanie
             for
             the
             bounds
             of
             it
             .
             Loe
             here
             a
             full
             conquest
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
             
               Mundus
               totus
               in
               maligno
            
             .
             To
             conquer
             the
             whole
             material
             world
             
             is
             not
             so
             happy
             ,
             so
             glorious
             a
             work
             ,
             as
             to
             conquer
             the
             malignant
             :
             and
             this
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             only
             can
             doe
             ;
             
               this
               is
               the
               victory
               that
               overcomes
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               your
               Faith.
            
             And
             now
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             Flesh
             doe
             without
             the
             World
             ,
             without
             the
             Devil
             ?
             Surely
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             were
             both
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             were
             our
             best
             friend
             :
             now
             they
             have
             debauch'd
             it
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             it
             traitor
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Soul
             ;
             now
             this
             proud
             Flesh
             dares
             warre
             against
             Heaven
             .
             Godliness
             doth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             beat
             it
             black
             and
             blew
             ;
             yea
             ,
             kill
             it
             dead
             (
             
               Mortifie
               your
               earthly
               members
            
             ,
             Colos
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             )
             so
             as
             it
             hath
             not
             a
             lim
             to
             stir
             ,
             not
             a
             breath
             to
             draw
             .
             Anacharsis
             his
             charge
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             another
             ,
             but
             performable
             by
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             can
             rule
             his
             tongue
             ,
             his
             gut
             ,
             his
             lust
             .
             Sampson
             was
             a
             strong
             man
             ,
             yet
             two
             of
             them
             he
             could
             not
             rule
             :
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             can
             rule
             all
             .
             Oh
             then
             
               the
               great
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             that
             can
             trample
             upon
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ;
             
               Super
               aspidem
               ,
               upon
               the
               Aspe
               ,
            
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Lion
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             91.
             13.
             upon
             that
             roaring
             Lion
             of
             
             
             Hell
             ,
             upon
             that
             sinuous
             Dragon
             the
             World
             ,
             upon
             that
             close-biting
             Aspe
             the
             Flesh
             !
          
           
             And
             as
             great
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             so
             no
             less
             great
             in
             respect
             of
             our Selves
             ;
             great
             ,
             and
             beneficial
             .
             What
             wonders
             are
             done
             by
             Godliness
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             wonder
             to
             make
             a
             Fool
             wise
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Blind
             see
             ?
             This
             Godliness
             can
             doe
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Let
             me
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             naturally
             like
             Solomon's
             child
             ,
             
               Folly
               is
               bound
               to
               our
               heart
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.
             15.
             
             In
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               We
               were
               foolish
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Titus
            
             3.
             3.
             
             Would
             any
             of
             us
             that
             are
             thus
             born
             Naturals
             (
             to
             God
             )
             be
             wise
             to
             Salvation
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             true
             Wisdome
             indeed
             ;
             all
             other
             is
             but
             folly
             ,
             yea
             madness
             ,
             to
             that
             .
             The
             
             Schools
             cannot
             teach
             us
             this
             ;
             Philosophy
             ,
             whether
             Natural
             or
             Moral
             or
             Politick
             ,
             can
             doe
             nothing
             to
             it
             :
             if
             ye
             trust
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               vain
               deceit
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Colos
               .
               2.
               8.
               
               Triobolaris
               &
               vilis
               ,
            
             as
             Chrysostome
             .
             It
             is
             onely
             Godliness
             must
             doe
             it
             .
             Please
             your selves
             how
             you
             list
             without
             this
             ,
             ye
             great
             Politicians
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             wise
             God
             hath
             put
             the
             py'd
             coat
             upon
             your
             backs
             ,
             and
             past
             upon
             you
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             
             If
             ye
             were
             Oracles
             to
             men
             ,
             ye
             are
             Idiots
             to
             God.
             
             
               Malitia
               occaecat
               intellectum
            
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             :
             ye
             quick-sighted
             Eagles
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             this
             ye
             are
             as
             blinde
             as
             Beetles
             to
             Heaven
             .
             If
             ye
             would
             have
             eyes
             to
             see
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             your
             Omnipotent
             Saviour
             must
             touch
             you
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             bidding
             you
             must
             wash
             off
             your
             worldly
             clay
             with
             the
             Siloam
             
             of
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             ?
             We
             are
             all
             naturally
             not
             sick
             ,
             not
             qualming
             ,
             not
             dying
             ,
             but
             
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               Colos
            
             .
             2.
             13.
             yea
             ,
             with
             
               Lazarus
               ,
               quatriduani
            
             ,
             and
             ill-senting
             ;
             yea
             (
             if
             that
             will
             adde
             any
             thing
             )
             as
             St.
             Jude's
             trees
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             say
             of
             acute
             Scotus
             )
             twice
             dead
             .
             Would
             ye
             arise
             ?
             It
             is
             only
             Godliness
             that
             can
             doe
             it
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               risen
               up
               through
               the
               faith
               in
               the
               operation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             12.
             
             This
             only
             can
             call
             us
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             
               Arise
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               life
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             Godliness
             is
             the
             means
             .
             All
             ye
             that
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             either
             ye
             are
             alive
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             :
             Life
             is
             sweet
             ;
             every
             one
             challenges
             it
             .
             Do
             ye
             live
             willingly
             in
             your
             sins
             ?
             Let
             
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             ye
             are
             dead
             in
             your
             sins
             :
             This
             life
             is
             a
             death
             .
             If
             you
             wish
             to
             live
             comfortably
             here
             and
             gloriously
             hereafter
             ,
             it
             is
             Godliness
             that
             must
             mortifie
             this
             life
             in
             sin
             ,
             that
             must
             quicken
             you
             from
             this
             death
             in
             sin
             .
             Flatter
             your selves
             how
             you
             please
             ,
             ye
             great
             Gallants
             of
             both
             Sexes
             :
             ye
             think
             your selves
             goodly
             pieces
             ;
             without
             Godliness
             ye
             are
             the
             worst
             kinde
             of
             carkasses
             :
             for
             as
             death
             or
             not-being
             is
             the
             worst
             condition
             that
             can
             befall
             a
             creature
             ;
             so
             death
             in
             sin
             is
             so
             much
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             Grace
             is
             better
             then
             Nature
             .
             A
             living
             Dog
             or
             Toad
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thus-dead
             sinner
             .
             Would
             ye
             rise
             out
             of
             this
             loathsome
             and
             woful
             plight
             ?
             it
             is
             Godliness
             that
             must
             breath
             Grace
             into
             your
             dead
             lims
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             give
             you
             the
             motions
             of
             holy
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             to
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             corporal
             possession
             of
             ill
             spirits
             is
             not
             so
             rare
             ,
             as
             the
             spiritual
             is
             rise
             .
             No
             natural
             man
             is
             free
             .
             One
             hath
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               errour
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             another
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               fornications
            
             ,
             Ose
             4.
             12.
             another
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               fear
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             another
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               slumber
            
             ,
             another
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               giddiness
            
             ,
             another
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               pride
            
             :
             all
             have
             
               spiritum
               mundi
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             
             Our
             story
             in
             
               Guliel
               .
               Neubrigensis
            
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Countryman
             of
             ours
             ,
             one
             Kettle
             of
             Farnham
             ,
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second's
             time
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             faculty
             to
             see
             spirits
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             token
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             Devils
             spitting
             over
             the
             Drunkards
             shoulders
             into
             their
             pots
             :
             the
             same
             faculty
             is
             recorded
             of
             Antony
             the
             Eremite
             ,
             and
             Sulpitius
             reports
             the
             same
             of
             Saint
             Martin
             .
             Surely
             there
             need
             none
             of
             these
             eyes
             to
             discern
             every
             natural
             mans
             Soul
             haunted
             with
             these
             evil
             Angels
             .
             Let
             me
             assure
             you
             ,
             all
             ye
             that
             have
             not
             yet
             felt
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             ye
             are
             as
             truely
             (
             though
             spiritually
             )
             carried
             by
             evil
             spirits
             into
             the
             deeps
             of
             your
             known
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             ever
             the
             Gadarene
             hogs
             were
             carried
             by
             them
             down
             the
             precipice
             into
             the
             Sea.
             Would
             you
             be
             free
             from
             this
             
             hellish
             tyranny
             ?
             only
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             can
             doe
             it
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Is
               peradventure
               
               God
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               Devil
               :
            
             and
             Repentance
             is
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             a
             main
             part
             of
             Godliness
             .
             If
             ever
             therefore
             ye
             be
             dispossessed
             of
             that
             Evil
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             that
             must
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             speak
             I
             of
             power
             ?
             I
             had
             like
             to
             have
             ascribed
             to
             it
             the
             acts
             of
             Omnipotencie
             :
             And
             if
             I
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             much
             amiss
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             Godliness
             but
             one
             of
             those
             rayes
             that
             beams
             forth
             from
             that
             Almighty
             Deity
             ?
             what
             but
             that
             same
             
               Dextra
               Excelsi
            
             ,
             
             whereby
             he
             works
             mightily
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ?
             Now
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             the
             man
             is
             strong
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             derogation
             to
             say
             his
             arme
             is
             strong
             ?
             Faith
             and
             Prayer
             are
             no
             small
             pieces
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             what
             
             is
             it
             that
             God
             can
             doe
             ,
             which
             Prayer
             and
             Faith
             cannot
             doe
             ?
             Will
             ye
             see
             some
             instances
             of
             the
             further
             acts
             of
             Godliness
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             act
             of
             Omnipotence
             to
             change
             Nature
             ?
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             ,
             the
             Aegyptian
             Sorcerers
             ,
             may
             juggle
             away
             the
             Staffe
             ,
             and
             bring
             a
             Serpent
             into
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ;
             none
             but
             a
             Divine
             power
             (
             which
             Moses
             wrought
             by
             )
             could
             change
             the
             Rod
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             the
             Serpent
             into
             a
             Rod.
             Nothing
             is
             above
             Nature
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ;
             nothing
             can
             change
             Nature
             but
             that
             which
             is
             above
             it
             :
             for
             Nature
             is
             regular
             in
             her
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             crost
             by
             a
             finite
             power
             ,
             since
             all
             finite
             Agents
             are
             within
             her
             command
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             manifest
             change
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Wolf
             to
             dwell
             quietly
             
               with
               the
               Lamb
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Leopard
            
             to
             dwell
             with
             the
             
             Kid
             ;
             of
             
               the
               Lion
               to
               eat
               straw
               with
               the
               Oxe
               ,
            
             of
             
               the
               Aspe
               to
               play
               with
               the
               child
               ?
            
             How
             shall
             this
             be
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             idle
             conceit
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             savage
             beasts
             shall
             forgo
             their
             hurtful
             natures
             under
             the
             Messias
             .
             No
             ,
             but
             rational
             beasts
             shall
             alter
             their
             dispositions
             .
             The
             ravenous
             Oppressor
             is
             the
             Wolf
             ,
             the
             tyrannical
             Persecutor
             is
             the
             Leopard
             ,
             the
             venemous
             Heretick
             is
             the
             Aspe
             ;
             these
             shall
             turn
             innocent
             and
             useful
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             :
             for
             then
             
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               full
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Esay
             11.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             manifest
             change
             of
             nature
             for
             the
             Ethiopian
             to
             turn
             white
             ,
             for
             the
             Leopard
             to
             turn
             spotless
             ?
             This
             is
             done
             when
             
               those
               doe
               good
               which
               are
               accustomed
               to
               evil
               ,
            
             Jer.
             13.
             23.
             
             And
             this
             Godliness
             can
             doe
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             manifest
             change
             of
             nature
             for
             
             the
             
               Camel
               to
               pass
               through
               a
               needles
               eye
               ?
            
             this
             is
             done
             when
             through
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             ye
             Great
             and
             rich
             men
             get
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             turn
             men
             into
             beasts
             (
             a
             cup
             too
             much
             can
             doe
             it
             ;
             )
             but
             to
             turn
             beasts
             into
             men
             ,
             men
             into
             Saints
             ,
             Devils
             into
             Angels
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             then
             a
             work
             of
             Omnipotencie
             .
             And
             this
             Godliness
             can
             doe
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             rise
             higher
             then
             a
             change
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             act
             of
             Omnipotencie
             to
             create
             ?
             Nature
             can
             go
             on
             in
             her
             track
             whether
             of
             continuing
             what
             she
             actually
             finds
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             of
             producing
             what
             she
             finds
             to
             be
             potentially
             in
             pre-existing
             Causes
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             new
             matter
             transcends
             her
             power
             .
             This
             Godliness
             can
             doe
             :
             here
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               new
               Creature
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             5.
             17.
             
             There
             is
             in
             Nature
             no
             predisposition
             
             to
             Grace
             ;
             the
             man
             must
             be
             no
             less
             new
             then
             when
             he
             was
             made
             first
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             earth
             of
             nothing
             :
             
               Novus
               homo
               ,
               Eph.
            
             4.
             24.
             
             How
             is
             this
             done
             ?
             by
             Creation
             :
             and
             how
             is
             he
             
               created
               ?
               in
               righteousness
               and
               holiness
            
             ;
             Holiness
             to
             God
             ,
             Righteousness
             to
             men
             ;
             both
             make
             up
             Godliness
             .
             A
             Regeneration
             is
             here
             a
             Creation
             .
             Progenuit
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               Creavit
               ,
               Jam.
            
             1.
             18.
             and
             this
             
               by
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               .
               Old
               things
               are
               passed
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             all
             must
             
               be
               new
            
             .
             If
             we
             will
             have
             ought
             to
             doe
             with
             God
             ,
             our
             bodies
             must
             be
             renewed
             by
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             ere
             they
             can
             enjoy
             Heaven
             ;
             our
             Souls
             must
             be
             renewed
             by
             Grace
             ere
             we
             can
             enjoy
             God
             on
             earth
             .
             Are
             there
             any
             of
             us
             pained
             with
             our
             heart
             of
             stone
             ?
             We
             may
             be
             well
             enough
             :
             the
             stone
             of
             
             the
             reines
             or
             bladder
             is
             a
             woful
             pain
             ,
             but
             the
             stone
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             more
             deadly
             .
             He
             can
             by
             this
             power
             take
             it
             out
             ,
             
               and
               give
            
             us
             
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
            
             ,
             Ezec.
             11.
             19.
             
             Are
             there
             any
             of
             us
             weary
             of
             carrying
             our
             old
             Adam
             about
             us
             ?
             a
             grievous
             burden
             I
             confess
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             able
             to
             weigh
             us
             down
             to
             Hell
             :
             do
             we
             groan
             under
             the
             load
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             be
             eased
             ?
             none
             but
             the
             Almighty
             hand
             can
             
             
             doe
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             creating
             us
             anew
             to
             the
             likeness
             of
             that
             
               second
               Adam
               which
               is
               from
               heaven
               ,
               heavenly
            
             ;
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
             :
             for
             
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             would
             we
             have
             this
             earth
             of
             ours
             translated
             to
             Heaven
             ?
             it
             is
             only
             
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
            
             can
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             is
             great
             ,
             so
             no
             less
             beneficial
             :
             beneficial
             every
             way
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
             Here
             it
             frees
             us
             from
             evil
             ,
             it
             feoffes
             us
             in
             good
             .
             Godliness
             is
             an
             Antidote
             against
             all
             mischief
             and
             misery
             :
             yea
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             not
             onely
             keeps
             us
             from
             evil
             ,
             but
             turns
             that
             evil
             to
             good
             ;
             
               All
               things
               work
               together
               to
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               love
            
             and
             fear
             God
             ,
             
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Lo
             ,
             all
             things
             ;
             Crosses
             ,
             Sins
             ;
             Crosses
             are
             blessings
             ,
             Sins
             are
             advantages
             .
             Saint
             Paul's
             Viper
             befriended
             him
             ;
             Saint
             Martin's
             Ellebore
             nourished
             him
             ;
             
               Saluti
               fuere
               pestifera
            
             ,
             as
             Seneca
             speaks
             .
             And
             what
             can
             hurt
             him
             that
             is
             blessed
             by
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             is
             bettered
             by
             Sins
             ?
             It
             feoffes
             us
             in
             good
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Contentment
             .
             The
             Apostle
             puts
             two
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             
               Godliness
               is
               great
               gain
               with
               contentment
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
             Here
             are
             no
             ifs
             or
             ands
             ;
             but
             
               gain
               ,
               great
               gain
            
             ,
             and
             gain
             with
             self-sufficiencie
             or
             contentment
             .
             Wickedness
             may
             yield
             a
             gain
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             be
             gravel
             in
             the
             throat
             ,
             gain
             farre
             from
             contentment
             .
             
               Length
               of
               dayes
               are
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               of
            
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             
               and
               in
               her
               left
               hand
               riches
               and
               honour
               ,
            
             Prov.
             
             3.
             16.
             
             Lo
             ,
             honour
             and
             wealth
             are
             but
             gifts
             of
             the
             left
             hand
             ;
             common
             and
             mean
             favours
             :
             length
             ,
             yea
             eternity
             ,
             of
             dayes
             is
             for
             the
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             height
             of
             bounty
             .
             
               Godliness
               hath
               the
               promises
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             :
             the
             promise
             ,
             that
             is
             enough
             ;
             Gods
             promises
             are
             his
             performances
             ;
             with
             men
             to
             promise
             and
             to
             pay
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             one
             with
             God.
             
               To
               them
               that
               by
               patient
               continuing
               in
               well-doing
               seek
               glory
               and
               honour
               and
               immortality
               ,
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
             Briefly
             (
             for
             I
             could
             dwell
             here
             alwaies
             )
             it
             is
             Godliness
             that
             onely
             can
             give
             us
             the
             beatifical
             sight
             of
             God.
             The
             sight
             ?
             yea
             the
             fruition
             of
             him
             ,
             yea
             the
             union
             with
             him
             ;
             not
             by
             apposition
             ,
             not
             by
             adhesion
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             blessed
             
               participation
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
            
             ,
             
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             I
             can
             goe
             no
             higher
             ;
             no
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             Arch-angels
             cannot
             look
             higher
             then
             this
             .
          
           
             To
             summe
             up
             all
             then
             ;
             Godliness
             can
             give
             wisedome
             to
             the
             fool
             ,
             eyes
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             life
             to
             the
             dead
             ;
             it
             can
             eject
             Devils
             ,
             change
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             create
             us
             anew
             ,
             free
             us
             from
             evil
             ,
             feoffe
             us
             in
             good
             ,
             honour
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             contentment
             ,
             everlasting
             happiness
             .
             O
             the
             wonderful
             ,
             O
             the
             beneficial
             
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             !
             And
             now
             what
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             this
             could
             make
             you
             in
             love
             with
             Godliness
             ;
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             ambitions
             of
             Honour
             ,
             the
             tradings
             for
             Wealth
             ,
             the
             pursuit
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             your
             hearts
             could
             be
             set
             on
             fire
             with
             the
             zealous
             affectation
             of
             true
             Godliness
             ?
             Alas
             !
             the
             least
             overture
             of
             any
             of
             
             these
             makes
             us
             mad
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             if
             but
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             little
             Honour
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             Promotion
             ,
             Pleasure
             be
             cast
             before
             us
             ,
             how
             eagerly
             do
             we
             prosecute
             it
             to
             the
             eternal
             hazard
             of
             our
             Souls
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             all
             put
             together
             offers
             it self
             in
             Godliness
             .
             How
             zealously
             should
             we
             embrace
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             give
             rest
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             laid
             up
             those
             true
             grounds
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             which
             shall
             continue
             with
             us
             when
             all
             our
             Riches
             and
             earthly
             Glory
             shall
             lye
             down
             with
             us
             in
             the
             dust
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             Noble
             and
             Christian
             hearers
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             outwardly
             great
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             miserable
             :
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Caesar
             that
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               been
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               am
               never
               the
               better
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             your
             Bags
             ,
             ye
             wealthy
             Citizens
             ,
             that
             can
             keep
             the
             Gout
             from
             your
             joints
             ,
             or
             Care
             from
             your
             hearts
             :
             It
             
             is
             not
             a
             Coronet
             ,
             ye
             great
             Peers
             ,
             that
             can
             keep
             your
             heads
             from
             aching
             ;
             all
             this
             earthly
             pomp
             and
             magnificence
             cannot
             keep
             out
             either
             death
             or
             conscience
             .
             Our
             Prosperity
             presents
             us
             as
             goodly
             Lilies
             ,
             which
             whiles
             they
             are
             whole
             look
             fair
             and
             smell
             sweet
             ,
             but
             if
             once
             bruised
             a
             little
             as
             nasty
             both
             in
             sight
             and
             sent
             .
             It
             is
             only
             Godliness
             that
             can
             hold
             up
             our
             heads
             in
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             that
             can
             bid
             us
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             all
             the
             blustering
             storms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             can
             protect
             us
             
             from
             all
             miseries
             ,
             (
             which
             if
             they
             kill
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             hurt
             us
             )
             that
             can
             improve
             
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             invest
             us
             with
             true
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             O
             then
             be
             covetous
             ,
             be
             ambitious
             of
             this
             blessed
             estate
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             and
             as
             
               Simon
               Macchabaeus
            
             with
             three
             yeares
             labour
             took
             down
             the
             top
             of
             mount
             Acra
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             no
             hill
             might
             stand
             in
             competition
             of
             height
             with
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             let
             us
             humble
             and
             prostrate
             all
             other
             desires
             to
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             true
             Godliness
             may
             have
             the
             sway
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             consideration
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             whetstone
             to
             our
             zeal
             ,
             then
             a
             touchstone
             to
             our
             condition
             .
             Godliness
             ?
             why
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             herb
             that
             grows
             in
             every
             soil
             .
             As
             Platina
             observes
             that
             for
             900
             yeares
             and
             upwards
             ,
             none
             of
             those
             Popes
             to
             whom
             Sanctity
             is
             ascribed
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             were
             yet
             held
             Saints
             after
             
             their
             death
             ,
             except
             Celestine
             the
             5
             ,
             which
             gave
             up
             the
             Pontifical
             Chair
             after
             six
             Moneths
             weary
             sitting
             in
             it
             :
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             may
             live
             Ages
             ere
             we
             heare
             a
             man
             profess
             himself
             God-less
             ,
             whiles
             he
             is
             abominably
             such
             .
             He
             is
             too
             bad
             that
             will
             not
             be
             thought
             Godly
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             a
             brazen-fac'd
             Curtezan
             that
             would
             not
             be
             held
             honest
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             Lactantius
             said
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             many
             Scholars
             ,
             few
             followers
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             of
             the
             Divine
             ;
             we
             have
             enough
             to
             learn
             ,
             enough
             to
             imitate
             ,
             but
             few
             to
             act
             .
             Be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             Godliness
             is
             not
             impotent
             ;
             whereever
             Godliness
             is
             there
             is
             power
             .
             Hath
             it
             then
             prevailed
             to
             open
             our
             eyes
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             great
             
               things
               of
               our
               peace
            
             ?
             hath
             it
             raised
             us
             up
             from
             
             the
             grave
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             ejected
             our
             hellish
             corruptions
             ,
             changed
             our
             wicked
             natures
             ,
             new
             created
             our
             hearts
             ?
             well
             may
             we
             applaud
             our selves
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             our
             Godliness
             .
             But
             if
             we
             be
             still
             old
             ,
             still
             corrupt
             ,
             still
             blind
             ,
             still
             dead
             ,
             still
             devilish
             ;
             away
             ,
             vain
             Hypocrites
             ,
             ye
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             Godliness
             ,
             because
             Godliness
             hath
             had
             no
             power
             on
             you
             .
             Are
             ye
             godly
             ,
             that
             care
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             rather
             then
             God
             and
             spiritual
             things
             ?
             Are
             ye
             godly
             ,
             that
             have
             neither
             ability
             nor
             will
             to
             serve
             that
             God
             whom
             ye
             fashionably
             pretend
             to
             know
             ?
             Are
             ye
             godly
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             inward
             awe
             of
             that
             God
             whom
             ye
             pretend
             to
             serve
             ,
             no
             government
             of
             your
             Passions
             ,
             no
             Conscience
             of
             your
             Actions
             ,
             no
             care
             of
             your
             Lives
             ?
             False
             Hypocrites
             !
             ye
             do
             but
             abuse
             and
             profane
             that
             
             name
             which
             ye
             unjustly
             arrogate
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             Godliness
             can
             no
             more
             be
             without
             power
             then
             the
             God
             that
             works
             it
             .
             Shew
             me
             your
             Godliness
             in
             the
             true
             fervor
             of
             your
             Devotions
             ,
             in
             the
             effectual
             sanctification
             of
             your
             hearts
             and
             tongues
             ,
             in
             the
             conscionable
             carriage
             of
             your
             lives
             ;
             else
             
               to
               the
               wicked
               saith
               God
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               to
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               hatest
               to
               be
               reformed
               ?
            
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ye
             have
             heard
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             ;
             hear
             now
             
               the
               denial
               of
            
             this
             power
             .
             How
             then
             is
             it
             denied
             ?
             Surely
             there
             is
             a
             verbal
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             real
             denial
             ;
             
               &
               rebus
               &
               verbis
            
             ,
             as
             Hilary
             .
             It
             is
             a
             mistaking
             of
             Logicians
             ,
             that
             Negation
             is
             the
             affection
             of
             a
             Proposition
             onely
             :
             No
             ;
             God
             and
             Divinity
             find
             it
             more
             in
             
             practice
             .
             This
             very
             power
             is
             as
             stoutly
             challenged
             by
             some
             men
             in
             words
             ,
             as
             truely
             denyed
             in
             actions
             .
             As
             one
             sayes
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             answer
             concerning
             John's
             Calling
             ,
             
             
               verum
               dicebant
               ,
               &
               mentiebantur
            
             ;
             so
             may
             I
             of
             these
             men
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             words
             to
             deny
             so
             strongly
             as
             deeds
             can
             :
             both
             the
             hand
             and
             the
             tongue
             interpret
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             the
             hand
             so
             much
             more
             lively
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             more
             substance
             in
             acts
             then
             sounds
             .
             As
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Spectamur
               agendo
            
             ;
             we
             are
             both
             seen
             and
             heard
             in
             our
             actions
             .
             He
             that
             sayes
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             vocal
             Atheist
             ;
             he
             that
             lives
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             vital
             Atheist
             :
             he
             that
             should
             say
             Godliness
             hath
             no
             power
             ,
             is
             a
             verbal
             Atheist
             ;
             he
             that
             shall
             live
             as
             if
             Godliness
             had
             no
             power
             ,
             is
             a
             real
             Atheist
             :
             they
             are
             Atheists
             both
             .
             We
             would
             fly
             upon
             a
             man
             
             that
             should
             deny
             a
             God
             with
             Diagoras
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             Anselm
             well
             )
             no
             man
             can
             do
             this
             
               interius
               ,
               from
               within
            
             ;
             we
             would
             burn
             a
             man
             that
             should
             deny
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             with
             Arrius
             ;
             we
             would
             rend
             our
             cloths
             at
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             that
             man
             who
             ,
             with
             the
             Epicures
             and
             Apelleians
             ,
             should
             exempt
             the
             cares
             and
             operations
             of
             God
             from
             the
             things
             below
             ;
             we
             would
             spit
             at
             a
             man
             that
             durst
             say
             ,
             
             
             There
             is
             no
             power
             in
             Godliness
             .
             These
             monsters
             (
             if
             there
             be
             such
             )
             hide
             their
             ugly
             heads
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             look
             on
             the
             light
             .
             Faggots
             are
             the
             best
             language
             to
             such
             miscreants
             .
             But
             these
             reall
             denials
             are
             so
             much
             more
             rife
             and
             bold
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             outward
             safety
             and
             unconvincibleness
             .
          
           
             Their
             words
             are
             honey
             ,
             their
             life
             poison
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             said
             of
             his
             Arnoldus
             .
             And
             these
             actions
             make
             too
             much
             noise
             in
             the
             world
             .
             That
             which
             S.
             Chrysostome
             saies
             of
             the
             Last
             day
             ,
             that
             mens
             works
             shall
             speak
             ,
             their
             tongues
             shall
             be
             silent
             ;
             is
             partly
             true
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ;
             their
             works
             crie
             out
             ,
             whiles
             their
             tongues
             whisper
             .
             There
             is
             then
             really
             a
             double
             
               deniall
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             not
             doing
             the
             good
             it
             requires
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             doing
             the
             evil
             it
             forbids
             :
             the
             
             one
             a
             privative
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             positive
             deniall
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             what
             power
             hath
             Godliness
             if
             it
             have
             not
             made
             us
             good
             ?
             A
             feeble
             Godliness
             it
             is
             that
             is
             ineffectual
             :
             If
             it
             have
             not
             wrought
             us
             to
             be
             devout
             to
             God
             ,
             just
             to
             men
             ,
             sober
             and
             temperate
             in
             the
             use
             of
             God's
             creatures
             ,
             humble
             in
             our selves
             ,
             charitable
             to
             others
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             Godliness
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             power
             ?
             If
             these
             were
             not
             apparently
             done
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             if
             these
             be
             not
             soundly
             and
             heartily
             done
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             palpable
             deniall
             of
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             .
             Hear
             this
             then
             ,
             ye
             ignorant
             and
             seduced
             souls
             ,
             that
             measure
             your
             Devotions
             by
             number
             ,
             not
             by
             weight
             ;
             or
             that
             leaning
             upon
             your
             idle
             elbow
             ,
             yawningly
             patter
             out
             those
             Prayers
             whose
             sound
             or
             sense
             ye
             understand
             
             not
             ;
             ye
             that
             bring
             listlesse
             ears
             severed
             from
             your
             wandring
             hearts
             to
             the
             Messages
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             ye
             that
             come
             to
             God's
             boord
             as
             a
             surfeited
             stomack
             to
             an
             Hony-comb
             ,
             or
             a
             sick
             stomack
             to
             a
             Potion
             ;
             shortly
             ,
             ye
             that
             pray
             without
             feeling
             ,
             hear
             without
             care
             ,
             receive
             without
             appetite
             :
             ye
             
               have
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               deny
               the
               power
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Hear
             this
             ,
             ye
             that
             wear
             out
             the
             floor
             of
             God's
             house
             with
             your
             frequent
             attendance
             ;
             ye
             that
             have
             your
             ears
             open
             to
             God's
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             yet
             shut
             to
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             of
             the
             Orphan
             ,
             of
             the
             Labourer
             ,
             of
             the
             distressed
             Debtor
             ;
             ye
             that
             can
             lift
             up
             those
             hands
             to
             Heaven
             in
             your
             fashionable
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             not
             reached
             out
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             needy
             members
             of
             your
             
             Saviour
             ;
             (
             whiles
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             by
             the
             way
             that
             hard
             rule
             of
             
               Laurentius
               ,
               Magis
               delinquit
               dives
               non
               largiendo
               superflua
               ,
               quàm
               pauper
               rapiendo
               necessaria
               ,
               The
               rich
               man
               offends
               more
               in
               not
               giving
               his
               superfluities
               ,
               then
               the
               poor
               man
               in
               stealing
               necessaries
            
             )
             ye
             that
             have
             a
             fluent
             tongue
             to
             talk
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             tongue
             to
             speak
             for
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             dumb
             :
             ye
             
               have
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               deny
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Shortly
             ,
             ye
             that
             have
             no
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             your
             eyes
             ,
             no
             love
             to
             Goodness
             ,
             no
             care
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             no
             conscience
             of
             your
             actions
             ,
             no
             diligence
             in
             your
             Callings
             ;
             ye
             have
             
               denied
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             .
             This
             very
             privative
             deniall
             shall
             ,
             without
             your
             repentance
             ,
             damn
             your
             Souls
             .
             Remember
             ,
             oh
             remember
             
             that
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             ground
             of
             your
             last
             and
             heaviest
             doom
             then
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               given
               ,
               Ye
               have
               not
               visited
               :
            
             But
             the
             positive
             denial
             is
             yet
             more
             irrefragable
             .
             If
             very
             Privations
             and
             silence
             speak
             ,
             much
             more
             are
             Actions
             vocal
             .
             Hear
             this
             then
             ,
             ye
             vizors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             all
             your
             civil
             smoothnesse
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             once
             moved
             ,
             can
             tear
             Heaven
             with
             your
             Blasphemies
             ,
             and
             bandy
             the
             dreadfull
             name
             of
             GOD
             in
             your
             impure
             mouths
             by
             your
             bloody
             Oaths
             and
             Execrations
             ;
             ye
             that
             dare
             to
             exercise
             your
             sawcie
             wits
             in
             profane
             scoffs
             at
             Religion
             ;
             ye
             that
             presume
             to
             whet
             your
             lawlesse
             tongues
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             your
             rebellious
             hands
             against
             lawfull
             Authority
             whether
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             ye
             that
             grinde
             faces
             like
             edge-tools
             ,
             and
             spill
             blood
             like
             water
             ;
             ye
             that
             can
             
             neigh
             after
             strange
             flesh
             ,
             and
             upon
             your
             voluptuous
             beds
             act
             the
             filthiness
             of
             
               Sodomitical
               Aretinismes
            
             ;
             ye
             that
             can
             quaff
             your
             drunken
             carouses
             till
             you
             have
             drowned
             your
             Reason
             in
             a
             deluge
             of
             deadly
             Healths
             ;
             ye
             whose
             foul
             hands
             are
             belimed
             with
             Briberie
             ,
             and
             besineared
             with
             the
             price
             of
             blood
             ;
             ye
             whose
             Sacrilegious
             throats
             have
             swallowed
             down
             whole
             Churches
             and
             Hospitals
             ,
             whose
             maws
             have
             put
             over
             whole
             Parishes
             of
             sold
             and
             affamished
             Souls
             ;
             ye
             
             whose
             faction
             and
             turbulency
             in
             novel
             Opinions
             rends
             the
             seamlesse
             Coat
             ,
             not
             
             considering
             that
             of
             Melanchthon
             ,
             that
             Schism
             is
             no
             lesse
             sin
             then
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             there
             cannot
             easily
             be
             a
             worse
             then
             Idolatry
             ;
             either
             of
             them
             both
             are
             enough
             to
             ruine
             any
             Church
             under
             Heaven
             (
             now
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ever
             keep
             this
             Church
             of
             ours
             from
             the
             mischief
             of
             them
             both
             )
             ye
             whose
             tongues
             trade
             in
             Lies
             ,
             whose
             very
             profession
             is
             Fraud
             and
             cozenage
             ;
             ye
             cruell
             Usurers
             ,
             false
             Flatterers
             ,
             lying
             and
             envious
             Detractors
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             ye
             ,
             whoever
             ye
             are
             ,
             that
             goe
             resolutely
             forward
             in
             a
             course
             of
             any
             known
             sins
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             :
             ye
             ,
             ye
             are
             the
             men
             that
             spit
             God
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             deny
             flatly
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godlinesse
            
             .
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             we
             have
             enough
             of
             these
             Birds
             every
             where
             at
             home
             .
             I
             appeal
             your
             eyes
             ,
             your
             ears
             ;
             would
             to
             God
             they
             would
             convince
             me
             of
             a
             
             slander
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             of
             all
             this
             now
             ?
             
               The
               power
               of
               Godlinesse
            
             is
             denied
             by
             wicked
             men
             :
             How
             then
             ?
             what
             is
             their
             case
             ?
             Surely
             inexplicably
             ,
             unconceivably
             fearfull
             .
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               against
               all
               ungodlinesse
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             How
             revealed
             ?
             say
             you
             ;
             wherein
             differ
             they
             from
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             perhaps
             in
             better
             fare
             ?
             no
             gripes
             in
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             afflictions
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             
               no
               bands
               in
               their
               death
               :
               Impunitas
               ausum
               ,
               ausus
               excessum
               parit
               ,
            
             as
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Their
               impunity
               makes
               them
               bold
               ,
               their
               boldness
               outragious
               .
            
             Alas
             ,
             wretched
             Souls
             !
             The
             world
             hath
             nothing
             more
             wofull
             then
             a
             Sinners
             welfare
             .
             It
             is
             for
             slaughter
             that
             this
             Ox
             is
             fatned
             :
             
               Ease
               slayeth
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               fools
               
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
            
             Prov.
             1.
             32.
             
             This
             
               bracteata
               felicitas
            
             which
             they
             injoy
             here
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             Carpets
             spread
             over
             the
             mouth
             of
             Hell
             :
             For
             if
             they
             
               deny
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             power
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             deny
             them
             ;
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               .
            
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             worse
             doom
             then
             
               Depart
               from
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             depart
             from
             peace
             ,
             from
             blessedness
             ,
             from
             life
             ,
             from
             hope
             ,
             from
             possibility
             of
             being
             any
             other
             then
             eternally
             ,
             exquisitely
             miserable
             .
             
               Qui
               te
               non
               habet
               ,
               Domine
               Deus
               ,
               totum
               perdidit
               ,
               He
               who
               hath
               not
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               hath
               lost
               all
               ,
            
             as
             Bernard
             truly
             .
             Dying
             is
             but
             departing
             ;
             but
             this
             departing
             is
             the
             worst
             dying
             ;
             dying
             in
             Soul
             ,
             ever
             dying
             :
             so
             as
             if
             there
             be
             an
             
               Ite
               ,
               depart
            
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             
               maledicti
               ,
               depart
               ye
               cursed
            
             ;
             cursed
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             
             who
             live
             to
             die
             everlastingly
             :
             For
             this
             departure
             ,
             this
             curse
             ends
             in
             that
             fire
             which
             can
             never
             ,
             never
             end
             .
             Oh
             the
             deplorable
             condition
             of
             those
             damned
             Souls
             that
             have
             slighted
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
            
             !
             what
             tears
             can
             be
             enough
             to
             bewail
             their
             
               everlasting
               burnings
            
             ?
             what
             heart
             can
             bleed
             enough
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             those
             tortures
             which
             they
             can
             neither
             suffer
             ,
             nor
             avoid
             ?
             Hold
             but
             your
             finger
             for
             one
             minute
             in
             the
             weak
             flame
             of
             a
             farthing
             Candle
             ,
             can
             flesh
             and
             blood
             indure
             it
             ?
             With
             what
             horror
             then
             must
             we
             needs
             think
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             frying
             endlesly
             in
             that
             infernal
             Tophet
             ?
             Oh
             think
             of
             this
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             and
             contemn
             Godlinesse
             ;
             with
             what
             confusion
             shall
             ye
             look
             upon
             the
             frowns
             of
             an
             angry
             God
             rejecting
             you
             ,
             the
             ugly
             and
             mercilesse
             Fiends
             snatching
             you
             
             to
             your
             torments
             ,
             the
             flames
             of
             Hell
             flashing
             up
             to
             meet
             you
             ?
             with
             what
             horror
             shall
             ye
             feel
             the
             gnawing
             of
             your
             guilty
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             hear
             that
             hellish
             shreeking
             ,
             and
             weeping
             ,
             and
             wailing
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             pain
             to
             mention
             these
             woes
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             death
             to
             feel
             them
             :
             
               Perhorrescite
               minas
               ,
               formidate
               supplicia
            
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             my
             beloved
             ,
             if
             wicked
             sinners
             did
             truly
             apprehend
             an
             Hell
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             more
             danger
             of
             their
             despair
             and
             distraction
             then
             of
             their
             security
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Devil's
             policy
             ,
             like
             a
             Raven
             ,
             first
             to
             pull
             out
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             see
             their
             imminent
             damnation
             .
             But
             for
             us
             ;
             tell
             me
             ,
             ye
             that
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             are
             ye
             Christians
             in
             earnest
             ,
             or
             are
             ye
             not
             ?
             If
             ye
             be
             not
             ,
             what
             doe
             ye
             here
             ?
             If
             ye
             
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             hell
             in
             your
             Creed
             .
             Ye
             do
             not
             lesse
             believe
             there
             is
             an
             Hell
             for
             the
             godlesse
             ,
             then
             an
             Earth
             for
             men
             ,
             a
             Firmament
             for
             Stars
             ,
             an
             Heaven
             for
             Saints
             ,
             a
             God
             in
             Heaven
             :
             and
             if
             ye
             do
             thus
             firmly
             believe
             it
             ,
             cast
             but
             your
             eyes
             aside
             upon
             that
             fiery
             gulf
             ,
             and
             sin
             if
             ye
             dare
             .
             Ye
             love
             your selves
             well
             enough
             to
             avoid
             a
             known
             pain
             ;
             we
             know
             there
             are
             Stocks
             ,
             and
             Bride-wells
             ,
             
             
             and
             Gaols
             ,
             and
             Dungeons
             ,
             and
             Racks
             ,
             and
             Gibbets
             for
             malefactors
             ,
             and
             our
             very
             feare
             keeps
             us
             innocent
             :
             were
             your
             hearts
             equally
             assured
             of
             those
             Hellish
             torments
             ,
             ye
             could
             not
             ,
             ye
             durst
             not
             continue
             in
             those
             sins
             for
             which
             they
             are
             prepared
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             an
             unpleasing
             and
             unseasonable
             subject
             am
             I
             fallen
             upon
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             Hell
             in
             a
             Christian
             Court
             ,
             the
             embleme
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             Let
             me
             answer
             for
             my self
             with
             devout
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Sic
               mihi
               contingat
               semper
               be
               are
               amicos
               terrendo
               salubriter
               ,
               non
               adulando
               fallaciter
               ,
               Let
               me
               thus
               ever
               blesse
               my
               friends
               with
               wholesome
               frights
               ,
               rather
               then
               with
               plausible
               soothings
               .
               Sumenda
               sunt
               amara
               salubria
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Austin
             :
             Bitter
             wholsome
             is
             a
             safe
             receipt
             for
             a
             Christian
             :
             and
             what
             is
             
             more
             bitter
             or
             more
             wholsome
             then
             this
             thought
             ?
             The
             way
             not
             to
             feel
             an
             Hell
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             to
             fear
             it
             .
             I
             fear
             we
             are
             all
             generally
             defective
             this
             way
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             retire
             our selves
             enough
             into
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             think
             sadly
             of
             the
             things
             of
             another
             world
             .
             Our
             Self-love
             puts
             off
             this
             torment
             (
             notwithstanding
             our
             willing
             sins
             )
             with
             David's
             plague
             ,
             
               non
               appropinquabit
               ,
               It
               shall
               not
               come
               nigh
               thee
               .
            
             If
             we
             do
             not
             make
             a
             league
             with
             Hell
             and
             Death
             ,
             yet
             with
             our selves
             against
             them
             .
             
               Fallit
               peccatum
               falsâ
               dulcedine
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             
               Austin
               ,
               Sin
               deceives
               us
               with
               a
               false
               pleasure
               .
            
             The
             pleasure
             of
             the
             world
             is
             like
             rhat
             Colchian
             honey
             ,
             whereof
             Xenophon's
             souldiers
             no
             sooner
             tasted
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             miserably
             distempered
             ;
             those
             that
             took
             little
             were
             drunk
             ,
             those
             that
             took
             more
             were
             
             mad
             ,
             those
             that
             took
             most
             were
             dead
             :
             thus
             are
             we
             either
             intoxicated
             ,
             or
             infatuated
             ,
             or
             kil'd
             out-right
             with
             this
             deceitfull
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             our
             just
             fears
             ;
             at
             the
             best
             we
             are
             besotted
             with
             our
             stupid
             security
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             affected
             with
             our
             danger
             .
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             the
             impenitent
             resolved
             sinner
             is
             already
             faln
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             hangs
             there
             but
             by
             a
             slender
             twig
             of
             his
             momentany
             life
             ;
             when
             that
             hold
             fails
             ,
             he
             falls
             down
             headlong
             into
             that
             pit
             of
             horrour
             and
             desolation
             .
             Oh
             ye
             my
             dear
             brethren
             ,
             so
             many
             as
             love
             your
             Souls
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             your selves
             :
             Call
             aloud
             out
             of
             the
             deeps
             of
             your
             sins
             to
             that
             compassionate
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             you
             the
             hand
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             
               plenteous
               redemption
            
             ,
             and
             pull
             you
             
             out
             of
             that
             otherwise-irrecoverable
             destruction
             ;
             else
             ye
             are
             gone
             ,
             ye
             are
             gone
             for
             ever
             .
             Two
             things
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             borrows
             of
             Saint
             Gregory
             ,
             make
             a
             man
             both
             good
             and
             safe
             ,
             
               To
               repent
               of
               evil
               ,
               To
               abstain
               from
               evil
               .
            
             Would
             ye
             escape
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell
             ?
             Oh
             wash
             you
             clean
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             so
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Laver
             for
             you
             but
             your
             own
             teares
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             your
             Saviour
             :
             Bathe
             your
             Souls
             in
             both
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             be
             secure
             .
             Consider
             how
             many
             are
             dying
             now
             which
             would
             give
             a
             world
             for
             one
             hour
             to
             repent
             in
             .
             Oh
             be
             ye
             carefull
             then
             to
             improve
             your
             free
             and
             quiet
             hours
             in
             a
             serious
             and
             hearty
             contrition
             for
             your
             sins
             :
             say
             to
             God
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Deliver
               me
               from
               the
               evilman
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             my self
             ,
             as
             that
             Father
             construes
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             sequel
             ,
             in
             stead
             
             of
             the
             
               denying
               the
               power
               of
               Godlinesse
            
             ,
             resolve
             to
             deny
             your selves
             ,
             to
             
               deny
               all
               ungodlinesse
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
            
             ;
             that
             having
             felt
             and
             approved
             
               the
               power
               of
               Godlinesse
            
             in
             the
             illuminating
             our
             eyes
             ,
             in
             raising
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             ejecting
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             in
             changing
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             creating
             our
             hearts
             anew
             ,
             we
             may
             at
             the
             last
             feel
             the
             happy
             consummation
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             possessing
             of
             us
             in
             that
             eternall
             Blessednesse
             and
             Glory
             which
             he
             hath
             prepared
             for
             all
             that
             love
             him
             .
             To
             the
             perfect
             fruition
             whereof
             he
             bring
             us
             that
             hath
             dearly
             bought
             us
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               
               the
               righteous
            
             :
             to
             whom
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
           BEAUTY
           AND
           UNITY
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           ;
           In
           a
           SERMON
           preached
           at
           White-hall
           By
           J.
           H.
           
           
        
         
           
             Cant.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             My
             Dove
             ,
             my
             Undefiled
             is
             One.
             
          
        
         
           OUR
           last
           daies
           discourse
           was
           (
           as
           you
           heard
           )
           of
           War
           and
           dissipation
           ;
           this
           shall
           be
           of
           Love
           and
           unity
           .
           Away
           with
           all
           profane
           thoughts
           :
           Every
           syllable
           in
           this
           Bridal-song
           is
           Divine
           .
           Who
           doubts
           that
           the
           Bride-groom
           is
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Bride
           his
           Church
           ?
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           at
           large
           in
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           or
           abridged
           in
           every
           faithfull
           Soul.
           Christ
           
           the
           Bride-groom
           praises
           the
           Bride
           his
           Church
           for
           her
           Beauty
           ,
           for
           her
           Entirenesse
           .
           For
           her
           Beauty
           ,
           she
           is
           
             Columba
             ,
             a
             Dove
          
           ;
           she
           is
           
             perfecta
             ,
             undefiled
          
           .
           Her
           Entireness
           is
           praised
           by
           her
           Propriety
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Columba
             mea
             ,
             my
             Dove
          
           ;
           by
           her
           Unity
           in
           respect
           of
           her self
           ,
           
             Una
             ,
             one
          
           alone
           .
           
             My
             Dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             is
             but
             one
             .
          
           So
           as
           the
           beautifull
           Sincerity
           ,
           the
           dear
           Propriety
           ,
           the
           indivisible
           Unity
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Epitome
           thereof
           every
           Regenerate
           Soul
           ,
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           of
           my
           speech
           .
           Let
           your
           holy
           attention
           follow
           me
           ,
           and
           finde
           your selves
           in
           every
           particular
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           first
           titles
           ,
           Columba
           and
           perfecta
           ,
           are
           in
           effect
           but
           one
           .
           This
           creature
           hath
           a
           pleasing
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           an
           innocent
           Simplicity
           :
           Columba
           imports
           the
           
           one
           ,
           and
           perfecta
           the
           other
           ;
           yea
           ,
           each
           both
           :
           for
           what
           is
           the
           Perfection
           which
           can
           be
           attained
           here
           ,
           but
           Sincerity
           ?
           and
           what
           other
           is
           our
           honest
           Sincerity
           ,
           then
           those
           gracefull
           proportions
           and
           colours
           which
           make
           us
           appear
           lovely
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           The
           undefiled
           then
           interprets
           the
           Dove
           ,
           and
           convertibly
           :
           for
           therefore
           is
           the
           Church
           undefiled
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           a
           Dove
           ;
           she
           is
           ,
           as
           Christ
           bade
           her
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           innocent
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           16.
           and
           therefore
           is
           she
           Christ's
           Dove
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           undefiled
           with
           the
           gall
           of
           spiritual
           bitterness
           .
        
         
           Had
           ye
           rather
           see
           these
           Graces
           apart
           ?
           Look
           then
           first
           at
           the
           Loveliness
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           Harmlesness
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
           
        
         
           Every
           thing
           in
           the
           Dove
           is
           amiable
           ;
           her
           Eyes
           ,
           Cant.
           1.
           15.
           her
           Feathers
           ,
           Psal
           .
           68.
           13.
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           So
           is
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           vulgar
           Translation
           puts
           both
           these
           together
           ,
           
           
             Columba
             mea
             ,
             formosa
             mea
          
           ,
           Cant.
           2.
           10.
           which
           
             Lucas
             Brugensis
          
           confesses
           not
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           yet
           addes
           ,
           
             Nè
             facile
             omittas
          
           .
        
         
           Thy
           Dove
           ,
           O
           God
           ?
           yea
           ,
           why
           not
           thy
           Raven
           rather
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           she
           can
           say
           of
           her self
           ,
           
             I
             am
             black
          
           :
           And
           
             if
             our
             own
             hearts
             condemn
             us
             ,
             thou
             art
             greater
             .
          
           Alas
           !
           what
           canst
           thou
           see
           in
           us
           but
           the
           Pustles
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           the
           Morphews
           of
           Deformity
           ,
           the
           hereditary
           Leprosie
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Pestilential
           spots
           of
           Death
           ?
           and
           dost
           thou
           say
           ,
           
             My
             Dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
          
           ?
           Let
           malice
           speak
           her
           worst
           .
           The
           
           Church
           saies
           she
           is
           black
           ,
           but
           she
           shies
           she
           is
           comely
           :
           and
           that
           is
           fair
           that
           pleaseth
           .
           Neither
           doth
           God
           look
           upon
           us
           with
           our
           eyes
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           own
           ;
           
             He
             sees
             not
             as
             man
             seeth
             .
             The
             Kings
             daughter
             is
             all
             glorious
             within
             :
          
           finite
           eyes
           reach
           not
           thither
           .
           The
           skin-deep
           Beauty
           of
           earthly
           faces
           is
           a
           fit
           object
           for
           our
           shallow
           sense
           ,
           that
           can
           see
           nothing
           but
           colour
           .
        
         
         
           
           Have
           ye
           not
           seen
           some
           Pictures
           which
           being
           look'd
           on
           one
           way
           shew
           some
           ugly
           beast
           or
           bird
           ,
           another
           way
           shew
           an
           exquisite
           face
           ?
           Even
           so
           doth
           God
           see
           our
           best
           side
           with
           favour
           ,
           whiles
           we
           see
           our
           worst
           with
           rigour
           .
           Not
           that
           his
           Justice
           sees
           any
           thing
           as
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           Mercy
           will
           not
           see
           some
           things
           as
           they
           are
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             sin
             is
             covered
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           32.
           1.
           
           If
           we
           be
           foul
           ,
           yet
           thou
           ,
           O
           Saviour
           ,
           art
           glorious
           :
           Thy
           Righteousnesse
           beautifies
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           blemished
           by
           our
           own
           Corruptions
           .
           But
           what
           ?
           shall
           our
           borrowed
           Beauty
           blemish
           the
           whiles
           thine
           infinite
           Justice
           ?
           shall
           we
           taint
           thee
           to
           clear
           our selves
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           justifie
           the
           wicked
           ?
           dost
           thou
           feather
           the
           Raven
           with
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           Dove
           ?
           whiles
           the
           cloth
           is
           fair
           ,
           is
           the
           skin
           nastie
           ?
           Is
           it
           no
           more
           but
           to
           
           deck
           a
           Blackmore
           with
           white
           ?
           even
           with
           the
           long
           white
           robes
           which
           are
           the
           justifications
           of
           Saints
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
           Cursed
           be
           he
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           that
           makes
           thy
           Mercies
           unjust
           .
           No
           ;
           whom
           thou
           accountest
           holy
           ,
           thou
           makest
           so
           :
           whom
           thou
           justifiest
           ,
           him
           thou
           sanctifiest
           .
           No
           man
           can
           be
           perfectly
           just
           in
           thee
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           truly
           ,
           though
           unperfectly
           ,
           holy
           in
           himself
           .
           Whether
           therefore
           as
           fully
           just
           by
           thy
           gracious
           imputation
           ,
           or
           as
           inchoately
           just
           by
           thy
           gracious
           inoperation
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           both
           
             thy
             Dove
             ,
             thy
             undefiled
          
           .
           In
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           blemishes
           of
           her
           outward
           administrations
           ,
           Gods
           Church
           is
           beautifull
           ;
           in
           spight
           of
           her
           inward
           weakenesses
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           Soul
           is
           comely
           ;
           in
           spight
           of
           both
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           is
           a
           Dove
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           undefiled
           .
           It
           is
           with
           both
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           long
           since
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           
             The
             
             Sun
             sees
             their
             successes
             ,
             the
             earth
             hides
             their
             errours
             .
          
           None
           of
           their
           unwilling
           infirmities
           can
           hinder
           the
           God
           of
           Mercies
           from
           a
           gracious
           allowance
           of
           their
           integrity
           .
           Behold
           thou
           art
           all
           fair
           .
           But
           let
           no
           idle
           Donatist
           of
           Amsterdam
           dream
           hence
           of
           an
           Utopical
           perfection
           .
           Even
           here
           is
           the
           Dove
           still
           ;
           but
           
             Columba
             seducta
          
           ,
           or
           fatua
           (
           as
           Tremelius
           reads
           it
           )
           
             Ephraim
             ,
             Ephraim
             is
             a
             silly
             seduced
             Dove
             ,
          
           Ose
           7.
           11.
           
           The
           rifeness
           of
           their
           familiar
           excommunications
           may
           have
           taught
           them
           to
           seek
           for
           a
           spotlesness
           above
           :
           And
           if
           their
           furious
           censures
           had
           left
           but
           one
           man
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           yet
           that
           one
           man
           would
           have
           need
           to
           excommunicate
           the
           greater
           half
           of
           himself
           ,
           the
           Old
           man
           in
           his
           own
           bosome
           .
           Our
           Church
           may
           too
           truly
           speak
           of
           them
           in
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Woe
             to
             them
             ,
             
             for
             they
             have
             fled
             from
             me
             ,
          
           Ose
           7.
           13.
           
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           uncharity
           to
           make
           the
           rest
           of
           God's
           Church
           ,
           and
           ours
           ,
           any
           other
           then
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Dove
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             undefiled
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Harmlesness
           follows
           .
           A
           quality
           so
           eminent
           in
           the
           Dove
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           hereupon
           singled
           it
           out
           for
           an
           Hieroglyphick
           of
           Simplicity
           .
           Whence
           it
           was
           ,
           questionlesse
           ,
           that
           God
           of
           all
           fowls
           chose
           out
           this
           for
           his
           Sacrifice
           ;
           
             Sin
             ex
             aliqua
             volucri
          
           ,
           Levit.
           1.
           14.
           
           And
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           Abraham
           was
           appointed
           no
           other
           (
           Gen.
           15.
           9.
           
           )
           then
           a
           Turtle
           and
           a
           Pigeon
           :
           neither
           did
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           offer
           any
           other
           at
           her
           Purifying
           then
           this
           embleme
           of
           her self
           and
           her
           blessed
           Babe
           .
           Shortly
           ,
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           a
           Dove
           was
           imployed
           for
           the
           messenger
           of
           the
           
           exsiccation
           of
           the
           Deluge
           ;
           no
           fowl
           so
           fit
           to
           carry
           an
           Olive
           of
           peace
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           she
           represented
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           a
           Dove
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descended
           upon
           the
           meek
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           whence
           (
           as
           Illyricus
           and
           some
           ancients
           have
           guessed
           )
           the
           sellers
           of
           Doves
           were
           whipt
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           Simoniacal
           chafferers
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           The
           Church
           then
           is
           a
           Dove
           .
           Not
           an
           envious
           Partridge
           ,
           not
           a
           carelesse
           Ostridge
           ,
           not
           a
           stridulous
           Jay
           ,
           not
           a
           petulant
           Sparrow
           ,
           not
           a
           deluding
           Lapwing
           ,
           not
           an
           unclean-sed
           Duck
           ,
           not
           a
           noisome
           Crow
           ,
           not
           an
           unthankfull
           Swallow
           ,
           not
           a
           death-boding
           Schrich-owl
           ;
           but
           an
           harmlesse
           Dove
           ,
           that
           fowl
           in
           which
           alone
           envy
           it self
           can
           finde
           nothing
           to
           tax
           .
           Hear
           this
           then
           ,
           ye
           violent
           spirits
           ,
           that
           think
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Piety
           that
           
           is
           not
           cruell
           ;
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           Dove
           :
           not
           a
           Glead
           ,
           not
           a
           Vultur
           ,
           not
           a
           Falcon
           ,
           not
           an
           Eagle
           ,
           not
           any
           bird
           of
           prey
           or
           rapine
           .
           Who
           ever
           saw
           the
           rough
           foot
           of
           the
           Dove
           armed
           with
           griping
           talons
           ?
           who
           ever
           saw
           the
           beak
           of
           the
           Dove
           bloody
           ?
           who
           ever
           saw
           that
           innocent
           bird
           pluming
           of
           her
           spoil
           ,
           and
           tiring
           upon
           bones
           ?
           Indeed
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           Church
           crimson-suited
           ,
           like
           her
           celestial
           Husband
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             cometh
             from
             Edom
             ,
             with
             
             died
             garments
             from
             Bozrah
             ?
          
           and
           straight
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             art
             thou
             red
             in
             thine
             apparel
             ,
             
             and
             thy
             garment
             like
             him
             that
             treadeth
             in
             the
             wine-press
             ?
          
           Esay
           63.
           1
           ,
           2.
           but
           it
           hath
           been
           with
           her
           own
           blood
           shed
           by
           others
           ,
           not
           with
           others
           blood
           shed
           by
           her
           hand
           .
           She
           hath
           learned
           to
           suffer
           what
           she
           hateth
           to
           inflict
           .
           Do
           ye
           see
           any
           Faction
           with
           knives
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           stained
           with
           massacres
           ;
           with
           firebrands
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           ready
           to
           kindle
           the
           unjust
           stakes
           ,
           yea
           woods
           of
           Martyrdome
           ;
           with
           pistols
           and
           poniards
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           ambitiously
           affecting
           a
           canonization
           by
           the
           death
           of
           God's
           Anointed
           ;
           with
           matches
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           ready
           to
           give
           fire
           unto
           that
           powder
           which
           shall
           blow
           up
           King
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           State
           ,
           Church
           ;
           with
           thunderbolts
           of
           censures
           ,
           ready
           to
           strike
           down
           into
           Hell
           whosoever
           refuses
           to
           receive
           novell
           opinions
           into
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ?
           If
           ye
           finde
           these
           dispositions
           and
           
           actions
           Dove-like
           ,
           applaud
           them
           ,
           as
           beseeming
           the
           true
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           ever
           like
           her self
           ,
           
             Columba
             perfecta
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             perfecta
             columba
          
           ,
           a
           true
           Dove
           for
           her
           quiet
           Innocence
           .
           For
           us
           ,
           let
           our
           Dove-ship
           approve
           it self
           in
           meekness
           of
           Suffering
           ,
           not
           in
           actions
           of
           Cruelty
           .
           We
           may
           ,
           we
           must
           delight
           in
           blood
           ;
           but
           the
           blood
           shed
           for
           us
           ,
           not
           shed
           by
           us
           .
           Thus
           let
           us
           be
           
             Columba
             in
             foraminibus
             petrae
          
           ,
           
           Cant.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             a
             Dove
             in
             the
             clifts
             of
             the
             rock
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             vulneribus
             Christi
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Glosse
           )
           in
           the
           gashes
           of
           him
           that
           is
           the
           true
           Rock
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           be
           innocent
           ,
           to
           be
           beautifull
           ,
           a
           Dove
           ,
           and
           undefiled
           .
        
         
           The
           Propriety
           follows
           ;
           
             My
             Dove
          
           .
           The
           Kite
           ,
           or
           the
           Crow
           ,
           or
           the
           Sparrow
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           are
           challenged
           by
           no
           owner
           ;
           but
           the
           Dove
           still
           hath
           a
           Master
           .
           
           The
           World
           runs
           wilde
           ,
           it
           is
           
             ferae
             naturae
          
           :
           but
           the
           Church
           is
           Christs
           ,
           domestically
           ,
           intirely
           his
           ;
           
             My
             Dove
          
           ,
           not
           the
           worlds
           ,
           not
           her
           own
           .
           Not
           the
           worlds
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             were
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             the
             world
             would
             love
             his
             own
             :
             but
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             chosen
             you
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             the
             world
             hateth
             you
             ,
          
           Joh.
           15.
           19.
           
           Not
           her
           own
           ;
           so
           S.
           
             Paul
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Ye
             are
             not
             your
             own
             ,
             for
             ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             .
          
           Justly
           then
           may
           he
           say
           ,
           
             My
             Dove
          
           .
           Mine
           ,
           for
           I
           made
           her
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           right
           of
           Creation
           :
           Mine
           ,
           for
           I
           made
           her
           again
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           right
           of
           Regeneration
           :
           Mine
           ,
           for
           I
           bought
           her
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           right
           of
           Redemption
           :
           Mine
           ,
           for
           I
           made
           her
           mine
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           right
           of
           spiritual
           and
           inseparable
           Union
           .
           O
           God
           ,
           be
           we
           thine
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           thine
           :
           we
           are
           thine
           
           by
           thy
           Merit
           ;
           let
           us
           be
           thine
           in
           our
           Affections
           ,
           in
           our
           Obedience
           .
           It
           is
           our
           honour
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           happiness
           that
           we
           may
           be
           thine
           .
           Have
           thou
           all
           thine
           own
           .
           What
           should
           any
           piece
           of
           us
           be
           cast
           away
           upon
           the
           vain
           glory
           and
           trash
           of
           this
           transitory
           world
           ?
           Why
           should
           the
           powers
           of
           darkness
           run
           away
           with
           any
           of
           our
           services
           in
           the
           momentany
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ?
           The
           great
           King
           of
           Heaven
           hath
           cast
           his
           love
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           espoused
           us
           to
           himself
           in
           truth
           and
           righteousness
           ;
           oh
           then
           ,
           why
           will
           we
           cast
           roving
           and
           lustfull
           eyes
           upon
           adulterous
           rivals
           ,
           base
           drudges
           ?
           yea
           why
           will
           we
           run
           on
           madding
           after
           ugly
           Devils
           ?
           How
           justly
           shall
           he
           loath
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           thus
           shamefully
           prostituted
           ?
           Away
           then
           with
           all
           our
           unchast
           glances
           of
           desires
           ,
           all
           unclean
           ribaldry
           of
           conversation
           :
           let
           us
           say
           mutually
           
           with
           the
           blessed
           Spouse
           ,
           
             My
             beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             his
             ,
          
           Cant.
           2.
           16.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Dove
          
           ;
           mine
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           ,
           so
           to
           defend
           .
           That
           inference
           is
           natural
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             save
             me
             :
          
           Interest
           challenges
           protection
           .
           The
           Hand
           saies
           ,
           It
           is
           my
           Head
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           guard
           it
           ;
           the
           Head
           saies
           ,
           It
           is
           my
           Hand
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           devise
           to
           arm
           it
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           it
           from
           violence
           :
           The
           Soul
           saies
           ,
           It
           is
           my
           Body
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           cast
           to
           cherish
           it
           ;
           the
           Body
           saies
           ,
           It
           is
           my
           Soul
           ,
           therefore
           I
           would
           not
           part
           with
           it
           .
           The
           Husband
           saies
           ,
           
             Bone
             of
             my
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             my
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           he
           makes
           much
           of
           her
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           5.
           29.
           
           And
           as
           she
           is
           
             desiderium
             oculorum
             ,
             the
             delight
             of
             his
             eyes
          
           to
           him
           ,
           Ezec.
           24.
           16.
           so
           is
           he
           
             operimentum
             oculorum
             ,
             the
             shelter
             of
             her
             eyes
          
           to
           her
           ,
           Gen.
           20.
           16.
           
           In
           all
           cases
           it
           is
           thus
           .
           So
           as
           if
           
           God
           say
           of
           the
           Church
           
             Columba
             mea
             ,
             my
             Dove
          
           ,
           she
           cannot
           but
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Adjutor
             meus
             ,
             my
             helper
          
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           otherwise
           save
           where
           is
           lack
           either
           of
           love
           or
           power
           .
           Here
           can
           be
           no
           lack
           of
           either
           :
           not
           of
           Love
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Whoso
             toucheth
             Israel
             toucheth
             the
             apple
             of
             mine
             eye
             :
          
           not
           of
           power
           ;
           Our
           
             God
             doth
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             both
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           Band
           you
           your selves
           therefore
           ,
           ye
           bloody
           Tyrants
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           against
           the
           poor
           despised
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           threaten
           to
           trample
           it
           to
           dust
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           carry
           away
           that
           dust
           upon
           the
           soles
           of
           your
           shoes
           :
           
             He
             that
             sits
             in
             Heaven
             laughs
          
           you
           
             to
             scorn
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
          
           you
           
             in
             derision
             .
             O
             Virgin
             Daughter
             of
             Sion
             ,
             they
             have
             despised
             thee
             :
             O
             daughter
             of
             Jerusalem
             they
             have
             shaken
             their
             heads
             at
             thee
             .
             But
             whom
             have
             ye
             reproched
             and
             blasphemed
             ?
             and
             against
             whom
             have
             ye
             exalted
             your
             voice
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             your
             eyes
             on
             high
             ?
             Even
             against
             the
             Holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Columba
             mea
             ,
             my
             Dove
          
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           
             spiritual
             wickednesses
             in
             heavenly
             places
          
           ,
           all
           the
           legions
           of
           Hell
           troup
           together
           ,
           they
           shall
           as
           soon
           be
           able
           to
           pluck
           God
           out
           of
           his
           throne
           of
           
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           to
           pull
           one
           feather
           from
           the
           wing
           of
           this
           Dove
           .
           This
           Propriety
           secures
           her
           :
           She
           is
           
             Columba
             mea
             ,
             my
             Dove
          
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Propriety
           ,
           turn
           your
           eyes
           to
           the
           best
           of
           her
           Properties
           ,
           Unity
           .
           Let
           me
           leave
           Arithmeticians
           disputing
           whether
           Unity
           be
           a
           number
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           numbring
           numbers
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           and
           end
           of
           all
           numbers
           numbred
           .
           All
           Perfection
           rises
           hence
           ,
           and
           runs
           hither
           ;
           and
           every
           thing
           the
           nearer
           it
           comes
           to
           perfection
           ,
           gathers
           up
           it self
           the
           more
           towards
           Unity
           ;
           as
           all
           the
           virtue
           of
           the
           Loadstone
           is
           recollected
           into
           one
           point
           .
           Jehovah
           our
           God
           is
           one
           ;
           from
           him
           there
           is
           but
           one
           World
           ,
           one
           Heaven
           in
           that
           world
           ,
           one
           Sun
           in
           that
           Heaven
           ,
           one
           uniform
           face
           of
           all
           that
           glorious
           Vault
           :
           
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           is
           one
           and
           simple
           as
           creatures
           can
           be
           :
           the
           head
           of
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           ,
           one
           Saviour
           ;
           whose
           blessed
           Humanity
           if
           it
           carry
           some
           semblance
           of
           composition
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           answered
           by
           a
           threefold
           Union
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           a
           double
           union
           of
           the
           Deity
           with
           the
           Humanity
           ,
           a
           third
           union
           of
           the
           Humanity
           in
           it self
           .
           So
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Deity
           there
           is
           one
           Essence
           and
           three
           Persons
           ;
           in
           Christ
           is
           one
           Person
           ,
           and
           three
           Essences
           united
           into
           that
           one
           .
           If
           from
           Heaven
           we
           look
           to
           earth
           ,
           from
           God
           to
           men
           ;
           we
           have
           but
           one
           Earth
           ,
           one
           Church
           in
           that
           earth
           ,
           one
           King
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           us
           )
           one
           Deputy
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           one
           Scepter
           ,
           one
           Law
           of
           both
           ;
           
             one
             Baptism
             one
             Faith
             ;
             Cor
             unum
             ,
             viam
             unam
             :
          
           and
           all
           these
           make
           up
           
             Columbam
             unam
             ,
             one
             Dove
          
           .
           It
           would
           perhaps
           
           be
           no
           unnecessary
           excursion
           to
           take
           hereupon
           occasion
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           perfectest
           form
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           and
           to
           dispute
           the
           case
           of
           that
           long
           and
           busie
           competition
           betwixt
           Monarchy
           and
           Aristocracy
           .
           Ingenuous
           Richier
           ,
           the
           late
           eye-sore
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           hath
           made
           (
           methinks
           )
           an
           equal
           arbitration
           ,
           That
           the
           State
           is
           Monarchical
           ,
           the
           Regiment
           Aristocratical
           .
           The
           State
           absolutely
           Monarchical
           in
           Christ
           ,
           dispensatively
           Monarchical
           in
           respect
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           that
           power
           which
           is
           inherent
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           dispensed
           and
           executed
           by
           some
           prime
           Ministers
           ,
           like
           as
           the
           faculty
           of
           Seeing
           given
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           is
           exercised
           by
           the
           Eye
           ,
           which
           is
           given
           for
           this
           use
           to
           man.
           And
           if
           ,
           for
           the
           Aristocratical
           Regiment
           ,
           there
           be
           in
           the
           native
           Senate
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           is
           a
           General
           Council
           )
           a
           power
           to
           enact
           Canons
           for
           the
           wielding
           of
           this
           great
           body
           ,
           (
           as
           more
           eyes
           see
           more
           then
           one
           )
           yet
           how
           can
           this
           consist
           without
           Unity
           ?
           Concilium
           is
           not
           so
           much
           a
           concalando
           ,
           as
           Calepine
           hath
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           a
           conciliando
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           
             Isidore
             ,
             à
             ciliis
             oculorum
          
           ,
           which
           ever
           move
           together
           .
           In
           this
           Aristocracy
           there
           is
           an
           Unity
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           that
           old
           word
           was
           long
           since
           ,
           
             Episcopatus
             unus
             est
             ,
             cujus
             à
             singulis
             in
             solidum
             pars
             tcnetur
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           no
           Regiment
           ,
           no
           State
           can
           have
           any
           form
           ,
           but
           deformity
           ,
           without
           Unity
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           there
           more
           Perfection
           then
           Strength
           in
           Unity
           .
           Large
           bodies
           ,
           if
           of
           a
           stronger
           composition
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           spirits
           are
           diffused
           ,
           have
           not
           that
           vigor
           and
           activity
           which
           a
           well-knit
           body
           hath
           in
           a
           more
           slender
           frame
           .
           The
           praise
           of
           the
           invincible
           strength
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           natural
           walls
           ,
           the
           hills
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           mutual
           compactednesse
           within
           it self
           .
           And
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           twisted
           Cord
           that
           is
           not
           easily
           broken
           .
           The
           Rule
           of
           Vegetius
           that
           he
           gives
           for
           his
           best
           stratagem
           is
           ,
           (
           that
           which
           our
           Jesuites
           know
           too
           well
           )
           to
           set
           strife
           where
           we
           desire
           ruine
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           saies
           that
           of
           every
           City
           which
           one
           said
           anciently
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           That
           division
           was
           the
           best
           engine
           to
           
           batter
           it
           .
           
             A
             City
             divided
             cannot
             stand
          
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           of
           every
           happy
           
           Church
           ,
           of
           every
           firm
           State
           is
           that
           verified
           which
           God
           speaks
           in
           the
           whirlewinde
           of
           Leviathan's
           scales
           ,
           
             una
             uni
             conjungitur
             ;
             one
             is
             joyned
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             the
             winde
             cannot
             passe
             between
             them
             :
             they
             stick
             together
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             sundred
             ,
          
           Job
           41.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           Perfection
           and
           Strength
           in
           Unity
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           ;
           but
           how
           agrees
           this
           Unity
           to
           Christ's
           Dove
           ,
           his
           Church
           ?
           It
           shall
           be
           thus
           absolutely
           
             in
             patria
          
           ,
           at
           home
           ;
           but
           how
           is
           it
           
             in
             via
          
           ,
           in
           the
           passage
           ?
           Even
           here
           it
           is
           One
           too
           :
           not
           divided
           ,
           not
           multiplied
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           a
           stale
           quarrel
           that
           hath
           been
           raised
           from
           the
           divisions
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           worn
           thredbare
           even
           by
           the
           pens
           and
           tongues
           of
           
             Porphyrie
             ,
             Libanius
             ,
             Celsus
             ,
             Julian
             :
          
           
           and
           after
           them
           Valens
           the
           Emperour
           was
           puzzled
           with
           it
           ,
           till
           Themistius
           ,
           that
           memorable
           Christian
           Philosopher
           ,
           in
           a
           notable
           Oration
           of
           his
           convinced
           this
           idle
           cavil
           ,
           telling
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
             He
             should
             not
             wonder
             at
             the
             dissensions
             of
             Christians
             ;
             that
             these
             were
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Philosophers
             ,
             which
             had
             above
             three
             hundred
             severall
             Opinions
             in
             agitation
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             meant
             by
             this
             variety
             of
             judgments
             to
             illustrate
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             might
             learn
             so
             much
             more
             to
             adore
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             harder
             it
             is
             rightly
             to
             apprehend
             him
             .
          
           The
           justice
           of
           this
           exception
           hath
           been
           confessed
           and
           bewailed
           of
           old
           by
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           :
           St.
           Chrysostome
           shall
           speak
           for
           all
           ;
           
             Deridiculo
             facti
             sumus
             &
             Gentibus
             &
             Judaeis
             ,
             
             dum
             Ecclesia
             in
             mille
             partes
             scinditur
             ,
             We
             are
             made
             a
             scorn
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             whiles
             the
             Church
             is
             torn
             into
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             .
          
           Little
           do
           these
           fools
           ,
           that
           stumble
           at
           these
           contentions
           ,
           know
           the
           weight
           of
           S.
           Paul's
           
             Oportet
             ,
             There
             must
             be
             heresies
             :
          
           little
           are
           they
           acquainted
           with
           Gods
           fashions
           in
           all
           his
           works
           .
           Hath
           he
           not
           set
           contrary
           motions
           in
           the
           very
           Heavens
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           Elements
           (
           the
           main
           stuffe
           of
           the
           world
           )
           contrary
           to
           each
           other
           in
           their
           forms
           and
           qualities
           ?
           Hath
           he
           not
           made
           the
           natural
           Day
           to
           consist
           of
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ?
           the
           Year
           of
           seasons
           contrarily
           tempered
           ?
           yea
           all
           things
           (
           according
           to
           the
           guesse
           of
           that
           old
           Philosopher
           )
           
             ex
             lite
             &
             amicitia
          
           ?
           And
           shall
           we
           need
           to
           teach
           God
           how
           to
           frame
           his
           Church
           ?
           Will
           these
           wise
           censurers
           accuse
           the
           Heavens
           of
           misplacing
           ,
           
           the
           Elements
           of
           mistemper
           ,
           or
           check
           the
           Day
           with
           the
           deformity
           of
           his
           darknesse
           ,
           or
           upbraid
           the
           fair
           beauty
           of
           the
           Year
           with
           ice-icles
           and
           wrinkles
           ?
           or
           condemn
           that
           reall
           Friendship
           that
           arises
           from
           debate
           ?
           If
           the
           wise
           and
           holy
           Moderator
           of
           all
           things
           did
           not
           know
           how
           by
           these
           fires
           of
           contradiction
           to
           trie
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           purifie
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           glorifie
           himself
           ,
           how
           easie
           were
           it
           for
           him
           to
           quench
           them
           ,
           and
           confound
           their
           Authors
           ?
        
         
           Can
           they
           commend
           it
           in
           a
           wise
           Scipio
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           have
           Carthage
           (
           though
           their
           greatest
           enemy
           )
           destroied
           ,
           
             ut
             timore
             libido
             premeretur
             ,
             libido
             pressa
             non
             luxuriaretur
             ,
             that
             riot
             might
             be
             curbed
             with
             fear
             ,
          
           as
           S.
           Austin
           expresses
           it
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           most
           wise
           God
           have
           leave
           to
           permit
           an
           exercise
           to
           keep
           his
           
           children
           in
           breath
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           stuft
           up
           with
           the
           foggy
           unsound
           humors
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           When
           these
           presuming
           fools
           have
           stumbled
           ,
           and
           faln
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           shall
           be
           still
           his
           Dove
           ,
           in
           the
           clests
           or
           scissures
           of
           the
           Rocks
           ;
           and
           she
           shall
           call
           him
           her
           
             Roe
             ,
             or
             yong
             Hart
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
             upon
             the
             hills
             of
             Division
          
           ,
           Cant.
           2.
           17.
           
        
         
           But
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           dissentions
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           
             Columba
             una
             ,
             one
             Dove
          
           .
           The
           word
           is
           not
           more
           common
           then
           equivocal
           :
           whether
           ye
           consider
           it
           as
           the
           aggregation
           of
           the
           outward
           ,
           visible
           ,
           particular
           Churches
           of
           Christian
           professors
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           inward
           ,
           secret
           ,
           universal
           company
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           One.
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           .
           What
           is
           it
           here
           below
           that
           makes
           the
           
           Church
           one
           ?
           
             one
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             One
             Baptism
             .
             One
             Lord
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           one
           in
           the
           Head
           ;
           
             One
             Faith
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           one
           in
           the
           Heart
           ;
           
             One
             Baptism
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           one
           in
           the
           Face
           .
           Where
           these
           are
           truly
           professed
           to
           be
           ,
           though
           there
           may
           be
           differences
           of
           administrations
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           though
           there
           may
           be
           differences
           in
           opinions
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           
             Columba
             una
          
           :
           all
           those
           are
           but
           diversly-coloured
           feathers
           of
           the
           same
           
           
           Dove
           .
           What
           Church
           therefore
           hath
           one
           Lord
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           righteous
           ,
           one
           Faith
           in
           that
           Lord
           ,
           one
           Baptism
           into
           that
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           One
           Dove
           of
           Christ
           .
           To
           speak
           more
           short
           ,
           one
           Faith
           abridges
           all
           .
           But
           what
           is
           that
           one
           Faith
           ?
           what
           but
           the
           main
           fundamental
           Doctrine
           of
           Religion
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           unto
           Salvation
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           golden
           and
           usefull
           distinction
           that
           we
           must
           take
           with
           us
           ,
           betwixt
           Christian
           Articles
           and
           Theological
           Conclusions
           .
           Christian
           Articles
           are
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           necessary
           to
           a
           Believer
           ;
           Theological
           Conclusions
           are
           School-points
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           discourse
           of
           a
           Divine
           .
           Those
           Articles
           are
           few
           and
           essential
           ;
           these
           Conclusions
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           unimporting
           (
           upon
           necessity
           )
           to
           Salvation
           either
           way
           .
           That
           Church
           then
           which
           holds
           those
           
           Christian
           Articles
           both
           in
           terms
           and
           necessary
           consequences
           (
           as
           every
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           doth
           )
           however
           it
           vary
           in
           these
           Theological
           Conclusions
           ,
           is
           
             Columba
             una
          
           .
           Were
           there
           not
           much
           latitude
           in
           this
           Faith
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           fetch
           in
           the
           antient
           Jewish
           Church
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Christian
           ?
           Theirs
           and
           ours
           is
           but
           one
           Dove
           ,
           though
           the
           feathers
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           colour
           of
           that
           fowl
           ,
           be
           changeable
           .
           It
           is
           a
           fearfull
           account
           then
           that
           shall
           once
           be
           given
           before
           the
           dreadfull
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           only
           Husband
           of
           this
           one
           Church
           ,
           by
           those
           men
           who
           ,
           not
           like
           the
           children
           of
           faithfull
           Abraham
           ,
           divide
           the
           Dove
           ,
           multiplying
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           according
           to
           their
           own
           fancies
           ,
           and
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           those
           Christians
           that
           differ
           from
           their
           either
           false
           or
           unnecessary
           conclusions
           .
           Thus
           have
           our
           great
           Lords
           of
           the
           Seven
           hills
           dared
           to
           doe
           ,
           whose
           faction
           hath
           both
           devoured
           their
           Charity
           and
           scorned
           ours
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           to
           the
           irreparable
           damage
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           judge
           in
           this
           great
           case
           betwixt
           them
           and
           us
           ;
           us
           ,
           who
           firmly
           holding
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           all
           things
           according
           to
           the
           antient
           ,
           Catholick
           ,
           Apostolick
           Faith
           ,
           are
           rejected
           ,
           censured
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           accursed
           ,
           killed
           ,
           for
           refusing
           their
           gainfull
           Novelties
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           can
           but
           lament
           their
           fury
           no
           lesse
           then
           their
           errours
           ,
           and
           send
           out
           our
           hopelesse
           wishes
           that
           the
           seamlesse
           coat
           might
           be
           darn'd
           up
           by
           their
           hands
           that
           tore
           it
           .
        
         
           From
           them
           ,
           to
           speak
           to
           our selves
           ,
           who
           have
           happily
           reformed
           those
           errours
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           either
           their
           ambition
           or
           profit
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           part
           with
           ;
           since
           we
           are
           one
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           sundred
           ?
           One
           saies
           ,
           I
           am
           Luther's
           for
           Consubstantiation
           ;
           another
           ,
           I
           am
           Calvin's
           for
           Discipline
           ;
           another
           ,
           I
           am
           Arminius's
           for
           Predestination
           ;
           another
           ,
           I
           am
           Barrow's
           or
           Brown's
           for
           Separation
           .
           What
           frenzy
           possesses
           the
           brains
           of
           Christians
           thus
           to
           squander
           themselves
           into
           Factions
           ?
           It
           is
           indeed
           an
           envious
           cavil
           of
           our
           common
           adversaries
           ,
           to
           make
           these
           so
           many
           Religions
           .
           No
           ;
           every
           branch
           of
           different
           Opinion
           doth
           not
           constitute
           a
           several
           Religion
           :
           were
           this
           true
           ,
           I
           durst
           boldly
           say
           ,
           old
           Rome
           had
           not
           more
           Deities
           then
           the
           modern
           Rome
           hath
           Religions
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           vary
           Religions
           and
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           they
           trouble
           the
           quiet
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           since
           our
           Religion
           is
           one
           ,
           why
           are
           not
           our
           tongues
           one
           ?
           why
           do
           we
           not
           bite
           in
           our
           singular
           conceits
           ,
           and
           binde
           our
           tongues
           to
           the
           common
           Peace
           ?
           But
           if
           from
           particular
           visible
           Churches
           (
           which
           perhaps
           you
           may
           construe
           to
           be
           the
           threescore
           Queens
           here
           spoken
           of
           )
           you
           shall
           turn
           your
           eyes
           to
           the
           true
           ,
           inward
           ,
           universal
           company
           of
           Gods
           Elect
           and
           secret
           ones
           ,
           there
           shall
           you
           more
           perfectly
           finde
           
             Columbam
             unam
             ,
             one
             Dove
          
           :
           for
           what
           the
           other
           is
           in
           profession
           ,
           this
           is
           in
           truth
           ;
           that
           
             one
             Baptism
          
           is
           here
           the
           true
           
             Laver
             of
             Regeneration
          
           ;
           that
           
             one
             Faith
          
           is
           a
           saving
           reposal
           upon
           Christ
           ;
           that
           
             one
             Lord
          
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           his
           Body
           .
           No
           natural
           body
           is
           more
           one
           then
           this
           mystical
           :
           one
           Head
           rules
           it
           ,
           one
           Spirit
           animates
           it
           ,
           one
           set
           of
           joynts
           moves
           it
           ,
           one
           Food
           nourishes
           it
           ,
           one
           Robe
           covers
           it
           .
           So
           it
           is
           one
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           one
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           
             That
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             are
             one
             ;
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             ,
          
           John
           17.
           22.
           
           Oh
           blessed
           Unity
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           makebates
           of
           Hell
           can
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           dissolve
           !
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           thus
           and
           every
           other
           way
           one
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           not
           united
           
           in
           Love
           ?
           why
           do
           we
           in
           our
           ordinary
           conversation
           suffer
           slight
           weaknesses
           to
           
           set
           off
           our
           Charity
           ?
           Mephibosheth
           was
           a
           cripple
           ;
           yet
           the
           perfect
           love
           of
           Jonathan
           either
           cures
           or
           covers
           his
           impotency
           .
           We
           can
           no
           more
           want
           infirmities
           ,
           then
           not
           be
           men
           ;
           we
           cannot
           stick
           at
           infirmities
           if
           we
           be
           Christians
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           poor
           love
           that
           cannot
           passe
           over
           small
           faults
           ;
           even
           
             quotidianae
             incursionis
          
           ,
           as
           that
           Father
           speaks
           .
           It
           is
           an
           injurious
           niceness
           to
           condemn
           a
           good
           Face
           in
           each
           other
           for
           a
           little
           mole
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           aggravate
           ,
           but
           pity
           each
           others
           weaknesses
           ;
           and
           since
           we
           are
           but
           one
           Body
           ,
           let
           us
           have
           but
           one
           Heart
           ,
           one
           Way
           :
           And
           if
           we
           be
           the
           Dove
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Dove
           is
           one
           ,
           oh
           let
           us
           be
           so
           one
           with
           each
           other
           as
           he
           is
           one
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           are
           twins
           ,
           so
           should
           this
           be
           no
           lesse
           
           one
           with
           it self
           and
           with
           her
           temporal
           head
           .
           
             Divisum
             est
             cor
             eorum
             ,
             Their
             heart
             is
             divided
             ,
          
           was
           the
           judgment
           upon
           
             Israel
             ,
             ose
          
           10.
           2.
           
           Oh
           how
           is
           every
           good
           heart
           divided
           in
           sunder
           with
           the
           grief
           for
           the
           late
           divisions
           of
           our
           Reuben
           ?
           We
           do
           not
           mourn
           ,
           we
           bleed
           inwardly
           for
           this
           distraction
           .
           But
           I
           do
           willingly
           smother
           these
           thoughts
           ;
           yea
           my
           just
           sorrow
           choaks
           them
           in
           my
           bosome
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           come
           forth
           but
           in
           sighs
           and
           groans
           .
           O
           thou
           that
           art
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           unite
           all
           hearts
           in
           Love
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           loyal
           Subjection
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           Head.
           Amen
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Church
           is
           one
           in
           not
           being
           divided
           ;
           so
           she
           is
           but
           one
           in
           not
           being
           multiplied
           .
           Here
           is
           
             unus
             ,
             uni
             ,
             unam
          
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           word
           is
           .
           He
           ,
           the
           true
           Husband
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           made
           and
           gave
           but
           one
           Eve
           to
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           will
           take
           
           but
           one
           wife
           to
           himself
           ,
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           There
           are
           many
           particular
           Churches
           ;
           all
           these
           make
           up
           but
           one
           universal
           :
           as
           many
           distinct
           lims
           make
           up
           but
           one
           intire
           body
           ,
           many
           grains
           one
           bach
           ,
           many
           drops
           and
           streams
           one
           Ocean
           .
        
         
           So
           many
           Regions
           as
           there
           are
           under
           Heaven
           that
           do
           truly
           professe
           the
           Christian
           name
           ,
           so
           many
           National
           Churches
           there
           are
           ;
           in
           all
           those
           Nations
           there
           are
           many
           Provincial
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           Provinces
           many
           Diocesan
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           Dioceses
           many
           Parochial
           Churches
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           Parishes
           many
           Christian
           Families
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           Families
           many
           Christian
           Souls
           :
           now
           all
           those
           Souls
           ,
           Families
           ,
           Parishes
           ,
           Dioceses
           ,
           Provinces
           ,
           Nations
           make
           up
           but
           one
           Catholick
           Church
           of
           Christ
           upon
           earth
           .
           The
           God
           of
           the
           Church
           cannot
           abide
           either
           Conventicles
           of
           Separation
           ,
           
           or
           pluralities
           of
           professions
           ,
           or
           appropriations
           of
           Catholicism
           .
           Catholick
           Romane
           is
           an
           absurd
           Donatian
           Solecism
           :
           This
           is
           to
           seek
           
             Orbem
             in
             urbe
          
           ,
           as
           that
           Council
           said
           well
           .
           Happy
           were
           it
           for
           that
           Church
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           a
           sound
           lim
           (
           though
           but
           the
           little
           toe
           )
           of
           that
           mighty
           and
           precious
           body
           ,
           wherein
           no
           believing
           Jew
           or
           Indian
           may
           not
           challenge
           to
           be
           jointed
           .
           Neither
           difference
           of
           time
           ,
           nor
           distance
           of
           place
           ,
           nor
           rigor
           of
           unjust
           censure
           ,
           nor
           any
           unessential
           errour
           can
           barre
           our
           interest
           in
           this
           blessed
           Unity
           .
           As
           this
           flourishing
           Church
           of
           great
           Britain
           (
           after
           all
           the
           spightfull
           calumniations
           of
           malicious
           men
           )
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           members
           of
           the
           Catholick
           upon
           earth
           ;
           so
           we
           in
           her
           Communion
           do
           make
           up
           one
           body
           with
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           
           Martyrs
           ,
           Confessors
           and
           faithfull
           Christians
           of
           all
           ages
           and
           times
           .
           We
           succeed
           in
           their
           Faith
           ,
           we
           glory
           in
           their
           Succession
           ,
           we
           triumph
           in
           this
           Glory
           .
           Whither
           go
           ye
           then
           ,
           ye
           weak
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           seduced
           souls
           ,
           that
           run
           to
           seek
           this
           Dove
           in
           a
           forein
           cote
           ?
           She
           is
           here
           ,
           if
           she
           have
           any
           nest
           under
           Heaven
           .
           Let
           me
           never
           have
           part
           in
           her
           or
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           have
           more
           part
           in
           the
           Universal
           .
           Why
           do
           we
           wrong
           our selves
           with
           the
           contradistinction
           of
           Protestant
           and
           Catholick
           ?
           We
           do
           only
           protest
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           perfect
           Catholicks
           .
           Let
           the
           pretensed
           look
           to
           themselves
           ;
           we
           are
           sure
           we
           are
           as
           Catholick
           as
           true
           Faith
           can
           make
           us
           ;
           as
           much
           one
           as
           the
           same
           Catholick
           Faith
           can
           make
           us
           :
           and
           in
           this
           undoubted
           right
           we
           claim
           and
           injoy
           the
           sweet
           and
           inseparable
           communion
           
           with
           all
           the
           blessed
           members
           of
           that
           mystical
           body
           ,
           both
           in
           earth
           and
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           ,
           with
           the
           glorious
           Head
           of
           that
           dear
           and
           happy
           body
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           righteous
           ,
           the
           Husband
           to
           this
           one
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Mate
           to
           this
           one
           Dove
           :
           to
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           three
           Persons
           and
           one
           God
           ,
           be
           given
           all
           Praise
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FASHIONS
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           ;
           Laid
           forth
           in
           a
           SERMON
           at
           Grayes-Inne
           on
           Candlemas
           day
           .
        
         
           By
           J.
           H.
           
        
         
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Fashion
             not
             your selves
             like
             to
             this
             World
             ;
             but
             be
             ye
             changed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             minde
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THAT
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           upbraided
           as
           a
           scorn
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           may
           be
           here
           conceived
           the
           Embleme
           of
           a
           Man
           ;
           whom
           ye
           may
           imagine
           standing
           naked
           before
           you
           with
           a
           paire
           of
           sheers
           in
           his
           hand
           ready
           to
           cut
           out
           his
           own
           fashion
           .
           In
           this
           deliberation
           ,
           the
           World
           offers
           it self
           to
           him
           with
           many
           a
           gay
           ,
           misshapen
           ,
           fantasticall
           dresse
           :
           God
           offers
           himself
           to
           him
           with
           one
           onely
           fashion
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           but
           a
           good
           one
           .
           The
           Apostle
           (
           like
           a
           friendly
           monitor
           )
           adviseth
           him
           where
           to
           pitch
           his
           choice
           ;
           
             Fashion
             not
             your selves
             like
             to
             this
             world
             ;
             but
             be
             ye
             changed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             minde
             .
          
        
         
           How
           much
           Christianity
           crosses
           Nature
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           other
           proof
           then
           my
           Text.
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           Nature
           affects
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Fashion
           ,
           and
           no
           fashion
           so
           much
           as
           the
           worlds
           ;
           for
           our
           usuall
           word
           is
           ,
           
             Doe
             as
             the
             most
          
           .
           And
           behold
           that
           is
           it
           which
           is
           here
           forbidden
           us
           ,
           
             Fashion
             not
             your selves
             like
             to
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           All
           fashions
           are
           either
           in
           Device
           ,
           or
           Imitation
           .
           There
           are
           vain
           heads
           that
           think
           it
           an
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           founders
           of
           Fashions
           :
           there
           are
           servile
           fools
           that
           seek
           onely
           to
           follow
           the
           Fashion
           once
           devised
           .
           In
           the
           first
           rank
           is
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           mint
           of
           Fashions
           ;
           yet
           (
           which
           is
           strange
           )
           all
           as
           old
           as
           mis-beseeming
           .
           We
           are
           forbidden
           to
           be
           in
           the
           second
           :
           If
           the
           World
           will
           be
           so
           vain
           as
           to
           mis-shape
           it self
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           follow
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           look
           a
           little
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           at
           the
           Pattern
           here
           damn'd
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             world
          
           .
           As
           in
           extent
           ,
           so
           in
           expression
           the
           World
           hath
           a
           large
           scope
           ;
           yea
           there
           are
           more
           Worlds
           then
           one
           .
           There
           is
           a
           world
           of
           creatures
           ,
           and
           within
           that
           there
           is
           a
           world
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           within
           that
           a
           world
           of
           believers
           ,
           and
           yet
           within
           all
           these
           a
           world
           of
           corruptions
           .
           More
           plainly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           good
           world
           ,
           an
           evil
           world
           ,
           an
           indifferent
           .
           A
           good
           world
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           creatures
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           first
           birth
           ,
           so
           of
           men
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           second
           ,
           a
           world
           of
           renewed
           Souls
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           act
           of
           their
           renovation
           believing
           ,
           Joh.
           17.
           20.
           upon
           their
           belief
           reconciled
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           19.
           upon
           their
           reconcilement
           saved
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           16.
           
        
         
           An
           evil
           world
           ,
           yea
           set
           in
           evil
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           19.
           
           a
           world
           of
           corrupt
           unregeneration
           ,
           that
           hates
           Christ
           and
           his
           ,
           Joh.
           15.
           18.
           that
           is
           hated
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Jam.
           4.
           4.
           
        
         
           An
           indifferent
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           good
           or
           evil
           as
           it
           is
           used
           ;
           whereof
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Let
             those
             that
             use
             the
             world
             be
             as
             not
             abusing
             it
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           31.
           
           This
           indifferent
           
           world
           is
           a
           world
           of
           commodities
           ,
           affections
           ,
           improvement
           of
           the
           creature
           ;
           
           which
           (
           if
           we
           will
           be
           wise
           Christians
           )
           we
           must
           fashion
           to
           us
           ,
           framing
           it
           to
           our
           own
           bent
           ,
           whether
           in
           want
           or
           abundance
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           world
           is
           a
           world
           of
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           
             Souls
             are
             purified
             in
             obeying
             the
             truth
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           22.
           
           To
           this
           world
           we
           may
           be
           fashioned
           .
           The
           evil
           world
           is
           a
           world
           of
           mere
           men
           and
           their
           vicious
           conditions
           .
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           the
           lords
           of
           the
           indifferent
           world
           ;
           himself
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           good
           ;
           Satan
           is
           lord
           of
           the
           evil
           ,
           
             Princeps
             hujus
             Seculi
          
           .
           And
           that
           is
           most
           properly
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           it
           contains
           the
           most
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           but
           a
           chaffe-heap
           wherein
           some
           grains
           of
           wheat
           are
           scattered
           .
           To
           this
           evil
           world
           then
           we
           may
           not
           fashion
           our selves
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           it
           as
           such
           :
           in
           natural
           ,
           in
           civil
           actions
           we
           may
           ,
           
           we
           must
           follow
           the
           world
           ;
           singularity
           in
           these
           things
           is
           justly
           odious
           ;
           herein
           the
           World
           is
           the
           true
           master
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           whom
           not
           to
           follow
           is
           no
           better
           then
           a
           Cynicall
           irregularity
           :
           in
           things
           positively
           or
           morally
           evil
           we
           may
           not
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           material
           thing
           that
           hath
           not
           his
           form
           ;
           the
           outward
           form
           is
           the
           fashion
           ;
           the
           fashion
           of
           outward
           things
           is
           variable
           with
           the
           times
           ;
           so
           as
           every
           external
           thing
           ,
           cloaths
           ,
           building
           ,
           plate
           ,
           stuffe
           ,
           gesture
           is
           now
           in
           ,
           now
           out
           of
           fashion
           :
           but
           the
           fashions
           of
           Morality
           ,
           whether
           in
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           are
           fixed
           and
           perpetual
           .
           
             The
             world
             passeth
             and
             the
             fashion
             of
             it
          
           ;
           but
           the
           evil
           of
           the
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           is
           too
           constant
           and
           permanent
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           ever
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           detestation
           ,
           
             Fashion
             not
             your selves
             like
             to
             this
             world
             .
          
           
        
         
           But
           because
           evils
           are
           infinite
           ,
           as
           wise
           Solomon
           hath
           observed
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           requisite
           to
           call
           them
           to
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           these
           forbidden
           fashions
           to
           the
           several
           parts
           whereto
           they
           belong
           .
           I
           cannot
           dream
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           hath
           a
           Body
           ;
           but
           I
           may
           well
           say
           that
           the
           Soul
           follows
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           hath
           parts
           ascribed
           to
           it
           according
           to
           the
           outward
           proportion
           ,
           so
           are
           these
           parts
           suited
           with
           severall
           fashions
           .
           Let
           your
           patient
           attention
           follow
           me
           through
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Begin
           with
           the
           Head
           ,
           a
           part
           not
           more
           eminent
           in
           place
           then
           in
           power
           .
           What
           is
           the
           head-tire
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           as
           outwardly
           we
           see
           in
           this
           Castle
           of
           the
           Body
           the
           flag
           of
           vanity
           hang'd
           out
           most
           conspicuously
           in
           feathers
           ,
           perukes
           ,
           
           wires
           ,
           locks
           ,
           frizzles
           ,
           powders
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           trash
           ;
           so
           the
           inward
           disguise
           of
           this
           part
           is
           no
           lesse
           certain
           ,
           no
           lesse
           obvious
           to
           wise
           and
           holy
           eyes
           .
           And
           what
           is
           that
           but
           fancies
           ,
           mis-opinions
           ,
           mis-judgment
           ?
           all
           ,
           whether
           vain
           thoughts
           ,
           Psal
           .
           94.
           11.
           or
           evil
           thoughts
           ,
           Esa
           .
           59.
           7.
           
           To
           this
           head
           refer
           novelties
           of
           device
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           capricious
           ,
           superstitious
           conceits
           ,
           whereof
           the
           instances
           would
           have
           no
           end
           .
           And
           these
           errors
           of
           the
           Minde
           are
           either
           in
           false
           Principles
           or
           false
           Conclusions
           :
           and
           both
           whether
           in
           matter
           of
           Speculation
           or
           Practice
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           world
           to
           see
           what
           false
           Maximes
           the
           world
           laies
           down
           to
           it self
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           as
           so
           many
           grounds
           of
           disguises
           of
           this
           great
           and
           gracelesse
           head
           .
           I
           do
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           
             the
             fool
             hath
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           hath
           pent
           up
           that
           
           God
           in
           the
           circle
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           or
           whatever
           other
           imagination
           the
           very
           impudence
           of
           the
           world
           is
           ashamed
           to
           justifie
           ,
           (
           as
           even
           in
           outward
           Pride
           there
           are
           certain
           
             pudenda
             mysteria
          
           ,
           which
           vain
           Dames
           use
           ,
           but
           hide
           :
           )
           I
           speak
           of
           received
           and
           current
           Axioms
           ,
           which
           the
           world
           takes
           for
           granted
           ,
           and
           fears
           not
           to
           aver
           ;
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           We
           must
           doe
           according
           to
           custome
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           ill
           weed
           wel
           rooted
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           pull
           it
           up
           ;
           Wrongs
           may
           not
           be
           offered
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           returned
           ;
           There
           can
           be
           no
           better
           Justice
           then
           retaliation
           ;
           The
           Lye
           must
           be
           answered
           with
           a
           blow
           ,
           the
           Challenge
           with
           a
           combat
           ;
           Our
           Honour
           must
           be
           tendred
           ,
           whatever
           becomes
           of
           our
           Soul
           ;
           Reason
           must
           be
           done
           in
           drinking
           ,
           though
           without
           reason
           ;
           We
           may
           lye
           for
           an
           advantage
           ;
           We
           
           may
           swear
           upon
           provocation
           ;
           We
           may
           make
           the
           best
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           Each
           man
           for
           himself
           ;
           Youth
           must
           have
           a
           swindge
           ;
           It
           is
           good
           sleeping
           in
           a
           whole
           skin
           ;
           Religion
           must
           be
           tuned
           to
           reasons
           of
           State
           ;
           and
           a
           thousand
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           And
           from
           these
           false
           Premisses
           are
           raised
           pernicious
           Conclusions
           of
           resolution
           to
           the
           Soul.
           What
           should
           I
           speak
           of
           profane
           and
           wilde
           thoughts
           ,
           of
           sensuall
           and
           
           
           beastly
           thoughts
           ,
           of
           cruell
           and
           bloody
           thoughts
           ?
           These
           are
           the
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           whereto
           we
           may
           not
           fashion
           our selves
           ,
           remembring
           that
           of
           wise
           
             Solomon
             ,
             The
             thoughts
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Prov.
           15.
           26.
           
           These
           dresses
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           seem
           not
           uncomely
           to
           carnall
           eyes
           ;
           but
           God
           tells
           us
           how
           he
           likes
           them
           :
           they
           are
           as
           naught
           as
           old
           ;
           he
           spits
           at
           them
           in
           a
           just
           detestation
           ,
           and
           will
           spit
           at
           us
           for
           them
           .
           Say
           not
           now
           therefore
           ,
           Thought
           is
           free
           :
           No
           ;
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           that
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           be
           unpardonable
           ,
           as
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           intimates
           to
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           22.
           
           Away
           then
           with
           all
           the
           false
           positions
           and
           misconclusions
           ,
           all
           the
           fantasticall
           or
           wicked
           thoughts
           of
           the
           world
           :
           It
           is
           
             filthy
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             filthy
             still
             .
             Let
             not
             us
             fashion
             our
             Heads
             like
             unto
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           Now
           not
           onely
           the
           whole
           Head
           in
           common
           ,
           but
           every
           part
           ,
           every
           power
           of
           sense
           in
           this
           Head
           ,
           hath
           a
           fashion
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           follow
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Look
           first
           at
           the
           Eyes
           .
           The
           Eyes
           of
           the
           world
           have
           a
           four-fold
           evil
           cast
           that
           we
           may
           not
           imitate
           ;
           the
           adulterous
           ,
           the
           covetous
           ,
           the
           proud
           ,
           the
           envious
           .
           The
           adulterous
           roves
           and
           looks
           round
           about
           ,
           the
           covetous
           looks
           downward
           ,
           the
           proud
           looks
           a
           oft
           ,
           the
           envious
           looks
           asquint
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           are
           
             eyes
             full
             of
             Adulteries
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           14.
           every
           glance
           whereof
           is
           an
           act
           of
           beastlinesse
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           28.
           the
           very
           sight
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           constupration
           .
           The
           same
           word
           in
           the
           Greek
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           signifies
           both
           
             the
             apple
             of
             the
             eye
          
           and
           
             a
             virgin
          
           :
           I
           may
           not
           now
           discusse
           the
           reason
           .
           Sure
           
           I
           am
           ,
           many
           an
           eye
           proves
           a
           bawd
           to
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           Virginity
           is
           first
           lost
           in
           the
           eye
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Philosophers
           before
           Aristotle
           ,
           that
           held
           the
           Sight
           to
           be
           by
           sending
           out
           of
           beams
           ,
           imagined
           the
           Eye
           to
           be
           of
           a
           fiery
           nature
           ;
           wherein
           they
           were
           the
           rather
           confirmed
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           found
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Eye
           take
           a
           blow
           ,
           fire
           seems
           to
           sparkle
           out
           of
           it
           .
           But
           certainly
           how
           waterish
           soever
           better
           experience
           hath
           found
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Eye
           ,
           it
           is
           spiritually
           fiery
           ;
           fiery
           both
           actively
           and
           passively
           .
           Passively
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           it
           is
           inflamed
           by
           every
           wanton
           beame
           ;
           actively
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           it
           sets
           the
           whole
           heart
           on
           fire
           with
           the
           inordinate
           flames
           of
           concupiscence
           .
           What
           should
           a
           Christian
           doe
           with
           a
           burning-glasse
           
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           that
           unites
           pernicious
           beams
           for
           the
           firing
           of
           the
           heart
           ?
           I
           mean
           ,
           a
           beastly
           and
           fornicating
           eye
           (
           Ezec.
           6.
           9.
           )
           Out
           with
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           thus
           offend
           thee
           ,
           as
           thou
           lookst
           to
           escape
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           .
           For
           this
           flame
           ,
           like
           that
           unnaturall
           one
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           shall
           burn
           downward
           ,
           and
           never
           leave
           till
           it
           come
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           that
           infernall
           Tophet
           .
           Make
           covenants
           with
           your
           eyes
           ,
           O
           ye
           Christians
           ,
           as
           Job
           did
           ;
           and
           when
           ye
           have
           done
           ,
           hold
           them
           close
           to
           your
           covenants
           once
           made
           :
           and
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           wilfully
           break
           ,
           take
           the
           forfeit
           to
           the
           utmost
           .
           How
           much
           better
           were
           it
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           blind
           ,
           then
           to
           see
           his
           own
           damnation
           ?
           Thus
           fashion
           not
           your
           eye
           to
           the
           Uncleannesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           Covetous
           follows
           .
           Even
           this
           is
           a
           
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
          
           too
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           16.
           
           
             Libido
             
             aeris
          
           ,
           as
           Ambrose
           calls
           it
           .
           As
           the
           eye
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           is
           covetous
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             seeing
          
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           1.
           8.
           so
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           covetous
           hath
           a
           more
           particular
           insatiablenesse
           .
           
             Non
             satiatur
             oculus
             divitiis
             ,
             The
             eye
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             riches
             ,
          
           Eccles
           .
           4.
           8.
           
           And
           yet
           these
           riches
           can
           goe
           no
           further
           then
           his
           eye
           ;
           the
           owner
           hath
           nothing
           but
           their
           sight
           ,
           5.
           11.
           
           Hence
           wise
           Solomon
           parallels
           Hell
           and
           destruction
           with
           the
           eye
           ;
           neither
           are
           satisfiable
           ,
           Prov.
           27.
           20.
           
           He
           that
           is
           a
           true
           glutton
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           may
           fill
           his
           belly
           ,
           his
           eye
           never
           .
           For
           it
           is
           in
           these
           desires
           as
           in
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           his
           drought
           increaseth
           with
           his
           draughts
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           hath
           the
           lesse
           he
           thinks
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           would
           have
           .
           This
           disease
           is
           popular
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             à
             minimo
             ad
             maximum
             ,
             Jer.
          
           6.
           13.
           
           
           The
           world
           could
           not
           be
           so
           wicked
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           this
           cast
           of
           the
           eye
           ;
           for
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             love
             of
             money
             ,
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           10.
           
           From
           hence
           come
           Simonies
           in
           the
           Spiritualty
           ,
           Sacriledge
           in
           the
           Laity
           ,
           immoderate
           fees
           in
           Lawyers
           ,
           unreasonable
           prices
           in
           Merchants
           ,
           exactions
           in
           Officers
           ,
           oppressions
           in
           Landlords
           ,
           incroachments
           in
           neighbourhood
           ,
           falshood
           in
           servants
           ,
           and
           lastly
           cozenages
           in
           all
           sorts
           .
           But
           ,
           
             woe
             to
             him
             that
             increaseth
             that
             which
             is
             not
             his
             ,
             and
             to
             
             him
             that
             ladeth
             himself
             with
             thick
             clay
             ,
          
           saith
           Abacuc
           2.
           6.
           
           Was
           there
           ever
           a
           more
           
           perfect
           conviction
           of
           a
           vice
           ?
           This
           desired
           metall
           is
           
             not
             his
          
           ,
           first
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           it
           were
           his
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           
             densissimum
             lutum
             ,
             thick
             clay
          
           ;
           it
           may
           load
           him
           ,
           it
           cannot
           ease
           him
           .
           Away
           therefore
           with
           those
           two
           greedy
           daughters
           of
           the
           
             Horseleach
             ,
             that
             cry
             still
             ,
             Give
             ,
             give
             ,
          
           Prov.
           30.
           15.
           
           Give
           is
           for
           Christians
           ;
           but
           Give
           ,
           give
           ,
           is
           for
           worldlings
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           the
           doubling
           of
           the
           stroke
           upon
           the
           Rock
           that
           offended
           .
           If
           we
           be
           Christians
           ,
           we
           are
           richer
           then
           the
           world
           can
           make
           us
           .
           
             Having
             therefore
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             therewith
             content
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           8.
           
           But
           if
           thou
           wilt
           needs
           inlarge
           thy
           boundlesse
           desires
           ,
           take
           this
           with
           thee
           ,
           there
           is
           somewhat
           as
           unsatiable
           as
           thine
           eye
           ;
           
             The
             grave
             and
             hell
             never
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             enough
             ,
          
           Prov.
           30.
           16.
           
           Thus
           fashion
           not
           your
           eye
           to
           the
           Covetousnesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           the
           Proud
           looks
           .
           
             There
             is
             a
             generation
             ,
             O
             how
             lofty
             are
             their
             eyes
             !
             and
             their
             eye-lids
             are
             lifted
             up
             ,
          
           Prov.
           30.
           13.
           
           There
           is
           ?
           nay
           ,
           where
           is
           there
           any
           other
           ?
           The
           world
           is
           all
           such
           ?
           admiring
           it self
           ,
           scorning
           all
           others
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           ,
           now
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           verified
           ,
           
             The
             childe
             shall
             behave
             himself
             proudly
             against
             the
             ancient
             ,
             and
             the
             base
             against
             the
             honourable
             ,
          
           Esa
           .
           3.
           5.
           
           One
           prides
           himself
           in
           his
           bags
           ,
           another
           in
           his
           gay
           coat
           ;
           one
           in
           his
           titles
           ,
           another
           in
           his
           fame
           ;
           one
           in
           agility
           ,
           another
           in
           skill
           ;
           one
           in
           strength
           ,
           another
           in
           beauty
           :
           Every
           one
           hath
           something
           to
           look
           big
           upon
           .
           Oh
           fools
           ,
           either
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           forgetfull
           of
           what
           ye
           are
           ,
           of
           what
           ye
           shall
           be
           !
           goe
           on
           to
           wonder
           at
           your
           poor
           miserable
           glory
           and
           greatness
           :
           ye
           are
           but
           lift
           up
           for
           a
           fall
           :
           your
           height
           is
           
           not
           so
           sure
           as
           your
           ruine
           ;
           ruine
           to
           the
           dust
           ,
           yea
           to
           hell
           .
           
             Him
             that
             hath
             a
             proud
             heart
             will
             I
             not
             suffer
             ,
          
           faith
           God
           ,
           Psal
           .
           101.
           5.
           
           Fashion
           not
           your
           eye
           therefore
           to
           the
           Pride
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           is
           the
           Envious
           eye
           ;
           by
           an
           eminence
           called
           
             Oculus
             nequam
             ,
             an
             evil
             eye
             .
             Is
             thine
             eye
             evil
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             good
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           Housholder
           ,
           Mat.
           20.
           15.
           
           As
           if
           Envy
           had
           ingrossed
           all
           malignity
           .
           into
           her
           own
           hands
           .
           This
           cast
           of
           the
           eye
           the
           World
           learned
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           himself
           was
           fallen
           ,
           could
           not
           abide
           that
           man
           should
           stand
           .
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           learn
           it
           of
           the
           World.
           As
           happy
           is
           ,
           this
           vice
           is
           executioner
           enough
           to
           it self
           :
           
             Putredo
             ossium
             invidentia
             ,
             Envy
             is
             the
             rotting
             of
             the
             bones
             ,
          
           Prov.
           14.
           30.
           
           And
           where
           other
           earthly
           torments
           die
           
           with
           men
           ,
           this
           follows
           them
           into
           Hell
           ,
           and
           shall
           there
           torture
           them
           eternally
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             shall
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             grieved
             ,
             (
             &
             frendens
             contabescet
             ,
             )
             and
             shall
             gnash
             and
             pine
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           112.
           10.
           
           Fashion
           not
           your
           eye
           therefore
           to
           the
           Envy
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Eye
           in
           the
           Uncleanness
           ,
           Covetousness
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Envy
           of
           it
           :
           we
           might
           have
           taken
           the
           Forehead
           in
           our
           way
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           Impudency
           ;
           it
           is
           
             frons
             aerea
             ,
             a
             brow
             of
             brasse
             ,
          
           Esa
           .
           48.
           4.
           yea
           
             meretricia
             ,
             an
             whores
             forehead
             ,
             that
             refuses
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.
           4.
           yea
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           giant-like
           ,
           confronting
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           Ecclesiasticus
           prayes
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           ,
           Ecclus.
           2.
           3.
           5.
           that
           can
           boldly
           bear
           out
           a
           sin
           committed
           ,
           either
           out-facing
           the
           fact
           ,
           as
           Gehezi
           ,
           
           or
           the
           fault
           ,
           as
           Saul
           .
           This
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           lyes
           ,
           imprecations
           ,
           perjuries
           to
           outbrave
           the
           most
           just
           reproof
           ;
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             hardneth
             his
             face
             ,
          
           Prov.
           21.
           29.
           
           This
           fashion
           is
           not
           for
           us
           Christians
           .
           If
           we
           cannot
           be
           guiltlesse
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           shamelesse
           :
           at
           least
           we
           can
           blush
           at
           our
           sins
           .
           The
           dye
           of
           our
           Repentance
           strives
           with
           the
           crimson
           of
           our
           Offence
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           out
           of
           the
           true
           remorse
           of
           our
           Souls
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             We
             lie
             down
             in
             our
             shame
             ;
             and
             our
             confusion
             covereth
             us
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.
           25.
           
           Thus
           ,
           fashion
           not
           your
           Forehead
           to
           the
           Impudence
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           We
           passe
           to
           the
           Eare
           ;
           wherein
           there
           is
           a
           double
           fashion
           to
           be
           avoided
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Deaf
           eare
           ,
           shut
           up
           against
           all
           instruction
           ,
           like
           the
           Adder's
           against
           the
           
           charm
           ,
           Psal
           .
           58.
           5.
           
           How
           shut
           up
           ?
           A
           filme
           or
           fore-skin
           is
           grown
           over
           it
           ,
           which
           hinders
           the
           way
           of
           the
           voice
           :
           Jer.
           6.
           10.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             their
             eare
             is
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             hearken
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           preach
           in
           vain
           ,
           we
           labour
           in
           vain
           :
           to
           what
           purpose
           do
           we
           tear
           our
           throats
           ,
           and
           spend
           our
           lungs
           ,
           and
           force
           our
           sides
           ,
           in
           suing
           to
           a
           deaf
           world
           :
           
             Who
             hath
             believed
             our
             report
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             
             
             arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             ?
          
           If
           ever
           we
           will
           hear
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           live
           ,
           we
           must
           therefore
           have
           our
           eares
           opened
           ,
           this
           our
           fore-skin
           must
           be
           pierced
           .
           
             Aurem
             perforasti
             mihi
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             digged
             my
             eare
             ,
          
           as
           the
           word
           originally
           sounds
           ,
           Psal
           .
           40.
           6.
           
           The
           finger
           of
           our
           Omnipotent
           Saviour
           must
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           Ephphatha
           ,
           Mar.
           7.
           34.
           
           Let
           the
           deaf
           world
           perish
           in
           their
           infidelity
           and
           disobedience
           ;
           but
           for
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           with
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Speak
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             thy
             Servant
             heareth
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Itching
           eare
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           3.
           that
           out
           of
           a
           wanton
           curiosity
           affects
           change
           of
           doctrine
           .
           How
           commonly
           do
           we
           see
           a
           kinde
           of
           Epicurisme
           in
           the
           eare
           ?
           which
           when
           it
           hath
           fed
           well
           of
           many
           good
           dishes
           ,
           longs
           to
           surfeit
           of
           a
           strange
           composition
           .
           Yea
           there
           is
           an
           
             appetitus
             caninus
          
           ,
           that
           passing
           by
           
           wholsome
           viands
           ,
           falls
           upon
           unmeet
           and
           foul-feeding
           morsels
           .
           We
           have
           heard
           Sermons
           enough
           ;
           Oh
           now
           for
           a
           Masse
           :
           We
           have
           heard
           our
           owne
           Divines
           ;
           Oh
           for
           a
           Jesuite
           at
           a
           Vespers
           .
           Oh
           foolish
           Israelites
           !
           who
           hath
           bewitched
           you
           ,
           that
           loathing
           the
           Manna
           of
           Angels
           ,
           your
           mouth
           should
           hang
           towards
           the
           Egyptian
           garlick
           ?
           God
           hath
           a
           medicine
           in
           store
           for
           this
           itch
           ,
           if
           we
           prevent
           him
           not
           :
           
             Tinnient
             aures
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Jer.
           19.
           3.
           
           If
           our
           eares
           itch
           after
           strange
           doctrine
           ,
           others
           ears
           shall
           tingle
           at
           our
           strange
           Judgements
           .
           The
           God
           of
           Mercy
           prevent
           it
           :
           and
           since
           we
           accurse
           our selves
           if
           we
           speak
           any
           other
           words
           then
           our
           Masters
           ,
           say
           you
           to
           Christ
           speaking
           by
           us
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             whither
             shall
             we
             goe
             from
             thee
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           Thus
           fashion
           not
           your
           Eare
           to
           the
           deafnesse
           ,
           
           to
           the
           inconstancy
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           ill
           fashions
           of
           the
           Tongue
           call
           me
           to
           them
           ;
           whereof
           the
           variety
           is
           no
           lesse
           infinite
           then
           of
           words
           forbidden
           and
           offensive
           .
           The
           Eye
           and
           the
           Eare
           are
           receivers
           ,
           but
           the
           Tongue
           is
           a
           spender
           ;
           and
           it
           layes
           out
           according
           to
           the
           store
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           For
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           .
           No
           words
           can
           expresse
           the
           choice
           of
           ill
           words
           .
           I
           will
           limit
           my
           speech
           to
           three
           ill
           fashions
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           Falshood
           ,
           Maliciousnesse
           ,
           Obscenity
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           world
           hath
           a
           False
           tongue
           in
           his
           head
           :
           false
           every
           way
           ;
           in
           broaching
           of
           errours
           ,
           in
           sophistry
           of
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           in
           deceits
           and
           cozenages
           of
           contracts
           ,
           in
           lies
           ,
           (
           whether
           assertory
           ,
           which
           breed
           misreports
           ,
           or
           promissory
           ,
           
           which
           cause
           disappointments
           )
           in
           perjuries
           ,
           in
           equivocations
           ,
           in
           flatteries
           ,
           and
           humouring
           of
           men
           or
           times
           .
           What
           a
           world
           of
           untruth
           offers
           it self
           here
           to
           us
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           can
           a
           man
           speak
           with
           that
           he
           dares
           believe
           ?
           whom
           dares
           he
           believe
           that
           deceives
           him
           not
           ?
           How
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Psalm
           verified
           ,
           
             Diminutae
             sunt
             veritates
             ,
             Truth
             is
             minished
             from
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           from
           the
           children
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           it
           should
           be
           thus
           with
           Christians
           ;
           Let
           us
           
             speak
             truth
             every
             man
             to
             his
             neighbour
             .
          
           Farre
           ,
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           any
           of
           you
           to
           have
           a
           mercenary
           tongue
           ,
           either
           sold
           or
           let
           out
           to
           speak
           for
           injury
           ,
           for
           oppression
           .
           Where
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           cause
           seems
           to
           hang
           in
           an
           even
           poise
           ,
           there
           exercise
           the
           power
           of
           your
           wit
           and
           eloquence
           in
           pleadings
           :
           but
           where
           the
           case
           is
           foul
           ,
           
           abhor
           the
           Patrocination
           ;
           discourage
           an
           unjust
           ,
           though
           wealthy
           ,
           Client
           ,
           and
           say
           rather
           ,
           Thy
           gold
           and
           
             thy
             silver
             perish
             with
             thee
          
           ;
           resolving
           that
           the
           richest
           fee
           is
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           
             ye
             can
             doe
             nothing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             .
          
           Thus
           fashion
           not
           your
           Tongue
           to
           the
           falshood
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           world
           hath
           a
           tongue
           as
           Malicious
           as
           false
           ;
           he
           carries
           poisons
           ,
           arrows
           ,
           swords
           ,
           razors
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           whether
           in
           reviling
           the
           present
           ,
           or
           backbiting
           the
           absent
           .
           What
           have
           our
           tongues
           to
           walk
           in
           but
           this
           round
           of
           detraction
           ?
           Barre
           this
           practice
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           silence
           at
           our
           bords
           ,
           silence
           at
           our
           fires-side
           ,
           silence
           in
           the
           Tavern
           ,
           silence
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           silence
           in
           the
           Barbers-shop
           ,
           in
           the
           Mill
           ,
           in
           the
           Market
           ,
           every
           where
           ;
           yea
           very
           Gossips
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           whisper
           .
           Lord
           ,
           what
           a
           wilde
           licentiousnesse
           are
           we
           grown
           to
           in
           this
           kinde
           ?
           Every
           mans
           mouth
           is
           open
           to
           the
           censures
           ,
           to
           the
           curses
           of
           their
           betters
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           cared
           how
           true
           the
           word
           be
           ,
           but
           how
           sharp
           .
           Every
           Fidler
           sings
           Libels
           openly
           ;
           and
           each
           man
           is
           ready
           to
           challenge
           the
           freedome
           of
           David's
           Ruffians
           ,
           
             Our
             tongues
             are
             our
             own
             ,
             who
             shall
             controll
             us
             ?
          
           This
           is
           not
           a
           fashion
           for
           Christians
           ,
           
           whose
           tongues
           must
           be
           ranged
           within
           the
           compasse
           ,
           as
           of
           Truth
           ,
           so
           of
           
           Charity
           and
           silent
           Obedience
           :
           we
           know
           our
           charge
           ,
           
             Diis
             non
             detrahes
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             revile
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             curse
             the
             ruler
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
          
           Exod.
           22.
           28.
           
           No
           ,
           
             not
             in
             thy
             bed-chamber
          
           ,
           no
           ,
           
             not
             in
             thy
             thoughts
          
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           10.
           20.
           
           And
           for
           our
           equalls
           ,
           God
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           
             Whoso
             privily
             slandereth
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             cut
             off
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           101.
           5.
           
        
         
           The
           spightfull
           tongue
           as
           it
           is
           a
           fire
           ,
           and
           is
           kindled
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           6.
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           sure
           once
           to
           torment
           the
           Soul
           that
           moves
           it
           with
           flames
           unquenchable
           .
           Thus
           ,
           fashion
           not
           your
           Tongue
           to
           the
           maliciousnesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           world
           hath
           a
           spightfull
           tongue
           in
           his
           anger
           ,
           so
           a
           Beastly
           tongue
           in
           his
           mirth
           .
           No
           word
           sounds
           well
           that
           is
           not
           unsavoury
           :
           The
           onely
           minstrell
           
           to
           the
           world
           is
           ribaldry
           .
           Modesty
           and
           sober
           Merriment
           is
           dulnesse
           .
           There
           is
           no
           life
           but
           in
           those
           
             cantiones
             cinaedicae
          
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           bad
           even
           for
           the
           worst
           of
           red
           Lattices
           :
           yea
           even
           those
           mouths
           which
           would
           hate
           to
           be
           palpably
           foul
           ,
           stick
           not
           to
           affect
           the
           witty
           jests
           of
           ambiguous
           obscenity
           .
           Fye
           upon
           these
           impure
           brothelries
           .
           Oh
           that
           ever
           those
           tongues
           which
           dare
           call
           God
           Father
           ,
           should
           suffer
           themselves
           thus
           to
           be
           possessed
           by
           that
           unclean
           spirit
           :
           that
           ever
           those
           mouths
           which
           have
           received
           the
           Sacred
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           ,
           should
           indure
           these
           dainty
           morsels
           of
           the
           Devil
           !
           For
           us
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             corrupt
             communication
             proceed
             out
             of
             our
             mouth
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             edifying
             and
             gracious
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           29.
           and
           such
           as
           may
           become
           those
           tongues
           which
           shall
           once
           sing
           Allelujahs
           
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
           Fashion
           not
           your
           Tongues
           to
           the
           obscenity
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Tongue
           we
           passe
           to
           the
           Palate
           ,
           which
           (
           together
           with
           the
           gulf
           ,
           whereto
           it
           serves
           ,
           the
           throat
           and
           the
           paunch
           )
           is
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           beastly
           fashion
           of
           Gluttony
           and
           excesse
           ,
           whether
           wet
           or
           dry
           ,
           of
           meats
           or
           liquors
           ;
           surfeits
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           drunkennesse
           in
           the
           other
           :
           insomuch
           as
           that
           the
           vice
           hath
           taken
           the
           name
           of
           the
           part
           ,
           Gula
           ;
           as
           if
           this
           piece
           were
           for
           no
           other
           service
           .
           The
           Psalmist
           describes
           some
           wicked
           ones
           in
           his
           time
           by
           ,
           
             Sepulcrum
             patens
             guttur
             eorum
             ,
             Their
             throat
             is
             an
             open
             Sepulchre
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           5.
           9.
           
           How
           many
           have
           buried
           all
           their
           Grace
           in
           this
           tomb
           ?
           how
           many
           their
           Reputation
           ?
           how
           many
           their
           Wit
           ?
           how
           many
           their
           Humanity
           ?
           how
           many
           their
           Houses
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           Livings
           ,
           
           Wives
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Posterity
           ,
           Health
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ?
           Saint
           Paul
           tels
           his
           Philippians
           ,
           that
           their
           false
           teachers
           made
           their
           belly
           their
           God.
           Oh
           God
           ,
           what
           a
           Deity
           is
           here
           ?
           what
           a
           nasty
           Idol
           ?
           and
           yet
           how
           adored
           every
           where
           ?
           The
           Kitchins
           and
           Taverns
           are
           his
           Temples
           ;
           the
           Tables
           his
           Altars
           .
           What
           fat
           Sacrifices
           are
           here
           of
           all
           the
           beasts
           ,
           fouls
           ,
           fishes
           ,
           of
           all
           three
           Elements
           ?
           what
           pouring
           out
           ,
           yea
           what
           pouring
           in
           of
           drink-offerings
           ?
           what
           incense
           of
           Indian
           smoak
           ?
           what
           curiously-perfumed
           cates
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           nose
           is
           first
           feasted
           ,
           then
           the
           maw
           ?
        
         
           More
           then
           one
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           made
           
             Nebuzaradan
             principem
             Coquorum
          
           ,
           Jer.
           52.
           12.
           the
           chief
           Cook
           of
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           found
           a
           
           mysticall
           allusion
           in
           the
           story
           ;
           that
           the
           chief
           Cook
           should
           burn
           the
           Temple
           and
           Palace
           ,
           both
           Gods
           house
           and
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           should
           destroy
           the
           walls
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           Surely
           gluttonous
           excesse
           destroies
           that
           which
           should
           be
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           is
           enough
           to
           bring
           a
           fearfull
           vastation
           both
           upon
           Church
           and
           State.
           I
           could
           even
           sink
           down
           with
           shame
           to
           see
           Christianity
           every
           where
           so
           discountenanced
           with
           beastly
           Epicurisme
           :
           what
           street
           shall
           a
           man
           walk
           in
           ,
           and
           not
           meet
           with
           a
           Drunkard
           ?
           what
           rode
           shall
           he
           passe
           ,
           and
           not
           meet
           some
           or
           other
           hanging
           upon
           the
           stirrup
           ,
           waving
           over
           the
           pummel
           ?
           Saint
           Peter's
           argument
           from
           the
           third
           hour
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Paul's
           from
           the
           night
           ,
           would
           be
           now
           a
           
             non
             sequitur
          
           ;
           Day
           is
           night
           ,
           night
           is
           day
           ,
           no
           hour
           is
           
           priviledged
           .
           I
           cannot
           speak
           a
           more
           fearfull
           word
           then
           that
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Whose
             belly
             is
             their
             God
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             damnation
             .
          
           Oh
           wofull
           ,
           wofull
           condition
           of
           that
           damned
           glutton
           in
           the
           Gospel
           !
           Oh
           the
           flames
           of
           that
           delicious
           tongue
           ,
           which
           beg'd
           for
           a
           drop
           ,
           but
           should
           in
           vain
           have
           been
           quenched
           with
           rivers
           ,
           with
           Oceans
           !
           As
           ye
           desire
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           those
           
             everlasting
             burnings
             ,
             
             
             Awake
             ye
             drunkards
             ,
             and
             howl
             ye
             drinkers
             of
             wine
             ,
          
           Joel
           1.
           5.
           
           Return
           your
           superfluous
           liquors
           into
           tears
           of
           repentance
           ,
           which
           onely
           can
           quench
           that
           fire
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           sequel
           ,
           put
           your
           knife
           to
           your
           throats
           :
           
             Take
             heed
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             your
             hearts
             be
             overtaken
             with
             surfeiting
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
          
           Luk.
           21.
           34.
           
           Thus
           fashion
           not
           your selves
           to
           the
           Excesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           pampered
           Belly
           we
           passe
           to
           the
           proud
           Back
           of
           the
           world
           :
           whereon
           he
           is
           blind
           that
           sees
           not
           a
           world
           of
           fashions
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           price
           of
           the
           stuffe
           strives
           with
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           form
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Luxury
           in
           very
           Cloaths
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           look
           besides
           .
           O
           God
           ,
           how
           is
           the
           world
           changed
           with
           us
           since
           our
           Breeches
           of
           fig-leaves
           and
           Coats
           of
           skin
           ?
           The
           Earth
           yields
           Gold
           ,
           
           Silver
           ,
           rich
           Stones
           ,
           the
           Sea
           Pearls
           ,
           the
           Aire
           feathers
           ,
           the
           Field
           his
           stalks
           ,
           the
           Sheep
           her
           Fleece
           ,
           the
           Worm
           her
           web
           ;
           and
           all
           too
           little
           for
           one
           back
           .
           After
           necessity
           ,
           Cloaths
           were
           once
           for
           distinction
           ,
           as
           of
           Sexes
           ,
           so
           of
           Degrees
           .
           How
           curious
           was
           God
           in
           these
           differences
           ?
           the
           violation
           whereof
           was
           no
           lesse
           then
           deadly
           ,
           Deut.
           22.
           5.
           
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           the
           Dames
           ,
           yea
           to
           the
           Hermaphrodites
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           whom
           it
           troubles
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           all
           man
           ?
           But
           if
           Sexes
           be
           known
           by
           cloaths
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           Degrees
           ?
           Every
           base
           Terrivague
           wears
           Artaxerxes
           his
           coat
           :
           soft
           raiments
           are
           not
           for
           Courts
           ,
           Peasants
           degenerate
           into
           Gallants
           ,
           and
           every
           Midianitish
           Camel
           must
           shine
           with
           gold
           ,
           Judg.
           8.
           26.
           
           But
           oh
           the
           mad
           disguises
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           weaker
           Sex
           ,
           
           which
           in
           too
           much
           variety
           is
           constant
           still
           to
           a
           prodigious
           deformity
           of
           attire
           ,
           to
           the
           scorn
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           the
           forfeit
           of
           their
           modesty
           ,
           to
           the
           misshaping
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           to
           the
           prostitution
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           to
           the
           just
           damnation
           of
           both
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           me
           to
           urge
           this
           here
           in
           a
           masculine
           assembly
           ;
           wherein
           I
           fear
           there
           cannot
           be
           want
           of
           faults
           enough
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           Away
           with
           this
           absurd
           and
           apish
           vanity
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
             They
             that
             glister
             in
             scarlet
             ,
             shall
             once
             embrace
             danghils
             ,
          
           Lam.
           4.
           5.
           
           Yea
           it
           were
           well
           if
           no
           worse
           .
           Let
           us
           that
           are
           Christians
           affect
           that
           true
           bravery
           which
           may
           become
           the
           blessed
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             The
             Kings
             Daughter
             is
             all
             glorious
             within
          
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             My
             soul
             shall
             be
             joyfull
             in
             my
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             cloathed
             me
             with
             the
             garments
             of
             salvation
             ;
             he
             hath
             covered
             me
             with
             the
             robe
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           Esay
           61.
           10.
           
           Thus
           fashion
           not
           your
           Back
           to
           the
           disguise
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           We
           had
           like
           to
           have
           forgotten
           the
           Neck
           and
           Shoulders
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           have
           an
           ill
           fashion
           of
           stiffnesse
           and
           inflexible
           obstinatenesse
           ,
           stubbornly
           refusing
           to
           stoop
           to
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           every
           where
           the
           complaint
           of
           God
           ;
           
             They
             have
             hardened
             their
             necks
          
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           9.
           
           Amongst
           all
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           this
           is
           the
           worst
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           an
           height
           to
           all
           other
           wickednesses
           .
           Let
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           be
           never
           so
           faulty
           ,
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           a
           readinesse
           to
           relent
           at
           the
           Judgements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           meek
           pliablenesse
           to
           his
           Corrections
           ,
           there
           is
           life
           in
           our
           hopes
           .
           But
           if
           our
           iron
           sinews
           will
           not
           bowe
           at
           all
           ,
           bearing
           up
           themselves
           with
           an
           obdured
           resolution
           of
           sinning
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           desperate
           :
           what
           can
           we
           think
           other
           ,
           then
           that
           such
           a
           soul
           is
           branded
           for
           Hell
           ?
           
             He
             that
             being
             often
             reproved
             hardneth
             his
             neck
             ,
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             remedy
             ,
          
           Prov.
           29.
           1.
           
           Fashion
           not
           your
           Neck
           therefore
           to
           the
           stiffnesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Cyclopean
           furnace
           of
           all
           wicked
           fashions
           ,
           the
           Heart
           ,
           calls
           my
           speech
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           I
           could
           not
           have
           forborn
           thus
           long
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           besides
           the
           importunity
           of
           these
           other
           parts
           ,
           I
           have
           heretofore
           at
           large
           out
           of
           this
           place
           displaied
           to
           you
           and
           the
           world
           the
           wicked
           fashions
           thereof
           .
           Shortly
           yet
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           may
           not
           utterly
           balk
           them
           )
           all
           the
           corrupt
           desires
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           Soul
           are
           so
           many
           ill
           fashions
           of
           the
           Heart
           to
           be
           avoided
           .
           These
           affections
           are
           well
           known
           :
           inordinate
           Love
           ,
           uncharitable
           Hate
           ,
           immoderate
           Grief
           ,
           intemperate
           Joy
           ,
           unjust
           Fears
           ,
           unsound
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           either
           distemper
           or
           misplacing
           of
           these
           Passions
           .
           If
           we
           love
           the
           world
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           hate
           any
           enemy
           more
           then
           Sin
           ,
           if
           we
           grieve
           at
           any
           losse
           more
           then
           of
           the
           
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           joy
           in
           any
           thing
           more
           then
           the
           writing
           of
           our
           names
           in
           
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           we
           fear
           any
           thing
           more
           then
           offence
           ,
           if
           we
           hope
           for
           any
           thing
           more
           then
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           if
           we
           change
           Objects
           ,
           loving
           what
           we
           should
           hate
           ,
           joying
           in
           what
           we
           should
           grieve
           at
           ,
           hoping
           for
           what
           we
           should
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           ;
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           if
           our
           desires
           and
           affections
           be
           earthly
           ,
           groveling
           ,
           sensuall
           ,
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           sublimed
           ,
           heavenly
           ;
           we
           fall
           into
           the
           damnable
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Away
           therefore
           with
           all
           evil
           concupiscence
           ,
           all
           ambitious
           affectations
           ,
           all
           spightfull
           emulations
           ,
           all
           worldly
           sorrows
           ,
           all
           cowardly
           fears
           ,
           all
           carnall
           heats
           of
           false
           joy
           .
           Let
           the
           World
           
             dote
             upon
             vanity
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             lyes
          
           ;
           let
           our
           
             Affections
             and
             conversation
             be
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             Jesus
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           Let
           the
           base
           earthworms
           of
           this
           world
           be
           
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           best
           of
           this
           vain
           trash
           ;
           the
           desires
           of
           us
           Christians
           must
           soar
           aloft
           ,
           and
           fix
           themselves
           upon
           those
           Objects
           which
           may
           make
           us
           perfectly
           and
           unchangeably
           blessed
           .
           Thus
           fashion
           not
           your
           Hearts
           to
           the
           carnall
           desires
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Affections
           easily
           break
           forth
           into
           Actions
           ;
           and
           Actions
           perfect
           our
           Desires
           .
           Let
           us
           from
           the
           heart
           look
           to
           the
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           ,
           the
           instruments
           of
           motion
           and
           execution
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Fashion
           not
           your selves
           lastly
           therefore
           to
           the
           practice
           and
           carriage
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           World
           makes
           a
           God
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           serving
           any
           God
           but
           the
           true
           one
           .
           Hate
           ye
           this
           cursed
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           
             Joshua
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             house
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
        
         
           The
           World
           would
           be
           framing
           Religion
           to
           Policy
           ,
           and
           serving
           God
           in
           his
           own
           forms
           .
           Hate
           ye
           this
           Will-worship
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Temporizing
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             I
             esteem
             all
             thy
             precepts
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             and
             all
             false
             waies
             I
             utterly
             abhorre
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           119.
           128.
           
        
         
           The
           World
           cares
           not
           how
           it
           rends
           and
           tears
           the
           Sacred
           Name
           of
           their
           Maker
           with
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           and
           Blasphemies
           .
           Oh
           hate
           ye
           this
           audacious
           Profanesse
           ,
           yea
           this
           profane
           Devilisme
           ,
           
             and
             tremble
             at
             the
             dreadfull
             Majesty
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           World
           cares
           not
           how
           it
           slights
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           violates
           his
           Daies
           ,
           neglects
           his
           Assemblies
           .
           Hate
           ye
           this
           common
           Impiety
           ;
           say
           with
           the
           
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Oh
             how
             sweet
             is
             thy
             Law
             ,
             how
             amiable
             thy
             Tabernacles
             !
          
        
         
           The
           Word
           is
           set
           to
           spurn
           at
           Authority
           ,
           to
           despise
           Gods
           Messengers
           ,
           to
           scorn
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           their
           spirituall
           Fathers
           .
           Hate
           ye
           this
           lawlesse
           Insolency
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Quàm
             speciosi
             pedes
          
           !
           How
           beautifull
           are
           the
           feet
           of
           
             them
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             !
          
           Esa
           .
           52.
           7.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           World
           is
           set
           upon
           Cruelty
           ,
           Oppression
           ,
           Violence
           ,
           Rapine
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           sieging
           ,
           sacking
           ,
           cutting
           of
           throats
           .
           Hate
           ye
           this
           bloody
           Savagenesse
           :
           
             Put
             on
             (
             as
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             holy
             and
             beloved
             )
             bowels
             of
             mercies
             ,
             kindnesse
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             long
             suffering
             ,
          
           Colos
           .
           3.
           12.
           
        
         
           The
           World
           is
           a
           very
           brothel
           ,
           given
           over
           to
           the
           prosecutions
           of
           noisome
           and
           
           abominable
           lusts
           .
           Hate
           ye
           this
           Impurity
           ,
           and
           possesse
           your
           vessels
           in
           hoinesse
           and
           honour
           .
        
         
           The
           World
           is
           a
           cheater
           ,
           yea
           (
           to
           speak
           plain
           )
           a
           thief
           ;
           every
           where
           abounding
           with
           the
           tricks
           of
           legall
           fraud
           and
           cozenage
           ,
           yea
           with
           sly
           stealths
           ,
           yea
           with
           open
           exortions
           .
           Hate
           ye
           this
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           with
           quietnesse
           work
           ,
           and
           eate
           your
           own
           bread
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           3.
           12.
           
           Thus
           ,
           fashion
           not
           your selves
           to
           the
           actuall
           Wickednesses
           of
           the
           world
           .
           All
           these
           are
           the
           unfruitfull
           works
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           for
           our
           fellowship
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           our
           abomination
           and
           reproof
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           laid
           before
           you
           some
           patterns
           ,
           if
           not
           models
           ,
           of
           the
           ill
           fashions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           dispositions
           ,
           affections
           ,
           actions
           thereof
           
           Like
           them
           if
           ye
           can
           ,
           O
           ye
           Christian
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           follow
           them
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           from
           our
           outward
           fashions
           of
           Attire
           we
           need
           no
           other
           disswasive
           then
           their
           uglinesse
           and
           misbecoming
           .
           And
           what
           shall
           I
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           loathsomely
           deformed
           these
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           make
           us
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ?
           The
           Toad
           or
           the
           Serpent
           are
           lovely
           objects
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           disguises
           
           
           to
           the
           pure
           eyes
           of
           the
           Almighty
           :
           yea
           so
           perfectly
           doth
           God
           hate
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           professes
           those
           hate
           him
           that
           like
           them
           .
           
             Whosoever
             will
             be
             a
             friend
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Jam.
           4.
           4.
           
           Oh
           then
           ,
           if
           we
           love
           our
           Souls
           ,
           let
           us
           hate
           those
           fashions
           that
           may
           draw
           us
           into
           the
           detestation
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           for
           
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           misbeseeming
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           just
           plea
           against
           any
           Fashion
           that
           it
           is
           painfull
           ▪
           For
           though
           there
           be
           some
           Pain
           allowed
           in
           all
           Pride
           ,
           yet
           too
           much
           we
           indure
           not
           :
           and
           behold
           these
           Fashions
           shall
           pinch
           and
           torture
           us
           to
           death
           ;
           to
           an
           everlasting
           death
           of
           body
           and
           Soul.
           The
           ill
           guest
           in
           the
           Parable
           was
           thus
           clad
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           12.
           the
           King
           abhorres
           his
           suit
           ,
           and
           after
           expostulation
           gives
           the
           
           sentence
           ,
           
             Binde
             him
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             utter
             darkness
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           Oh
           ,
           fear
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           exspectation
           of
           this
           dreadfull
           doom
           ,
           all
           ye
           that
           will
           needs
           be
           in
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           ye
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           flatter
           your selves
           here
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           your
           Liberty
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           binding
           ;
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           a
           lightsome
           and
           resplendent
           Magnificence
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           darknesse
           ;
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           Pleasure
           and
           Contentment
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           weeping
           and
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           commonnesse
           and
           age
           are
           the
           usuall
           disparagements
           of
           Fashions
           .
           The
           best
           may
           not
           goe
           like
           every
           body
           :
           where
           a
           Fashion
           is
           taken
           up
           of
           the
           basest
           ,
           it
           is
           disdained
           of
           the
           eminent
           .
           Behold
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           fashions
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           
           sure
           of
           the
           worst
           ;
           the
           very
           scum
           of
           the
           world
           is
           thus
           habited
           .
           Let
           us
           that
           are
           Christians
           ,
           in
           an
           holy
           pride
           ,
           scorn
           to
           be
           suited
           like
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           common
           ,
           so
           old
           fashions
           are
           in
           disgrace
           .
           That
           man
           would
           be
           shouted
           at
           that
           should
           come
           forth
           in
           his
           great-grandfires
           suit
           ,
           though
           not
           rent
           ,
           not
           discoloured
           .
           Behold
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           overworn
           and
           misshapen
           rags
           of
           the
           old
           man
           :
           Away
           with
           them
           to
           the
           frippery
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           yea
           to
           the
           brokery
           of
           Hell
           :
           Let
           us
           be
           for
           a
           change
           .
           
             Old
             things
             are
             passed
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             .
          
           As
           we
           look
           to
           have
           these
           bodies
           once
           
             changed
             from
             vile
             to
             glorious
          
           ,
           so
           let
           us
           now
           change
           the
           fashions
           of
           our
           bodies
           and
           Souls
           from
           corrupt
           and
           worldly
           ,
           to
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           ;
           and
           loathing
           all
           these
           misbelieving
           ,
           painfull
           ,
           common
           ,
           old
           
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           let
           us
           
             put
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           being
           clad
           with
           
           the
           robes
           of
           his
           Righteousnesse
           here
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           cloathed
           upon
           with
           the
           robes
           
           of
           his
           Glory
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
           ESTATE
           OF
           
           A
           CHRISTIAN
           ,
           Laid
           forth
           In
           a
           SERMON
           preached
           at
           Grayes-Inne
           on
           Candlemas
           day
           .
           
        
         
           By
           Jos.
           HALL
           .
        
         
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
             
          
           
             But
             be
             ye
             changed
             (
             or
             transformed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             minds
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           true
           method
           of
           Christian
           practice
           is
           first
           destructive
           ,
           then
           astructive
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Cease
             to
             doe
             evil
             ,
             learn
             to
             doe
             good
             .
          
           This
           our
           Apostle
           observes
           ;
           who
           first
           unteacheth
           us
           ill
           fashions
           ,
           and
           then
           teacheth
           good
           .
           We
           have
           done
           with
           the
           negative
           duty
           
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           what
           he
           must
           not
           doe
           ;
           hear
           now
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           what
           he
           must
           doe
           :
           wherein
           our
           speech
           ,
           treading
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           shall
           passe
           through
           these
           four
           heads
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           here
           must
           be
           a
           change
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           change
           must
           be
           by
           transformation
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           this
           transformation
           must
           be
           by
           renewing
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           that
           this
           renewing
           must
           be
           of
           the
           minde
           :
           
             But
             be
             ye
             changed
          
           ,
           or
           
             transformed
             ,
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             your
             minds
             .
          
           All
           of
           them
           points
           of
           high
           and
           singular
           importance
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           do
           therefore
           call
           for
           your
           best
           and
           carefullest
           attention
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           is
           more
           changing
           then
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           :
           
             Mundus
             transit
             ,
             The
             world
             passeth
             away
             ,
          
           
           saith
           S.
           John.
           Yet
           here
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           fashion
           our
           
           selves
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           changed
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           changed
           from
           these
           changeable
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           to
           a
           constant
           estate
           of
           Regeneration
           .
           As
           there
           must
           be
           once
           a
           perfect
           change
           of
           this
           mortall
           to
           immortality
           ,
           so
           must
           there
           be
           onwards
           ,
           of
           this
           sinfull
           to
           gracious
           :
           and
           as
           holy
           Job
           resolves
           to
           
             wait
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             appointed
             time
             ,
          
           for
           that
           changing
           ;
           so
           this
           change
           contrarily
           waits
           for
           
           
           us
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           be
           put
           off
           one
           day
           .
           What
           creature
           is
           there
           wherein
           God
           will
           not
           have
           a
           change
           ?
           They
           needed
           not
           as
           he
           made
           them
           ;
           nothing
           could
           fall
           from
           him
           but
           good
           :
           we
           marr'd
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           both
           are
           changed
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           .
           Even
           of
           the
           very
           Heavens
           themselves
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             As
             a
             vesture
             shalt
             thou
             change
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             changed
             :
          
           how
           much
           more
           these
           sublunary
           bodies
           that
           are
           never
           themselves
           ?
           We
           know
           the
           Elements
           are
           in
           a
           perpetual
           transmutation
           ;
           so
           are
           those
           bodies
           that
           are
           compounded
           of
           them
           :
           as
           he
           said
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           we
           cannot
           step
           down
           twice
           into
           the
           same
           stream
           .
           And
           every
           seven
           years
           (
           as
           Philosophy
           hath
           observed
           )
           our
           bodies
           are
           quite
           changed
           from
           what
           they
           were
           .
           And
           as
           there
           is
           a
           natural
           change
           in
           our
           favours
           ,
           colour
           ,
           complexion
           ,
           
           temper
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           no
           lesse
           voluntary
           change
           in
           our
           diets
           ,
           in
           our
           dispositions
           ,
           in
           our
           delights
           .
           With
           what
           scorn
           do
           we
           now
           look
           upon
           the
           Top
           which
           our
           Childhood
           was
           fond
           on
           ?
           how
           do
           we
           either
           smile
           or
           blush
           in
           our
           mature
           age
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           the
           humours
           and
           actions
           of
           our
           youth
           ?
           How
           much
           more
           must
           the
           depravedness
           of
           our
           spiritual
           condition
           call
           for
           a
           change
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           Policy
           ,
           Not
           to
           alter
           a
           well-setled
           evil
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           holds
           not
           in
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           wherein
           length
           of
           prescription
           pleads
           rather
           for
           a
           speedy
           removal
           :
           no
           time
           can
           prejudice
           the
           King
           of
           Heaven
           .
           In
           some
           cases
           indeed
           change
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           weak
           unsetledness
           :
           It
           is
           not
           for
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           like
           Shel-fish
           ,
           to
           rise
           or
           fall
           with
           the
           Moon
           ;
           rather
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           must
           
           learn
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           be
           constant
           .
           It
           was
           a
           good
           word
           of
           Basil
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           
             Utinam
             sempiterna
             sit
             hoec
             mea
             desipientia
             ,
             Let
             me
             dote
             thus
             alw
             aies
             .
          
           It
           was
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           Socrates
           had
           the
           reputation
           of
           Wisdome
           :
           that
           famous
           Shrew
           of
           his
           ,
           Xantippe
           ,
           could
           say
           ,
           she
           never
           but
           saw
           him
           return
           with
           the
           countenance
           that
           he
           went
           out
           with
           .
           Give
           me
           a
           man
           that
           in
           the
           changes
           of
           all
           conditions
           can
           frame
           himself
           to
           be
           like
           an
           Auditors
           counter
           ,
           and
           can
           stand
           either
           for
           a
           thousand
           ,
           or
           an
           hundred
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           need
           be
           )
           for
           one
           :
           this
           man
           comes
           nearest
           to
           him
           
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             turning
             .
          
           But
           in
           case
           of
           present
           ill
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           safety
           but
           in
           change
           .
           I
           cannot
           blame
           the
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           change
           ;
           I
           blesse
           them
           that
           they
           cannot
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           
           capable
           of
           better
           ,
           and
           every
           motion
           is
           out
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           need
           .
           I
           cannot
           wonder
           at
           the
           damned
           spirits
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           they
           are
           .
           We
           that
           are
           naturally
           in
           the
           way
           to
           that
           damnation
           ,
           have
           reason
           to
           desire
           a
           change
           ;
           worse
           we
           cannot
           be
           upon
           earth
           then
           in
           a
           state
           of
           sin
           .
           Be
           changed
           therefore
           ,
           if
           ye
           wish
           well
           to
           your
           own
           Souls
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           in
           S.
           Paul's
           words
           ,
           
             Such
             ye
             were
          
           .
           What
           an
           enemy
           would
           upbraid
           by
           way
           of
           reproch
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           praise
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           Faults
           that
           were
           .
           Oh
           happy
           men
           that
           can
           hear
           ,
           Ye
           were
           profane
           ,
           unclean
           ,
           idolatrous
           ,
           oppressive
           ,
           riotous
           !
           Their
           very
           sins
           honour
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           very
           Devils
           that
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           had
           ,
           are
           mentioned
           for
           her
           glory
           ;
           since
           we
           do
           not
           hear
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           cast
           out
           .
           As
           there
           
           are
           some
           carelesse
           nasty
           creatures
           ,
           that
           can
           abide
           to
           weare
           none
           but
           their
           old
           ,
           patched
           ,
           sordid
           rags
           (
           such
           as
           that
           miscreant
           Cistercian
           ,
           Spanish
           Deist
           ,
           whom
           we
           saw
           walk
           in
           and
           pollute
           our
           streets
           )
           men
           that
           out
           of
           sullennesse
           or
           affection
           are
           habited
           as
           the
           Gibeonites
           were
           out
           of
           craft
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           spiritually
           such
           ,
           natural
           men
           ,
           yea
           natural
           fools
           ,
           that
           please
           themselves
           in
           a
           false
           constancy
           ,
           and
           brag
           they
           are
           no
           changelings
           ,
           
             whose
             glory
             is
             their
             shame
             ,
             whose
             end
          
           (
           if
           they
           go
           on
           so
           )
           
             is
             damnation
          
           .
           Let
           the
           great
           Bridegroom
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           finde
           one
           of
           these
           crept
           into
           his
           Feast
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           send
           him
           out
           with
           a
           mischief
           ;
           
             How
             camest
             thou
             in
             hither
             ?
             Binde
             him
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             utter
             darkness
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
          
           Mat.
           22.
           13.
           
           Away
           with
           this
           frippery
           
           of
           our
           Nature
           .
           
             Old
             things
             are
             passed
          
           :
           if
           ever
           we
           look
           to
           have
           any
           party
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           changed
           .
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           every
           change
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turn
           .
           The
           word
           is
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           alteration
           ,
           nor
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           Metamorphosis
           ;
           a
           word
           whose
           sound
           we
           are
           better
           acquainted
           with
           then
           the
           sense
           :
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           a
           change
           in
           our
           very
           form
           .
           There
           is
           no
           motion
           ,
           no
           action
           we
           passe
           through
           without
           a
           
           change
           ;
           as
           there
           is
           no
           step
           wherein
           we
           change
           not
           our
           Meridian
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           
           act
           which
           works
           not
           some
           mutation
           in
           us
           .
           But
           there
           are
           slight
           changes
           ,
           wherein
           the
           places
           ,
           habits
           ,
           actions
           vary
           ,
           without
           any
           change
           of
           the
           form
           ;
           as
           
             Caelum
             ,
             non
             animum
          
           ,
           was
           an
           old
           word
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           the
           Body
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           whiles
           the
           Sutes
           are
           divers
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           there
           are
           changes
           that
           reach
           to
           the
           very
           forms
           ,
           whence
           all
           actions
           arise
           ;
           as
           when
           of
           evil
           we
           are
           made
           good
           ,
           of
           carnal
           spiritual
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Metamorphosis
           that
           is
           here
           called
           for
           .
           Indeed
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           not
           more
           antient
           then
           true
           observation
           ,
           that
           the
           change
           of
           some
           things
           makes
           all
           things
           seem
           changed
           :
           as
           when
           a
           man
           comes
           into
           an
           house
           wherein
           the
           partitions
           are
           pulled
           down
           ,
           the
           roof
           raised
           up
           ,
           the
           floor
           paved
           ,
           bay-windows
           set
           out
           ,
           the
           out-side
           rough-cast
           ,
           he
           shall
           think
           all
           the
           frame
           new
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           
           old
           foundation
           ,
           beams
           ,
           studs
           ,
           roof
           stand
           still
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           Soul
           holds
           still
           ,
           but
           the
           Dispositions
           and
           qualities
           and
           the
           very
           cast
           of
           it
           are
           altered
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           round
           piece
           of
           past
           is
           formed
           into
           a
           square
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           of
           all
           patterns
           ,
           as
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           was
           transformed
           in
           the
           Mount
           Tabor
           .
           His
           Deity
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           Humanity
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           same
           Soul
           ,
           the
           same
           body
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           the
           very
           word
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           uses
           both
           there
           and
           here
           )
           in
           that
           the
           Deity
           did
           put
           a
           glorious
           splendor
           upon
           his
           humane
           body
           which
           before
           it
           had
           not
           .
           Thus
           it
           must
           be
           in
           our
           Transformation
           ,
           onwards
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           thus
           alter
           us
           through
           Grace
           ,
           whiles
           we
           are
           yet
           for
           essence
           the
           same
           .
           
             Can
             a
             Leopard
             change
             his
             spots
             ,
             
             or
             a
             Blackmore
             his
             skin
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           .
           See
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           how
           this
           change
           is
           not
           easie
           ,
           though
           not
           substantial
           .
           The
           spots
           are
           not
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           that
           beast
           ;
           the
           blackness
           is
           not
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           an
           Aethiopian
           :
           yet
           how
           hard
           these
           are
           to
           put
           off
           ,
           we
           know
           .
        
         
           Our
           Mythologists
           tell
           us
           of
           many
           strange
           Metamorphoses
           ,
           of
           men
           turn'd
           into
           Beasts
           ,
           Birds
           ,
           Trees
           ;
           wherein
           doubtlesse
           they
           had
           morall
           allusions
           :
           Let
           me
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           Metamorphosis
           as
           strange
           as
           theirs
           ,
           and
           as
           true
           as
           theirs
           fabulous
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           of
           men
           turn'd
           into
           Swine
           by
           Circe
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           Swine
           turn'd
           into
           men
           ,
           when
           Drunkards
           and
           obscene
           persons
           turn
           sober
           and
           well-governed
           .
           They
           tell
           you
           of
           men
           turn'd
           into
           Stones
           ,
           and
           of
           stones
           turn'd
           into
           men
           ,
           immediately
           
           upon
           their
           Deluge
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           that
           of
           very
           stones
           Sons
           are
           raised
           up
           to
           Abraham
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           Lycaon
           turn'd
           into
           a
           Wolf
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           Wolf
           turn'd
           into
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           a
           ravenous
           Oppressor
           turns
           mercifull
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           of
           men
           turn'd
           into
           Oaks
           and
           Rocks
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           oaky
           ,
           rocky
           ,
           flinty
           hearts
           of
           men
           turn'd
           into
           flesh
           ,
           as
           Ezekiel
           speaks
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           of
           an
           Actaeon
           turn'd
           into
           the
           beast
           which
           he
           loved
           to
           hunt
           ,
           and
           devoured
           of
           those
           beasts
           wherewith
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           hunt
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           voluptuous
           beast
           abandoning
           those
           pleasures
           which
           had
           wont
           to
           spend
           him
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           self-loving
           man
           turn'd
           to
           a
           Flower
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           fading
           transitory
           creature
           changed
           into
           the
           image
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           They
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           Proteus
           turn'd
           into
           
           all
           forms
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           man
           of
           all
           hours
           ,
           all
           companies
           ,
           all
           religions
           ,
           turn'd
           into
           a
           constant
           Confessour
           and
           Martyr
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           of
           their
           Jupiter
           and
           other
           Deities
           turn'd
           into
           the
           shape
           of
           beasts
           ,
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           Lust
           ;
           I
           tell
           of
           men
           naturally
           of
           a
           bestial
           disposition
           made
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           .
           These
           changes
           are
           not
           imaginary
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Lycanthropie
           and
           delusions
           of
           jugling
           Sorcerers
           ,
           but
           reall
           and
           unfeigned
           ;
           truly
           wrought
           by
           God
           ,
           truly
           felt
           by
           us
           ,
           truly
           seen
           by
           others
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           can
           alwaies
           judge
           of
           these
           things
           by
           the
           mere
           outsides
           :
           for
           even
           Satan
           himself
           is
           transformed
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ;
           neither
           do
           any
           faces
           look
           fairer
           then
           the
           painted
           :
           But
           
             ex
             fructibus
          
           is
           
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           will
           trie
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           our
           Transformations
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           flatter
           our selves
           ,
           (
           Honourable
           &
           beloved
           )
           we
           are
           all
           born
           Wolves
           ,
           Bears
           ,
           Tigers
           ,
           Swine
           ,
           one
           beast
           or
           other
           :
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           notable
           change
           if
           of
           beasts
           we
           become
           men
           ,
           of
           men
           Saints
           .
           Thus
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           else
           we
           are
           not
           transformed
           .
        
         
         
           
           Neither
           is
           this
           transformation
           reall
           only
           ,
           but
           totall
           ,
           not
           resting
           in
           the
           parts
           ,
           but
           enlarged
           to
           the
           whole
           person
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           charge
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             transformed
          
           ;
           not
           some
           pieces
           of
           you
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           .
           There
           are
           those
           which
           are
           changed
           in
           the
           face
           (
           that
           look
           civil
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           Saint-like
           ;
           )
           but
           their
           
             mouths
             are
             full
             of
             cursing
             ,
             and
             bitterness
             ,
          
           and
           blasphemies
           .
           There
           are
           those
           whose
           tongues
           are
           smooth-filed
           ,
           abounding
           not
           only
           with
           plausible
           words
           ,
           but
           holy
           and
           seemingly
           gracious
           too
           ;
           when
           
             their
             right
             hand
             is
             a
             right
             hand
             of
             wickedness
             .
          
           If
           they
           have
           the
           faces
           and
           tongues
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           talons
           of
           Grisons
           ,
           full
           of
           rapine
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           oppression
           .
           There
           are
           those
           whose
           one
           half
           (
           the
           upper
           part
           )
           is
           man
           ,
           the
           lower
           is
           still
           ,
           Centaur-like
           ,
           no
           other
           ,
           no
           better
           then
           
           beast
           ;
           as
           if
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           old
           foolish
           Heresie
           ,
           God
           had
           not
           made
           both
           .
           There
           are
           those
           whose
           hands
           are
           white
           ,
           and
           clean
           from
           bribes
           ,
           from
           extortion
           ;
           but
           
             their
             feet
             are
          
           yet
           
             swift
             to
             shed
             blood
          
           upon
           their
           own
           private
           revenge
           .
           Let
           not
           these
           men
           say
           they
           are
           transformed
           .
           Let
           the
           first
           say
           their
           face
           is
           changed
           ;
           let
           the
           next
           say
           their
           tongue
           is
           changed
           ;
           let
           the
           other
           say
           their
           breasts
           or
           hands
           are
           changed
           :
           but
           unlesse
           face
           ,
           and
           tongue
           ,
           and
           breast
           ,
           and
           hand
           ,
           and
           foot
           ,
           and
           all
           be
           changed
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           not
           changed
           .
           God
           be
           mercifull
           to
           us
           ;
           the
           world
           is
           full
           of
           such
           monsters
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           who
           care
           onely
           for
           an
           appearing
           change
           of
           some
           eminent
           and
           noted
           part
           ,
           neglecting
           the
           whole
           :
           as
           some
           sorry
           Tap-house
           white-limes
           and
           glazes
           the
           front
           towards
           the
           street
           ,
           and
           sets
           out
           a
           painted
           
           sign
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           but
           sticks
           ,
           and
           clay
           ,
           and
           ruines
           ,
           and
           cold
           earthen
           floors
           ,
           and
           fluttery
           .
           This
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           If
           any
           piece
           of
           us
           be
           unchanged
           ,
           we
           are
           still
           our
           old
           selves
           ,
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           obnoxious
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           as
           all
           motions
           have
           their
           termes
           )
           what
           is
           that
           into
           which
           we
           must
           be
           transformed
           ?
           I
           see
           transformations
           enough
           every
           where
           ;
           God
           knows
           ,
           too
           many
           .
           I
           see
           zealous
           Professors
           transformed
           to
           key-cold
           worldlings
           ,
           reformed
           Catholicks
           turn'd
           to
           Romish
           Factionists
           :
           I
           see
           men
           transformed
           into
           women
           ,
           in
           their
           effeminate
           dispositions
           and
           demeanours
           ;
           women
           transform'd
           to
           men
           ,
           in
           their
           affectation
           of
           masculine
           boldness
           and
           fashions
           :
           I
           see
           men
           and
           women
           
           transform'd
           into
           Beasts
           of
           all
           kindes
           ;
           some
           into
           drunken
           Swine
           ,
           others
           into
           cruell
           Tigers
           ,
           others
           into
           ranck
           Goats
           ,
           others
           into
           mimick
           Apes
           ;
           yea
           I
           see
           those
           beasts
           transform'd
           again
           into
           Devils
           ,
           in
           the
           delight
           they
           take
           in
           sin
           ,
           in
           their
           mischievous
           tempting
           of
           others
           to
           sin
           .
           All
           these
           are
           transformed
           so
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           from
           good
           to
           ill
           ,
           from
           bad
           to
           worse
           ;
           so
           transformed
           that
           ,
           as
           Cypran
           said
           of
           painted
           faces
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           marvell
           if
           God
           know
           them
           not
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           made
           themselves
           quite
           other
           from
           what
           he
           made
           them
           .
           That
           whereinto
           we
           must
           be
           transformed
           ,
           is
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           consisting
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           24.
           
           That
           Image
           we
           once
           had
           and
           lost
           ;
           and
           now
           must
           recover
           by
           our
           transformation
           .
           Oh
           blessed
           change
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           we
           
           become
           the
           children
           of
           the
           ever-living
           God
           ;
           of
           the
           firebrands
           of
           hell
           (
           such
           we
           are
           naturally
           )
           we
           become
           the
           heirs
           of
           Heaven
           !
           That
           as
           the
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           having
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           yet
           graciously
           change
           this
           glorious
           habit
           for
           the
           form
           of
           a
           servant
           ;
           so
           we
           that
           are
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           should
           change
           the
           servile
           form
           of
           our
           wretched
           nature
           into
           the
           Divine
           form
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God!
           This
           is
           a
           change
           not
           more
           happy
           then
           needfull
           .
           It
           was
           another
           change
           that
           Job
           said
           he
           would
           wait
           for
           :
           but
           of
           this
           change
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             suffer
             mine
             eyes
             to
             sleep
             nor
             mine
             eye-lids
             to
             slumber
             ,
             untill
          
           an
           happy
           change
           have
           wrought
           this
           heart
           of
           mine
           (
           which
           by
           Nature
           is
           no
           better
           then
           a
           stie
           of
           unclean
           devils
           )
           to
           be
           
             an
             habitation
             for
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob.
          
           Wo
           be
           to
           the
           man
           whose
           
           last
           change
           overtakes
           him
           ere
           this
           change
           be
           wrought
           in
           him
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           wretched
           then
           a
           mere
           man.
           We
           may
           brag
           what
           we
           will
           ,
           how
           noble
           a
           creature
           man
           is
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           how
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           world
           within
           himself
           ,
           the
           mirrour
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           visible
           model
           of
           his
           Maker
           :
           but
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           but
           men
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           thousand
           times
           better
           for
           us
           to
           have
           been
           the
           worst
           of
           beasts
           .
           Let
           it
           not
           seem
           to
           savour
           of
           
           any
           Misanthropie
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           perfections
           in
           creatures
           
           are
           eminently
           in
           God
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           vicious
           dispositions
           of
           the
           creature
           are
           eminently
           in
           man
           :
           in
           that
           debauch'd
           and
           abused
           Reason
           is
           the
           quintessence
           of
           all
           Bestialitie
           .
           What
           speak
           I
           of
           these
           silly
           brutes
           ?
           In
           this
           streight
           triangle
           of
           man's
           Heart
           there
           is
           a
           full
           Conclave
           of
           Cardinal
           wickednesses
           ,
           an
           Incorporation
           of
           Cheaters
           ,
           a
           Goal
           of
           Malefactors
           ,
           yea
           a
           legion
           of
           Devils
           .
           Seest
           thou
           then
           the
           most
           loathsome
           Toad
           that
           crawls
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           despised
           Dog
           that
           creeps
           under
           thy
           feet
           ?
           thou
           shalt
           once
           envy
           their
           condition
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           more
           then
           a
           man.
           Thou
           seest
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           conceive
           the
           worst
           of
           thine
           own
           .
           For
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           
             fores
             canes
             ,
             without
             shall
             be
             Dogs
             ,
          
           Revel
           .
           22.
           15.
           
           When
           they
           shall
           be
           vanished
           
           into
           their
           first
           nothing
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           ever
           dying
           in
           those
           unquenchable
           flames
           ,
           which
           shall
           torment
           thee
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           thou
           hadst
           more
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           without
           Grace
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           what
           a
           wofull
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           how
           may
           we
           bemone
           our selves
           to
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           yet
           men
           will
           not
           be
           transformed
           ?
           All
           the
           menaces
           ,
           all
           the
           terrors
           of
           God
           cannot
           move
           men
           from
           what
           they
           are
           ;
           but
           
             he
             that
             is
             filthy
          
           will
           
             be
             filthy
             still
          
           .
           In
           spight
           of
           both
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           men
           have
           obdured
           their selves
           against
           the
           counsel
           of
           God
           :
           they
           have
           an
           
             iron
             neck
          
           ,
           Esa
           .
           48.
           4.
           an
           
             uncircumcised
             care
          
           ,
           Jer.
           6.
           10.
           
           a
           
             brawny
             heart
          
           ,
           Mark
           3.
           5.
           
           Say
           God
           and
           man
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           these
           enchanted
           creatures
           will
           rather
           be
           beasts
           still
           ,
           then
           return
           to
           men
           .
           If
           we
           will
           not
           change
           ,
           be
           sure
           God
           will
           not
           ;
           He
           
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           perform
           it
           ,
           
             After
             thine
             hardness
             and
             heart
             that
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             thou
             treasurest
             up
             unto
             thy self
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             and
             revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.
           5.
           
           Far
           ,
           far
           be
           this
           obstinacy
           from
           us
           (
           Honorable
           and
           beloved
           .
           )
           For
           God's
           sake
           ,
           for
           your
           Souls
           sake
           yield
           your selves
           willingly
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Convert
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             converted
             .
          
           As
           we
           love
           our selves
           ,
           and
           fear
           hell
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           content
           our selves
           with
           the
           shape
           ,
           with
           the
           faculties
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           be
           transformed
           ;
           and
           think
           that
           we
           were
           only
           made
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           passe
           through
           the
           estate
           of
           humanity
           to
           Regeneration
           .
           This
           for
           the
           Transformation
           :
           See
           now
           that
           this
           transformation
           must
           be
           by
           Renewing
           .
           
        
         
           The
           same
           Spirit
           that
           by
           Solomon
           said
           ,
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             new
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           saith
           by
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             All
             things
             are
             become
             new
             .
          
           Nothing
           is
           so
           new
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           :
           All
           things
           must
           be
           so
           new
           as
           they
           were
           .
           This
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           renovation
           ,
           implies
           that
           which
           once
           was
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           new
           before
           .
           That
           God
           who
           is
           
             the
             Antient
             of
             daies
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           dislike
           any
           thing
           for
           mere
           Age
           ;
           for
           Time
           is
           his
           :
           and
           continuance
           of
           Time
           is
           so
           much
           more
           excellent
           as
           it
           comes
           nearer
           to
           the
           duration
           of
           Eternity
           .
           
             Old
             age
             is
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           ought
           old
           in
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           us
           ;
           neither
           is
           age
           faulty
           in
           respect
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           of
           corruption
           :
           for
           as
           that
           word
           of
           Tertullian
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Primum
             verum
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             true
          
           ;
           so
           may
           I
           as
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             Primum
             bonum
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             good
             .
          
           Only
           now
           ,
           as
           our
           Nature
           
           stands
           depraved
           ,
           our
           Old
           man
           is
           the
           body
           of
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           we
           brought
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           carry
           about
           us
           ;
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           safety
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           be
           transformed
           by
           renovation
           .
           Behold
           ,
           God
           saies
           ,
           
             I
             make
             all
             things
             new
             ,
             a
             new
             Heaven
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
          
           Esay
           65.
           17.
           
           The
           year
           renews
           ;
           and
           to
           morrow
           (
           we
           say
           )
           is
           a
           new
           day
           :
           we
           renew
           our
           clothes
           when
           they
           are
           worn
           ,
           our
           leases
           when
           they
           grow
           towards
           expiring
           ;
           only
           our
           hearts
           we
           care
           not
           to
           renew
           .
           If
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           old
           ,
           so
           that
           our
           Heart
           were
           new
           ,
           it
           were
           nothing
           .
           Nothing
           but
           the
           main
           of
           all
           is
           neglected
           .
           What
           should
           I
           need
           any
           other
           motives
           to
           you
           then
           the
           view
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           both
           these
           ?
           Look
           first
           at
           the
           old
           ;
           
             Put
             off
             ,
             concerning
             the
             former
             conversation
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             corrupt
             according
             to
             the
             deceitfull
             lusts
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           22.
           
           Lo
           ,
           the
           old
           
           man
           is
           corrupt
           ;
           this
           is
           enough
           to
           cashier
           him
           :
           what
           man
           can
           abide
           to
           carry
           rotten
           flesh
           about
           him
           ?
           If
           but
           a
           wound
           fester
           and
           gather
           dead
           flesh
           ,
           we
           draw
           it
           ,
           we
           corrode
           it
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           clear
           at
           the
           bottome
           .
           Those
           that
           make
           much
           of
           their
           old
           man
           ,
           do
           ,
           like
           that
           monstrous
           twin
           ,
           willingly
           carry
           about
           a
           dead
           half
           of
           themselves
           ,
           whose
           noisomnesse
           doth
           torment
           and
           kill
           the
           living
           .
           Look
           at
           
           
           the
           new
           ;
           
             Being
             freed
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             made
             servants
             to
             God
             ,
             ye
             have
             your
             fruit
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             everlasting
             life
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           22.
           
           Holiness
           is
           a
           lovely
           thing
           of
           it self
           :
           there
           is
           a
           
             beauty
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Gloria
             Sanctitatis
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Vulgar
           turns
           it
           ,
           Psal
           .
           144.
           and
           goodness
           doth
           amply
           reward
           it self
           :
           Yet
           this
           Holiness
           hath
           besides
           infinite
           recompence
           attending
           it
           .
           Holiness
           is
           life
           begun
           ;
           eternal
           life
           is
           the
           consummation
           of
           Holiness
           :
           Holiness
           is
           but
           the
           way
           ;
           the
           end
           whereto
           it
           leads
           is
           everlasting
           life
           .
           As
           therefore
           we
           would
           avoid
           the
           annoiance
           and
           danger
           of
           our
           sinful
           corruptions
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           ever
           aspire
           to
           true
           and
           endless
           blessedness
           ,
           Oh
           let
           us
           be
           transformed
           by
           renewing
           .
           But
           how
           is
           this
           renewing
           wrought
           ,
           and
           wherein
           doth
           it
           consist
           ?
           Surely
           as
           there
           
           are
           three
           ways
           whereby
           we
           receive
           a
           new
           being
           ,
           by
           Creation
           ,
           by
           Generation
           ,
           by
           Resuscitation
           :
           so
           according
           to
           all
           these
           is
           our
           spiritual
           renewing
           ;
           it
           is
           by
           Creation
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             is
             in
             Christ
             is
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           17.
           it
           is
           by
           Regeneration
           ,
           
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Joh.
           3.
           3.
           it
           is
           by
           Resuscitation
           ,
           
             Even
             when
             we
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             hath
             he
             quickened
             us
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           2.
           5.
           
           From
           whence
           arises
           this
           double
           Corollary
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           can
           give
           (
           of
           our selves
           )
           no
           active
           power
           to
           the
           first
           act
           of
           our
           Conversion
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           Adam
           did
           to
           his
           first
           Creation
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           child
           doth
           to
           his
           own
           Conception
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           dead
           man
           to
           his
           raising
           
           from
           the
           grave
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Privation
           of
           our
           old
           corrupt
           forms
           ,
           and
           a
           reducing
           us
           from
           our
           either
           nothing
           ,
           or
           worse
           ,
           to
           an
           estate
           of
           Holiness
           and
           new
           Obedience
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           is
           every
           where
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Mortification
           of
           our
           earthly
           members
           ,
           and
           putting
           off
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           part
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           first
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           putting
           on
           the
           new
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           familiar
           then
           these
           resemblances
           .
           But
           of
           all
           Similes
           ,
           none
           doth
           so
           fitly
           (
           methinks
           )
           express
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           renewing
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Snake
           ,
           which
           by
           leaving
           his
           old
           slough
           in
           the
           streights
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           glides
           forth
           glib
           and
           nimble
           .
           I
           remember
           Holcot
           urges
           the
           Similitude
           thus
           ;
           
           To
           turn
           off
           the
           Snakes
           skin
           
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           two
           things
           are
           requisite
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             foraminis
             angustia
             ,
             the
             streightness
             of
             the
             passage
          
           ;
           else
           he
           must
           needs
           draw
           the
           old
           skin
           through
           with
           him
           :
           the
           latter
           is
           
             stabilitas
             saxi
          
           ,
           the
           
             firmness
             of
             the
             stone
          
           ;
           else
           in
           stead
           of
           leaving
           the
           skin
           he
           shall
           draw
           the
           stone
           away
           with
           him
           .
           So
           must
           it
           be
           in
           the
           business
           of
           our
           renovation
           :
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           pass
           through
           the
           streight
           way
           of
           due
           Penitence
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           hold
           the
           firm
           and
           stable
           purpose
           of
           our
           perseverance
           in
           good
           .
           True
           sorrow
           and
           contrition
           of
           heart
           must
           begin
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           then
           an
           unmoved
           constancy
           of
           endeavour
           must
           finish
           it
           .
           Whosoever
           thou
           art
           therefore
           ,
           if
           thy
           heart
           have
           not
           been
           toucht
           ,
           yea
           torn
           and
           rent
           in
           pieces
           ,
           with
           a
           sound
           Humiliation
           for
           thy
           sins
           ,
           the
           old
           slough
           is
           still
           upon
           thy
           back
           ;
           thou
           art
           
           not
           yet
           come
           within
           the
           ken
           of
           true
           Renovation
           .
           Or
           if
           thou
           be
           gone
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           skin
           begins
           to
           reave
           up
           a
           little
           in
           a
           serious
           grief
           for
           thy
           sins
           ,
           yet
           if
           thy
           resolutions
           be
           not
           steadily
           setled
           and
           thine
           endeavours
           bent
           to
           go
           through
           with
           that
           holy
           work
           ,
           thou
           comest
           short
           of
           thy
           renewing
           ;
           thine
           old
           loose
           filme
           of
           corruption
           shall
           so
           cumber
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           never
           be
           able
           to
           pass
           on
           smoothly
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           because
           now
           we
           have
           a
           conceit
           that
           man
           (
           as
           we
           say
           of
           fish
           )
           unless
           he
           be
           new
           ,
           is
           naught
           ;
           every
           man
           is
           ready
           to
           challenge
           this
           honour
           of
           being
           renewed
           :
           and
           certainly
           there
           may
           be
           much
           deceit
           this
           way
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           plate
           or
           other
           vessels
           that
           have
           look'd
           like
           new
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           but
           new
           guilded
           
           or
           burnish'd
           ;
           we
           have
           seen
           old
           faces
           that
           have
           counterfeited
           a
           youthly
           smoothness
           and
           vigorous
           complexion
           ;
           we
           have
           seen
           Hypocrites
           act
           every
           part
           of
           renovation
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           falne
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           take
           a
           trial
           by
           those
           proofs
           of
           examination
           that
           cannot
           fail
           us
           :
           And
           they
           shall
           be
           fetcht
           from
           those
           three
           ways
           of
           our
           renewing
           which
           we
           have
           formerly
           specified
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           be
           renewed
           by
           Creation
           ,
           here
           must
           be
           a
           clean
           Heart
           .
           
             Cor
             mundum
             crea
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal
           .
           51.
           10.
           
           For
           as
           at
           the
           first
           God
           look'd
           on
           all
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           very
           good
           ;
           so
           still
           ,
           no
           work
           of
           his
           can
           be
           other
           then
           like
           himself
           ,
           holy
           and
           perfect
           .
           If
           thy
           heart
           therefore
           be
           still
           full
           of
           unclean
           thoughts
           ,
           wanton
           desires
           ,
           covetousness
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           profaneness
           ,
           it
           is
           thine
           old
           heart
           of
           Satans
           marring
           :
           it
           is
           no
           new
           heart
           of
           God's
           making
           ;
           for
           nothing
           but
           clean
           can
           come
           from
           under
           his
           hands
           .
           But
           if
           we
           plead
           the
           closeness
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           may
           therefore
           seem
           impervious
           even
           to
           our
           own
           eyes
           ,
           see
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           2.
           10.
           
           
             We
             are
             his
             workmanship
             created
             unto
             good
             works
             .
          
           The
           cleanness
           of
           the
           heart
           will
           shew
           it self
           in
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Hands
           .
           But
           if
           our
           hands
           may
           deceive
           us
           ,
           as
           nothing
           is
           more
           easily
           counterfeited
           then
           a
           good
           action
           ,
           yet
           
           our
           Feet
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           trade
           of
           our
           wayes
           .
           That
           therefore
           from
           our
           Creation
           we
           may
           look
           to
           our
           Regeneration
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           renewed
           :
           and
           how
           shall
           it
           appear
           whether
           we
           be
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           golden
           Rule
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           14.
           
           Yet
           if
           in
           both
           of
           these
           life
           could
           be
           counterfeited
           ,
           death
           cannot
           .
           That
           therefore
           from
           our
           Creation
           and
           Regeneration
           we
           may
           look
           to
           our
           Resuscitation
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           back
           to
           our
           grave
           ;
           
             Mortifie
             your
             members
             which
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           Col.
           3.
           5.
           
           There
           is
           a
           death
           of
           this
           body
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           what
           manner
           of
           death
           ?
           
             Those
             that
             are
             Christ's
             ,
             have
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             ,
          
           Gal.
           5.
           24.
           
           Lo
           ,
           as
           impossible
           as
           it
           is
           for
           a
           dead
           man
           to
           come
           down
           from
           his
           gibbet
           ,
           
           or
           up
           from
           his
           coffin
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           the
           works
           of
           his
           former
           life
           ;
           so
           impossible
           it
           is
           that
           a
           renewed
           man
           should
           doe
           the
           old
           works
           of
           his
           unregeneration
           .
           If
           therefore
           you
           find
           your
           Hearts
           unclean
           ,
           your
           Hands
           idle
           and
           unprofitable
           ,
           your
           Ways
           crooked
           and
           unholy
           ,
           your
           Corruptions
           alive
           and
           lively
           ,
           never
           pretend
           any
           renewing
           ;
           you
           are
           the
           old
           men
           still
           ;
           and
           however
           ye
           may
           go
           for
           Christains
           ,
           yet
           ye
           have
           denied
           the
           power
           of
           Christianity
           in
           your
           lives
           :
           and
           if
           ye
           so
           continue
           ,
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           shall
           have
           so
           much
           more
           power
           over
           you
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           finds
           the
           Baptismal
           water
           upon
           your
           faces
           .
        
         
           Our
           last
           head
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           
             Renewing
             ,
             The
             Minde
          
           .
           There
           are
           that
           would
           have
           this
           Renovation
           proper
           to
           the
           inferiour
           (
           which
           is
           the
           affective
           )
           part
           
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           the
           supreme
           powers
           of
           that
           Divine
           part
           needed
           it
           no●
           .
           These
           are
           met
           with
           here
           by
           out-Apostle
           ,
           who
           placeth
           this
           renewing
           upon
           the
           Mind
           .
           There
           are
           contrarily
           that
           so
           appropriate
           this
           renewing
           to
           the
           Mind
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           lost
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           diffuse
           it
           not
           to
           the
           lower
           rooms
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           our
           houses
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           as
           if
           onely
           the
           Soul
           were
           capable
           as
           of
           Sin
           ,
           so
           of
           Regeneration
           .
           Both
           these
           shoot
           too
           short
           ,
           and
           must
           know
           that
           as
           the
           Mind
           ,
           so
           not
           the
           Mind
           only
           ,
           must
           be
           renewed
           .
           That
           part
           is
           mentioned
           not
           by
           way
           of
           exclusion
           ,
           but
           of
           principality
           .
           It
           is
           the
           man
           that
           must
           be
           renewed
           ;
           not
           one
           piece
           of
           him
           .
           Except
           ye
           please
           to
           say
           according
           to
           that
           old
           Philosophical
           Adage
           ,
           
             The
             Mind
             is
             the
             man
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           the
           
           wisest
           Ethnick
           had
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           nothing
           but
           the
           Case
           of
           that
           rich
           Jewel
           .
           To
           say
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           most
           Saint-like
           Philosophy
           was
           somewhat
           injurious
           in
           disparaging
           the
           outward
           man.
           Whatever
           they
           thought
           ,
           this
           Body
           is
           not
           the
           hung-by
           ,
           but
           the
           partner
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           no
           less
           interessed
           in
           the
           man
           then
           that
           Spirit
           that
           animates
           it
           ,
           no
           less
           open
           to
           the
           inhabitation
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           no
           less
           free
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Man
           therefore
           that
           is
           made
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           must
           be
           renewed
           in
           both
           :
           but
           as
           in
           the
           first
           birth
           whole
           man
           is
           born
           ,
           onely
           the
           Body
           is
           seen
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           whole
           man
           is
           renewed
           ,
           onely
           the
           Soul
           is
           instanced
           in
           .
           Our
           Apostle
           puts
           both
           together
           ,
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           23.
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             sanctifie
             you
             wholly
             ,
             that
             your
             whole
             spirit
             and
             soul
             and
             body
             may
             be
             preserved
             blameless
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
           Why
           then
           is
           the
           Mind
           thus
           specified
           ?
           Because
           it
           is
           the
           best
           part
           ,
           because
           as
           it
           enlivens
           and
           moves
           ,
           so
           it
           leads
           the
           rest
           .
           If
           the
           Mind
           therefore
           be
           renewed
           ,
           it
           boots
           not
           to
           urge
           the
           renovation
           of
           the
           body
           .
           For
           as
           in
           Nature
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           follows
           the
           temperature
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           so
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           we
           say
           rather
           more
           truly
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           follows
           the
           temper
           and
           guidance
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
           
           These
           two
           companions
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           once
           inseparable
           in
           their
           final
           condition
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           now
           in
           their
           present
           dispositions
           .
           Be
           renewed
           therefore
           in
           your
           Minds
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           hold
           off
           your
           earthly
           parts
           .
           No
           more
           can
           the
           Body
           live
           without
           the
           Soul
           ,
           then
           the
           Soul
           can
           be
           renewed
           without
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           the
           Mind
           ,
           then
           the
           Body
           .
           All
           defilement
           is
           by
           an
           extramission
           (
           as
           our
           Saviour
           tels
           us
           .
           )
           
             That
             which
             goeth
             into
             the
             body
             defileth
             not
             the
             man
          
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           spring
           of
           corruption
           is
           within
           .
           That
           must
           be
           first
           cleansed
           ,
           else
           in
           vain
           do
           we
           scour
           the
           channels
           .
           Ye
           shall
           have
           some
           Hypocrites
           that
           pretend
           to
           begin
           their
           renewing
           from
           without
           .
           On
           foul
           hands
           they
           will
           wear
           white
           
           Gloves
           ;
           on
           foul
           hearts
           ,
           clean
           hands
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           is
           well
           .
           Away
           with
           these
           Pharisaical
           dishes
           ,
           filthy
           within
           ,
           clean
           without
           ,
           fit
           onely
           for
           the
           service
           of
           unclean
           Devils
           .
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           to
           lick
           over
           the
           skin
           with
           precious
           oyle
           ,
           if
           the
           Liver
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           the
           Lungs
           rotten
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           to
           crop
           the
           top
           of
           the
           weeds
           ,
           when
           the
           root
           and
           stalk
           remains
           in
           the
           earth
           ?
           Pretend
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           all
           is
           old
           ,
           all
           is
           naught
           ,
           till
           the
           Mind
           be
           renewed
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           the
           Body
           more
           renewed
           without
           the
           Mind
           ,
           then
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Mind
           can
           keep
           it self
           from
           appearing
           in
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           Soul
           lies
           close
           ,
           and
           takes
           advantage
           of
           the
           secrecy
           of
           that
           Cabinet
           whereof
           
           none
           but
           God
           keeps
           the
           Key
           ;
           and
           therefore
           may
           pretend
           anything
           :
           we
           see
           the
           man
           ,
           the
           Soul
           we
           cannot
           see
           ;
           but
           by
           that
           we
           see
           we
           can
           judge
           of
           that
           we
           see
           not
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           no
           Christian
           that
           is
           not
           renewed
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           worse
           then
           a
           beast
           that
           is
           no
           Christian
           .
           Every
           man
           therefore
           lays
           claim
           to
           that
           renovation
           whereof
           he
           cannot
           be
           convinced
           ;
           yea
           there
           want
           not
           those
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           have
           a
           ribaldish
           tongue
           and
           a
           bloody
           hand
           ,
           yet
           will
           challenge
           as
           good
           a
           Soul
           as
           the
           best
           .
           Hypocrite
           ,
           when
           the
           Conduit-head
           is
           walled
           in
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           judge
           of
           the
           spring
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           water
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           pipes
           ?
           Corrupt
           nature
           hath
           taught
           us
           so
           much
           craft
           as
           to
           set
           the
           best
           side
           outward
           .
           
           If
           therefore
           thou
           have
           obscene
           lips
           ,
           if
           bribing
           and
           oppressing
           hands
           ,
           if
           a
           gluttonous
           tooth
           ,
           a
           drunken
           gullet
           ,
           a
           lewd
           conversation
           ,
           certainly
           the
           Soul
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           abominably
           filthy
           :
           It
           may
           be
           worse
           then
           it
           appears
           ,
           better
           it
           cannot
           lightly
           be
           .
           The
           Mind
           then
           leads
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Body
           descries
           the
           Mind
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           at
           once
           are
           old
           ,
           or
           both
           at
           once
           new
           .
           For
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           bear
           the
           face
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           profess
           to
           have
           received
           both
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           from
           the
           same
           hand
           ,
           and
           look
           that
           both
           Bodies
           and
           Souls
           shall
           once
           meet
           in
           the
           same
           Glory
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           the
           top
           of
           all
           our
           care
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           
             be
             transformed
             in
             the
             renewing
             of
             our
             minds
          
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           renewing
           of
           our
           Minds
           bewray
           it self
           in
           the
           renewing
           of
           our
           Bodies
           .
           Wherefore
           
           have
           we
           had
           the
           powerful
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           so
           long
           amongst
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           still
           our selves
           ?
           What
           hath
           it
           wrought
           upon
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           changed
           ?
           Never
           tell
           me
           of
           a
           Popish
           Transubstantiation
           of
           men
           ;
           of
           an
           invisible
           ,
           insensible
           ,
           unfeisible
           change
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           whiles
           the
           species
           of
           his
           outward
           life
           and
           carriage
           are
           still
           the
           same
           .
           These
           are
           but
           false
           Hypocritical
           juglings
           to
           mock
           fools
           withall
           .
           If
           we
           be
           transformed
           and
           renewed
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           so
           done
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           our
           own
           eyes
           and
           hands
           may
           see
           and
           feel
           it
           ,
           but
           others
           too
           ;
           that
           the
           by-standers
           may
           say
           ,
           How
           is
           this
           man
           changed
           from
           himself
           ?
           He
           was
           a
           blasphemous
           Swearer
           ,
           a
           profane
           Scoffer
           at
           goodness
           ;
           now
           he
           speaks
           with
           an
           awful
           reverence
           of
           God
           and
           holy
           things
           :
           He
           was
           a
           Luxurious
           wanton
           ;
           
           now
           he
           possesseth
           his
           vessel
           in
           Holiness
           and
           honour
           :
           He
           was
           an
           unconscionable
           Briber
           ,
           and
           abettor
           of
           unjust
           causes
           ;
           now
           the
           world
           cannot
           see
           him
           to
           speak
           for
           wrong
           :
           He
           was
           a
           wild
           roaring
           Swaggerer
           ;
           now
           he
           is
           a
           sober
           Student
           :
           He
           was
           a
           Devil
           ;
           now
           he
           is
           a
           Saint
           .
           Oh
           let
           this
           day
           (
           if
           we
           have
           so
           long
           deferr'd
           it
           )
           be
           the
           day
           of
           the
           renovation
           ,
           of
           the
           purification
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
           And
           let
           us
           begin
           with
           a
           sound
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           true
           sorrow
           for
           our
           former
           and
           present
           wickednesses
           .
           
           It
           hath
           been
           an
           old
           (
           I
           say
           not
           how
           true
           )
           note
           that
           hath
           been
           went
           to
           be
           set
           on
           
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           clear
           and
           sun-shinie
           ,
           it
           portends
           an
           bard
           weather
           to
           come
           ;
           if
           cloudy
           and
           louring
           ,
           a
           milde
           and
           gentle
           season
           insuing
           .
           Let
           me
           apply
           this
           to
           a
           spiritual
           use
           ,
           and
           assure
           every
           hearer
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           overcast
           this
           day
           with
           the
           clouds
           of
           our
           sorrow
           and
           the
           rain
           of
           our
           penitent
           tears
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           sweet
           and
           hopeful
           season
           all
           our
           life
           after
           .
           Oh
           let
           us
           renew
           our
           Covenants
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           now
           be
           renewed
           in
           our
           Minds
           .
           The
           comfort
           and
           gain
           of
           this
           change
           shall
           be
           our
           own
           ,
           whiles
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           is
           Gods
           and
           the
           Gospels
           ;
           for
           this
           gracious
           change
           shall
           be
           followed
           with
           a
           glorious
           .
           Onwards
           ,
           this
           onely
           shall
           give
           us
           true
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           onely
           upon
           this
           shall
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           find
           nothing
           in
           us
           :
           How
           should
           he
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           changed
           from
           our
           
           selves
           ?
           And
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           last
           change
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           Heavens
           and
           Elements
           shall
           be
           on
           a
           flame
           ,
           and
           shall
           melt
           about
           our
           ears
           ,
           the
           Conscience
           of
           this
           change
           shall
           lift
           up
           our
           heads
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           shall
           give
           our
           renewed
           Souls
           an
           happy
           entry
           into
           that
           new
           Heaven
           :
           Or
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           our
           own
           last
           change
           ,
           in
           the
           dissolution
           of
           these
           earthly
           Tabernacles
           ,
           it
           shall
           bless
           our
           Souls
           with
           the
           assurance
           of
           unchangeable
           happiness
           ,
           and
           shall
           bid
           our
           renewed
           bodies
           lie
           down
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sweet
           exspectation
           of
           being
           
             changed
             to
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             glorious
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           of
           an
           eternal
           participation
           of
           his
           infinite
           glory
           .
           Whereto
           he
           who
           ordained
           us
           graciously
           bring
           us
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           the
           Just
           :
           To
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           be
           all
           Praise
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           THE
           FALL
           of
           PRIDE
           ;
           Out
           of
           
           PROVERBS
           29.
           vers
           .
           23.
           
        
         
           By
           Jos.
           HALL
           .
        
         
           
             
             PROV
             .
             29.
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             mans
             Pride
             shall
             bring
             him
             low
             ;
             but
             Honour
             shall
             uphold
             the
             humble
             in
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           THat
           which
           was
           the
           ordinary
           Apophthegm
           of
           a
           greater
           then
           
             Solomon
             ,
             (
             He
             that
             exalteth
             himself
             shall
             be
             brought
             low
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             humbleth
             himself
             shall
             be
             exalted
             ,
          
           which
           our
           Saviour
           used
           thrice
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           oft
           in
           sense
           )
           is
           here
           the
           Aphorism
           of
           wise
           Solomon
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           
           ill
           guessed
           by
           learned
           Mercerus
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           in
           that
           speech
           of
           his
           alludes
           hither
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           great
           ,
           how
           wise
           Solomon
           was
           .
           The
           Great
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           most
           haunted
           with
           pride
           ;
           the
           Wise
           can
           best
           see
           the
           danger
           of
           that
           Pride
           which
           haunts
           the
           great
           :
           Great
           and
           wise
           Solomon
           therefore
           makes
           it
           one
           of
           his
           chief
           common-places
           ,
           the
           crying
           down
           of
           Pride
           :
           a
           Vice
           not
           more
           general
           then
           dangerous
           ;
           
           as
           that
           which
           his
           witty
           Imitator
           can
           tell
           us
           is
           
             initium
             omnis
             peccati
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             sin
             .
          
           Now
           Pride
           can
           never
           be
           so
           much
           spighted
           as
           by
           honouring
           her
           contemned
           rival
           ,
           Humility
           .
           Nothing
           could
           so
           much
           vex
           that
           insolent
           Agagite
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Lacky
           to
           a
           despised
           Jew
           .
           Besides
           her
           own
           
           portion
           therefore
           ,
           which
           is
           Ruine
           ,
           Solomon
           torments
           her
           with
           the
           advancement
           of
           her
           abased
           Opposite
           .
        
         
           My
           Text
           then
           is
           like
           unto
           Shushan
           ,
           in
           the
           streets
           whereof
           Honour
           is
           proclaimed
           to
           an
           humble
           Mordecai
           ;
           in
           the
           Palace
           whereof
           is
           erected
           an
           engine
           of
           death
           to
           a
           proud
           
             Haman
             ;
             A
             mans
             Pride
             shall
             bring
             him
             low
             ;
             but
             Honour
             shall
             uphold
             the
             humble
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Propositions
           are
           Antithetical
           ;
           wherein
           Pride
           is
           opposed
           to
           Humility
           ,
           Honour
           to
           Ruine
           .
           Hear
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           how
           wise
           Solomon
           hath
           learn'd
           of
           his
           Father
           David
           to
           
             sing
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Judgement
          
           :
           Judgement
           to
           the
           Proud
           ,
           Mercy
           to
           the
           Humble
           ;
           both
           together
           with
           one
           breath
           .
           The
           Judgement
           
           to
           the
           Proud
           is
           their
           humbling
           ;
           the
           Mercy
           to
           the
           Humble
           is
           their
           raising
           to
           Honour
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           noted
           course
           of
           God
           to
           work
           still
           by
           contraries
           :
           as
           indeed
           this
           is
           the
           just
           praise
           of
           Omnipotence
           ,
           to
           fetch
           light
           out
           of
           darkness
           ,
           life
           out
           of
           death
           ,
           order
           out
           of
           confusion
           ,
           Heaven
           out
           of
           Hell
           ,
           honour
           out
           of
           humility
           ,
           humiliation
           out
           of
           pride
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           sacred
           Way-maker
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             Every
             hill
             shall
             be
             cast
             down
             ,
             every
             valley
             raised
             .
          
           But
           in
           this
           particular
           above
           all
           
           other
           ;
           he
           delights
           to
           cross
           and
           abase
           the
           Proud
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Humble
           ,
           as
           blessed
           Mary
           in
           her
           Magnificat
           ,
           to
           
             pull
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             seat
             ,
             and
             to
             exalt
             the
             humble
             and
             meek
             .
          
           For
           God
           hath
           a
           special
           quarrel
           to
           the
           Proud
           as
           those
           that
           do
           more
           nearly
           contest
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           scramble
           with
           him
           for
           his
           Glory
           .
           He
           
             knows
             the
             Proud
             afarre
             off
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           special
           favour
           in
           store
           for
           the
           Humble
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           vessels
           most
           capable
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           empty
           .
           This
           in
           common
           :
           we
           descend
           to
           the
           several
           parts
           .
        
         
           The
           Judgement
           begins
           first
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           fit
           to
           make
           way
           for
           Mercy
           .
           Therein
           there
           are
           two
           strains
           ;
           one
           is
           the
           Sin
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           Punishment
           .
           The
           Sin
           is
           
             a
             mans
             Pride
             .
             A
             mans
             ,
          
           not
           for
           the
           distinction
           of
           one
           Sex
           from
           another
           ,
           
           but
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           comprehension
           of
           both
           Sexes
           under
           one
           .
           The
           Woman
           was
           first
           proud
           ,
           and
           it
           sticks
           by
           her
           ever
           since
           :
           She
           is
           none
           of
           the
           daughters
           of
           Eve
           that
           inherits
           not
           her
           childs-part
           in
           this
           sin
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           Feminine
           Pride
           less
           odious
           ,
           less
           dangerous
           .
           Rather
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Sex
           gives
           power
           and
           advantage
           to
           the
           vice
           ;
           as
           the
           fagot-stick
           will
           sooner
           take
           fire
           then
           the
           log
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           intimation
           of
           the
           reflex
           action
           of
           Pride
           .
           A
           mans
           Pride
           therefore
           is
           the
           Pride
           of
           himself
           .
           Indeed
           the
           whole
           endeavour
           ,
           study
           ,
           care
           of
           the
           proud
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           hoising
           of
           himself
           ;
           yea
           ,
           this
           Himself
           is
           the
           adequate
           subject
           of
           all
           sinful
           desires
           .
           What
           doth
           the
           Covetous
           labour
           but
           to
           inrich
           himself
           ?
           the
           Voluptuous
           but
           to
           delight
           himself
           ?
           the
           Proud
           but
           to
           exalt
           himself
           ?
           
           whether
           in
           contempt
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           in
           competition
           with
           God
           himself
           .
           For
           Pride
           hath
           a
           double
           cast
           of
           her
           eye
           ;
           downwards
           to
           other
           men
           in
           scorn
           ,
           upwards
           to
           God
           in
           a
           rivalty
           .
           To
           men
           first
           ,
           as
           the
           proud
           Pharisee
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             as
             others
             ,
             nor
             as
             this
             Publican
             .
          
           He
           thinks
           he
           is
           made
           of
           better
           clay
           then
           the
           common
           lump
           ;
           it
           is
           others
           happiness
           to
           serve
           him
           .
           He
           magnifies
           every
           act
           that
           fals
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           proud
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             great
             Babel
             that
             I
             have
             built
             ?
          
           yea
           his
           own
           very
           excretions
           are
           sweet
           and
           fragrant
           ,
           whiles
           the
           perfumes
           of
           others
           are
           ranck
           and
           ill-sented
           .
        
         
           To
           God
           ,
           secondly
           .
           For
           whereas
           Piety
           makes
           God
           our
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           end
           ;
           the
           beginning
           to
           which
           we
           ascribe
           all
           ,
           the
           end
           
           whereto
           we
           referre
           all
           :
           the
           Proud
           man
           makes
           himself
           his
           own
           Alpha
           ,
           thanks
           himself
           for
           all
           ;
           makes
           himself
           his
           own
           Omega
           ,
           seeks
           himself
           in
           all
           ;
           begins
           at
           himself
           ,
           ends
           at
           himself
           .
        
         
           Which
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           much
           more
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           conforms
           us
           more
           to
           the
           enemy
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           say
           commonly
           ,
           
             As
             proud
             as
             the
             Devil
          
           .
           For
           that
           once-glorious
           Angel
           looking
           upon
           his
           own
           excellency
           wherewith
           he
           was
           invested
           in
           his
           creation
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           lift
           up
           in
           himself
           ,
           made
           himself
           his
           own
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           ,
           acknowledging
           no
           essential
           dependance
           upon
           God
           as
           his
           beginning
           ,
           no
           necessary
           reference
           to
           God
           as
           his
           end
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           tumbled
           down
           into
           that
           bottomless
           dungeon
           ,
           and
           
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             
             of
             darkness
             unto
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
          
           This
           is
           it
           which
           some
           think
           Saint
           Paul
           alludes
           to
           ,
           when
           he
           charges
           that
           a
           Bishop
           should
           
             not
             be
             a
             novice
             ,
             left
             he
             should
             be
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             fall
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           6.
           
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           so
           many
           kinds
           of
           Pride
           as
           there
           are
           imaginary
           causes
           of
           self-exaltation
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           so
           many
           causes
           imagined
           hereof
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           things
           reputed
           more
           precious
           and
           excellent
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           I
           might
           send
           you
           to
           Hugo's
           Chariot
           of
           Pride
           ,
           drawn
           with
           four
           horses
           ,
           (
           that
           Age
           knew
           no
           more
           )
           and
           the
           four
           wheels
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           listed
           to
           mount
           Pride
           curiously
           :
           but
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           her
           on
           foot
           .
           To
           speak
           plainly
           therefore
           ,
           These
           five
           things
           are
           wont
           commonly
           
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Pride
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           Beauty
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           Knowledge
           .
           Every
           of
           them
           shall
           have
           a
           word
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           tainted
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           are
           State-proud
           ;
           Bladders
           puft
           up
           with
           the
           wind
           of
           Honour
           .
           Thus
           
             Ninive
             ,
             Behold
             I
             sit
             as
             a
             Queen
             ;
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             :
          
           Thus
           the
           insolent
           officer
           of
           
             Sennacherib
             ,
             Who
             art
             thou
             ,
             that
             
             
             thou
             despisest
             the
             least
             of
             my
             Masters
             servants
             ?
             Vicina
             potentibus
             superbia
             ,
          
           as
           that
           Father
           said
           ,
           
             Pride
             is
             an
             usual
             neighbour
             to
             greatness
             .
          
           How
           hard
           is
           it
           for
           eminent
           Persons
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           all
           heads
           bare
           ,
           all
           knees
           bowed
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           raised
           up
           in
           their
           conceits
           ,
           not
           to
           applaud
           their
           own
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           overly
           upon
           the
           ignoble
           multitude
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           are
           
             Terrae
             filii
          
           ,
           mushroms
           ,
           worthy
           of
           nothing
           but
           contempt
           ?
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           proud
           ones
           are
           incompatible
           with
           each
           other
           .
           Look
           upon
           other
           Vices
           ,
           ye
           shall
           see
           one
           Drunkard
           hug
           another
           ,
           one
           debauch'd
           Wanton
           love
           another
           ,
           one
           Swearer
           ,
           one
           Profane
           beast
           delight
           in
           another
           :
           but
           one
           Proud
           man
           cannot
           abide
           another
           ;
           as
           one
           twig
           cannot
           bear
           two
           Red-breasts
           .
           Both
           would
           be
           best
           :
           Caesar
           will
           not
           indure
           an
           equal
           ,
           nor
           Pompey
           
           a
           superiour
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           are
           Purse-proud
           .
           
             Vermis
             divitiarum
             superbia
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           wittily
           ,
           
             Pride
             is
             in
             the
             Purse
             ,
             as
             the
             worm
          
           in
           the
           Apple
           .
           Thus
           Nabal
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           money
           in
           his
           bags
           and
           stock
           on
           his
           ground
           ,
           sends
           a
           scornful
           message
           to
           poor
           David
           ,
           though
           a
           better
           man
           then
           himself
           ;
           
             Many
             servants
             run
             away
             from
             their
             Masters
             now
             adaies
             .
          
           How
           many
           examples
           meet
           us
           every
           where
           of
           this
           kind
           ;
           of
           them
           which
           having
           scrap'd
           together
           a
           little
           money
           more
           then
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           look
           big
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           scorn
           the
           need
           of
           the
           better
           deserving
           ,
           and
           bluster
           like
           a
           tempest
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           bear
           down
           even
           good
           causes
           before
           them
           ?
           
             Secundas
             fortunas
             decent
             superbiae
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Comedian
           ,
           
             Pride
             becomes
             the
             wealthy
          
           .
           Thus
           
           Solomon
           notes
           in
           his
           time
           that
           the
           rich
           speaks
           with
           commands
           ;
           the
           words
           weigh
           according
           to
           the
           Purse
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           are
           the
           Skin-proud
           ;
           for
           Beauty
           goes
           no
           deeper
           :
           such
           as
           with
           Jezebel
           lick
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           Narcissus
           dote
           upon
           their
           own
           Faces
           ;
           thinking
           it
           a
           wrong
           in
           any
           that
           sees
           them
           ,
           and
           admires
           them
           not
           ;
           spending
           all
           their
           thoughts
           and
           their
           time
           in
           fashions
           and
           complexion
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           Soul
           lay
           in
           their
           hide
           ;
           despising
           the
           ordinary
           forms
           of
           vulgar
           persons
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           most
           beneficial
           nature
           .
           
             Elatus
             erat
             animus
             tuus
             propter
             pulcritudinem
             ,
             Thine
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             because
             of
             thy
             beauty
             ,
          
           saith
           Ezekiel
           28.
           17.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           are
           the
           Sinew-proud
           ,
           which
           presume
           upon
           their
           own
           Strength
           
           and
           vigor
           .
           
             Elatum
             cor
             robore
          
           ,
           saies
           the
           same
           Ezekiel
           28.
           5.
           
           As
           Goliah
           ,
           who
           dares
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           his
           own
           arm
           challenge
           the
           whole
           hoast
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           scorns
           the
           dwarfs
           and
           shrimps
           of
           Israel
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           the
           Skill-proud
           ,
           puffed
           up
           with
           the
           conceit
           of
           Knowledge
           ;
           as
           Knowledge
           is
           indeed
           of
           a
           swelling
           nature
           .
           There
           is
           much
           affinity
           betwixt
           Knowledge
           and
           Pride
           :
           both
           came
           out
           of
           one
           Country
           ;
           for
           Pride
           is
           also
           
             natione
             coelestis
          
           ,
           as
           Hierom
           well
           :
           and
           since
           she
           cannot
           climbe
           up
           thither
           again
           ,
           she
           will
           be
           mounting
           as
           high
           as
           she
           can
           towards
           it
           .
        
         
           Every
           smatterer
           thinks
           all
           the
           Circle
           of
           Arts
           confined
           to
           the
           closet
           of
           his
           breast
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Job
           speaks
           of
           his
           haughty
           friends
           ,
           that
           
             all
             wisdome
             lives
             in
             him
             ,
             
             and
             dyes
             with
             him
             .
          
           Hence
           is
           that
           curiosity
           of
           knowing
           vain
           querks
           of
           speculation
           ;
           hence
           singularity
           of
           opinion
           hating
           to
           go
           in
           the
           common
           track
           ;
           hence
           impatience
           of
           contradiction
           ;
           hence
           contempt
           of
           the
           mediocrity
           of
           others
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           impatience
           Zidkijah
           could
           smite
           Michaiah
           on
           the
           eare
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           buffeting
           him
           double
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Which
             way
             went
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             from
             me
             to
             thee
             ?
          
           Out
           of
           this
           contempt
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           could
           say
           ,
           
             Turba
             haec
             ,
             this
             Laity
             ,
             that
             knows
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             accursed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           besides
           these
           five
           a
           man
           may
           be
           proud
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           yea
           of
           nothing
           ,
           yea
           of
           worse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           Evil.
           There
           may
           be
           as
           much
           Pride
           in
           rags
           as
           in
           tissues
           .
           Diogenes
           tramples
           upon
           Plato's
           pride
           ,
           but
           with
           another
           pride
           .
           And
           we
           commonly
           
           observe
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           so
           proud
           as
           the
           foulest
           .
           In
           what
           kind
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           man
           reflects
           upon
           himself
           ,
           by
           seeking
           ,
           loving
           ,
           admiring
           ,
           the
           more
           proud
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           damnable
           is
           his
           Pride
           .
           But
           as
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           Pride
           is
           odious
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           most
           of
           all
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           matters
           wherein
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           God.
           A
           proud
           face
           ,
           or
           a
           proud
           back
           ,
           or
           a
           proud
           arm
           ,
           or
           a
           proud
           purse
           are
           hateful
           things
           :
           but
           a
           proud
           Religion
           is
           so
           much
           worse
           as
           the
           subject
           
           should
           be
           better
           .
           Let
           this
           then
           be
           the
           just
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Test
           of
           true
           or
           false
           Religion
           ;
           
           That
           which
           teacheth
           us
           to
           exalt
           God
           most
           ,
           and
           most
           to
           depress
           our selves
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           :
           that
           which
           doth
           most
           pranck
           up
           our selves
           and
           detract
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           false
           .
           It
           was
           the
           rule
           of
           Bonaventure
           ,
           whom
           the
           Romanists
           honour
           for
           a
           Saint
           ,
           
             Hoc
             piarum
             mentium
             est
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             part
             of
             pious
             Souls
             ,
             to
             ascribe
             nothing
             to
             themselves
             ,
             all
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
          
           So
           as
           how
           much
           soever
           a
           man
           attributes
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           swerve
           from
           Piety
           in
           detracting
           from
           Nature
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           substract
           never
           so
           little
           from
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           to
           Nature
           ,
           he
           indangers
           himself
           ,
           and
           offends
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           safety
           of
           this
           proof
           our
           Doctrine
           triumphs
           over
           the
           Romish
           in
           all
           those
           Points
           wherein
           it
           opposeth
           ours
           .
           Ours
           stands
           ever
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           exalting
           
           his
           free
           Grace
           and
           mere
           Mercy
           as
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           theirs
           dividing
           this
           great
           work
           betwixt
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           Gods
           Grace
           and
           mans
           Free-will
           ,
           and
           ascribing
           that
           to
           Merit
           which
           we
           to
           Mercy
           .
           Herein
           Popery
           is
           pure
           Pharisaisme
           ,
           and
           comes
           within
           the
           verge
           of
           Spiritual
           Pride
           ,
           Solomon's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Insolent
           men
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           climbing
           to
           Heaven
           by
           ladders
           of
           their
           own
           making
           ,
           with
           Acesius
           in
           Jerome
           !
           what
           other
           issue
           can
           they
           exspect
           from
           the
           jealous
           God
           but
           a
           fearful
           precipitation
           ?
           Neither
           doubt
           I
           but
           this
           is
           one
           main
           ground
           of
           the
           Angels
           proclamation
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           
             Cecidit
             ,
             cecidit
             Babylon
             ,
             It
             is
             fallen
             ,
             it
             is
             fallen
             ,
             Babylon
             the
             great
             City
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           from
           the
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           Pride
           ,
           we
           descend
           to
           the
           Punishment
           ,
           which
           
           is
           Ruine
           ;
           
             A
             mans
             Pride
             shall
             bring
             him
             low
             .
          
           How
           can
           a
           bladder
           sink
           ?
           Yet
           Pride
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           light
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           inflation
           ,
           is
           heavie
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           offence
           :
           The
           guiltiness
           is
           as
           a
           milstone
           to
           which
           it
           is
           tied
           ,
           that
           will
           bear
           it
           down
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           deep
           .
           As
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           reflex
           action
           in
           the
           Sin
           ,
           so
           is
           there
           in
           the
           Punishment
           ;
           it
           shall
           ruine
           it self
           .
           No
           other
           hands
           shall
           need
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Judgement
           besides
           her
           own
           .
           As
           the
           lightning
           hath
           ever
           a
           spight
           at
           the
           high
           spires
           and
           tall
           pines
           ,
           striking
           them
           down
           or
           firing
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           shrubs
           and
           cotages
           stand
           untouched
           :
           so
           hath
           the
           God
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           at
           a
           self-advanced
           Greatness
           ;
           whether
           out
           of
           a
           scorn
           of
           rivality
           ,
           or
           a
           just
           punishment
           of
           theft
           ;
           for
           the
           Proud
           man
           both
           in
           a
           cursed
           emulation
           makes
           himself
           his
           own
           
           Deity
           ,
           and
           steales
           glory
           from
           God
           to
           set
           out
           himself
           .
           For
           both
           these
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           he
           shall
           be
           brought
           down
           saith
           Solomon
           .
           Down
           ,
           whither
           ?
           to
           the
           dust
           ,
           to
           Hell
           ;
           by
           others
           ,
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           temporally
           here
           ,
           eternally
           hereafter
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           Aesop
           himself
           (
           we
           have
           it
           in
           Stobaeus
           )
           when
           he
           was
           ask'd
           what
           God
           did
           ,
           answers
           ,
           
             Excelsa
             deprimit
             ,
             extollit
             humilia
          
           .
           Besides
           the
           odionsness
           of
           a
           proud
           man
           amongst
           men
           ,
           commonly
           God
           is
           even
           with
           him
           here
           .
           How
           many
           have
           we
           known
           that
           have
           been
           fastidious
           of
           their
           Diet
           ,
           which
           have
           come
           to
           leap
           at
           a
           crust
           ,
           to
           beg
           their
           bread
           ,
           yea
           to
           rob
           the
           hogs
           with
           the
           Prodigal
           ?
           How
           many
           that
           have
           been
           proud
           of
           their
           Beauty
           have
           been
           made
           (
           ere
           they
           died
           )
           the
           loathsome
           spectacles
           of
           deformity
           ?
           That
           of
           Esay
           strikes
           
           home
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             daughters
             of
             Sion
             are
             haughty
             ,
             and
             walk
             with
             stretched-out
             necks
             and
             wanton
             eyes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             smite
             with
             a
             scab
             the
             crown
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             daughter
             of
             Zion
             ,
          
           Esay
           3.
           16.
           
           How
           many
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           height
           of
           their
           over-weening
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           Benhadad's
           halter
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           turn'd
           to
           graze
           with
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ?
             The
             Lord
             roots
             up
             the
             house
             of
             the
             proud
             ,
          
           Prov.
           15.
           25.
           
           But
           if
           they
           escape
           here
           (
           as
           sometimes
           they
           do
           )
           hereafter
           they
           shall
           not
           :
           For
           
             the
             proud
             man
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Prov.
           16.
           5.
           
           God
           
             cannot
             indure
             him
          
           ,
           Ps
           .
           101.
           5.
           
           And
           what
           of
           that
           ?
           
             Tu
             perdes
             superbos
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             destroy
             the
             proud
             ,
          
           Ps
           .
           119.
           21.
           
           The
           very
           Heathens
           devised
           the
           proud
           Giants
           struck
           with
           thunder
           from
           Heaven
           .
           And
           
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             Angels
          
           whom
           he
           placed
           in
           
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           pride
           
             threw
             them
             down
             headlong
             to
             the
             nethermost
             hell
          
           ;
           how
           much
           less
           shall
           he
           spare
           the
           proud
           dust
           and
           ashes
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           shall
           cast
           them
           from
           the
           height
           of
           their
           earthly
           altitude
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           that
           infernall
           dungeon
           ?
           
             Humility
             makes
             men
             Angels
             ,
             Pride
             made
             Angels
             Devils
             ,
          
           as
           that
           Father
           said
           ;
           I
           may
           well
           adde
           ,
           makes
           Devils
           of
           men
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saies
           the
           Heathen
           Poet
           
             Menander
             ,
             Never
             soul
             escaped
             the
             revenge
             of
             Pride
             ,
          
           never
           shall
           escape
           it
           .
           So
           sure
           as
           God
           is
           just
           ,
           Pride
           shall
           not
           go
           unpunished
           .
           I
           know
           now
           we
           are
           all
           ready
           to
           call
           for
           a
           Bason
           ,
           with
           Pilate
           ,
           and
           to
           wash
           our
           hands
           from
           this
           foul
           sin
           .
           Honourable
           and
           beloved
           ,
           this
           Vice
           is
           a
           close
           one
           ,
           it
           will
           cleave
           fast
           to
           you
           ;
           yea
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           ye
           can
           hardly
           discern
           it
           from
           a
           piece
           of
           your selves
           :
           this
           is
           it
           that
           aggravates
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Aquinas
           notes
           well
           ,
           some
           sins
           are
           more
           dangerous
           
             propter
             vehementiam
             impugnationis
             ,
             for
             the
             fury
             of
             their
             assault
             ,
          
           as
           the
           sin
           of
           Anger
           ;
           others
           for
           their
           correspondence
           to
           Nature
           ,
           as
           the
           sins
           of
           Lust
           ;
           others
           
             propter
             latentiam
             sui
             ,
             for
             their
             close
             sculking
          
           in
           our
           bosome
           ,
           as
           this
           sin
           of
           Pride
           .
           Oh
           let
           us
           look
           seriously
           
           into
           the
           corners
           of
           our
           false
           hearts
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           Lantern
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           find
           out
           this
           subtile
           Devil
           ;
           and
           never
           give
           peace
           to
           our
           Souls
           till
           we
           have
           dispossessed
           him
           .
           Down
           with
           your
           proud
           plumes
           ,
           O
           ye
           glorious
           Peacocks
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           look
           upon
           your
           black
           legs
           and
           your
           snake-like
           head
           ;
           be
           ashamed
           of
           your
           miserable
           infirmities
           :
           else
           God
           will
           down
           with
           them
           and
           your selves
           in
           a
           fearful
           vengeance
           .
           There
           is
           not
           the
           holiest
           of
           us
           but
           is
           this
           way
           faulty
           :
           Oh
           let
           us
           be
           humbled
           by
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           brought
           down
           to
           everlasting
           confusion
           ;
           let
           us
           be
           cast
           down
           upon
           our
           knees
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           cast
           down
           upon
           our
           faces
           .
           For
           God
           will
           make
           good
           his
           own
           word
           one
           way
           ,
           
             A
             mans
             pride
             shall
             bring
             him
             low
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           sweeter
           part
           of
           this
           Ditty
           follows
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           Mercy
           which
           hath
           two
           strains
           also
           ,
           the
           Grace
           ,
           the
           Reward
           .
           The
           gratious
           disposition
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           Vertue
           properly
           it
           is
           not
           )
           is
           Humility
           ,
           expressed
           here
           in
           the
           Subject
           ,
           
             The
             humble
             in
             spirit
          
           .
           Not
           he
           that
           is
           forcibly
           humbled
           by
           others
           ,
           whether
           God
           or
           man
           ;
           (
           so
           a
           wicked
           Ahab
           may
           walk
           softly
           and
           droop
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           be
           never
           the
           better
           :
           What
           thank
           is
           it
           if
           we
           bow
           when
           God
           sets
           his
           foot
           upon
           us
           ?
           )
           but
           he
           that
           is
           voluntarily
           humble
           in
           spirit
           .
           And
           yet
           there
           are
           also
           vicious
           kinds
           of
           this
           self-humility
           .
        
         
           As
           first
           ,
           when
           man
           having
           only
           God
           
             supra
             se
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           owing
           religious
           worship
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           worships
           Angels
           or
           Saints
           that
           are
           but
           
             juxta
             se
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
           charge
           that
           S.
           Paul
           gives
           to
           his
           
             Colossians
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             you
             in
             a
             voluntary
             humility
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             :
          
           much
           less
           then
           of
           stocks
           and
           stones
           .
           These
           very
           walls
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           eyes
           and
           tongues
           ,
           could
           testifie
           full
           many
           of
           these
           impious
           and
           Idolatrous
           cringes
           and
           prostrations
           .
           So
           as
           if
           wood
           or
           stone
           could
           be
           capable
           of
           pollution
           ,
           here
           was
           enough
           ;
           till
           this
           abused
           frame
           was
           happily
           washed
           by
           the
           clear
           streams
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           re-sanctified
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Superstitious
           Humility
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           a
           man
           basely
           subjects
           himself
           to
           serve
           the
           humors
           of
           the
           Great
           by
           gross
           supparasitation
           ,
           by
           either
           unjust
           or
           unfit
           actions
           and
           offices
           ;
           yielding
           himself
           a
           slave
           to
           the
           Times
           ,
           a
           pander
           to
           Vice.
           This
           is
           a
           Servile
           Humility
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           When
           a
           man
           affects
           a
           courteous
           affability
           and
           lowly
           carriage
           for
           ostentation
           ,
           for
           advantage
           ;
           or
           when
           a
           man
           buries
           himself
           alive
           in
           an
           homely
           cowle
           ,
           in
           a
           pretence
           of
           mortification
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           went
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           is
           within
           him
           .
           
             To
             be
             proud
             of
             Humility
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Father
           said
           well
           ,
           
             is
             worse
             then
             to
             be
             superciliously
             and
             openly
             proud
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           Hypocritical
           Humility
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           out
           of
           pusillanimity
           or
           inordinateness
           a
           man
           prostitutes
           himself
           to
           those
           unworthy
           conditions
           and
           actions
           of
           sinful
           pleasure
           that
           mis-beseem
           a
           man
           ,
           a
           Christian
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Brutish
           Humility
           .
           All
           these
           self-humiliations
           are
           thankless
           and
           faulty
           .
           It
           will
           be
           long
           enough
           ere
           the
           Superstitious
           ,
           Servile
           ,
           Hypocritical
           ,
           Brutish
           Humility
           shall
           advance
           us
           other
           then
           to
           the
           scaffold
           of
           our
           
           execution
           .
        
         
           The
           True
           Humility
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           modestly
           lowly
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           abased
           in
           his
           heart
           and
           carriage
           before
           God.
           And
           this
           self-humiliation
           is
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           Temporal
           or
           Spiritual
           things
           .
           Of
           Temporal
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           thinks
           any
           condition
           good
           enough
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           doth
           not
           unduly
           intrude
           himself
           into
           the
           preferments
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           whether
           in
           Church
           or
           
           Commonwealth
           .
           When
           he
           thinks
           meanly
           of
           his
           own
           parts
           and
           actions
           ,
           highly
           
           and
           reverently
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           giving
           honour
           goes
           before
           others
           ,
           in
           taking
           it
           behind
           them
           .
        
         
           Of
           Spiritual
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           vile
           in
           himself
           ,
           especially
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           therefore
           abhors
           himself
           in
           sackcloth
           and
           ashes
           :
           when
           the
           Grace
           that
           he
           hath
           he
           can
           acknowledge
           ,
           but
           not
           over-rate
           ;
           yea
           he
           takes
           it
           so
           low
           as
           he
           may
           do
           without
           wrong
           to
           the
           giver
           :
           when
           for
           all
           Blessings
           he
           can
           awfully
           look
           up
           to
           his
           Creator
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           ascribing
           all
           to
           him
           ,
           referring
           all
           to
           him
           ,
           depending
           for
           all
           upon
           him
           ;
           so
           much
           more
           magnifying
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           more
           sensible
           of
           his
           own
           Unworthiness
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           ,
           though
           short
           ,
           character
           of
           Humility
           .
           A
           plain
           Grace
           ,
           ye
           
           see
           ,
           but
           lovely
           .
           From
           which
           let
           it
           please
           you
           to
           turn
           your
           eyes
           to
           the
           Blessing
           allotted
           to
           it
           :
           which
           is
           so
           expressed
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           either
           run
           ,
           
             The
             humble
             in
             spirit
             shall
             enjoy
             honour
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Translation
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             Honour
             shall
             uphold
             the
             humble
             in
             spirit
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           In
           both
           ,
           Honour
           is
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           humble
           ;
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           him
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           him
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Honour
           ,
           from
           whom
           ?
           From
           God
           ,
           from
           men
           .
           Even
           the
           good
           man
           of
           the
           house
           will
           say
           ,
           
             Friend
             ,
             sit
             up
             higher
          
           .
           For
           though
           with
           vain
           men
           he
           is
           most
           set
           by
           that
           can
           most
           set
           our
           himself
           :
           yet
           with
           the
           wiser
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           man
           dejects
           himself
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           is
           honoured
           .
           It
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           truly-vertuous
           
           to
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           loser
           by
           his
           Humility
           :
           Much
           less
           will
           God
           abide
           it
           .
           
             A
             broken
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             Pullati
             extolluntur
             salute
             ,
             The
             mourners
             are
             exalted
             with
             safety
             ,
          
           saith
           Eliphaz
           in
           Job
           5.
           11.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             lifteth
             up
             the
             meek
             ,
          
           saith
           David
           ,
           out
           of
           good
           proof
           ;
           and
           needs
           must
           he
           rise
           whom
           God
           lifteth
           .
           What
           should
           we
           need
           any
           other
           precedent
           of
           this
           Vertue
           ,
           or
           other
           example
           of
           this
           Reward
           ,
           then
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           himself
           ?
           all
           other
           are
           worthy
           of
           forgetfulness
           in
           comparison
           :
           
             Who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             being
             found
             in
             fashion
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
          
           O
           God
           ,
           what
           an
           incomprehensible
           dejection
           was
           here
           !
           that
           the
           living
           God
           should
           descend
           from
           the
           highest
           Glory
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           put
           upon
           him
           the
           rags
           of
           our
           Humanity
           ;
           and
           take
           on
           him
           not
           the
           man
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           servant
           ,
           yea
           the
           malefactor
           ;
           abasing
           himself
           to
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           to
           our
           indignities
           ,
           to
           be
           reviled
           ,
           spat
           upon
           ,
           scourged
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           crucified
           :
           yea
           all
           these
           are
           easie
           tasks
           to
           that
           which
           follows
           ;
           to
           be
           made
           a
           mark
           of
           his
           Fathers
           wrath
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           the
           bitterness
           of
           his
           Soul
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           What
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           yea
           what
           apprehension
           of
           Angels
           can
           be
           capable
           of
           fadoming
           the
           depth
           of
           this
           Humiliation
           ?
           
        
         
           Answerable
           to
           thy
           dejection
           ,
           O
           Saviour
           ,
           was
           thine
           exaltation
           ;
           as
           the
           conduit-water
           rises
           at
           least
           as
           high
           as
           it
           falls
           .
           Now
           is
           thy
           
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ;
             that
             at
             the
             name
             of
             JESUS
             every
             knee
             should
             how
             ,
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             earth
             ,
             under
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Neither
           meanest
           thou
           to
           be
           our
           Saviour
           onely
           ,
           but
           our
           pattern
           too
           .
           I
           do
           not
           hear
           thee
           say
           ,
           Learn
           of
           me
           for
           I
           am
           Almighty
           ,
           I
           am
           Omniscient
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             Learn
             of
             me
             that
             I
             am
             meek
             .
          
           If
           we
           can
           go
           down
           the
           steps
           of
           thine
           Humiliation
           ,
           we
           shall
           rise
           up
           the
           stairs
           of
           thy
           Glory
           .
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           then
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             for
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Oh
           
             cast
             down
          
           your
           crowns
           with
           the
           twenty
           four
           Elders
           (
           Apoc.
           4.
           10.
           
           )
           
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             :
             Humble
             your
             seves
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             lift
             you
             up
             ,
          
           Jam.
           4.
           10.
           
           
        
         
           Indeed
           there
           is
           none
           of
           us
           but
           hath
           just
           cause
           to
           be
           humbled
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           wretchedness
           of
           our
           Nature
           or
           of
           our
           Estate
           .
           What
           is
           the
           best
           flesh
           and
           blood
           but
           a
           pack
           of
           dust
           made
           up
           together
           into
           a
           stirring
           heap
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           dissolution
           molders
           to
           dust
           again
           ?
        
         
           
             When
             I
             consider
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moon
             and
             the
             Stars
             as
             they
             
             
             stand
             in
             their
             order
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             what
             is
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             regardest
             him
             ?
          
           what
           a
           Worm
           ?
           what
           an
           Ant
           ?
           what
           a
           nothing
           ?
           who
           besides
           his
           homeliness
           is
           still
           falling
           asunder
           ;
           for
           even
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           best-composed
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Psalm
           verified
           ,
           
             Universa
             vanitas
             omnis
             homo
             ,
             Every
             man
             is
             all
             vanity
             .
          
        
         
           Alas
           then
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           we
           should
           be
           proud
           of
           ?
           Is
           it
           Wealth
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           richest
           metal
           but
           red
           and
           white
           earth
           ?
           And
           that
           whereof
           too
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           of
           their
           hatchet
           ,
           
             Alas
             ,
             Master
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             lent
             .
          
           What
           speak
           I
           of
           this
           ,
           when
           our
           very
           breath
           is
           not
           our
           own
           ?
           The
           best
           praise
           of
           Coin
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           current
           ,
           it
           runs
           from
           us
           ;
           yea
           it
           is
           volatile
           ,
           as
           wise
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Riches
             have
             wings
          
           :
           and
           if
           they
           leave
           not
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           them
           .
           
             We
             
             brought
             nothing
             hither
          
           ,
           and
           (
           according
           to
           the
           proclamation
           of
           that
           great
           King
           )
           
             we
             must
             carry
             nothing
             with
             us
          
           but
           our
           winding-sheet
           ;
           yea
           rather
           that
           must
           carry
           us
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           our
           Land
           ?
           How
           long
           is
           that
           ours
           ?
           That
           shall
           be
           fixed
           when
           we
           are
           gone
           ,
           and
           shall
           change
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           ,
           many
           Masters
           .
           But
           withall
           ,
           where
           is
           it
           ?
           I
           remember
           what
           is
           reported
           of
           Socrates
           and
           
             Alcibiades
             ,
             (
             Aelian
          
           tells
           the
           story
           .
           )
           Socrates
           saw
           Alcibiades
           proud
           of
           his
           spacious
           fields
           and
           wide
           inheritance
           ,
           he
           calls
           for
           a
           Map
           ,
           looks
           for
           Greece
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           ,
           asks
           Alcibiades
           where
           his
           lands
           lay
           .
           When
           he
           answered
           they
           were
           not
           laid
           forth
           in
           the
           Map.
           Why
           (
           said
           Socrates
           )
           art
           thou
           proud
           of
           that
           which
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           ?
           What
           
           a
           poor
           spot
           is
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           greatest
           King
           ?
           but
           what
           a
           nothing
           is
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           Subject
           ?
           A
           small
           parcel
           of
           a
           Shire
           ,
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Chorographer
           .
           And
           had
           we
           ,
           with
           Licinius
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Kite
           could
           fly
           over
           ,
           yea
           if
           all
           the
           whole
           Globe
           were
           ours
           ,
           six
           or
           seven
           foot
           will
           serve
           us
           at
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           our
           Honour
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           that
           is
           none
           of
           ours
           ;
           for
           Honour
           is
           in
           him
           that
           gives
           it
           ,
           not
           in
           him
           that
           receives
           it
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Plebeians
           will
           be
           stubborn
           or
           uncivil
           and
           respectless
           ,
           where
           is
           Honour
           ?
           and
           when
           we
           have
           it
           ,
           what
           a
           poor
           puffe
           is
           this
           ?
           how
           windy
           ,
           how
           unsatisfying
           ?
           Insomuch
           as
           the
           great
           Emperour
           could
           say
           ,
           
             I
             have
             been
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             am
             never
             the
             better
             .
          
           Have
           ye
           
           Great
           ones
           all
           the
           incurvations
           of
           the
           knee
           ,
           the
           kisses
           of
           the
           hand
           ,
           the
           styles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           yea
           the
           flatteries
           of
           Heralds
           ?
           let
           Gods
           hand
           touch
           you
           but
           a
           little
           with
           a
           spotted
           Fever
           ,
           or
           girds
           of
           the
           Colick
           ,
           or
           belking
           pains
           of
           the
           Gout
           ,
           or
           stoppings
           of
           the
           bladder
           ,
           alas
           !
           what
           ease
           is
           it
           to
           you
           that
           you
           are
           laid
           in
           a
           Silken
           bed
           ,
           that
           a
           potion
           is
           brought
           you
           on
           the
           knee
           in
           a
           Golden
           cup
           ,
           that
           the
           Chirurgion
           can
           say
           ,
           he
           hath
           taken
           from
           you
           Noble
           blood
           ?
           As
           Esau
           said
           of
           his
           birth-right
           ,
           ye
           shall
           say
           (
           
             mutat
             is
             mutandis
          
           )
           of
           all
           these
           ceremonies
           of
           Honour
           ,
           
             What
             are
             these
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             dye
             for
             pain
             ?
          
        
         
           Is
           it
           Beauty
           ?
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           or
           wherein
           consists
           it
           ?
           Wherein
           ,
           but
           in
           mere
           opinion
           ?
           The
           Aethiopians
           think
           it
           consists
           in
           perfect
           Blackness
           ;
           we
           
           Europeans
           ,
           in
           white
           and
           red
           :
           and
           the
           wisest
           say
           ,
           
             That
             is
             fair
             that
             pleaseth
          
           .
           And
           what
           Face
           is
           it
           that
           pleaseth
           all
           ?
           Even
           in
           the
           worst
           some
           eyes
           see
           features
           that
           please
           ;
           in
           the
           best
           some
           others
           see
           lines
           they
           like
           not
           .
           And
           if
           any
           Beauty
           could
           have
           all
           voices
           ,
           what
           were
           this
           but
           a
           wast
           and
           worthless
           approbation
           ?
           Grant
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           greatest
           exquisiteness
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           Blossome
           in
           May
           ,
           or
           a
           Flower
           in
           August
           ,
           or
           an
           Apple
           in
           Autumn
           ,
           soon
           faln
           ,
           soon
           withered
           ?
           Should
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           glorious
           Dames
           ,
           be
           seized
           upon
           with
           the
           nasty
           pustles
           of
           the
           small
           Pox
           ,
           alas
           !
           what
           pits
           do
           those
           leave
           behind
           them
           to
           bury
           your
           Beauties
           in
           ?
           Or
           if
           but
           some
           languishing
           Quartan
           should
           arrest
           you
           ,
           how
           is
           the
           delicate
           skin
           turn'd
           tawnie
           ?
           How
           doth
           an
           unwelcome
           Dropsie
           
           (
           wherein
           that
           disease
           too
           often
           ends
           )
           bag
           up
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           mis-shape
           the
           face
           and
           body
           ,
           with
           unpleasing
           and
           unkindly
           tumors
           ?
           In
           short
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           after
           all
           our
           cost
           and
           care
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           best
           hide
           but
           
             saccus
             stercorum
          
           ,
           as
           Bernard
           speaks
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           do
           not
           finde
           noisome
           ,
           others
           shall
           ?
           Well
           may
           I
           therefore
           ask
           ,
           with
           
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             Quid
             superbit
             terra
             &
             cinis
             ?
             Why
             is
          
           this
           
             earth
             and
             ashes
             proud
          
           ?
           though
           it
           were
           as
           free
           from
           sin
           as
           it
           is
           from
           perfection
           .
           
           But
           now
           when
           wickedness
           is
           added
           to
           vanity
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           more
           abominable
           
           by
           sin
           then
           weak
           by
           nature
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           be
           utterly
           ashamed
           to
           look
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           look
           upon
           our
           own
           faces
           ?
        
         
           Surely
           therefore
           ,
           whensoever
           you
           see
           a
           Proud
           man
           ,
           say
           there
           is
           a
           Fool
           ;
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           )
           the
           heathen
           Menander
           could
           say
           so
           :
           for
           if
           he
           were
           not
           a
           mere
           stranger
           in
           himself
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           no
           other
           then
           confounded
           in
           himself
           .
           We
           see
           our
           own
           outward
           filthiness
           in
           those
           loathsome
           excretions
           which
           the
           purest
           nature
           puts
           forth
           :
           but
           if
           we
           could
           as
           well
           see
           our
           inward
           Spiritual
           beastliness
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           but
           be
           swallowed
           up
           of
           our
           confusion
           .
        
         
           It
           falls
           out
           with
           men
           in
           this
           case
           as
           with
           some
           old
           foul
           and
           wrinkled
           dames
           ,
           that
           are
           soothed
           up
           by
           their
           Parasites
           in
           an
           admiration
           of
           their
           Beauty
           ,
           to
           whom
           
           no
           glass
           is
           allowed
           but
           the
           picturers
           ,
           that
           flatters
           them
           with
           a
           smooth
           ,
           fair
           and
           young
           image
           .
           Let
           such
           a
           one
           come
           casually
           to
           the
           view
           of
           a
           Glass
           ,
           she
           falls
           out
           first
           with
           that
           mirrour
           ,
           and
           cries
           out
           of
           the
           false
           representation
           :
           but
           after
           ,
           when
           upon
           stricter
           examination
           she
           finds
           the
           fault
           in
           her self
           ,
           she
           becomes
           as
           much
           out
           of
           love
           with
           her self
           as
           ever
           her
           flatterers
           seemed
           to
           be
           enamour'd
           of
           her
           .
           It
           is
           no
           otherwise
           with
           us
           .
           We
           easily
           run
           away
           with
           the
           conceit
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           Beauty
           ,
           of
           our
           innocent
           Integrity
           ;
           every
           thing
           feeds
           us
           in
           our
           over-weening
           opinion
           .
           Let
           the
           Glass
           of
           the
           Law
           be
           brought
           once
           and
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           see
           the
           shameful
           wrinkles
           and
           foul
           morphews
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           shall
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             We
             lye
             down
             in
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             our
             confusion
             covereth
             
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.
           25.
           
           Thus
           if
           we
           be
           humbled
           in
           spirit●
           we
           shall
           be
           raised
           unto
           true
           Honour
           ;
           even
           
             such
             Honour
          
           as
           
             have
             all
             his
             Saints
          
           .
           To
           the
           participation
           whereof
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           graciously
           bring
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Righteous
           :
           to
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           one
           infinite
           God
           ,
           be
           all
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           now
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Amen
           .
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           CHRIST
           AND
           
           CAESAR
           .
           A
           SERMON
           preached
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
        
         
           By
           Jos.
           HALL
           .
        
         
           
             
             Joh.
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             chief
             Priests
             answered
             ,
             We
             have
             no
             King
             but
             Caesar
             .
          
        
         
           THere
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           loyal
           speech
           as
           it
           may
           be
           used
           ;
           One
           Sun
           is
           enough
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           one
           King
           for
           earth
           :
           But
           as
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           worse
           .
           For
           in
           so
           few
           words
           ,
           these
           Jews
           flatter
           Caesar
           ,
           reject
           Christ
           ,
           oppose
           Christ
           to
           Caesar
           .
           First
           ,
           pretending
           they
           were
           
           Caesar's
           subjects
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           professing
           they
           were
           not
           Christs
           subjects
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           arguing
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           Christ's
           subjects
           because
           they
           were
           Caesar's
           .
           The
           first
           by
           way
           of
           affirmation
           ,
           
             Caesar
             is
             our
             King
          
           :
           the
           second
           by
           way
           of
           negation
           ,
           
             No
             King
             but
             Caesar
          
           :
           the
           third
           by
           way
           of
           implication
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             our
             King
             ,
             because
             Caesar
             is
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           a
           truth
           ;
           Caesar
           was
           indeed
           now
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           against
           their
           wils
           .
           Conquest
           had
           made
           his
           name
           unwelcome
           .
           They
           say
           true
           then
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           flatter
           .
           Wonder
           not
           at
           this
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           flatter
           ,
           yea
           lye
           ,
           in
           speaking
           truth
           ,
           when
           his
           heart
           believes
           not
           the
           title
           that
           his
           tongue
           gives
           .
           So
           it
           was
           with
           these
           Jews
           ;
           they
           call'd
           him
           King
           ,
           whom
           they
           malign'd
           as
           an
           Usurper
           .
           For
           
           they
           feeding
           themselves
           with
           the
           conceit
           of
           being
           God's
           free
           people
           ,
           wherein
           
             Judas
             Gaulonites
          
           and
           Sadducus
           the
           Pharisee
           had
           soothed
           them
           ,
           hated
           him
           as
           an
           enemy
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           fear
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           holding
           it
           no
           better
           then
           a
           sinful
           vassalage
           to
           stoop
           unto
           an
           Heathen
           scepter
           .
           Ye
           know
           the
           question
           moved
           upon
           the
           Tribute-money
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           17.
           
           
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             pay
             tribute
             to
             Caesar
             ?
          
           Lo
           ,
           they
           say
           not
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             needful
          
           ?
           but
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             lawful
          
           ?
           The
           Herodians
           were
           a
           Faction
           that
           had
           never
           moved
           this
           question
           ,
           unless
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           their
           scrupulous
           clients
           had
           denied
           it
           .
           They
           make
           it
           a
           difficulty
           not
           of
           purse
           ,
           but
           of
           conscience
           ,
           
             Licetne
             ?
             Is
             it
             lawful
          
           ?
           Yet
           here
           ,
           
             Regem
             habemus
             Caesarem
             ,
             Caesar
             is
             our
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
           They
           liked
           well
           enough
           to
           have
           a
           King
           ;
           yea
           hereupon
           they
           were
           so
           ready
           to
           swagger
           with
           God
           and
           his
           Samuel
           :
           They
           had
           learn'd
           of
           Nature
           and
           experience
           the
           best
           form
           of
           Government
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           but
           they
           would
           have
           had
           him
           of
           their
           own
           .
           As
           God
           said
           of
           the
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           glad
           to
           hear
           him
           say
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           
             De
             numero
             fratrum
             tuorum
             ,
             From
             among
             thy
             brethren
             .
          
           Propriety
           is
           in
           nothing
           more
           pleasing
           then
           in
           matter
           of
           Government
           .
           It
           is
           a
           joy
           
           to
           think
           we
           have
           a
           King
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           our
           own
           blood
           ,
           our
           own
           Religion
           ;
           according
           
           to
           the
           motto
           of
           our
           Princes
           ,
           Ich
           Dicn
           :
           Otherwise
           next
           to
           Anarchy
           is
           Heterarchy
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           find
           much
           difference
           betwixt
           having
           no
           head
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           having
           another
           mans
           head
           on
           our
           shoulders
           .
           The
           Bees
           love
           to
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           one
           that
           is
           of
           their
           own
           hive
           :
           If
           an
           Hornet
           come
           in
           and
           offer
           to
           rule
           amongst
           them
           ,
           (
           though
           stronger
           )
           they
           abide
           not
           the
           colour
           .
           It
           was
           Edomitish
           blood
           that
           made
           Herod
           so
           hateful
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           of
           no
           small
           merit
           .
           Now
           Caesar
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           their
           King
           actually
           in
           regard
           of
           power
           ,
           yet
           they
           held
           him
           no
           better
           then
           an
           Intruder
           in
           regard
           of
           right
           .
           For
           at
           first
           here
           was
           no
           more
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             partnership
             and
          
           league
           of
           love
           betwixt
           the
           Romans
           and
           Jews
           ,
           as
           1
           Maccab.
           8.
           20.
           but
           after
           ,
           when
           Pompey
           had
           vanquish'd
           Hyrcanus
           
           and
           Aristobulus
           ,
           now
           Judaea
           was
           glad
           to
           turn
           tributary
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           friend
           became
           a
           vassal
           ,
           as
           ye
           see
           in
           the
           taxation
           of
           
             Augustus
             ,
             Luk.
          
           2.
           1.
           and
           so
           continued
           with
           no
           small
           regret
           .
           Caesar
           therefore
           was
           to
           them
           a
           Pagan
           for
           Religion
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           for
           Usurpation
           ;
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           
             an
             alien
             from
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           (
           as
           they
           imagined
           )
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           the
           head
           of
           Israel
           .
           This
           of
           the
           Romans
           is
           taken
           for
           that
           
             regnum
             Gentium
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Hagg.
          
           2.
           22.
           by
           an
           Antonomasie
           ;
           which
           was
           therefore
           so
           much
           more
           hated
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           more
           prevalent
           and
           imperious
           .
           And
           ye
           know
           their
           fearful
           suggestion
           ,
           
             Venient
             Romani
             ,
             the
             Romans
             will
             come
             ,
          
           Joh.
           11.
           48.
           
           It
           was
           observed
           of
           old
           by
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           since
           by
           Galatinus
           and
           others
           ,
           indeed
           who
           could
           look
           beside
           it
           ?
           
           that
           the
           Thalmud
           and
           the
           ancient
           Rabbins
           ,
           wheresoever
           they
           find
           the
           name
           of
           Edom
           or
           Idumaea
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           there
           they
           think
           straight
           Rome
           understood
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           with
           them
           that
           
             Onus
             Duma
          
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           .
           A
           misprision
           that
           arises
           (
           as
           Jerome
           guesses
           aright
           )
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           letters
           of
           Duma
           and
           Roma
           ;
           for
           the
           Hebrew
           R
           and
           D
           are
           so
           like
           that
           they
           can
           hardly
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           letter
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           forms
           both
           O
           and
           U.
           Hence
           they
           gave
           out
           Caesar
           for
           an
           Idumaean
           ,
           and
           branded
           all
           that
           Nation
           with
           the
           curses
           of
           Edom.
           Absurdly
           ,
           as
           we
           well
           know
           ;
           for
           Edom
           ,
           or
           Esau
           ,
           was
           Isaac's
           Son
           ,
           whereas
           we
           Europeans
           came
           of
           Japhet
           .
           But
           this
           shews
           their
           good
           will
           both
           to
           Caesar
           and
           his
           Country
           ;
           no
           Nation
           under
           Heaven
           was
           more
           odious
           to
           
           them
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           heartily
           praied
           in
           their
           sense
           ,
           
             Remember
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Edom
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           137.
           7.
           
           Yet
           here
           ,
           
             Regem
             habemus
             Caesarem
             ,
             Caesar
             is
             our
             King.
          
           Neither
           was
           this
           the
           note
           of
           the
           chief
           Priests
           onely
           ,
           which
           had
           learn'd
           to
           flatter
           by
           art
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           hollow
           multitude
           ,
           who
           had
           said
           (
           vers
           .
           12.
           )
           Caesar's
           friend
           .
           As
           if
           all
           were
           now
           grown
           fond
           of
           that
           Soveraignty
           which
           they
           hated
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           let
           our
           Caesar
           see
           that
           fair
           tongues
           are
           not
           alwaies
           true
           .
           In
           the
           Psalm
           which
           our
           late
           Augustus
           of
           ever-Blessed
           Memory
           chose
           for
           the
           Anniversaries
           of
           his
           deliverance
           both
           from
           the
           Cowries
           and
           the
           Powder
           ,
           (
           Psal
           .
           18.
           )
           ye
           find
           this
           clause
           (
           vers
           .
           45.
           )
           
             strange
             children
             shall
             dissemble
             with
             me
          
           ;
           which
           
           in
           our
           last
           Translation
           runs
           ,
           
             Strangers
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             to
             me
             .
          
           Marvel
           not
           at
           the
           difference
           ;
           the
           Hebrews
           take
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           both
           ,
           either
           mentientur
           or
           humiliabuntur
           ,
           to
           signifie
           either
           curtefie
           or
           craft
           :
           wherefore
           ?
           but
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           estranged
           hearts
           ,
           whiles
           they
           submit
           ,
           do
           but
           dissemble
           ;
           and
           none
           more
           submiss
           then
           the
           falsest
           ;
           some
           whereof
           ,
           whiles
           with
           deep
           protestations
           of
           fidelity
           they
           were
           writing
           quodlibetical
           invectives
           against
           the
           perfidiousness
           of
           some
           busiospirits
           of
           their
           own
           Faction
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           fall
           foul
           upon
           a
           convicted
           Treason
           .
           It
           was
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           under
           the
           picture
           of
           that
           lame
           Souldier
           which
           at
           last
           hath
           shouldred
           into
           the
           Calender
           ,
           was
           written
           ,
           
             Cavete
             vobis
             ,
             Principes
             ,
             Look
             to
             your selves
             ,
             ye
             Great
             Ones
             .
          
           Believe
           Actions
           ,
           believe
           not
           
           Words
           .
           If
           those
           that
           refuse
           to
           profess
           Allegeance
           must
           needs
           be
           unsound
           ,
           would
           to
           God
           they
           were
           all
           sound
           that
           swear
           it
           .
           Even
           Judas
           could
           say
           ,
           
             Hail
             ,
             Master
          
           ;
           and
           these
           colloguing
           Jews
           ,
           
             Regem
             habemus
             Caesarem
             ,
             We
             have
             Caesar
             for
             our
             King.
          
           Do
           ye
           not
           mark
           how
           this
           note
           is
           changed
           ?
           The
           chief
           Priests
           said
           here
           ,
           
             Non
             habemus
             Regem
             nisi
             Caesarem
             ,
             We
             have
             no
             King
             but
             Caesar
             :
          
           Now
           there
           is
           an
           
           
           High-Priest
           that
           says
           ,
           
             Non
             habemus
             Regem
             Caesarem
          
           ;
           yea
           Caesar
           is
           his
           Esculer
           ,
           or
           his
           Lacky
           .
           The
           exemption
           of
           the
           Spiritualty
           from
           Caesar
           ,
           the
           subjection
           of
           Caesar
           to
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Spiritualty
           ,
           are
           points
           that
           would
           have
           been
           as
           strange
           to
           the
           chief
           Priests
           of
           those
           times
           as
           they
           are
           familiar
           to
           ours
           .
           But
           ,
           O
           Souls
           not
           unworthy
           of
           a
           proud
           insultation
           ,
           that
           thus
           willingly
           abase
           their
           Crowns
           to
           a
           tyrannous
           Mitre
           !
        
         
           It
           was
           too
           good
           a
           word
           this
           for
           Jews
           ,
           
             Regem
             habemus
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             King
             :
          
           That
           which
           they
           held
           their
           misery
           ,
           was
           more
           happiness
           then
           they
           could
           deserve
           ,
           to
           be
           Subjects
           .
           The
           very
           name
           of
           a
           King
           carries
           protection
           ,
           order
           ,
           peace
           :
           For
           
             Rex
             judicio
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             The
             King
             by
             judgement
             establisheth
             the
             Land
             ,
          
           saith
           Solomon
           ,
           
           Prov.
           29.
           4.
           
           Who
           knows
           not
           that
           ,
           Judg.
           17.
           6.
           
           
             In
             those
             days
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             :
          
           and
           what
           of
           that
           ?
           
             Every
             one
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           Anarchy
           is
           lawless
           ,
           dissolute
           ,
           confused
           .
           What
           other
           is
           the
           King
           then
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           Eye
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           Ball
           in
           that
           eye
           ?
           
             Lucernam
             aptavi
             uncto
             meo
             ,
             I
             have
             prepared
             a
             light
             for
             mine
             anointed
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           132.
           17.
           without
           which
           the
           whole
           State
           must
           needs
           ,
           like
           a
           blinded
           Polyphemus
           ,
           reel
           ,
           and
           stagger
           ,
           and
           grovel
           .
           If
           Solomon
           note
           it
           as
           a
           wonder
           in
           the
           Locusts
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             no
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             go
             forth
             by
             bands
          
           ;
           S.
           John
           notes
           it
           in
           the
           infernal
           Locusts
           ,
           that
           
             they
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             is
             Abaddon
             ,
          
           Revel
           .
           9.
           11.
           
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           then
           ,
           even
           Hell
           it self
           stands
           not
           without
           a
           Government
           ;
           the
           very
           region
           of
           Confusion
           
           consists
           not
           without
           so
           much
           Order
           :
           Take
           this
           away
           ,
           Earth
           would
           be
           Hell
           ,
           and
           what
           would
           Hell
           be
           ?
        
         
           There
           are
           Nations
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           that
           may
           say
           ,
           
             Dedisti
             Regem
             in
             ira
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             given
             us
             a
             King
             in
             thine
             anger
             ,
          
           Hos
           .
           13.
           11.
           
           But
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             ut
             ros
             super
             herbam
             ,
             His
             favour
             is
             as
             the
             dew
             upon
             the
             grass
             ,
          
           Prov.
           19.
           12.
           and
           shall
           justly
           shut
           up
           with
           old
           
             David
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             hath
             thus
             replenished
             our
             Throne
             ,
             as
             our
             eyes
             see
             it
             this
             day
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           1.
           48.
           
           And
           if
           we
           do
           in
           the
           joy
           of
           our
           hearts
           say
           ,
           
             Habemus
             Regem
          
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           he
           with
           equal
           reflection
           of
           joyful
           heart
           say
           ,
           
             Habemus
             Subditos
          
           .
           Tribute
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Fear
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Life
           is
           not
           too
           dear
           for
           our
           Caesar
           .
        
         
           
           This
           is
           enough
           for
           the
           Affirmation
           ,
           Caesar
           is
           our
           King
           :
           the
           Negation
           follows
           ,
           
             We
             have
             no
             King
             but
             Caesar
             .
          
           The
           negative
           as
           it
           is
           universal
           ,
           excluding
           all
           ;
           so
           it
           specially
           singles
           out
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           Pilate
           had
           lately
           nam'd
           for
           their
           King.
           None
           ,
           therefore
           not
           this
           Jesus
           .
           A
           Rebellious
           protestation
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           then
           Blasphemie
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Jews
           ,
           of
           Priests
           :
           For
           could
           they
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ?
           yea
           of
           this
           Messiah
           ?
           Was
           not
           this
           King
           of
           the
           Jews
           Fore-figured
           by
           Melchisedec
           King
           of
           
             Salem
             ?
             sedec
          
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           is
           
             Justice
             ,
             salem
          
           is
           Peace
           ;
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           Justice
           is
           Peace
           .
           Fore-prophesied
           to
           be
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           ?
           Esay
           9.
           6.
           
             the
             government
          
           is
           
             upon
             his
             shoulder
          
           ,
           saith
           that
           Evangelical
           Seer
           :
           yea
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           Prophets
           is
           silent
           of
           this
           Style
           ?
           Constituted
           ?
           
             Behold
             ,
             
             I
             have
             set
             my
             King
             upon
             Sion
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           2.
           6.
           
           Acknowledged
           by
           the
           Sages
           ?
           
             Where
             is
             be
             that
             is
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             We
             have
             seen
             his
             star
             ,
          
           Mat.
           2.
           2.
           
           Usher'd
           in
           by
           the
           Angel
           
             Gabriel
             ?
             The
             Lord
             shall
             give
             him
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
          
           Luke
           1.
           32.
           
           Anointed
           ?
           he
           is
           
             Christus
             Domini
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christus
             Dominus
             ;
             anointed
             with
             the
             oyle
             of
             gladness
             above
             his
             fellows
             .
          
           Proclaimed
           ?
           
             Behold
             ,
             thy
             King
             cometh
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Zachary
             :
             Hosanna
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Kingdome
             that
             comes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Children
           in
           the
           streets
           .
           Enthronized
           ?
           
             Thy
             throne
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             is
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdome
             is
             a
             right
             scepter
             .
          
           Honoured
           with
           due
           homage
           ?
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             bring
             presents
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           .
        
         
           
           And
           yet
           this
           King
           ,
           thus
           Presigured
           ,
           Fore-prophesied
           ,
           Constituted
           ,
           Acknowledged
           ,
           Usher'd
           in
           ,
           Anointed
           ,
           Proclaimed
           ,
           Enthronized
           ,
           Adored
           ,
           is
           cast
           off
           with
           a
           
             Nolumus
             hunc
             ,
             No
             King
             but
             Caesar
             .
          
           And
           were
           they
           not
           well
           served
           ,
           think
           we
           ?
           Did
           or
           could
           ever
           any
           eye
           pity
           them
           ?
           Because
           they
           say
           ,
           Christ
           is
           not
           our
           King
           ,
           but
           Caesar
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           shall
           plague
           them
           by
           Caesar
           ;
           that
           very
           Roman
           Government
           which
           they
           honoured
           in
           a
           corrivality
           and
           opposition
           
           to
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           revenge
           the
           quarrel
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           these
           
           unthankful
           Rebels
           .
           
             Oh
             foolish
             people
             and
             unjust
             !
             do
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Did
           he
           empty
           himself
           of
           his
           Celestial
           Glory
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           weak
           Manhood
           and
           all
           the
           symptoms
           of
           wretched
           Mortality
           ;
           and
           do
           ye
           despise
           him
           for
           this
           Mercy
           ?
           Is
           he
           so
           vile
           to
           you
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           vile
           for
           you
           ?
           Did
           his
           Love
           make
           him
           humble
           ,
           that
           his
           Humility
           should
           make
           him
           contemptible
           ?
           Did
           
             he
             chuse
          
           you
           
             out
             of
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           do
           ye
           wilfully
           reject
           him
           ?
           Hear
           therefore
           ,
           ye
           despisers
           ,
           and
           tremble
           ;
           hear
           the
           just
           doom
           of
           him
           who
           will
           be
           your
           Judge
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           your
           Saviour
           :
           
             Those
             mine
             enemies
             that
             would
             not
             I
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             hither
             ,
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             me
             ,
          
           Luk.
           19.
           27.
           
        
         
           
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             as
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             room
             .
          
           Do
           we
           think
           
           that
           Christ
           hath
           no
           Rebels
           but
           Jews
           ?
           Would
           to
           God
           we
           sinners
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           had
           not
           said
           ,
           
             Disrumpamus
             vincula
             ,
             Let
             us
             break
             his
             bonds
             ,
             and
             cast
             his
             cords
             from
             us
             .
          
           What
           are
           his
           bonds
           but
           his
           Laws
           ;
           his
           cords
           but
           Religious
           institutions
           ?
           These
           flie
           about
           mens
           ears
           like
           rotten
           tow
           ,
           binding
           none
           but
           the
           impotent
           .
           The
           bounds
           of
           his
           
             Kingdome
             are
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           hard
           word
           (
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           it
           ;
           )
           Oh
           that
           there
           were
           not
           more
           Traitors
           in
           the
           world
           then
           Subjects
           !
           Tell
           not
           me
           what
           mens
           Tongues
           say
           ;
           their
           Lives
           say
           loud
           enough
           ,
           
             Nolumus
             hunc
          
           ,
           Christ
           is
           no
           King
           for
           us
           .
           Obedience
           is
           the
           true
           touch-stone
           of
           Loyalty
           ;
           not
           Protestations
           ,
           not
           outward
           Cringes
           ,
           not
           disbursement
           of
           Tribute
           .
           We
           have
           all
           solemnly
           sworn
           allegeance
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           we
           are
           ready
           
           to
           bow
           at
           the
           dear
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           we
           stick
           not
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           to
           give
           
             obedientiam
             bursalem
          
           ,
           as
           Gerson
           cals
           it
           ,
           to
           God
           :
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           once
           to
           the
           deniall
           of
           our selves
           ,
           to
           the
           mortifying
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           to
           the
           strangling
           of
           the
           children
           of
           our
           own
           accursed
           wombs
           ,
           to
           the
           offering
           up
           our
           bodies
           and
           Souls
           
             as
             a
             reasonable
             and
             lively
             sacrifice
             ;
             hîc
             Rhodus
             ,
             hîc
             saltus
             .
          
           Kings
           rule
           by
           their
           Laws
           .
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ;
           if
           slips
           of
           weakness
           marre
           not
           our
           Fealty
           ,
           certainly
           continuance
           in
           wilful
           sins
           cannot
           stand
           with
           our
           Subjection
           .
           
             Quomodo
             legis
             ?
             How
             readest
             thou
          
           then
           ?
           as
           our
           Saviour
           asks
           .
           What
           saies
           thy
           Law-giver
           in
           
             Sinai
             ?
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             other
             Gods
             but
             me
             .
          
           If
           now
           thou
           rear
           up
           in
           thy
           bosome
           altars
           to
           the
           Astaroth
           of
           Honour
           ,
           to
           the
           Tammuz
           of
           Lust
           ,
           to
           the
           Mammon
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           
           thou
           hast
           defied
           Christ
           for
           thy
           King.
           God
           saies
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             .
          
           If
           now
           thine
           unhallowed
           tongue
           will
           not
           be
           beaten
           out
           of
           the
           hellish
           track
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           Blasphemies
           ,
           prophane
           Scoffs
           ,
           thou
           hast
           defied
           Christ
           .
           God
           sayes
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             keep
             holy
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           If
           now
           thou
           shalt
           spend
           it
           altogether
           upon
           thy self
           ,
           or
           else
           thinkest
           ,
           with
           that
           wise
           Heathen
           ,
           thou
           dost
           
             septimam
             oetatis
             partem
             perdere
          
           ,
           thou
           defiest
           Christ
           .
           God
           saies
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adultery
          
           .
           If
           now
           ,
           like
           an
           enraged
           stallion
           ,
           thou
           neighest
           after
           every
           object
           of
           impure
           Lust
           ,
           thou
           hast
           defied
           Christ
           .
           God
           saies
           ,
           
             Non
             in
             comessationibus
             &
             ebrietate
             ,
             Not
             in
             surfeiting
             and
             drunkenness
             .
          
           If
           now
           we
           shall
           pour
           our
           health
           and
           our
           reason
           down
           our
           throats
           ,
           and
           shall
           sacrifice
           our
           Souls
           to
           our
           
           bellies
           ,
           what
           do
           we
           say
           but
           ,
           
             Nolumus
             hunc
          
           ?
           But
           ,
           O
           foolish
           Rebels
           that
           we
           are
           !
           do
           we
           think
           thus
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           yoak
           of
           Christ
           ?
           In
           spight
           of
           men
           and
           devils
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           their
           King
           who
           do
           most
           grin
           and
           gnash
           at
           his
           Soveraignty
           .
           Feel
           ,
           O
           ye
           wilful
           sinners
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           not
           learn
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           hath
           a
           golden
           Scepter
           ,
           
             Virgam
             directionis
          
           ,
           Psal
           .
           45.
           6.
           so
           he
           hath
           also
           an
           
             iron
             Scepter
          
           ,
           Psal
           .
           2.
           9.
           
           
             Virgam
             furoris
          
           ,
           Esay
           10.
           5.
           
           
             Beauty
             and
             Bands
          
           ,
           Zach.
           11.
           10
           ,
           14.
           
           If
           ye
           will
           not
           bow
           under
           the
           first
           ,
           yea
           must
           break
           under
           the
           second
           .
           
             He
             shall
             break
             you
             in
             pieces
             like
             a
             Potters
             vessel
             ,
          
           to
           mammocks
           ,
           to
           dust
           .
           Ye
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkness
           can
           no
           more
           avoid
           his
           own
           torment
           ,
           then
           he
           can
           cease
           from
           yours
           ;
           and
           every
           knee
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           earth
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           earth
           too
           ,
           shall
           mal-grè
           bow
           to
           
           the
           name
           of
           that
           Jesus
           whom
           they
           have
           scornfully
           rejected
           with
           
             Nolumus
             hunc
          
           ,
           Christ
           is
           no
           King
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           perswade
           my self
           better
           things
           of
           you
           all
           that
           hear
           me
           this
           day
           :
           There
           is
           none
           of
           you
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           but
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           strew
           his
           garments
           ,
           his
           olive-boughs
           ,
           yea
           his
           myrtles
           and
           lawrels
           ,
           yea
           crown
           and
           scepter
           under
           the
           
           
           feet
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             Hosanna
             altissimo
          
           .
           Oh
           then
           if
           you
           be
           in
           earnest
           ,
           take
           the
           Psalmists
           counsel
           ,
           
             Osculamini
             filium
          
           :
           Give
           him
           the
           kiss
           of
           Homage
           ,
           of
           Obedience
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           leave
           to
           say
           that
           this
           charge
           is
           there
           given
           to
           the
           great
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           they
           who
           honour
           others
           with
           a
           kiss
           of
           their
           hand
           ,
           must
           honour
           themselves
           with
           the
           humble
           kiss
           of
           his
           :
           No
           Power
           can
           exempt
           from
           this
           sweet
           Subjection
           .
           
             Ecce
             servus
             tuns
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             ,
          
           faith
           David
           ;
           yea
           and
           ,
           
             vilior
             ero
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             for
             the
             Lord.
          
           Tremble
           before
           his
           footstool
           ,
           O
           ye
           Great
           ones
           ,
           that
           
             bindeth
             Kings
             with
             chains
             and
             Nobles
             with
             fetters
             of
             iron
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           149.
           8.
           
           Your
           very
           Height
           inforces
           your
           Obedience
           ;
           the
           detrectation
           where
           of
           hath
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             Potentes
             potenter
             punientur
             ,
             
             Mighty
             ones
             shall
             be
             mightily
             tormented
             .
             As
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             so
             is
             my
             Lord
             the
             king
             ,
          
           as
           that
           wise
           Tekoan
           said
           .
           Do
           ye
           not
           see
           how
           awful
           ,
           how
           submiss
           the
           Angels
           of
           Heaven
           are
           ?
           Before
           his
           throne
           they
           hide
           their
           faces
           with
           their
           wings
           ;
           and
           from
           his
           throne
           ,
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           they
           wait
           upon
           base
           and
           sinful
           flesh
           .
           It
           was
           a
           great
           praise
           that
           was
           given
           to
           Placilla
           the
           Wife
           of
           Theodosius
           in
           Theodoret's
           history
           ,
           
             Neque
             enim
             imperii
             principatu
             extollebatur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Her
           throne
           had
           not
           over-carried
           her
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           inflamed
           her
           holy
           desires
           the
           more
           ;
           for
           the
           largeness
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           so
           much
           more
           intended
           her
           love
           to
           the
           giver
           .
           Let
           me
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           incomparable
           favours
           of
           God
           to
           your
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ;
           we
           that
           were
           witnesses
           both
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           
           your
           Cradle
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           your
           Throne
           :
           and
           what
           loyal
           heart
           did
           not
           feel
           the
           danger
           of
           your
           late
           Southern
           Voiage
           ,
           and
           the
           safety
           of
           your
           return
           ?
           Go
           on
           happily
           to
           fear
           and
           honour
           that
           God
           who
           hath
           so
           blessed
           you
           ,
           and
           us
           in
           you
           .
           Yield
           still
           unto
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           the
           faithful
           kisses
           of
           your
           reverence
           ,
           loyalty
           ,
           observance
           :
           he
           shall
           return
           unto
           you
           the
           happy
           kisses
           of
           his
           Divine
           Love
           and
           Favour
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           and
           safe
           Protection
           ,
           the
           dear
           imbracements
           of
           an
           eternal
           welcome
           to
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           Negation
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             our
             King.
          
           The
           Implication
           follows
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             our
             King
             ,
             because
             Caesar
             is
             .
          
           The
           Anabaptist
           and
           the
           Jew
           are
           so
           cross
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           how
           one
           Amsterdam
           can
           hold
           them
           both
           :
           The
           Anabaptist
           saies
           ,
           
           Caesar
           is
           not
           our
           King
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           ;
           the
           Jew
           saies
           ,
           Christ
           is
           not
           our
           King
           ,
           because
           Caesar
           is
           :
           Both
           of
           them
           equally
           absurd
           .
           Could
           there
           be
           a
           more
           ignorant
           Paralogisme
           then
           this
           wherewith
           the
           foolish
           Jews
           beguiled
           themselves
           ?
           as
           if
           these
           two
           ,
           Christ
           and
           Caesar
           ,
           had
           been
           utterly
           incompatible
           .
           This
           senseless
           misprision
           was
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           plots
           against
           Christ
           .
           Herod
           no
           sooner
           hears
           of
           a
           King
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           then
           he
           startles
           up
           ,
           and
           is
           straight
           jealous
           of
           his
           Crown
           :
           the
           Jews
           hear
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           jealous
           of
           Caesar's
           Crown
           :
           the
           Caesars
           following
           hear
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           jealous
           of
           the
           Jews
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           Suetonius
           tels
           us
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           
             Vespasian
             ,
             Percrebuerat
             in
             Oriente
             toto
             vetus
             &
             constans
             opinio
             ,
             esse
             in
             fatis
             at
             Judaei
             hoc
             tempore
             rerum
             potirentur
             ,
             It
             was
             an
             old
             and
             constant
             
             conceit
             all
             the
             East
             over
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             about
             this
             time
             destin'd
             to
             rule
             .
          
           This
           was
           on
           all
           hands
           an
           ignorant
           ,
           an
           injurious
           scrupulosity
           .
           O
           vain
           men
           !
           could
           they
           but
           have
           known
           that
           this
           was
           he
           that
           truly
           said
           ,
           
             Per
             me
             Reges
             regnant
             ,
             By
             me
             Kings
             reign
             ,
          
           they
           had
           concluded
           ,
           Caesar
           could
           be
           no
           King
           but
           from
           him
           :
           Earthly
           jurisdiction
           is
           derived
           from
           this
           Heavenly
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           makes
           this
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           ,
           that
           other
           a
           Peer
           ;
           
             Omnis
             potestas
             ,
             All
             power
             is
             given
             to
          
           him
           
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           to
           men
           .
           Caesar
           hath
           his
           Crown
           from
           Christ
           ;
           so
           farre
           is
           Christ
           from
           pulling
           the
           Crown
           from
           Caesar
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           two
           points
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           known
           ,
           would
           have
           secured
           
           them
           from
           these
           idle
           fears
           ;
           the
           Subordination
           ,
           the
           Diversity
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           and
           Caesar's
           .
           Subordination
           ,
           for
           Christ
           is
           the
           founder
           of
           all
           just
           Soveraignty
           ,
           he
           can
           be
           no
           enemy
           to
           it
           .
           Plainly
           ,
           Christ
           is
           Caesar's
           Lord
           ,
           Caesar
           is
           Christs
           Deputy
           :
           The
           deputed
           power
           is
           not
           against
           the
           Original
           ,
           but
           as
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           for
           it
           .
           As
           Caesar
           was
           Christs
           Lord
           
             in
             forma
             servi
          
           ;
           (
           ye
           know
           his
           charge
           ,
           
             Give
             to
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesar's
          
           ;
           and
           the
           liquid
           cofer
           of
           the
           Sea
           shall
           
           rather
           yield
           the
           Didrachma
           then
           he
           will
           not
           pay
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           17.
           27.
           
           )
           so
           Christ
           
           is
           Caesar's
           Lord
           in
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           his
           Deity
           ;
           
             Solus
             supra
             Caesarem
             Deus
             ,
             qui
             fecit
             Caesarem
             ,
             None
             above
             Caesar
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             that
             made
             Caesar
             ,
          
           as
           that
           Father
           said
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Contrariety
           in
           Subordination
           .
           So
           is
           Caesar
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Earth
           is
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           under
           ,
           not
           against
           it
           .
           All
           the
           life
           and
           motion
           of
           any
           earthly
           creature
           is
           from
           the
           influences
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           without
           which
           this
           whole
           Globe
           were
           nothing
           but
           a
           dull
           and
           drossie
           clod
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           here
           is
           Subordination
           one
           way
           ,
           so
           Diversity
           another
           .
           Pilate
           question'd
           our
           Saviour
           punctually
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             a
             King
          
           ?
           He
           denies
           not
           ,
           but
           distinguishes
           ;
           
             My
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           Joh.
           18.
           36.
           
           Lo
           ,
           Christs
           kingdome
           was
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           Caesar's
           was
           not
           of
           the
           other
           :
           here
           can
           be
           no
           
           danger
           of
           opposition
           .
           
             Audite
             Judaei
             ,
             audite
             Gentes
          
           ,
           as
           S.
           Austin
           wittily
           ,
           
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Jews
             ,
             hear
             ,
             O
             Gentiles
             ,
             I
             hinder
             not
             your
             Dominion
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             mine
             is
             of
             another
             .
             Fear
             not
          
           Herod
           
             's
             vain
             fear
             ,
             who
             killed
             the
             Infants
             to
             rid
             Christ
             (
             timendo
             magìs
             quam
             irascendo
             crudelior
             )
             more
             cruel
             in
             his
             fear
             then
             in
             his
             rage
             .
             My
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             .
             Oh
             come
             then
             to
             that
             Kingdome
             which
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             come
             in
             believing
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             tyrannize
             in
             fearing
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           .
           
             This
             King
             came
             not
             into
             the
             world
             to
             subdue
             Kings
             by
             fighting
             ,
             but
             to
             win
             them
             by
             dying
             ,
          
           as
           Fulgentius
           well
           .
           
             Neither
             doth
             he
             take
             away
             mortal
             Kingdomes
             who
             gives
             Heavenly
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Christian
           Poet
           said
           aright
           .
        
         
           Upon
           both
           these
           grounds
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           blasphemous
           inconsequence
           ,
           Caesar
           
           is
           our
           King
           ,
           therefore
           not
           Christ
           :
           yea
           ,
           therefore
           Caesar
           ,
           because
           Christ
           .
           Religion
           doth
           not
           cross
           Policy
           ,
           but
           perfects
           it
           rather
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           to
           press
           this
           Point
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Religion
           that
           teacheth
           us
           that
           God
           hath
           ordained
           Kingly
           Soveraignty
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           1.
           ordained
           it
           immediately
           .
           That
           Position
           was
           worthy
           of
           a
           Red
           Hat
           ,
           
             Potestas
             Principis
             dimanavit
             à
             populo
             ,
             Pontificis
             à
             Deo
             ,
          
           
           in
           the
           Recognition
           of
           the
           book
           
             de
             Laicis
          
           ;
           purposely
           raised
           to
           depress
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Priesthood
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           Samuel
           (
           when
           it
           was
           )
           said
           ,
           
             Ecce
             ,
             prafecit
             vobis
             Jehova
             Regem
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             God
             hath
             set
             a
             Kiog
             over
             you
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           13.
           
           And
           Kings
           are
           wont
           to
           have
           no
           less
           title
           then
           
             Unctus
             Jehove
          
           ,
           the
           
             Anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           not
           
           
             unctus
             populi
          
           ,
           the
           anointed
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           24.
           6.
           2
           
           Sam.
           1.
           14.
           
           Daniel
           could
           say
           of
           God
           ,
           
             He
             removes
             Kings
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             Kings
             ,
          
           Dan.
           2.
           21.
           
           What
           need
           I
           perswade
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           as
           in
           fee
           from
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           Cyrus
           himself
           had
           so
           much
           Divinity
           ,
           Ezra
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           Religion
           that
           teaches
           us
           that
           the
           same
           power
           which
           ordained
           Caesar
           ,
           injoyns
           all
           faithful
           Subjection
           to
           
             Caesar
             ;
             not
             for
             fear
             ,
             but
             for
             conscience
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.
           5.
           
           
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
          
           ;
           yea
           all
           devout
           prayers
           for
           a
           Nero
           himself
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           curbing
           both
           the
           tongue
           and
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             curse
             the
             King
             in
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             nor
             the
             rich
             in
             thy
             Bed-chamber
             ,
          
           
           Eccles
           .
           10.
           20.
           
           It
           is
           Religion
           that
           teaches
           us
           that
           vengeance
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           follow
           Rebellion
           ,
           
             Nuntius
             crudelis
          
           ,
           Prov.
           17.
           21.
           yea
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           Hell
           and
           Damnation
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           2.
           
        
         
           Cursed
           be
           they
           that
           say
           Religion
           is
           onely
           to
           keep
           men
           in
           awe
           ;
           and
           cursed
           be
           he
           that
           says
           there
           is
           any
           so
           sure
           way
           to
           keep
           men
           in
           awe
           as
           Religion
           .
           Go
           ye
           crafty
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           rake
           hell
           for
           reasons
           of
           State
           ;
           ye
           shall
           once
           find
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             understanding
             ,
             nor
             counsel
             against
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           was
           a
           true
           and
           well-grounded
           resolution
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           That
           
             they
             cannot
             be
             faithful
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             who
             are
             perfidious
             to
             their
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Let
           the
           great
           Caesars
           of
           the
           world
           then
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           subject
           they
           
           are
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           sure
           they
           are
           of
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           their
           Subjects
           to
           them
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           in
           all
           the
           world
           any
           so
           firm
           and
           streight
           bond
           to
           tye
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           people
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           true
           Religion
           to
           God.
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           Christ
           is
           not
           Caesar's
           rival
           ,
           but
           Caesar's
           Lord
           and
           Patron
           .
           Caesar
           rules
           by
           his
           Laws
           ,
           Christ
           by
           Religion
           .
           If
           Execution
           be
           the
           Life
           of
           Laws
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           Religion
           
           
           is
           the
           life
           of
           Execution
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           Religion
           is
           the
           strongest
           pillar
           of
           Policy
           ,
           the
           base
           of
           the
           Palace
           ,
           the
           feet
           and
           armes
           of
           the
           Chair
           of
           State
           ,
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           Councel-bord
           .
           As
           ye
           love
           your
           Peace
           ,
           ye
           Great
           ones
           ,
           make
           much
           of
           it
           ;
           plant
           it
           where
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           enlarge
           it
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           maintain
           it
           at
           home
           ,
           incourage
           it
           abroad
           .
           And
           if
           distressed
           Religion
           shall
           come
           with
           her
           face
           blubber'd
           and
           her
           garments
           rent
           ,
           wringing
           her
           hands
           and
           tearing
           her
           hair
           ,
           and
           shall
           prostrate
           her self
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           earthly
           Greatness
           for
           lawful
           succour
           ,
           with
           
             veni
             opitulari
             ,
             come
             and
             help
             ,
          
           as
           Macedonia
           in
           the
           Acts
           ;
           wo
           be
           to
           the
           power
           that
           fails
           it
           ;
           and
           blessed
           ,
           thrice
           blessed
           from
           Heaven
           be
           that
           hand
           that
           shall
           raise
           her
           on
           her
           feet
           ,
           and
           wipe
           off
           her
           teares
           ,
           and
           stretch
           out
           it self
           mightily
           for
           her
           
           safe-guard
           .
           Let
           me
           never
           prosper
           if
           that
           hand
           make
           not
           that
           head
           immortally
           glorious
           .
        
         
           For
           us
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           we
           live
           here
           in
           the
           warm
           Zone
           ,
           where
           the
           hot
           beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           beat
           right
           down
           upon
           our
           heads
           .
           But
           what
           need
           I
           tell
           your
           Sacred
           Majesty
           that
           in
           the
           North-west
           part
           of
           your
           Dominions
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           that
           live
           in
           the
           frozen
           and
           dark
           Climate
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           have
           seldome
           (
           if
           ever
           )
           been
           blest
           with
           so
           much
           as
           an
           oblique
           irradiation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           I
           know
           the
           bowels
           of
           your
           Princely
           compassion
           cannot
           but
           be
           stirred
           with
           the
           misery
           of
           these
           poor
           Cimmerian
           souls
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           so
           much
           light
           as
           to
           wish
           more
           .
           Oh
           may
           it
           please
           your
           Gracious
           
           Majesty
           to
           shine
           into
           those
           darksome
           corners
           ,
           by
           improving
           your
           Soveraign
           Authority
           to
           the
           commanding
           of
           a
           Learned
           and
           Powerful
           Ministry
           amongst
           them
           .
           Let
           true
           Religion
           be
           letled
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           true
           Religion
           shall
           settle
           their
           hearts
           to
           your
           Majesty
           more
           then
           all
           conquests
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           violences
           ,
           oaths
           ,
           indearments
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           for
           these
           happy
           Regions
           which
           are
           comfortably
           illuminated
           with
           the
           saving
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           may
           it
           please
           you
           to
           forbid
           their
           impuration
           by
           the
           noisome
           fogs
           and
           mists
           of
           those
           mis-opinions
           ,
           whose
           very
           Principles
           are
           professedly
           rebellious
           ;
           as
           being
           well
           assured
           that
           the
           more
           your
           Majesty
           shall
           advance
           the
           Spiritual
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           shall
           advance
           the
           strength
           and
           glory
           of
           your
           Temporal
           :
           the
           more
           
           perfectly
           he
           is
           your
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           unmoveably
           shall
           you
           be
           his
           Caesar
           .
           And
           may
           he
           still
           and
           ever
           be
           yours
           ,
           and
           you
           his
           ,
           till
           earth
           and
           time
           be
           no
           more
           ;
           till
           
           he
           shall
           have
           delivered
           up
           his
           mediatory
           Kingdome
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           
           To
           whom
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
           DEFEAT
           OF
           CRUELTY
           
           PRAIED
           FOR
           ,
           And
           laid
           forth
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preach'd
           at
           a
           Solemn
           Fast
           at
           White-hall
           ,
           
        
         
           By
           JOS.
           HALL
           ,
           Dean
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rebuke
             the
             company
             of
             Spear
             men
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Bulls
             ,
             with
             the
             Calves
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             till
             every
             one
             submit
             himself
             with
             pieces
             of
             silver
             :
             Scatter
             thou
             the
             people
             that
             delight
             in
             warre
             .
             
          
        
         
           THE
           same
           Psalme
           that
           lately
           yielded
           us
           a
           Song
           of
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           now
           affords
           us
           a
           Prayer
           for
           Victory
           :
           Such
           variety
           of
           spiritual
           Flowers
           grows
           in
           every
           bed
           of
           this
           Divine
           Garden
           .
           Our
           occasions
           cannot
           change
           so
           oft
           ,
           as
           God
           can
           fit
           us
           with
           change
           of
           notes
           .
           The
           last
           verse
           before
           my
           Text
           ,
           was
           a
           prediction
           of
           Kings
           bringing
           Presents
           to
           God
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           Prayer
           for
           dissipation
           of
           enemies
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           the
           Psalmist
           interrupts
           his
           Prophecy
           with
           a
           Petition
           .
           Hostility
           blocks
           up
           the
           way
           to
           Devotion
           .
           Even
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           are
           silent
           in
           the
           clashing
           of
           Armes
           ;
           
           That
           Kings
           may
           bring
           presents
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           must
           give
           an
           happy
           cessation
           of
           armes
           to
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           long
           since
           we
           saw
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           approach
           to
           this
           altar
           of
           God
           with
           presents
           of
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           for
           our
           late
           deliverance
           from
           the
           raging
           Pestilence
           :
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           sue
           ,
           and
           expect
           that
           God
           would
           crown
           his
           Royal
           head
           with
           garlands
           of
           Victory
           ;
           and
           
             rebuke
             the
             company
             of
             spear-men
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             Bulls
             ,
             with
             the
             calves
             of
             the
             people
          
           ;
           and
           
             scatter
             the
             people
             that
             delight
             in
             war.
          
           May
           it
           please
           you
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           then
           the
           Defeat
           .
           The
           Enemy
           is
           described
           by
           a
           threefold
           title
           .
           1.
           
           
             Fera
             arundinis
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             the
             spear-men
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             beasts
             of
             the
             reeds
             .
             2.
             
             The
             multitude
             of
             Bulls
             ,
             with
             the
             calves
             of
             the
             people
             .
             3.
             
             The
             people
             that
             delight
             in
             warre
             .
          
           The
           Defeat
           
           is
           double
           ,
           Increpa
           ,
           and
           
             Dissipa
             ,
             Rebuke
          
           ,
           and
           
             Scatter
             .
             Rebuke
          
           is
           for
           the
           two
           first
           ;
           yet
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           with
           limitation
           ,
           (
           
             Till
             they
             submit
             themselves
             with
             pieces
             of
             silver
             .
             )
             Dissipation
          
           is
           for
           the
           last
           ;
           
             Scatter
             the
             people
             that
             delight
             in
             warre
             .
          
           Those
           that
           will
           be
           unjustly
           warring
           are
           worthy
           of
           rebuke
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           delight
           in
           warre
           are
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           confusion
           .
        
         
         
           
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           .
           Why
           doth
           the
           same
           Hebrew
           word
           signifie
           
             a
             Beast
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Company
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           the
           Multitude
           is
           
             bellua
             multorum
             capitum
             ,
             a
             beast
             of
             many
             heads
             ?
          
           Or
           is
           it
           because
           of
           the
           sociable
           nature
           even
           of
           brute
           creatures
           ,
           which
           still
           affect
           to
           herd
           and
           flock
           together
           ?
           For
           ,
           lest
           any
           man
           stumble
           at
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           here
           translated
           fera
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           turned
           pecus
           ,
           ver
           .
           11.
           
        
         
           Both
           the
           senses
           doe
           well
           ,
           a
           Beast
           ,
           or
           a
           Company
           :
           The
           one
           implyes
           the
           qualities
           of
           the
           Churches
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           a
           fierce
           and
           bestial
           disposition
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           their
           number
           and
           combination
           .
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           Who
           can
           express
           the
           savage
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           Look
           into
           the
           ancient
           story
           
           of
           the
           infancy
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           ye
           shall
           see
           how
           men
           set
           their
           wits
           on
           the
           rack
           to
           devise
           torments
           .
           To
           shew
           you
           that
           in
           a
           painted
           table
           which
           poor
           Christians
           felt
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           spectacle
           of
           too
           much
           horror
           .
           What
           should
           I
           lay
           before
           you
           their
           Gibbets
           ,
           Wheels
           ,
           Stakes
           ,
           Caldrons
           ,
           Furnaces
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           fearful
           pomps
           of
           death
           ?
           What
           should
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           men
           dressed
           every
           way
           that
           meats
           were
           for
           the
           palate
           ?
           Here
           was
           slaying
           ,
           frying
           ,
           boiling
           ,
           broiling
           ,
           roasting
           ,
           baking
           ,
           haching
           ,
           and
           all
           possible
           kinds
           of
           hideous
           forms
           of
           Murder
           .
           To
           forget
           all
           old
           immanities
           ,
           what
           should
           I
           shew
           you
           the
           flames
           of
           our
           late
           Marian
           times
           ?
           what
           should
           I
           bring
           you
           into
           the
           holy
           inquisition
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           there
           all
           the
           bloody
           engines
           of
           torture
           ,
           an
           Hell
           upon
           earth
           ?
           what
           should
           I
           present
           you
           
           with
           the
           whips
           ,
           halters
           and
           knives
           of
           Eighty
           eight
           ?
           or
           raise
           up
           your
           hair
           with
           the
           report
           of
           those
           Spanish
           Cruelties
           which
           were
           exercised
           upon
           our
           men
           in
           the
           Indies
           during
           the
           late
           warre
           ?
           Death
           was
           but
           a
           sport
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           torments
           in
           dying
           .
           Lo
           here
           ,
           a
           Beast
           ;
           yea
           ,
           not
           Bestia
           ,
           but
           Fera
           ,
           a
           Savage
           beast
           ;
           yea
           worse
           then
           either
           .
           Did
           ever
           man
           doe
           thus
           to
           beast
           ?
           If
           a
           
             Baptista
             Porta
          
           have
           devised
           a
           way
           to
           roast
           a
           Foul
           quick
           ;
           or
           some
           Italian
           executioner
           of
           gluttony
           have
           beaten
           a
           Swine
           dead
           with
           gentle
           blows
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Cardinals
           morsel
           ;
           every
           ingenuous
           man
           is
           ready
           to
           cry
           out
           of
           this
           barbarous
           Tyranny
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           Turks
           would
           punish
           it
           with
           no
           less
           then
           death
           :
           yea
           if
           a
           Syracusan
           boy
           shall
           but
           pick
           out
           a
           Crows
           eyes
           ,
           those
           Pagans
           could
           mulct
           him
           with
           
           banishment
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           beast
           did
           ever
           thus
           to
           man
           ?
           nay
           ,
           did
           ever
           one
           beast
           doe
           thus
           to
           another
           ?
           If
           they
           gore
           and
           grasp
           one
           another
           in
           their
           fury
           ,
           or
           feed
           on
           each
           other
           in
           the
           rage
           of
           their
           hunger
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           take
           pleasure
           in
           saucing
           each
           others
           death
           with
           varieties
           or
           delaies
           of
           pain
           .
           None
           but
           man
           doth
           thus
           to
           man
           ;
           and
           in
           none
           lightly
           but
           the
           quarrel
           of
           Religion
           .
           False
           Zeal
           takes
           pleasure
           in
           surfeits
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           can
           injoy
           others
           torment
           .
           Hence
           are
           bloody
           Massacres
           ,
           treacherous
           Assassinations
           ,
           hellish
           Powder-plots
           ,
           and
           whatever
           stratagem
           of
           mischief
           can
           be
           devised
           by
           that
           ancient
           man-slayer
           ;
           from
           whose
           malicious
           and
           secret
           machinations
           good
           Lord
           deliver
           us
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           
             Fera
             ,
             a
             Beast
          
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           
             coetus
             ,
             a
             Compaany
          
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           a
           multitude
           .
           Well
           may
           they
           say
           with
           the
           Devil
           in
           the
           possessed
           man
           ,
           
             My
             name
             is
             Legion
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             many
          
           ;
           a
           Legion
           of
           many
           thousands
           :
           yea
           ,
           
             Gad
             ,
             for
             an
             hoast
             cometh
          
           ;
           an
           Hoast
           of
           many
           Legions
           :
           yea
           ,
           a
           combination
           of
           many
           Hoasts
           :
           
             Gebal
             ,
             and
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             Amalek
             ,
             the
             Philistins
             with
             them
             that
             dwell
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             Ashur
             also
             is
             joyned
             to
             them
             .
          
           Here
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             malignant
          
           :
           a
           Church
           ?
           yea
           a
           world
           ;
           
             mundus
             in
             maligne
          
           .
           Divide
           the
           world
           (
           with
           our
           Learned
           Breerwood
           )
           into
           thirty
           parts
           ,
           nineteen
           of
           them
           are
           Pagans
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           enemies
           .
           Of
           those
           eleven
           that
           remain
           six
           are
           Mahumetans
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           enemies
           .
           Of
           those
           other
           five
           that
           remain
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Antichristian
           Faction
           that
           challenges
           universality
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           enemies
           .
           Stand
           
           now
           with
           me
           upon
           the
           hill
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           survay
           of
           the
           enemies
           ;
           see
           them
           lye
           scattered
           like
           grashoppers
           in
           the
           valley
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           whether
           the
           Church
           have
           not
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             they
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             me
             ?
          
           Yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           (
           that
           no
           man
           may
           be
           discouraged
           )
           if
           we
           have
           but
           our
           eyes
           opened
           with
           Elisha's
           servant
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           hoast
           of
           Heaven
           glittering
           about
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           boldly
           say
           ,
           
             There
             are
             more
             with
             us
             then
             against
             us
             .
          
        
         
         
           Yet
           if
           these
           that
           are
           against
           us
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           not
           united
           ,
           it
           were
           nothing
           .
           
           A
           large
           showr
           loseth
           it self
           ,
           whiles
           the
           drops
           are
           scattered
           in
           the
           sands
           ;
           but
           many
           drops
           met
           make
           a
           torrent
           ,
           yea
           an
           Ocean
           .
           Here
           is
           coetus
           ;
           their
           heads
           ,
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           hands
           are
           laid
           together
           .
           And
           why
           do
           not
           we
           learn
           wit
           and
           will
           of
           those
           that
           hate
           us
           ?
           why
           are
           we
           several
           ,
           whiles
           they
           are
           conjoyned
           ?
           why
           should
           partial
           Factions
           and
           private
           fancies
           distract
           us
           ,
           when
           the
           main
           Cause
           of
           God
           is
           on
           foot
           ?
           Beleague
           your selves
           ,
           ye
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           ;
           combine
           your selves
           ,
           ye
           true-hearted
           Christians
           ,
           and
           be
           gathered
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           Gods
           Angel
           to
           a
           blessed
           and
           victorious
           Armageddon
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           
             fera
             arundinis
             ,
             the
             beast
             of
             the
             reeds
             ?
          
           I
           do
           not
           tell
           you
           of
           S.
           Jerome's
           
           descant
           upon
           
             bestia
             calami
             ,
             the
             beast
             of
             the
             quill
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           writers
           for
           falshood
           ;
           though
           these
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           great
           Incendiaries
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           well
           worthy
           of
           the
           deepest
           increpation
           .
           Here
           doubtless
           ,
           either
           the
           beasts
           of
           the
           reeds
           are
           the
           beasts
           that
           lye
           among
           the
           reeds
           ;
           (
           as
           Cassiodorus
           hath
           given
           us
           an
           hint
           ,
           
             Leones
             domestica
             canneta
             reliquerunt
             ,
             The
             Lions
             have
             lest
             the
             reedy
             thickets
          
           )
           or
           else
           the
           reed
           is
           here
           the
           spear
           ,
           or
           dart
           .
           We
           know
           some
           regions
           yield
           groves
           of
           reeds
           ;
           ye
           would
           think
           them
           so
           many
           saplings
           or
           samplars
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           
             arborescere
             solent
             calami
          
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           .
           These
           were
           of
           use
           in
           warre
           for
           darts
           or
           spears
           .
           The
           vant-gard
           therefore
           of
           David's
           enemies
           are
           Spear-men
           or
           Darters
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           dart
           their
           spears
           (
           as
           you
           see
           in
           Saul
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           20.
           33.
           )
           And
           why
           this
           ?
           In
           a
           sword-fight
           we
           come
           to
           close
           hand-blows
           ;
           
           such
           as
           a
           quick
           eye
           and
           nimble
           hand
           may
           perhaps
           avoid
           :
           but
           the
           spear
           and
           dart
           strikes
           afarre
           off
           ,
           pierces
           where
           it
           strikes
           ,
           smites
           unseen
           ,
           unevitably
           .
           For
           the
           remoteness
           ,
           violence
           ,
           irresistableness
           of
           the
           blow
           ,
           are
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           described
           by
           the
           spear
           and
           dart
           ;
           where
           they
           cannot
           come
           ,
           they
           send
           dangerous
           emissaries
           ,
           headed
           on
           purpose
           to
           wound
           the
           best
           State
           to
           death
           ;
           felt
           ere
           they
           can
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           felt
           ,
           killing
           .
           What
           doe
           these
           but
           follow
           their
           General
           ,
           whose
           spiritual
           weapons
           are
           fiery
           darts
           ?
           Ephes
           .
           6.
           16.
           
           Much
           and
           lamentable
           experience
           hath
           this
           State
           (
           if
           ever
           any
           )
           had
           of
           these
           mischievous
           engines
           of
           commotion
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           
           hurled
           hither
           from
           beyond
           the
           Alpes
           and
           Pyrenees
           .
           What
           is
           the
           remedy
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           which
           is
           against
           the
           Devil
           ,
           
             the
             shield
             of
             prevention
          
           ?
           Stir
           up
           your
           vigilant
           care
           ,
           O
           ye
           great
           Leaders
           of
           Israel
           ,
           by
           the
           strict
           execution
           of
           wholesome
           laws
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           dint
           of
           these
           murderous
           subornations
           .
           And
           when
           ye
           have
           done
           your
           best
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           ,
           the
           great
           protectour
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           must
           
             break
             the
             bow
             ,
             and
             knap
             the
             spear
             in
             sunder
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           46.
           9.
           
        
         
           Their
           second
           title
           is
           Bulls
           ,
           for
           their
           ferocity
           ,
           for
           their
           strength
           .
           The
           Lion
           is
           a
           more
           Lordly
           beast
           ,
           but
           the
           Bull
           is
           stronger
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           enraged
           ,
           more
           impetuous
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           How
           furiously
           do
           
           they
           bellow
           out
           threats
           ,
           and
           scrape
           up
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           advance
           their
           crest
           ,
           and
           brandish
           their
           horns
           ,
           and
           send
           out
           sparkles
           from
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           snuffe
           out
           flames
           from
           their
           nostrils
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           bear
           down
           all
           before
           them
           ?
           What
           should
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           fierce
           assalts
           of
           the
           braving
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Pride
           hath
           scorned
           all
           opposition
           ,
           and
           thinks
           to
           push
           down
           all
           contrary
           powers
           ,
           not
           of
           men
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           God
           himself
           ?
           
             Let
             us
             break
             their
             bonds
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             cords
             from
             us
             .
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             let
             Israel
             goe
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Hamath
             ,
             and
             of
             Arpad
             ?
             where
             are
             the
             Gods
             of
             Sepharvaim
             ,
             Hena
             and
             Ivah
             ?
             have
             they
             delivered
             Samaria
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ?
             who
             are
             they
             among
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Countries
             ,
             that
             have
             delivered
             their
             country
             
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             deliver
             Jerusalem
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ?
          
           saith
           proud
           
             Rabshakeh
             ,
             2
             Kings
          
           18.
           34.
           
           Heark
           how
           this
           Assyrian
           Bull
           roars
           out
           Blasphemie
           against
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hoasts
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           wild
           herd
           have
           no
           less
           grass
           on
           their
           hornes
           :
           stay
           but
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           see
           him
           with'd
           ,
           and
           halter'd
           ,
           and
           stak'd
           ,
           and
           baited
           to
           death
           .
           Here
           only
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           
           
           poor
           menaced
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           sayes
           to
           the
           raging
           Sea
           ,
           
             Here
             shalt
             thou
             stay
             thy
             proud
             waves
             ,
          
           can
           tame
           at
           pleasure
           these
           violent
           beasts
           ,
           or
           break
           their
           necks
           with
           their
           own
           fury
           .
           
             So
             let
             thine
             enemies
             perish
             ,
             O
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           These
           Bulls
           are
           seconded
           with
           their
           own
           brood
           ,
           
             the
             Calves
             of
             the
             people
          
           .
        
         
           Who
           are
           they
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           follow
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           the
           herd
           ?
           the
           credulous
           seduced
           multitude
           ,
           which
           not
           out
           of
           choice
           ,
           but
           example
           ,
           join
           in
           opposition
           to
           God.
           Silly
           calves
           ,
           they
           go
           whither
           their
           dams
           lead
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           field
           or
           to
           the
           slaughter-house
           .
           Blinde
           obedience
           is
           their
           best
           guide
           .
           Are
           they
           bidden
           to
           adore
           a
           God
           which
           they
           know
           the
           baker
           made
           ?
           they
           fall
           
           down
           upon
           their
           knees
           ,
           and
           thump
           their
           breasts
           ,
           as
           beating
           the
           heart
           that
           will
           not
           enough
           believe
           in
           that
           pastry-Deity
           .
           Are
           they
           bidden
           to
           goe
           on
           pilgrimage
           to
           a
           Chappel
           that
           is
           a
           greater
           pilgrim
           then
           themselves
           ,
           that
           hath
           four
           several
           times
           removed
           it self
           ,
           and
           changed
           stations
           ,
           (
           as
           Turselline
           considently
           ?
           )
           they
           must
           goe
           ,
           and
           adore
           those
           wandring
           walls
           .
           Are
           they
           bidden
           to
           forswear
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           armes
           against
           their
           Lawful
           and
           native
           Soveraign
           ?
           they
           rush
           into
           the
           battel
           without
           either
           fear
           or
           wit
           ;
           though
           for
           the
           aide
           of
           a
           sure
           enemy
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           them
           all
           (
           as
           he
           threatned
           in
           Eighty
           eight
           )
           alike
           good
           Protestants
           .
           Very
           calves
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           whose
           simplicity
           were
           a
           fitter
           subject
           for
           pity
           ,
           then
           their
           fury
           can
           be
           of
           malice
           ;
           were
           
           it
           not
           that
           their
           power
           is
           wont
           to
           be
           imployed
           to
           the
           no
           small
           prejudice
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           God.
           And
           would
           it
           boot
           ought
           to
           spend
           time
           in
           perswading
           these
           Calves
           that
           they
           are
           such
           ?
           to
           lay
           before
           them
           the
           shame
           of
           their
           ignorance
           and
           stupidity
           ?
           
             Hear
             now
             this
             ,
             O
             foolish
             people
             and
             without
             understanding
             ,
             which
             have
             eyes
             and
             see
             not
             ,
             which
             have
             eares
             and
             hear
             not
             ,
          
           Jer.
           5.
           20.
           
           How
           long
           will
           ye
           suffer
           your selves
           to
           be
           befooled
           and
           beslaved
           with
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Superstition
           ?
           God
           hath
           made
           you
           men
           ,
           why
           will
           ye
           abide
           men
           to
           make
           you
           
             vitulos
             populorum
             ,
             the
             calves
             of
             the
             people
             ?
          
           We
           must
           leave
           you
           as
           ye
           are
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           not
           leave
           praying
           for
           your
           happy
           change
           ;
           that
           God
           would
           consecrate
           you
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           calves
           of
           his
           altar
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           offered
           up
           to
           
           him
           
             an
             holy
             ,
             lively
             ,
             reasonable
             ,
             acceptable
             sacrifice
          
           in
           your
           blessed
           Conversion
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           and
           worst
           title
           of
           these
           enemies
           is
           ,
           
             The
             people
             that
             delight
             in
             warre
             .
          
        
         
           Warre
           is
           to
           the
           State
           as
           Ignis
           and
           
             Ferrum
             ,
             the
             Knife
          
           and
           
             the
             Searing-iron
          
           ,
           to
           the
           body
           ;
           the
           last
           and
           most
           desperate
           remedy
           :
           alwaies
           evill
           ,
           if
           sometimes
           necessary
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           for
           pleasure
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           need
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           cruel
           heart
           that
           delights
           in
           warre
           .
           He
           that
           well
           considers
           the
           fearful
           effects
           of
           warre
           ,
           the
           direption
           of
           goods
           ,
           the
           vastation
           of
           Countries
           ,
           the
           sacking
           and
           burning
           of
           Cities
           ,
           the
           murdering
           of
           men
           ,
           ravishing
           of
           women
           ,
           weltring
           of
           the
           horse
           and
           rider
           in
           their
           mingled
           blood
           ,
           the
           shrieks
           and
           horror
           of
           the
           dying
           ,
           the
           ghastly
           
           rage
           of
           the
           killing
           ,
           the
           hellish
           and
           tumultuous
           confusion
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           shall
           see
           the
           streets
           and
           fields
           strewed
           with
           carkasses
           ,
           the
           chanels
           running
           with
           streams
           of
           blood
           ,
           the
           houses
           and
           Churches
           flaming
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           the
           woful
           tyrannies
           of
           death
           ;
           will
           think
           the
           heathen
           Poets
           had
           reason
           to
           devise
           Warre
           sent
           up
           from
           Hell
           ,
           ushered
           and
           heralded
           by
           the
           most
           pestilent
           of
           all
           the
           Furies
           ,
           every
           of
           whose
           haires
           were
           so
           many
           snakes
           and
           adders
           to
           affright
           and
           sting
           the
           world
           withall
           .
           Little
           pleasure
           can
           there
           be
           in
           such
           a
           spectacle
           .
           It
           is
           a
           true
           observation
           of
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           that
           warre
           to
           any
           Nation
           is
           as
           a
           tempest
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           tossing
           and
           clashing
           of
           the
           waves
           together
           .
           And
           fain
           would
           I
           hear
           of
           that
           Mariner
           that
           takes
           delight
           in
           a
           Storm
           .
           The
           executioners
           
           of
           peaceable
           Justice
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           hateful
           ;
           no
           man
           abides
           to
           consort
           with
           a
           publick
           Headsman
           :
           and
           what
           metal
           then
           shall
           we
           think
           those
           men
           made
           of
           who
           delight
           in
           cutting
           of
           throats
           ,
           and
           joy
           to
           be
           the
           furious
           executioners
           of
           a
           martial
           vengeance
           ?
           where
           ,
           besides
           the
           horror
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           the
           event
           is
           doubtful
           .
           The
           dice
           of
           Warre
           run
           still
           upon
           hazard
           .
           David
           could
           send
           this
           message
           to
           
             Joab
             ,
             The
             sword
             devoures
             at
             randome
             ,
          
           so
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           11.
           25.
           
           Victory
           
           is
           not
           more
           sweet
           then
           uncertain
           .
           And
           what
           man
           can
           love
           to
           perish
           ?
           
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Warre
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           should
           not
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           other
           then
           an
           unavoidable
           act
           of
           vindicative
           Justice
           ;
           an
           useful
           enemy
           ,
           an
           harsh
           friend
           ;
           such
           an
           enemy
           as
           we
           cannot
           want
           ,
           such
           a
           friend
           as
           we
           entertain
           upon
           force
           ,
           not
           upon
           choice
           ;
           because
           we
           must
           ,
           not
           because
           we
           would
           :
           It
           challenges
           admittance
           if
           it
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           never
           just
           but
           where
           it
           is
           necessary
           ;
           if
           it
           must
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           Where
           those
           three
           things
           which
           Aquinas
           requires
           to
           a
           lawful
           warre
           are
           met
           ,
           Supreme
           Authority
           ,
           a
           warrantable
           Cause
           ,
           a
           just
           Intention
           ;
           a
           Supreme
           Authority
           in
           commanding
           it
           ,
           a
           warrantable
           Cause
           in
           undertaking
           it
           ,
           a
           just
           Intention
           in
           executing
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           other
           then
           
             Bellum
             Domini
             ,
             Gods
             warre
          
           ;
           God
           made
           it
           ,
           God
           owns
           it
           ,
           God
           blesses
           it
           .
           What
           talk
           I
           
           of
           the
           good
           Centurion
           ?
           the
           very
           Angels
           of
           God
           are
           thus
           ,
           Heavenly
           souldiers
           .
           The
           wise
           Lacedamonians
           had
           no
           other
           statues
           of
           their
           Deities
           but
           armed
           .
           Yea
           ,
           what
           speak
           I
           of
           these
           Puppets
           ?
           the
           true
           God
           rejoyces
           in
           no
           title
           more
           then
           of
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
          
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           say
           now
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             who
             teaches
             my
             hands
             to
             warre
             and
             my
             fingers
             to
             fight
             .
          
           But
           if
           Ambition
           of
           enlarging
           the
           bounds
           of
           dominion
           ,
           Covetousness
           of
           rich
           booties
           ,
           emulation
           of
           a
           rival
           Greatness
           ,
           shall
           unsheath
           our
           swords
           ;
           now
           every
           blow
           is
           Murder
           .
           Wo
           to
           those
           hands
           that
           are
           thus
           imbrued
           in
           blood
           :
           Wo
           to
           those
           Tyrants
           that
           are
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           lavish
           effusion
           ;
           every
           drop
           whereof
           shall
           once
           be
           required
           of
           their
           guilty
           Souls
           .
           God
           thinks
           he
           cannot
           give
           a
           worse
           Epithet
           to
           those
           
           whom
           he
           would
           brand
           for
           death
           then
           ,
           
             Wicked
             and
             blood-thirsty
             men
             .
             David
          
           might
           not
           be
           allowed
           to
           build
           God
           an
           House
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           a
           bloody
           hand
           ;
           the
           cause
           was
           holy
           ,
           yet
           the
           colour
           offends
           .
           How
           hateful
           must
           those
           needs
           be
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Mercies
           that
           delight
           in
           Blood
           ?
           the
           true
           brood
           of
           him
           that
           is
           the
           man-slayer
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           There
           are
           strange
           diets
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           creatures
           ;
           whereof
           there
           are
           some
           that
           naturally
           feed
           on
           poison
           and
           fatten
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           there
           are
           Cannibals
           that
           finde
           mans
           blood
           sweet
           :
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           finde
           a
           man
           that
           will
           profess
           to
           place
           his
           felicity
           in
           a
           cruel
           hazard
           .
           So
           doth
           he
           that
           delights
           in
           warre
           :
           and
           if
           no
           man
           (
           for
           shame
           )
           will
           be
           known
           to
           doe
           simply
           and
           directly
           so
           ,
           yet
           in
           effect
           men
           bewray
           this
           disposition
           ,
           
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             osores
             pacis
             ,
             haters
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           calls
           them
           ,
           Ps
           .
           120.
           7.
           stubbornly
           repelling
           the
           fair
           motions
           and
           meet
           conditions
           thereof
           :
           if
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           they
           take
           up
           slight
           and
           unjust
           causes
           of
           warre
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           noted
           by
           Suetonius
           of
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           (
           which
           this
           Iland
           had
           experience
           of
           )
           that
           he
           would
           refrain
           from
           no
           occasion
           of
           warre
           if
           never
           so
           unjust
           ;
           contrary
           to
           the
           better
           temper
           and
           resolution
           of
           wiser
           Romans
           then
           himself
           ,
           who
           would
           rather
           save
           one
           Subject
           then
           kill
           a
           thousand
           Enemies
           :
           if
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           they
           give
           wilful
           provocations
           of
           this
           publick
           revenge
           by
           gross
           ,
           open
           ,
           intolerable
           injuries
           ;
           as
           Hanun
           did
           to
           David
           ;
           such
           are
           incroachments
           upon
           their
           neighbour-territories
           ,
           violating
           the
           just
           covenants
           of
           league
           and
           commerce
           by
           main
           violences
           :
           
           if
           ,
           fourthly
           ,
           they
           refuse
           to
           give
           just
           satisfaction
           where
           they
           have
           unjustly
           provoked
           ;
           as
           the
           Benjamites
           in
           case
           of
           the
           Sodomitical
           villany
           of
           their
           Gibeah
           .
           Where
           all
           ,
           where
           any
           of
           these
           are
           found
           ,
           well
           may
           we
           brand
           that
           people
           with
           delight
           in
           warre
           .
           And
           since
           they
           will
           needs
           delight
           in
           warre
           ,
           God
           shall
           fit
           them
           accordingly
           .
           
             With
             the
             froward
             thou
             shalt
             shew
             thy self
             froward
             ,
             Ps
             .
          
           18.
           26.
           
           He
           shall
           delight
           in
           warring
           against
           them
           .
           He
           shall
           
             rouze
             up
             himself
             as
             a
             Giant
             refreshed
             with
             new
             wine
             .
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
             ,
             the
             mighty
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Ah
             ,
             I
             will
             ease
             me
             of
             my
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             revenge
             me
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
          
           Es
           .
           1.
           24.
           
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Enemies
           .
           The
           Defeat
           follows
           ,
           
             Rebuke
             and
             scatter
          
           .
           The
           two
           
           first
           ,
           though
           bad
           enough
           ,
           must
           be
           rebuked
           ;
           the
           last
           must
           be
           scattered
           .
           All
           Gods
           enemies
           may
           not
           be
           to
           us
           alike
           ,
           neither
           aequè
           nor
           aqualiter
           .
           Some
           are
           Calves
           ,
           simple
           ,
           though
           violent
           ;
           some
           others
           are
           Bulls
           ,
           fierce
           and
           furious
           ;
           some
           other
           Lions
           from
           among
           the
           reeds
           ,
           ravenous
           and
           devouring
           :
           all
           these
           ,
           though
           cruel
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           are
           not
           malicious
           ;
           an
           increpa
           is
           enough
           for
           them
           .
           Saul
           
           
           was
           one
           of
           these
           wild
           Buls
           ,
           
             breathing
             out
             threatnings
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           tossing
           upon
           his
           horn
           many
           worthy
           Christians
           ;
           had
           it
           not
           been
           pity
           he
           had
           been
           destroyed
           in
           that
           height
           of
           his
           rage
           ?
           an
           increpation
           brought
           him
           home
           :
           God
           had
           never
           such
           a
           Champion
           .
           Now
           ,
           
             certamen
             bonum
             certavi
             ,
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           justly
           of
           himself
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           7.
           
           This
           increpa
           then
           is
           ,
           Discountenance
           them
           ,
           dishearten
           them
           ,
           discomfit
           them
           ,
           disband
           them
           .
           
             Put
             them
             down
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             know
             they
             are
             but
             men
             :
          
           humble
           them
           to
           the
           very
           dust
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           dust
           of
           death
           ;
           to
           correction
           ,
           as
           Habacuc
           speaketh
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           full
           destruction
           ;
           onely
           till
           they
           humbly
           bring
           pieces
           of
           silver
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           in
           with
           the
           tributes
           of
           peacefull
           submission
           ,
           of
           just
           satisfaction
           .
           The
           end
           of
           all
           
           just
           was
           is
           Peace
           .
           As
           we
           are
           first
           bidden
           to
           
             inquire
             of
             Abel
          
           ere
           we
           inferre
           it
           ,
           (
           
             offeres
             ei
             pacem
          
           ,
           Deut.
           20.
           10.
           
           )
           so
           when
           we
           hear
           of
           Abel
           we
           must
           stint
           it
           .
           Warre
           to
           the
           State
           is
           Physick
           to
           the
           body
           .
           This
           is
           no
           other
           then
           a
           civil
           evacuation
           ,
           whether
           by
           potion
           or
           phlebotomy
           .
           What
           is
           the
           end
           of
           Physick
           but
           health
           ?
           when
           that
           is
           once
           recovered
           ,
           we
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Apothecary
           .
           He
           wantons
           away
           his
           life
           foolishly
           that
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           well
           ,
           will
           take
           Physick
           to
           make
           him
           sick
           .
           It
           is
           far
           from
           us
           to
           wish
           the
           confusion
           of
           the
           ignorant
           and
           seduced
           enemies
           of
           God's
           Church
           ,
           those
           that
           follow
           Absalom
           with
           an
           upright
           heart
           :
           No
           ,
           we
           pity
           them
           ,
           we
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           Oh
           that
           they
           would
           come
           in
           with
           their
           pieces
           of
           silver
           ,
           and
           tender
           their
           humble
           obediences
           to
           the
           apparent
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           yield
           to
           the
           laws
           of
           both
           Divine
           and
           humane
           Justice
           !
           Oh
           that
           God
           would
           perswade
           Jap●●t
           to
           
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Sem
             !
             Father
             ,
             forgive
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
             .
             O
             thou
             sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             it
             be
             ere
             thou
             be
             quiet
             ?
             put
             up
             thy self
             into
             thy
             scabbard
             ,
             rest
             and
             be
             still
             ,
          
           Jer.
           47.
           6.
           
        
         
           But
           for
           those
           other
           that
           delight
           in
           war
           ,
           
             Dissipa
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             Scatter
             them
             ,
             O
             Lord.
          
           Confusion
           is
           but
           too
           good
           for
           them
           ;
           bring
           them
           to
           worse
           then
           nothing
           .
           The
           perfection
           and
           suddenness
           of
           this
           dissipation
           is
           expressed
           emphatically
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Psalm
           by
           a
           double
           Metaphor
           ;
           
             as
             smoak
             before
             the
             wind
             ,
             as
             wax
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           so
           scatter
           them
           .
           Of
           all
           light
           bodies
           nothing
           is
           more
           volatile
           then
           smoak
           ,
           of
           all
           solid
           none
           more
           flitting
           then
           wax
           :
           As
           wind
           is
           to
           the
           smoak
           ,
           
           and
           fire
           to
           the
           wax
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           Judgements
           of
           God
           to
           his
           enemies
           ;
           the
           wax
           melteth
           ,
           the
           smoak
           vanisheth
           before
           them
           .
           The
           conceit
           is
           too
           curious
           of
           those
           that
           make
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           be
           smoak
           ,
           who
           mount
           up
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           their
           wisdome
           and
           power
           ;
           the
           Jews
           wax
           ,
           dropp'd
           from
           the
           honey-comb
           of
           their
           many
           Divine
           priviledges
           .
           No
           ,
           all
           are
           both
           ,
           smoak
           and
           wax
           .
           Even
           so
           do
           thou
           scatter
           them
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ;
           and
           be
           not
           merciful
           to
           
             them
             that
             offend
             on
             malicious
             wickedness
             .
          
        
         
           Two
           thoughts
           onely
           remain
           now
           for
           us
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           God
           onely
           who
           must
           rebuke
           and
           scatter
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           our
           Prayer
           onely
           that
           must
           obtain
           from
           God
           this
           rebuke
           ,
           this
           dissipation
           .
           Both
           which
           when
           I
           have
           touched
           
           a
           little
           ,
           I
           shall
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           exercise
           of
           your
           patient
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           God
           onely
           that
           must
           doe
           it
           ;
           for
           
             vain
             is
             the
             help
             of
             man.
          
           And
           how
           easie
           is
           it
           for
           the
           Almighty
           to
           
             still
             the
             enemy
             and
             avenger
          
           ?
           They
           are
           as
           a
           potters
           vessel
           to
           his
           iron
           Scepter
           ;
           as
           the
           thorns
           or
           wax
           to
           his
           fire
           ;
           as
           chaff
           or
           smoak
           to
           his
           wind
           .
           To
           our
           weakness
           the
           opposite
           powers
           seem
           strong
           and
           unconquerable
           ;
           the
           Canaanitish
           was
           reach
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           stand
           before
           the
           sons
           of
           Anak
           ?
           When
           we
           see
           their
           Bulwarks
           ,
           we
           would
           think
           they
           roll
           Pelion
           upon
           Ossa
           with
           the
           old
           Giants
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           their
           Towers
           ,
           we
           would
           think
           they
           would
           scale
           Heaven
           with
           the
           builders
           of
           Babel
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           their
           Mines
           ,
           we
           would
           think
           they
           would
           blow
           up
           the
           earth
           .
           Let
           the
           wind
           of
           Gods
           Power
           but
           
           breath
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           vanish
           as
           smoak
           ;
           let
           the
           fire
           of
           his
           wrath
           but
           look
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           melt
           as
           wax
           .
           Tyrannous
           Aegypt
           had
           long
           made
           slaves
           of
           God's
           people
           ,
           and
           now
           will
           make
           slaughter
           of
           them
           ;
           following
           them
           armed
           at
           the
           heels
           into
           the
           chanel
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
             Stand
             still
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             the
             Aegyptians
             which
             you
             have
             seen
             to
             day
             ,
             ye
             shall
             see
             no
             more
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Exod.
           14.
           13.
           
        
         
         
           The
           great
           Hoast
           of
           proud
           Benhadad
           will
           carry
           away
           all
           Samaria
           in
           their
           
           pockets
           for
           pin-dust
           :
           Ere
           long
           ye
           shall
           see
           their
           haughtie
           King
           come
           in
           haltred
           and
           prostrate
           .
           Vaunting
           Sennacherib
           comes
           crowing
           over
           poor
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           lend
           them
           
             two
             thousand
             horses
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             set
             riders
             on
             them
          
           ;
           and
           scorns
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           defies
           their
           God
           :
           Stay
           but
           till
           morning
           ,
           all
           his
           hundred
           fourscore
           and
           five
           thousand
           shall
           be
           dead
           corpses
           .
           Vain
           fools
           !
           What
           is
           a
           finite
           power
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           an
           infinite
           ?
           Where
           there
           is
           an
           equality
           of
           force
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           hard
           tugging
           ;
           but
           where
           brass
           meets
           with
           clay
           ,
           how
           can
           that
           brittle
           stuff
           escape
           unshattered
           ?
           Let
           this
           cool
           your
           courages
           ,
           and
           pull
           down
           your
           plumes
           ,
           O
           ye
           insolent
           enemies
           of
           God.
           When
           ye
           look
           to
           your
           own
           sword
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           rule
           with
           you
           ;
           
             Mihi
             perfacile
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             easie
             for
             me
          
           (
           saith
           Uldes
           
           in
           the
           story
           )
           
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             earth
             that
             the
             Sun
             looks
             upon
             :
          
           but
           when
           God
           takes
           you
           to
           task
           ,
           what
           toyes
           ,
           what
           nothings
           ye
           are
           ?
           Behold
           ,
           
             we
             come
             against
             you
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
             :
          
           It
           is
           he
           that
           shall
           rebuke
           and
           scatter
           you
           .
        
         
           He
           will
           doe
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           upon
           our
           Prayers
           .
           Not
           that
           our
           poor
           Petitions
           can
           put
           mercy
           into
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           infinitely
           careful
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           above
           all
           possible
           reaches
           of
           our
           desires
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           may
           be
           raised
           up
           to
           a
           meet
           capacity
           of
           Mercy
           .
           God
           cannot
           hate
           his
           enemies
           or
           love
           his
           own
           ever
           the
           more
           upon
           our
           intreaties
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           be
           sued
           to
           for
           the
           particular
           effects
           of
           both
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           look
           to
           tast
           of
           his
           Mercy
           in
           either
           .
           If
           we
           have
           not
           a
           heart
           to
           
           pray
           ,
           God
           hath
           not
           an
           hand
           to
           help
           .
           So
           did
           God
           hate
           Amalek
           ,
           that
           he
           commanded
           it
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           so
           did
           he
           love
           Israel
           as
           the
           apple
           of
           his
           eye
           :
           Yet
           unless
           Moses
           hold
           up
           his
           hand
           ,
           Amalek
           shall
           prevail
           against
           Israel
           .
           These
           are
           our
           best
           ,
           our
           surest
           weapons
           ,
           even
           our
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           blessed
           be
           God
           that
           hath
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           Anointed
           to
           seek
           his
           face
           in
           these
           powerful
           Humiliations
           .
           We
           sought
           him
           against
           the
           Pestilence
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           almost
           miraculously
           against
           that
           destroying
           Angel
           ;
           why
           should
           we
           not
           hope
           to
           find
           him
           against
           unseasonable
           Clouds
           ,
           against
           the
           opposite
           powers
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ?
           Here
           is
           your
           safety
           ,
           here
           is
           your
           assurance
           of
           victory
           ,
           O
           ye
           great
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           if
           ye
           trust
           to
           the
           arm
           of
           flesh
           it
           will
           fail
           you
           .
           
           Let
           your
           Navies
           be
           never
           so
           well
           rigg'd
           and
           mann'd
           ;
           let
           your
           Forces
           be
           never
           so
           strong
           and
           numberless
           ;
           let
           them
           have
           not
           onely
           hands
           and
           feet
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           horsemen
           and
           footmen
           )
           but
           a
           bulk
           of
           body
           too
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           full
           substance
           of
           wealthy
           provision
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           word
           of
           Flaminius
           was
           ;
           )
           let
           your
           counsel
           be
           vigilant
           ,
           your
           munition
           ready
           ,
           your
           troops
           trained
           and
           valiant
           ;
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           not
           Devotion
           enough
           in
           our
           bosome
           to
           make
           God
           ours
           ,
           in
           vain
           shall
           we
           hope
           to
           stand
           before
           our
           enemies
           .
           This
           onely
           (
           whatsoever
           the
           profane
           heart
           of
           Atheous
           men
           may
           imagine
           )
           this
           is
           the
           great
           Ordnance
           which
           can
           batter
           down
           the
           wals
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           black
           gates
           of
           Hell
           it self
           ;
           in
           comparison
           whereof
           all
           humane
           powers
           are
           but
           paper-shot
           .
           Yea
           this
           is
           that
           Petar
           which
           onely
           can
           
           blow
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           fetch
           down
           victory
           upon
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           another
           
             thundring
             Legion
          
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           it
           that
           made
           us
           so
           happily
           successful
           in
           Eighty
           eight
           beyond
           all
           hope
           ,
           beyond
           all
           conceit
           ,
           but
           the
           fervency
           of
           our
           humble
           Devotions
           ?
           That
           Invincible
           Navie
           came
           on
           dreadfully
           floating
           like
           a
           moving
           wood
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           coast
           ;
           those
           vast
           Vessels
           were
           as
           so
           many
           lofty
           Castles
           raised
           on
           those
           liquid
           foundations
           :
           Then
           straight
           ,
           as
           if
           those
           huge
           bottoms
           had
           been
           stuft
           with
           Tempests
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           and
           smoak
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           terrible
           apparitions
           of
           death
           .
           We
           ,
           what
           did
           we
           ?
           we
           fought
           upon
           our
           knees
           ,
           both
           Prince
           and
           people
           .
           Straight
           God
           fought
           for
           us
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Our
           Prayers
           
           were
           the
           gale
           ,
           yea
           the
           gust
           that
           tore
           those
           mis-consecrated
           flags
           and
           sails
           ,
           and
           scattered
           and
           drencht
           those
           presumptuous
           piles
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           deep
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Parlour
           for
           Whales
           and
           Sea-monsters
           .
           There
           lay
           the
           Pride
           of
           Spain
           ,
           the
           Terrour
           of
           England
           .
           And
           is
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           shortned
           ?
           Is
           he
           other
           then
           what
           he
           was
           ?
           We
           may
           be
           (
           as
           we
           are
           )
           weakned
           and
           effeminated
           
           
           by
           a
           long
           ,
           luxurious
           peace
           :
           Our
           God
           is
           
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             .
          
           If
           we
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           him
           in
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           wanting
           to
           our
           Protection
           .
        
         
           Look
           up
           to
           him
           (
           O
           dear
           Christians
           )
           that
           is
           the
           God
           of
           our
           Salvation
           .
           Behold
           ,
           the
           Lions
           out
           of
           their
           reeds
           ,
           the
           Buls
           out
           of
           their
           forests
           ,
           and
           these
           in
           banded
           multitudes
           conspire
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           mis-led
           Calves
           of
           the
           people
           are
           apt
           enough
           to
           back
           their
           attempts
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           a
           fair
           hostility
           ;
           our
           enemies
           are
           those
           that
           hate
           peace
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           war
           ,
           offering
           insolent
           provocations
           to
           our
           State
           ,
           in
           dis-inheriting
           part
           of
           the
           Royal
           Issue
           ,
           violating
           their
           faiths
           ,
           maintaining
           their
           unjust
           affronts
           ,
           ambitiously
           aspiring
           to
           undue
           Soveraignty
           .
           What
           
           shall
           we
           then
           doe
           ?
           O
           
             put
             not
             your
             trust
             in
             Princes
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             their
             nostrils
             .
             O
             put
             not
          
           your
           trust
           ,
           ye
           Princes
           and
           Peers
           ,
           in
           your
           
             sword
             ,
             in
          
           your
           bow
           ;
           in
           your
           powers
           and
           confederacies
           .
           Trust
           onely
           to
           the
           great
           God
           of
           hoasts
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           but
           blow
           upon
           all
           the
           proudest
           preparations
           of
           your
           enemies
           ,
           and
           scatter
           them
           to
           the
           lowest
           Hell.
           Come
           to
           him
           in
           your
           humble
           devotions
           ,
           with
           an
           Increpa
           and
           Dissipa
           ;
           he
           shall
           soon
           
             make
             your
             enemies
             to
             lick
             the
             dust
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           (
           Honorable
           and
           Beloved
           ?
           )
           we
           have
           pray'd
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           been
           heard
           ;
           and
           thou
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           
             hast
             not
          
           of
           late
           
             gone
             forth
             with
             our
             hoasts
          
           :
           yea
           thou
           hast
           rebuked
           us
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           our
           enemies
           .
           Alas
           !
           we
           can
           more
           grieve
           then
           
           wonder
           at
           this
           issue
           .
        
         
           Israel
           in
           the
           hot
           chace
           of
           all
           their
           victory
           ,
           is
           foiled
           more
           then
           once
           by
           a
           Canaanite
           .
           Whence
           was
           this
           ?
           There
           was
           a
           pad
           in
           the
           straw
           ,
           an
           Achan
           in
           the
           camp
           .
           Theft
           and
           Sacriledge
           fought
           against
           Israel
           more
           then
           the
           men
           of
           Ai
           :
           the
           wedge
           of
           Gold
           wounded
           them
           more
           then
           the
           enemies
           steel
           ;
           the
           Babylonish
           garment
           disarmed
           and
           stripped
           them
           :
           Israel
           had
           sinned
           ,
           and
           must
           flee
           .
           Alas
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           what
           do
           we
           pray
           for
           victory
           over
           our
           enemies
           ,
           when
           our
           sins
           (
           which
           are
           our
           deadliest
           enemies
           )
           conquer
           us
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           are
           our
           Prayers
           loud
           ,
           when
           our
           sins
           are
           louder
           ?
           to
           what
           purpose
           are
           our
           Bodies
           this
           day
           empty
           ,
           if
           our
           Souls
           be
           full
           of
           wickedness
           ?
           whiles
           we
           provoke
           God
           to
           his
           face
           with
           our
           
           abominable
           licentiousness
           ,
           with
           our
           fearful
           profanations
           ,
           with
           our
           outragious
           lives
           ,
           how
           do
           we
           think
           to
           glaver
           with
           him
           in
           our
           formal
           Devotions
           ?
           What
           care
           he
           for
           our
           smooth
           tongues
           ,
           when
           our
           hearts
           are
           filthy
           ?
           what
           cares
           he
           for
           an
           elevated
           eye
           ,
           when
           our
           Souls
           are
           depressed
           to
           vile
           lusts
           ?
           what
           cares
           he
           for
           the
           calves
           of
           our
           lips
           ,
           when
           the
           iniquity
           of
           our
           heels
           compasses
           us
           about
           ?
           The
           very
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           abomination
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           his
           very
           Prayer
           is
           turned
           into
           sin
           ,
           even
           that
           whereby
           he
           hopes
           to
           expiate
           it
           .
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             people
             had
             hearkned
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             Israel
             had
             walked
             in
             my
             waies
          
           (
           faith
           God
           ;
           )
           
             I
             should
             soon
             have
             subdued
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             turned
             my
             hand
             against
             their
             adversaries
             :
             The
             haters
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             have
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             their
             time
             should
             
             have
             endured
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           81.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Oh
           then
           
             cleanse
             your
             hands
             ,
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purge
             your
             hearts
             ,
             ye
             double-minded
             ;
             wash
             your
             hands
             in
             innocence
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             compass
             the
             Altar
             of
             God.
          
           Then
           shall
           the
           God
           of
           our
           righteousness
           hear
           in
           his
           holy
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           mightily
           for
           our
           defence
           ;
           then
           shall
           he
           be
           a
           wall
           of
           brass
           about
           our
           Iland
           ;
           then
           shall
           he
           wound
           the
           head
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           tongues
           of
           our
           dogs
           red
           with
           their
           bloud
           ;
           then
           shall
           he
           cover
           our
           heads
           in
           the
           day
           of
           battel
           ,
           and
           make
           this
           Nation
           of
           ours
           victoriously
           glorious
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           to
           all
           ages
           and
           times
           ;
           then
           shall
           he
           be
           known
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           known
           to
           be
           his
           people
           for
           ever
           :
           Which
           he
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           vouchsafe
           to
           grant
           us
           for
           
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Righteous
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           St.
           PAULS
           
           COMBAT
           .
        
         
           IN
           TWO
           SERMONS
           
           Preached
           at
           the
           Court
           to
           his
           MAJESTIE
           ,
           in
           Ordinary
           Attendance
           .
        
         
           By
           J.
           H.
           
           
        
         
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               32.
               
            
             
               If
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               I
               have
               fought
               with
               beasts
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             OUR
             Saviour
             foretold
             us
             that
             these
             last
             days
             should
             be
             quarrelsome
             ;
             all
             the
             world
             doth
             either
             act
             or
             talk
             of
             fighting
             :
             Give
             me
             leave
             therefore
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             common
             Theme
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             you
             of
             an
             holy
             Combat
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             tels
             us
             
             there
             are
             many
             knots
             in
             S.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             :
             this
             may
             well
             go
             for
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             relation
             of
             his
             Conflict
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             There
             are
             that
             have
             held
             it
             literal
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             mean
             nor
             onely
             modern
             Authors
             .
             Nicephorus
             tels
             us
             a
             sound
             tale
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             commitment
             to
             prison
             by
             Hieronymus
             the
             Governour
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             his
             miraculous
             deliverance
             for
             the
             Christening
             of
             Eubula
             and
             Artemilla
             ,
             his
             voluntary
             return
             to
             his
             Gaole
             ,
             his
             casting
             to
             the
             Lion
             ,
             of
             the
             beast
             couching
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Saint
             ,
             of
             the
             hail-storm
             sending
             away
             the
             beholders
             with
             broken
             heads
             and
             the
             Governour
             with
             one
             ear
             shorn
             off
             ,
             of
             the
             Lions
             escape
             to
             the
             mountains
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             in
             what
             mint
             he
             had
             it
             .
             
             There
             was
             indeed
             a
             Theatre
             at
             Ephesus
             for
             such
             purposes
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Christianos
               
               ad
               leonem
            
             ,
             was
             a
             common
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tecla
               ,
               Prisca
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             blessed
             Martyrs
             were
             corn
             allotted
             to
             this
             mill
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             S.
             Paul's
             Combat
             ?
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             cast
             to
             the
             beasts
             as
             an
             offender
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             fight
             with
             beasts
             as
             a
             Champion
             ;
             a
             difference
             which
             I
             wonder
             the
             sharp
             eyes
             of
             Erasmus
             saw
             not
             .
             Those
             were
             forced
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             these
             Voluntaries
             as
             in
             the
             
               Jogo
               de
               toros
            
             ;
             those
             were
             brought
             to
             suffer
             ,
             these
             came
             to
             kill
             ;
             those
             naked
             ,
             these
             armed
             .
             Can
             any
             man
             be
             so
             senseless
             as
             to
             think
             that
             S.
             
               Paul
               (
               tricubitalis
               ille
            
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             cals
             him
             )
             would
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             Theatre
             with
             his
             sword
             and
             target
             to
             maintain
             a
             duel
             with
             the
             Lion
             ?
             Thus
             he
             must
             doe
             ,
             else
             he
             did
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             pleaded
             that
             some
             bloody
             sentence
             might
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             Theatre
             to
             be
             devoured
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             and
             natural
             care
             of
             self-preservation
             incited
             him
             to
             his
             own
             defence
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             so
             faithful
             an
             Historian
             as
             S.
             Luke
             should
             in
             his
             Acts
             omit
             this
             passage
             more
             memorable
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             he
             hath
             recorded
             ?
             Indeed
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             had
             reason
             to
             keep
             the
             best
             register
             of
             his
             
             
             own
             life
             ,
             hath
             reported
             some
             things
             of
             himself
             which
             S.
             Luke
             hath
             not
             particularized
             :
             he
             tels
             us
             of
             five
             scourgings
             ,
             
             three
             whippings
             ,
             three
             shipwracks
             ;
             whereas
             S.
             Luke
             tels
             us
             but
             of
             one
             shipwrack
             Act.
             27.
             of
             one
             scourging
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             23.
             
             But
             so
             eminent
             an
             occurrence
             as
             this
             could
             not
             have
             passed
             in
             silence
             ;
             at
             least
             amongst
             that
             catalogue
             of
             less
             dangers
             his
             own
             Pen
             would
             not
             have
             smothered
             it
             .
             Yea
             let
             me
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             that
             this
             not
             onely
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             .
             Paul
             was
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Rome
             ;
             if
             that
             priviledge
             saved
             him
             from
             lashes
             ,
             Act.
             22.
             25.
             much
             more
             from
             the
             beasts
             ;
             their
             contemptible
             jaws
             were
             no
             death
             for
             a
             Roman
             .
             I
             am
             with
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Jerome
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
            
             others
             )
             who
             take
             this
             metaphorically
             of
             men
             in
             shape
             ,
             beasts
             
             in
             condition
             ,
             paralleling
             it
             with
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lion
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Nero
             :
             and
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Ne
               tradas
               bestiis
               animas
               confitentes
               tibi
               ,
               Give
               not
               unto
               the
               beasts
               the
               souls
               that
               confess
               thee
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             reads
             ,
             Psal
             .
             74.
             19.
             
          
           
             Who
             then
             were
             these
             beasts
             at
             Ephesus
             ?
             Many
             and
             great
             Authors
             take
             it
             of
             Demetrius
             his
             Faction
             and
             their
             busie
             tumult
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             
             Neither
             will
             I
             strictly
             examine
             with
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             whether
             S.
             Paul
             sent
             away
             this
             former
             Epistle
             from
             Ephesus
             before
             those
             broils
             of
             their
             Diana
             and
             her
             Silver-smiths
             ,
             as
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             gathered
             by
             conferring
             of
             S.
             Luke's
             journal
             with
             S.
             Paul's
             Epistle
             .
             Others
             take
             it
             of
             those
             Ephesian
             Conjurers
             ,
             
               Acts
               19.
               
               Tertullian
            
             hits
             it
             home
             ,
             
             whiles
             in
             a
             generality
             he
             construes
             it
             of
             those
             beasts
             of
             the
             Asiatick
             pressure
             ,
             whereof
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             8.
             
             That
             text
             glosses
             upon
             this
             at
             large
             ;
             turn
             your
             eyes
             to
             that
             Commentary
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               :
               For
               we
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
               of
               our
               trouble
               which
               came
               to
               us
               in
               Asia
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               pressed
               out
               of
               measare
               above
               strength
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               that
               we
               despaired
               of
               life
               .
               But
               we
               had
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             Lo
             here
             the
             Beasts
             ;
             lo
             here
             the
             Combat
             .
             Ephesus
             was
             the
             mother-City
             of
             Asia
             ;
             there
             S.
             Paul
             spent
             three
             years
             with
             such
             perpetual
             and
             hot
             bickerings
             ,
             that
             his
             very
             life
             was
             hopeless
             .
             As
             some
             great
             Conquerour
             therefore
             desires
             to
             have
             his
             prime
             and
             most
             famous
             victory
             ingraven
             in
             his
             last
             Monument
             ,
             so
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             single
             out
             this
             
               Ephesian
               ;
               I
               fought
               with
               beasts
               
               at
               Ephesus
               .
            
          
           
             My
             Text
             then
             shall
             be
             this
             one
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             as
             this
             word
             is
             a
             compound
             ,
             so
             it
             compounds
             my
             Text
             and
             discourse
             of
             two
             parts
             :
             the
             first
             comprehends
             the
             Beasts
             wherewith
             S.
             Paul
             conslicts
             ;
             the
             latter
             the
             conflicts
             that
             he
             had
             with
             those
             Beasts
             .
             Both
             of
             them
             worthy
             of
             your
             most
             careful
             attention
             .
             My
             first
             subjects
             is
             harsh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             need
             a
             fair
             construction
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             is
             a
             wide
             Wilderness
             ,
             wherein
             we
             converse
             with
             wild
             and
             savage
             creatures
             ;
             we
             think
             them
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             beasts
             .
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             delusions
             of
             Lycanthropy
             :
             there
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             a
             man
             thinks
             himself
             a
             beast
             ;
             here
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             a
             
             beast
             thinks
             himself
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             draws
             others
             eyes
             into
             the
             same
             errour
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             misconstrue
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             ,
             in
             a
             Timon-like
             or
             Cynick
             humour
             ,
             I
             were
             fallen
             out
             with
             our
             creation
             .
             I
             know
             what
             the
             Psalmist
             saies
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               man
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
            
             (
             Psal
             .
             8.
             5.
             
             )
             there
             is
             but
             
               paulò
               minùs
            
             ;
             I
             know
             some
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             
               sicut
               Angeli
               ,
               as
               the
               Angels
            
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             yet
             more
             ,
             there
             are
             those
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Dii
               estis
               ,
               ye
               are
               Gods
            
             ;
             besides
             these
             ,
             every
             renewed
             man
             is
             a
             Saint
             ,
             his
             Regeneration
             advances
             him
             above
             the
             sphere
             of
             mere
             Humanity
             :
             but
             let
             him
             be
             but
             a
             very
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             corrupted
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             
               set
               in
               honour
            
             ,
             he
             is
             more
             then
             
               compared
               to
               the
               beast
               that
               perisheth
               .
            
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             then
             to
             cast
             mire
             into
             the
             face
             of
             our
             Creator
             :
             God
             never
             made
             man
             
             such
             as
             he
             is
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             sin
             that
             made
             our
             Soul
             to
             grovel
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             mercy
             of
             our
             Maker
             have
             not
             condemned
             our
             hands
             to
             fore-legs
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             excuse
             us
             from
             bestiality
             ?
             Neither
             let
             us
             be
             thought
             to
             strike
             Grace
             through
             the
             sides
             of
             Nature
             :
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             breath
             upon
             us
             again
             in
             our
             Renovation
             ,
             we
             cease
             to
             be
             what
             we
             made
             our selves
             ;
             then
             do
             we
             uncase
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             an
             Angel.
             It
             is
             with
             depraved
             man
             in
             his
             impure
             naturals
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             maintain
             
             this
             quarrel
             :
             we
             cannot
             challenge
             a
             worse
             enemy
             then
             what
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             
             what
             in
             part
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             without
             Gods
             mercy
             we
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Let
             degenerated
             Nature
             then
             fee
             her
             best
             Advocate
             at
             this
             barre
             ;
             he
             can
             but
             plead
             Shape
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             Ratiocination
             to
             make
             himself
             no
             beast
             :
             and
             if
             these
             prove
             but
             some
             jugling
             mists
             to
             make
             him
             seem
             other
             then
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             grant
             himself
             other
             then
             he
             seems
             ,
             a
             beast
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
             The
             true
             essence
             of
             Humanity
             lies
             not
             in
             the
             outside
             :
             God
             hath
             hid
             the
             Form
             of
             every
             creature
             deeper
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             him
             that
             should
             be
             reasonable
             .
             Let
             us
             give
             leave
             to
             holy
             Austin's
             credulity
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             was
             by
             a
             piece
             of
             an
             inchanted
             Cheese
             turned
             into
             an
             Ass
             :
             tell
             me
             now
             ,
             ye
             Philosophers
             ,
             what
             creature
             ye
             will
             call
             this
             .
             His
             Soul
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Shape
             is
             
             altered
             :
             Reason
             is
             where
             she
             was
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             attended
             .
             If
             ye
             dare
             say
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             a
             beast
             with
             Reason
             ,
             your
             best
             fort
             is
             lost
             .
             The
             Hide
             was
             now
             rough
             ,
             the
             Ears
             long
             ,
             the
             Hooves
             round
             and
             hard
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Habit
             bestial
             ;
             but
             if
             Reason
             had
             not
             more
             power
             to
             make
             him
             no
             beast
             then
             these
             outward
             parts
             had
             to
             make
             him
             no
             man
             ,
             I
             have
             what
             I
             would
             .
             You
             must
             of
             force
             therefore
             say
             it
             was
             a
             man
             clothed
             with
             a
             beast
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             fall
             upon
             that
             of
             Cleanthes
             ,
             which
             Epiphanius
             mentions
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Soul
               is
               the
               man.
            
             What
             is
             the
             Body
             then
             but
             the
             Habit
             of
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             change
             or
             put
             off
             without
             change
             ,
             as
             under
             divers
             sutes
             we
             still
             wear
             the
             same
             skin
             ?
             If
             we
             had
             been
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             to
             see
             a
             man
             challenging
             the
             dogs
             in
             the
             disguise
             of
             a
             Bears-hide
             ,
             would
             we
             have
             
             said
             ,
             Now
             two
             beasts
             are
             fighting
             ?
             The
             Shape
             therefore
             may
             well
             belie
             the
             Substance
             .
             Our
             English
             Navigations
             report
             that
             on
             some
             Indian
             shores
             men
             have
             been
             seen
             with
             the
             faces
             of
             beasts
             ;
             and
             ye
             know
             the
             old
             verse
             ,
             
               Simia
               quàm
               similis
            
             ?
             Yea
             both
             our
             stories
             and
             the
             Netherlandish
             tell
             us
             of
             Sea-monsters
             that
             have
             been
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             full
             form
             of
             men
             :
             if
             the
             outside
             seemed
             humane
             ,
             whiles
             the
             inside
             was
             mute
             and
             reasonless
             ,
             who
             would
             honour
             that
             creature
             with
             the
             style
             of
             man
             ?
             What
             should
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             evil
             spirits
             have
             not
             seldome
             appeared
             in
             the
             shipes
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             Devil
             of
             Endor
             in
             Samuel's
             likeness
             ?
             If
             the
             outward
             Figure
             could
             have
             made
             the
             man
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             had
             survived
             his
             death
             .
             To
             these
             let
             me
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             Shape
             is
             changed
             with
             disease
             
             or
             casualty
             or
             age
             ,
             whiles
             the
             man
             is
             the
             same
             :
             The
             Face
             that
             was
             fair
             ,
             is
             now
             distorted
             and
             morphew'd
             ;
             the
             Hair
             that
             was
             yellow
             or
             black
             ,
             turn'd
             white
             or
             vanished
             ;
             the
             Body
             that
             was
             erect
             ,
             bowed
             double
             ;
             the
             Skin
             that
             was
             white
             and
             smooth
             ,
             turn'd
             tawnie
             and
             writhel'd
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             frame
             so
             altered
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             molded
             anew
             ,
             that
             whiles
             all
             others
             mis-know
             it
             ,
             he
             that
             dwels
             in
             that
             tenement
             can
             scarce
             know
             it
             to
             be
             his
             own
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             owner
             will
             not
             say
             with
             that
             mortified
             spirit
             ,
             
               Ego
               non
               sum
               ego
            
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             the
             proud
             Monarch
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             ,
             during
             the
             seven
             years
             of
             his
             transformation
             ?
             His
             outward
             Shape
             was
             not
             changed
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             word
             of
             his
             Vision
             ,
             
               Let
               his
               heart
               be
               changed
               from
               mans
               ,
               and
               let
               a
               beasts
               heart
               be
               
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             Dan.
             4.
             16.
             
             What
             was
             he
             now
             for
             the
             time
             but
             a
             beast
             even
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             ?
             His
             diet
             was
             with
             the
             oxen
             ,
             his
             hair
             like
             Eagles
             fethers
             ,
             his
             nails
             like
             birds
             claws
             ;
             all
             was
             ,
             
               obbrutescebat
               animus
            
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             bestial
             in
             a
             case
             of
             humane
             flesh
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             the
             Shape
             that
             can
             forbid
             man
             to
             be
             a
             beast
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             the
             Cynick
             sought
             in
             the
             full
             streets
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             allow
             that
             acclamation
             to
             Doxippus
             in
             the
             Olympian
             games
             ,
             
               Doxippus
               viros
               vicit
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             what
             Speech
             and
             Reason
             can
             doe
             ,
             
               Ratio
               &
               Oratio
            
             .
             Every
             living
             creature
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             sound
             whereby
             to
             express
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             without
             some
             variety
             of
             signification
             and
             change
             of
             note
             .
             If
             man
             onely
             speak
             articulately
             
             words
             of
             voluntary
             formation
             and
             arbitrary
             imposition
             ,
             yet
             even
             brutes
             have
             such
             natural
             language
             as
             whereby
             each
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             do
             mutually
             understand
             other
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             our
             words
             obtain
             more
             ?
             If
             an
             
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             could
             construe
             them
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             listened
             to
             his
             Gossips
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             natural
             tone
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             heard
             Birds
             taught
             so
             to
             imitate
             the
             
             
             voice
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             received
             replies
             ,
             as
             not
             distinguished
             ?
             Do
             not
             our
             books
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             Hyaena
             ,
             that
             learns
             the
             Shepherds
             name
             ,
             and
             calls
             him
             forth
             to
             his
             cost
             ,
             so
             cunningly
             counterfeiting
             the
             voice
             that
             the
             man
             paies
             his
             blood
             for
             his
             credulity
             ?
             A
             dumb
             man
             is
             no
             less
             a
             man
             then
             a
             pratler
             .
             Balaam's
             Ass
             was
             a
             beast
             still
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             only
             spake
             ,
             but
             spake
             in
             a
             mans
             voice
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             
             Besides
             that
             ,
             man
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             his
             best
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             use
             of
             Speech
             ;
             (
             although
             there
             want
             not
             some
             ,
             as
             
               Gerson
               ,
               Salmeron
            
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             hold
             a
             vocal
             Quire
             in
             Heaven
             .
             )
             The
             Angels
             praise
             God
             and
             understand
             each
             other
             ,
             without
             use
             of
             a
             tongue
             ;
             once
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Speech
             therefore
             that
             makes
             the
             man
             ,
             since
             man
             shall
             be
             most
             himself
             when
             he
             shall
             
             not
             speak
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Reason
             that
             mainly
             differenceth
             man
             from
             beast
             ,
             and
             the
             improvement
             of
             it
             in
             a
             free
             deduction
             of
             consequences
             and
             conclusions
             :
             that
             Divine
             power
             dwells
             onely
             in
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             communicable
             to
             the
             lower
             forme
             of
             creatures
             .
             Let
             me
             have
             leave
             still
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             that
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             man
             created
             in
             innocence
             ;
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             man
             as
             renewed
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             initiated
             in
             Glory
             :
             I
             speak
             of
             man
             as
             depraved
             by
             sin
             .
             Now
             he
             hath
             indeed
             the
             light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             so
             dim
             and
             duskie
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             say
             he
             looks
             through
             horn
             ,
             not
             through
             Crystal
             :
             He
             that
             was
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             is
             now
             an
             Owle
             to
             this
             Sun.
             As
             his
             best
             Graces
             are
             lost
             ,
             so
             his
             second
             
             powers
             are
             marr'd
             :
             he
             is
             therefore
             now
             
               become
               like
               the
               beast
               that
               perisheth
               ,
            
             not
             in
             frailty
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             ignorance
             ;
             for
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               This
               their
               way
               is
               their
               folly
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             49.
             13.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             outside
             of
             those
             creatures
             we
             call
             brute
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             what
             is
             within
             them
             .
             Not
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             Common
             sense
             and
             strength
             of
             Memory
             ;
             surely
             their
             Phantasie
             yields
             such
             inferences
             as
             would
             seem
             to
             evince
             an
             inferiour
             and
             mungrel
             kind
             of
             Ratiocination
             .
             Who
             that
             should
             see
             Plutarch's
             Crow
             coming
             to
             the
             pail
             to
             drink
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             not
             full
             enough
             for
             her
             reach
             ,
             carrying
             stones
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             water
             ;
             who
             that
             should
             see
             the
             Beavers
             framing
             their
             den
             ,
             or
             some
             Birds
             building
             their
             
             nests
             ;
             who
             that
             should
             see
             the
             Lion
             plaining
             the
             impression
             of
             his
             paws
             with
             his
             sterne
             ;
             who
             that
             should
             see
             the
             Cranes
             ballasting
             themselves
             when
             they
             are
             to
             fly
             over
             the
             mountains
             ;
             who
             that
             shall
             see
             the
             wily
             tricks
             of
             the
             Fox
             ,
             or
             the
             witty
             feats
             of
             the
             Monkey
             or
             Baboon
             ;
             who
             that
             shall
             read
             of
             the
             Elephant
             learning
             letters
             and
             numbers
             ,
             and
             plotting
             his
             cunning
             revenges
             ,
             would
             not
             say
             that
             these
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             the
             like
             ,
             must
             needs
             argue
             a
             baser
             kinde
             of
             sensitive
             discourse
             ,
             such
             as
             wherein
             Imagination
             doth
             notably
             counterfeit
             Reason
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             weak
             subjects
             so
             transcend
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             Lactantius
             dares
             say
             ,
             
             (
             I
             dare
             not
             )
             
               Ista
               non
               facerent
               ,
               nisi
               inesset
               illis
               intelligentia
               &
               cogitatio
               ?
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             our
             reasonable
             Soul
             is
             furnished
             with
             higher
             powers
             ;
             but
             
             it
             is
             not
             more
             honour
             to
             have
             had
             them
             ,
             then
             shame
             to
             have
             impair'd
             them
             .
             If
             God
             doth
             not
             breath
             upon
             our
             dim
             glasses
             and
             wipe
             them
             clear
             ,
             they
             shew
             us
             nothing
             .
             To
             speak
             plainly
             ;
             Indeed
             it
             is
             our
             Illumination
             that
             perfects
             Reason
             ;
             and
             that
             Illumination
             is
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             without
             whose
             Divine
             light
             natural
             Reason
             is
             but
             as
             a
             Dial
             without
             the
             Sun
             ,
             eyes
             without
             light
             :
             
               For
               the
               natural
               man
               perceiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             in
             that
             person
             it
             is
             that
             Agar
             the
             Son
             of
             Jakeh
             speaks
             ,
             
               I
               am
               more
               brutish
               then
               man
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               the
               understanding
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             Prov.
             30.
             2.
             
             Why
             this
             ?
             
               I
               have
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holy
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             The
             word
             is
             remarkable
             ;
             no
             other
             
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Jumentum
               ,
               a
               Beast
            
             ;
             the
             same
             that
             Ezekiel
             uses
             ,
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               over
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               brutish
               men
               ,
            
             Ezec.
             21.
             31.
             and
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             when
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Oh
               ye
               foolish
            
             ,
             or
             
               brutish
               ,
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               will
               ye
               understand
               ?
            
             So
             as
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             muddy
             and
             imperfect
             Reason
             ,
             God
             sees
             a
             kinde
             of
             brutality
             in
             the
             natural
             man.
             Whereto
             it
             may
             please
             you
             to
             adde
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             man
             debauch'd
             Reason
             is
             so
             much
             worse
             then
             brutishness
             ,
             
             by
             how
             much
             wickedness
             is
             worse
             hainous
             then
             simplicity
             ;
             and
             if
             want
             of
             
             Reason
             make
             a
             Beast
             ,
             abuse
             of
             Reason
             makes
             a
             Devil
             .
             It
             is
             a
             miserable
             advantage
             that
             make
             us
             onely
             apt
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             an
             Hell
             :
             small
             cause
             have
             we
             to
             brag
             of
             those
             powers
             which
             so
             distinguish
             us
             from
             beasts
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             us
             worse
             then
             beasts
             .
             In
             short
             therefore
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Shape
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             a
             natural
             (
             and
             thereby
             a
             vicious
             )
             man
             may
             well
             pass
             for
             a
             beast
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             we
             see
             it
             apparent
             that
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             let
             us
             a
             little
             inquire
             how
             he
             became
             so
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             God
             made
             man
             upright
             ,
             as
             in
             shape
             ,
             so
             in
             disposition
             :
             What
             wrought
             this
             miserable
             Metamorphosis
             ?
             What
             could
             do
             it
             but
             Sorcery
             ?
             and
             what
             Witch
             could
             this
             be
             but
             the
             old
             Circe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             Sensuality
             ?
             Man
             is
             led
             and
             informed
             by
             Reason
             ,
             Beasts
             by
             Sense
             :
             now
             when
             man
             abandons
             Reason
             ,
             and
             gives
             himself
             up
             to
             Sense
             ,
             he
             casts
             off
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             puts
             on
             the
             beast
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             sensuality
             in
             the
             Affection
             only
             ,
             but
             it
             goes
             through
             the
             whole
             Soul
             :
             there
             is
             a
             sensual
             Understanding
             as
             well
             as
             a
             sensual
             Appetite
             :
             the
             one
             makes
             a
             beast
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Practice
             .
             Gross
             Errour
             doth
             the
             one
             ,
             Vice
             the
             other
             .
             Whosoever
             therefore
             is
             transported
             with
             either
             ,
             is
             turn'd
             Beast
             .
             Give
             me
             a
             man
             that
             is
             given
             up
             to
             his
             filthy
             Lusts
             ,
             give
             me
             a
             man
             whose
             Reason
             is
             drawn
             through
             his
             maw
             or
             his
             spleen
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             otherwise
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             he
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             beast
             .
             
          
           
             And
             now
             what
             variety
             think
             you
             is
             there
             of
             several
             kinds
             ?
             no
             wilderness
             affords
             so
             many
             .
             Nero
             is
             a
             Lion
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17.
             
             Herod
             a
             Fox
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             32.
             the
             Jewish
             false-teachers
             Dogs
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             2.
             
             David's
             persecutors
             Bulls
             of
             Basan
             ,
             and
             Unicorns
             ,
             Ps
             .
             22.
             12
             ,
             21.
             the
             Aegyptian
             enemies
             Dragons
             ,
             Ps
             .
             74.
             13.
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             Serpents
             ,
             Vipers
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             33.
             the
             Babylonian
             Monarch
             an
             Eagle-winged
             Lion
             ,
             the
             Persian
             a
             Bear
             ,
             the
             Macedonian
             a
             Leopard
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             wild
             Boares
             ,
             Ps
             .
             80.
             13.
             
             Greedy
             Judges
             evening
             Wolves
             ,
             Zeph.
             3.
             3.
             
             Schismaticks
             Foxes
             cubs
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             15.
             
             The
             time
             and
             my
             breath
             would
             fail
             me
             if
             I
             should
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             beasts
             in
             the
             skins
             of
             men
             .
             Surely
             as
             there
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             no
             beast
             
             upon
             earth
             which
             hath
             not
             his
             fellow
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             not
             his
             semblance
             in
             Plants
             ;
             so
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             beast
             in
             the
             vast
             desart
             of
             the
             world
             which
             is
             not
             parallel'd
             in
             man.
             Yea
             ,
             as
             Effects
             and
             Qualities
             are
             in
             an
             higher
             degree
             found
             in
             Causes
             and
             Subjects
             equivocal
             then
             in
             their
             own
             ,
             (
             as
             Heat
             is
             more
             excellently
             in
             the
             Sun
             then
             in
             the
             Fire
             ;
             )
             so
             certainly
             is
             brutishness
             more
             eminent
             and
             notorious
             in
             man
             then
             in
             beast
             .
          
           
             Look
             into
             all
             heards
             and
             droves
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             you
             can
             find
             so
             very
             a
             beast
             as
             the
             Drunkard
             .
             It
             was
             S.
             Austin's
             reason
             of
             old
             ,
             Those
             beasts
             will
             drink
             no
             more
             then
             they
             think
             enough
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Panther
             (
             which
             they
             say
             is
             the
             drunkennest
             beast
             )
             or
             the
             Swine
             be
             overtaken
             with
             unaccustomed
             liquor
             ,
             it
             is
             upon
             
             ignorance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             so
             a
             Noah
             himself
             may
             be
             at
             first
             mistaken
             .
             )
             But
             mans
             Reason
             foretells
             him
             that
             those
             intoxicating
             draughts
             will
             bereave
             him
             of
             Reason
             ,
             yet
             he
             swills
             them
             down
             wilfully
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             pleasure
             to
             forgoe
             that
             whereby
             he
             is
             a
             man.
             The
             beast
             when
             he
             hath
             his
             load
             ,
             may
             frisk
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             move
             inordinately
             ,
             and
             then
             lye
             down
             in
             an
             ordinary
             posture
             of
             harmless
             rest
             :
             but
             for
             the
             Drunkard
             ,
             his
             tongue
             reel●
             straight
             either
             into
             railing
             or
             ribaldry
             ,
             his
             hands
             into
             swaggering
             and
             bloomed
             ;
             all
             his
             motions
             are
             made
             of
             disorder
             and
             mischief
             ,
             and
             his
             rest
             is
             no
             less
             odious
             then
             his
             moving
             .
             See
             how
             he
             lies
             wallowing
             in
             his
             own
             filthy
             excretions
             ,
             in
             so
             loathsome
             a
             fashion
             as
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             the
             beholder
             hate
             to
             be
             a
             man.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             all
             done
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             shame
             and
             scorn
             ,
             here
             is
             
               Sus
               ad
               volutabrum
            
             .
             All
             the
             world
             cannot
             reclaim
             an
             habituated
             Drunkard
             ;
             that
             which
             the
             beasts
             know
             not
             how
             to
             doe
             ,
             his
             wit
             projects
             when
             he
             is
             sober
             how
             he
             may
             be
             drunk
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             St.
             Chrysostome
             well
             observes
             ,
             as
             more
             transcending
             all
             humors
             of
             beasts
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             force
             others
             to
             his
             own
             shameful
             
             
             excess
             .
             Far
             ,
             far
             be
             this
             abominable
             vice
             from
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             Courtiers
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             scorned
             in
             their
             very
             Slaves
             ,
             that
             which
             our
             former
             times
             had
             wont
             to
             disdain
             in
             Beggers
             ,
             let
             not
             that
             stain
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Christian
             Court.
             Or
             if
             any
             such
             should
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             
               Awake
               ye
               drunkards
               and
               weep
               ,
               and
               howle
               ye
               drinkers
               of
               wine
               ,
            
             Joel
             1.
             5.
             return
             back
             your
             superfluous
             liquor
             into
             teares
             :
             or
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             weep
             ,
             ye
             shall
             howl
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             weep
             with
             penitents
             ,
             ye
             shall
             howl
             with
             hell-hounds
             ;
             and
             ye
             that
             now
             pour
             down
             vessels
             more
             to
             make
             then
             quench
             thirst
             ,
             shall
             one
             day
             in
             vain
             wish
             to
             give
             all
             the
             world
             for
             but
             one
             drop
             of
             water
             to
             cool
             that
             flaming
             tongue
             which
             a
             whole
             Ocean
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             moisten
             .
          
           
             
             Look
             if
             in
             all
             the
             mountains
             or
             falls
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Goat
             or
             Stallion
             as
             the
             Voluptuous
             man.
             Those
             silly
             beasts
             are
             carried
             with
             the
             sway
             of
             their
             natural
             desires
             into
             those
             actions
             of
             lust
             which
             are
             uncapable
             both
             of
             shame
             and
             sin
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             own
             seasons
             ,
             and
             within
             their
             own
             line
             :
             these
             high-fed
             steeds
             are
             ever
             neighing
             after
             strange
             flesh
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             beastly
             Messalina
             ,
             may
             be
             wearied
             ,
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             .
             Those
             beasts
             affect
             not
             to
             go
             in
             any
             other
             then
             the
             ordinary
             road
             of
             Nature
             :
             but
             these
             prodigies
             of
             Sodomitical
             lewdness
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             to
             his
             Romans
             (
             even
             then
             infamous
             ,
             for
             this
             not-to-be-named
             villany
             )
             
               burn
               in
               lust
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               and
               man
               with
               man
               work
               that
               which
               is
               unseemly
               .
            
             In
             that
             impure
             City
             beasts
             
             might
             have
             been
             Saints
             to
             the
             men
             ;
             even
             out
             of
             that
             reason
             which
             the
             wanton
             Roman
             Dame
             gave
             of
             old
             for
             their
             filly
             innocence
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             beasts
             .
          
           
             Look
             into
             all
             the
             cribbs
             and
             troughs
             of
             brutish
             diet
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             you
             can
             finde
             such
             a
             beast
             as
             a
             Glutton
             .
             Those
             irrational
             creatures
             take
             that
             simple
             provision
             which
             Nature
             yields
             them
             but
             to
             a
             sufficiency
             ;
             not
             affecting
             curiosity
             of
             dressings
             ,
             varieties
             of
             mixtures
             ,
             surcharges
             of
             measures
             :
             whereas
             the
             liquorous
             palate
             of
             the
             Glutton
             ranges
             through
             seas
             and
             lands
             for
             uncouth
             delicacies
             ,
             kills
             thousands
             of
             creatures
             for
             but
             their
             tongues
             or
             giblets
             ,
             makes
             but
             one
             dish
             of
             the
             quintessence
             of
             an
             hundred
             fouls
             or
             fishes
             ,
             praises
             that
             for
             
             the
             best
             flesh
             that
             is
             no
             flesh
             ,
             cares
             only
             to
             solicit
             that
             which
             others
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             appetite
             .
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             this
             Gourmand
             sacrifices
             whole
             hecatombs
             to
             his
             paunch
             ,
             and
             whiffs
             himself
             away
             in
             Necotian
             Incense
             to
             the
             Idol
             of
             his
             vain
             intemperance
             ,
             and
             teares
             his
             own
             bowels
             ,
             yea
             his
             Soul
             ,
             with
             his
             teeth
             .
          
           
             Look
             into
             all
             the
             caves
             and
             dens
             of
             the
             wildest
             desart
             ,
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Tiger
             or
             Wolf
             as
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             as
             an
             Usuring
             oppressor
             .
             Even
             the
             savagest
             beasts
             agree
             with
             themselves
             ,
             else
             the
             wilderness
             would
             soon
             be
             unpeopled
             of
             her
             four-footed
             inhabitants
             .
             Cruel
             man
             falls
             upon
             his
             own
             kinde
             ,
             and
             spills
             that
             blood
             which
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             shed
             ,
             he
             cannot
             distinguish
             from
             his
             own
             .
             
             The
             fiercest
             beast
             ,
             if
             he
             seize
             upon
             a
             weaker
             prey
             ,
             is
             incited
             by
             a
             necessity
             of
             hunger
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             a
             natural
             law
             of
             self-preservation
             ,
             which
             once
             satisfind
             ,
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             his
             cruelty
             :
             man
             is
             carried
             with
             a
             furious
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             unsatiable
             as
             hell
             it self
             .
             Hence
             are
             Murders
             of
             men
             ,
             rapes
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             braining
             and
             broaching
             of
             Infants
             ,
             mangling
             of
             carkasses
             ,
             carousing
             of
             blood
             ,
             refossion
             of
             graves
             ,
             torturing
             of
             the
             surviving
             ,
             worse
             then
             many
             deaths
             ;
             firing
             of
             Cities
             ,
             demolishing
             of
             Temples
             ,
             whole
             Countries
             buried
             in
             rubbish
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Christian
             World
             turn'd
             to
             a
             Shambles
             or
             Slaughter-house
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             too
             easie
             for
             me
             to
             prosecute
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             vicious
             man
             to
             
             find
             more
             beasts
             then
             hides
             ,
             or
             horns
             ,
             or
             hoofs
             ,
             or
             paws
             can
             discover
             .
             Brag
             of
             thy self
             therefore
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             anoble
             creature
             ,
             and
             vaunt
             of
             thine
             own
             perfections
             ,
             look
             big
             and
             speak
             high
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             be
             no
             other
             then
             thou
             hast
             made
             (
             yea
             marr'd
             )
             thy self
             ,
             the
             very
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             speak
             as
             thou
             dost
             ,
             would
             in
             pity
             call
             thee
             ,
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             did
             in
             Laertius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thrice
               man
            
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             thrice
             miserable
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             
             Angels
             and
             good
             men
             look
             upon
             thee
             with
             no
             less
             scorn
             then
             thou
             look'st
             
             upon
             that
             which
             thou
             art
             and
             think'st
             not
             ,
             a
             beast
             ;
             yea
             it
             were
             well
             if
             no
             worse
             .
             Let
             me
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             most
             loathly
             and
             despicable
             creature
             that
             crawls
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             thou
             shalt
             not
             once
             envy
             ,
             and
             wish
             to
             have
             been
             rather
             then
             what
             thou
             art
             .
             Raise
             up
             thy self
             therefore
             from
             this
             woful
             condition
             of
             depraved
             humanity
             (
             
               naturam
               vincat
               institutio
            
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             )
             and
             let
             it
             be
             thine
             holy
             ambition
             to
             be
             advanced
             to
             the
             blessed
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             be
             more
             above
             thy self
             then
             the
             beast
             is
             below
             thee
             .
             Fight
             with
             thy self
             till
             thou
             hast
             beaten
             away
             the
             beast
             ;
             and
             wrestle
             with
             God
             till
             his
             blessing
             have
             sent
             the
             Angel
             away
             with
             thee
             .
             
          
           
             But
             from
             the
             common
             view
             of
             these
             beasts
             may
             it
             please
             you
             to
             cast
             down
             your
             eyes
             to
             the
             specials
             .
             There
             are
             beasts
             of
             Game
             ,
             there
             are
             beasts
             of
             Service
             :
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             for
             this
             place
             .
             They
             are
             harmful
             beasts
             with
             which
             this
             fight
             is
             maintained
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             every
             harmful
             beast
             neither
             .
             Ye
             know
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             ask'd
             which
             was
             the
             harmfullest
             of
             all
             beasts
             ,
             answered
             ,
             Of
             tame
             ,
             the
             Flatterer
             ;
             of
             wild
             ,
             the
             Detractor
             .
             We
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             never
             may
             that
             pestilent
             beast
             have
             ought
             to
             doe
             with
             this
             Presence
             :
             those
             Serpents
             that
             swell
             up
             the
             Soul
             with
             a
             plausible
             poison
             ,
             that
             kill
             a
             man
             laughing
             and
             sleeping
             ,
             those
             Dogs
             that
             worry
             their
             masters
             ,
             those
             Vultures
             that
             feed
             on
             the
             eyes
             ,
             on
             the
             hearts
             of
             
             the
             Great
             ;
             Hell
             is
             a
             fitter
             place
             for
             them
             then
             Christian
             Courts
             .
             The
             Detractor
             is
             a
             spightful
             beast
             ;
             his
             
               teeth
               are
               spears
               and
               arrows
               ,
               his
               tongue
               a
               sharp
               sword
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             57.
             4.
             
             (
             It
             was
             a
             great
             vaunt
             that
             the
             witty
             Captain
             made
             of
             his
             sword
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             sharper
             then
             Slander
             )
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             this
             beast
             is
             a
             close
             one
             ,
             
               mordet
               in
               silentio
            
             ,
             bites
             without
             noise
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             11.
             
             He
             
               carries
               the
               poison
               of
               Aspes
               under
               his
               tongue
               ,
            
             as
             David
             speaks
             ;
             and
             
               in
               lingua
               diabolum
            
             ,
             as
             
               Bernard
               .
               Deliver
               my
               soul
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               from
               lying
               lips
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               deceitful
               tongue
               .
            
             St.
             Paul
             was
             vexed
             with
             two
             kinds
             of
             them
             ;
             1
             the
             Sophisters
             ,
             2
             the
             Idolaters
             :
             1
             the
             wrangling
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             the
             superstitious
             abettors
             of
             
               Diana
               ,
               Act.
            
             19.
             
             Both
             of
             them
             had
             
               foenum
               in
               
               cornu
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             after
             three
             months
             confutation
             ,
             not
             onely
             remained
             refractary
             ,
             but
             blasphemous
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             railing
             on
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             openly
             before
             the
             multitude
             .
             What
             beasts
             were
             these
             every
             way
             ?
             Beasts
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             would
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             the
             clear
             and
             irrefragable
             demonstrations
             of
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             undeniable
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             in
             that
             as
             they
             had
             no
             Reason
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             hear
             none
             .
             Beasts
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             bellow'd
             out
             blasphemies
             against
             the
             sacred
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
             In
             analogy
             whereto
             let
             me
             safely
             and
             not
             uncharitably
             say
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             he
             is
             that
             wilfully
             stands
             out
             against
             a
             plain
             evidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             sharpens
             his
             tongue
             against
             the
             way
             of
             
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             beast
             .
             There
             is
             a
             faction
             of
             men
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             Tit.
             1.
             14.
             
             )
             that
             do
             not
             onely
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             that
             bright-shining
             truth
             whose
             clear
             beams
             have
             these
             hundred
             years
             glared
             upon
             their
             faces
             ;
             but
             also
             spend
             their
             clamorous
             mouths
             in
             barking
             against
             this
             glorious
             light
             .
             What
             marts
             of
             invectives
             ,
             what
             Bulls
             of
             censure
             ,
             what
             thunderbolts
             of
             Anathemas
             do
             we
             still
             receive
             from
             these
             spightful
             enemies
             of
             peace
             ?
             What
             doth
             this
             argue
             but
             the
             litter
             of
             the
             Beast
             ?
             Revel
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             latter
             were
             the
             superstitious
             Demetrians
             ,
             the
             doting
             Idolaters
             of
             Diana
             :
             Beasts
             indeed
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             sottishness
             ,
             so
             for
             their
             violence
             and
             impetuosity
             .
             
          
           
             Their
             Sottishness
             is
             notable
             even
             in
             their
             ring-leader
             Demetrius
             .
             Do
             you
             hear
             his
             exception
             against
             St.
             Paul
             ?
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             No
             other
             then
             this
             ;
             He
             sayes
             that
             
               they
               are
               not
               Gods
               that
               are
               made
               with
               hands
               .
            
             Did
             ever
             any
             Ephesian
             beast
             bray
             out
             such
             another
             challenge
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             humane
             reason
             should
             be
             so
             brutified
             as
             to
             think
             a
             man
             may
             make
             his
             own
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             seek
             a
             Deity
             
             
             in
             liveless
             metals
             ,
             as
             to
             bow
             his
             knees
             to
             what
             hath
             faln
             from
             his
             fingers
             ?
             O
             Idolatry
             ,
             the
             true
             Sorceress
             of
             the
             world
             !
             what
             beasts
             do
             thine
             inchantments
             make
             of
             men
             !
             Even
             the
             fine
             Athenian
             (
             not
             the
             gross
             Theban
             )
             wits
             were
             fain
             to
             be
             taught
             that
             the
             Godhead
             is
             not
             like
             to
             gold
             ,
             or
             silver
             ,
             or
             stone
             .
             And
             would
             to
             God
             the
             modern
             Superstition
             were
             less
             foppish
             .
             Hear
             this
             ,
             ye
             seduced
             souls
             that
             are
             taught
             to
             worship
             a
             pastry-God
             .
             
               Ergo
               adeo
               stolidi
               opifices
               ab
               se
               fabrefieri
               Deos
               credunt
               ?
            
             saith
             our
             Jesuite
             Lorinus
             of
             these
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               These
               so
               foolish
               workmen
               think
               they
               can
               make
               their
               Gods.
            
             And
             why
             not
             of
             Gold
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Grain
             ?
             why
             not
             the
             Smith
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Baker
             ?
             Change
             but
             the
             name
             ,
             the
             absurdity
             is
             but
             one
             .
             To
             hold
             
             that
             a
             man
             can
             make
             his
             own
             fingers
             ,
             or
             that
             those
             fingers
             can
             make
             that
             wheat
             whereof
             the
             wafer
             is
             made
             ,
             were
             a
             strange
             folly
             :
             but
             that
             a
             man
             can
             make
             the
             God
             that
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             monster
             of
             Paradoxes
             as
             puts
             down
             all
             the
             fancies
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             and
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             wavering
             soul
             say
             with
             
               Averroes
               ,
               Sit
               anima
               mea
               cum
               Philosophis
               .
            
             I
             remember
             their
             learned
             Montanus
             upon
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             construes
             that
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Verum
               corpus
               meum
               in
               hoc
               Sacramento
               panis
               continetur
               sacramentaliter
               ,
               &
               etiam
               corpus
               meum
               mysticum
               ,
               My
               true
               body
               is
               sacramentally
               contained
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               bread
               ,
               as
               also
               my
               body
               mystical
            
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             as
             willing
             to
             say
             something
             if
             he
             durst
             speak
             out
             ,
             addes
             ,
             
               cujus
               arcanam
               
               &
               mysteriis
               refertissimam
               rationem
               ,
               ut
               explicatiorem
               habeant
               homines
               Christiani
               ,
               dabit
               aliquando
               Dominus
               ,
               whose
               secret
               and
               most
               deeply-mystical
               meaning
               ,
               God
               will
               one
               day
               more
               clearly
               unfold
               to
               his
               Christian
               people
               .
            
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             make
             good
             this
             honest
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             poor
             mis-led
             souls
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             slight
             corruptible
             wafer
             ,
             and
             an
             incomprehensible
             immortal
             God.
             And
             if
             from
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Bread-worship
             ,
             I
             should
             lead
             you
             to
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cross-worship
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Image-worship
             ,
             you
             would
             finde
             reason
             enough
             why
             that
             man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             author
             of
             these
             Superstitions
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Violence
             and
             impetuosity
             of
             these
             Ephesians
             was
             answerable
             :
             for
             here
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Trouble
             ,
             verse
             23.
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Concourse
             ,
             verse
             40.
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             verse
             29
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               furious
               rushing
            
             into
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             and
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             boisterous
             snatching
             of
             those
             that
             were
             conceived
             opposites
             ,
             besides
             all
             their
             shouting
             ,
             and
             out-cries
             ,
             and
             savage
             uproar
             .
             What
             should
             I
             need
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             furious
             prosecution
             is
             no
             other
             then
             an
             ordinary
             symptom
             of
             Idolatry
             ?
             and
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             what
             should
             I
             need
             to
             lay
             before
             your
             eyes
             all
             those
             turbulent
             effects
             that
             in
             our
             daies
             have
             followed
             malicious
             Superstition
             ,
             those
             instigations
             of
             publick
             Invasions
             ,
             those
             conspiracies
             against
             maligned
             
             Soveraignty
             ,
             those
             suffossions
             of
             walls
             ,
             those
             powder-trains
             ,
             those
             shameless
             Libels
             ,
             those
             patrocinations
             of
             Treasons
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             all
             ,
             those
             late
             Bulls
             that
             bellow
             out
             prohibitions
             of
             justly-sworn
             allegeance
             ,
             those
             bold
             absolutions
             from
             sacred
             Oaths
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             of
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             ?
             )
             In
             all
             these
             we
             too
             well
             feel
             that
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             beast
             ;
             with
             S.
             John's
             beast
             ,
             no
             whit
             short
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             .
          
           
             God
             knows
             how
             little
             pleasure
             I
             take
             in
             displaying
             the
             enormities
             of
             our
             fellow-Christians
             .
             Although
             ,
             to
             say
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Faction
             ,
             is
             it
             that
             by
             their
             practice
             thus
             merits
             the
             title
             of
             savageness
             .
             Of
             that
             Faction
             let
             me
             say
             with
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             their
             wilful
             opposition
             to
             truth
             ,
             their
             
             uncharitable
             and
             bloody
             courses
             ,
             their
             palpable
             Idolatry
             hath
             powred
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             infinite
             loss
             and
             disadvantage
             to
             the
             blessed
             Name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ye
             see
             by
             this
             time
             that
             in
             the
             generality
             natural
             and
             vicious
             men
             are
             no
             other
             then
             beasts
             ;
             that
             specially
             all
             contentious
             adversaries
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             impetuous
             Idolaters
             are
             beasts
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             Theatre
             .
             Wherefore
             then
             serves
             
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             a
             threefold
             use
             ;
             of
             holy
             Thankfulness
             ,
             of
             Pity
             ,
             of
             
             Indignation
             ?
          
           
             The
             two
             first
             are
             those
             
               duo
               ubera
               Sponsa
               ,
               the
               two
               breasts
               of
            
             Christs
             Spouse
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             calls
             them
             ,
             Congratulation
             and
             Compassion
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             ,
             of
             Thankfulness
             to
             our
             good
             God
             that
             hath
             delivered
             us
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             wretchedness
             of
             our
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             so
             from
             blinde
             and
             gross
             misdevotion
             ,
             yea
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Superstition
             .
             Alas
             !
             what
             are
             we
             better
             ,
             what
             other
             then
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             that
             our
             Goshen
             should
             be
             shined
             upon
             ,
             whiles
             their
             Aegypt
             is
             covered
             with
             darkness
             ?
             What
             are
             we
             that
             we
             should
             be
             
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
            
             our
             mindes
             ,
             and
             be
             
               created
               according
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whiles
             they
             continue
             in
             the
             woful
             deformation
             of
             their
             bestial
             corruptions
             ?
             
             that
             our
             Understanding
             should
             be
             inlightned
             with
             the
             beams
             of
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             whereas
             those
             poor
             souls
             are
             left
             in
             the
             natural
             dungeon
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             groveling
             to
             base
             earthly
             unreasonable
             traditions
             ?
             O
             God
             of
             mercies
             ,
             had
             it
             pleased
             thee
             to
             give
             them
             our
             illumination
             and
             attraction
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             left
             us
             in
             their
             miserable
             darkness
             and
             indocility
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             they
             perhaps
             had
             been
             as
             we
             should
             be
             .
             
               Non
               nobis
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               thy
               Name
               let
               the
               praise
            
             be
             given
             of
             this
             thy
             gracious
             sequestration
             ;
             and
             thou
             that
             onely
             hast
             done
             it
             ,
             take
             to
             thy self
             the
             glory
             and
             improvement
             of
             thine
             own
             work
             .
          
           
             Of
             Pity
             and
             yearning
             of
             bowels
             ;
             whether
             to
             those
             careless
             unregenerates
             
             that
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             complain
             of
             their
             too-pleasing
             corruptions
             ,
             but
             applaud
             themselves
             in
             the
             free
             scope
             of
             their
             own
             brutish
             sensuality
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               death
               ,
               an
               agreement
               with
               hell
            
             ;
             or
             whether
             to
             our
             poor
             seduced
             brethren
             ,
             that
             are
             nursed
             up
             in
             an
             invincible
             ignorance
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             are
             held
             down
             with
             the
             imperious
             sway
             of
             Antichristian
             usurpation
             .
             Alas
             !
             it
             is
             too
             true
             which
             our
             learned
             Spalatensis
             (
             why
             should
             I
             not
             call
             him
             ours
             ,
             who
             sealed
             up
             that
             truth
             of
             ours
             ,
             which
             his
             pen
             had
             so
             stoutly
             maintained
             ,
             with
             his
             last
             blood
             ?
             )
             hath
             observed
             and
             published
             ,
             
               Nam
               &
               plebem
               rudiorem
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             the
             ruder
             multitude
             under
             the
             Papacy
             are
             carried
             commonly
             with
             more
             inward
             religious
             affection
             toward
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             
             some
             other
             Saint
             ,
             then
             towards
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Whose
             heart
             would
             not
             bleed
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             this
             deplorable
             irreligion
             ?
             and
             yet
             these
             poor
             souls
             think
             they
             doe
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cry
             out
             of
             our
             damnation
             for
             not
             accompanying
             them
             .
             
               At
               tu
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               usque
               quò
               ?
            
             How
             long
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             suffer
             the
             world
             to
             be
             deluded
             with
             these
             foul
             and
             pernicious
             impostures
             ?
             how
             long
             shall
             thy
             Church
             groan
             under
             the
             heavie
             yoke
             of
             their
             sinful
             impositions
             ?
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             ,
             look
             down
             and
             visit
             thy
             wandring
             flock
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             let
             loose
             those
             silly
             sheep
             of
             thine
             that
             are
             fast
             intangled
             in
             the
             briars
             of
             Antichristian
             exaction
             .
             And
             we
             ,
             why
             do
             not
             we
             as
             heartily
             labour
             to
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             to
             withdraw
             us
             ?
             why
             should
             they
             
             burn
             with
             zeal
             ,
             whiles
             we
             freeze
             with
             indifferency
             ?
             Oh
             let
             us
             spend
             our selves
             in
             prayers
             ,
             in
             tears
             ,
             in
             perswasions
             ,
             in
             unweariable
             endevours
             for
             the
             happy
             conversion
             of
             those
             ignorant
             mis-guided
             souls
             ,
             who
             having
             not
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             shame
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             Of
             Indignation
             lastly
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             at
             those
             practical
             revolters
             ,
             that
             having
             
               begun
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             will
             needs
             
               end
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             having
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             godliness
             ,
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             it
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             returning
             with
             that
             impure
             beast
             to
             their
             own
             vomit
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             at
             those
             speculative
             relapsers
             ,
             that
             have
             out
             of
             policy
             or
             guiltiness
             abandoned
             a
             known
             and
             received
             truth
             .
             Pity
             is
             for
             those
             silly
             creatures
             that
             could
             never
             be
             blessed
             with
             Divine
             Reason
             
             and
             upright
             formes
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             Gryllus
             ,
             that
             was
             once
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             quit
             his
             humanity
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             four
             feet
             ,
             what
             stomack
             can
             but
             rise
             at
             so
             affected
             a
             transformation
             ?
             The
             Cameleon
             is
             for
             a
             time
             beautiful
             with
             all
             pleasing
             varieties
             of
             colours
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             no
             skin
             is
             more
             nasty
             .
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             the
             swept
             house
             is
             repossessed
             with
             seven
             Devils
             :
             This
             recidivation
             is
             desperate
             :
             although
             
             
             indeed
             there
             would
             not
             be
             a
             revolt
             ,
             without
             an
             inward
             unsoundness
             .
             Do
             ye
             see
             an
             apple
             fall
             untimely
             from
             the
             tree
             ?
             view
             it
             ,
             ye
             shall
             finde
             it
             worm-eaten
             ,
             else
             it
             had
             held
             .
             
               Avolent
               ,
               quantum
               volent
               ,
               paleoe
               istae
               levis
               fidei
               ,
            
             as
             that
             Father
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               this
               light
               chaffe
               flie
               whither
               it
               will
            
             ;
             it
             shews
             it
             to
             be
             but
             chaffe
             .
             God's
             heap
             shall
             be
             so
             much
             the
             purer
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             make
             themselves
             fit
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             fire
             ?
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             these
             absurd
             changes
             ?
             Our
             fore-fathers
             thought
             themselves
             in
             Heaven
             when
             first
             the
             bright
             beams
             of
             the
             Gospel
             brake
             forth
             in
             their
             eyes
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             ,
             like
             those
             fond
             subterraneous
             people
             that
             Rubruquis
             speaks
             of
             ,
             curse
             those
             glorious
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             now
             risen
             up
             
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             lay
             our
             eares
             close
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             hear
             the
             harmony
             of
             that
             motion
             ?
             Our
             Fathers
             blessed
             themselves
             in
             this
             Angelical
             Manna
             ;
             and
             shall
             our
             mouths
             hang
             towards
             the
             onions
             and
             garlick
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ?
               Revertimini
               filii
               aversantes
               ,
               Return
               ye
               backsliding
               children
               ,
            
             return
             to
             the
             fountains
             of
             living
             waters
             which
             ye
             have
             exchanged
             for
             your
             broken
             cisternes
             .
             
               Recordamini
               priorum
            
             ,
             as
             Esay
             speaks
             46.
             9.
             
             But
             if
             their
             will
             do
             lie
             still
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             it
             were
             happy
             for
             them
             if
             authority
             would
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             confident
             riders
             do
             with
             a
             startling
             horse
             ,
             spur
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             the
             block
             they
             leap'd
             from
             .
             But
             if
             still
             their
             obstinacy
             will
             needs
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             contrary
             endeavours
             ,
             feoffe
             them
             in
             the
             
             style
             of
             
               filii
               desertores
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fearfull
             word
             that
             God
             speaks
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Vae
               eis
               quoniam
               vagantur
               à
               me
               ,
               Wo
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               wandered
               from
               me
               ,
            
             Ose
             7.
             13.
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             confirm
             us
             ,
             save
             both
             them
             and
             us
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             to
             whom
             ,
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             one
             infinite
             God
             ,
             be
             given
             all
             Praise
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             now
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
             
             
             
          
        
         
           
           
             St.
             PAUL'S
             COMBAT
             .
             
             THE
             SECOND
             PART
             .
             
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               32.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             carried
             you
             into
             S.
             Paul's
             Theatre
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             I
             have
             shew'd
             you
             his
             Beasts
             ;
             you
             must
             now
             see
             his
             Fight
             .
             It
             was
             his
             charge
             to
             Timothy
             
             that
             he
             should
             be
             an
             example
             ;
             know
             then
             that
             what
             he
             bids
             ,
             he
             practises
             .
             It
             is
             an
             exemplary
             combat
             which
             S.
             Paul
             fought
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             we
             must
             follow
             him
             as
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Here
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               have
               fought
            
             ;
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             him
             that
             saw
             his
             own
             works
             and
             approved
             them
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
            
             ;
             doubtless
             ,
             as
             with
             principalities
             and
             powers
             elsewhere
             ,
             so
             even
             with
             these
             beasts
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             please
             you
             to
             see
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             person
             of
             the
             combatant
             ;
             then
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             fight
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             ye
             may
             not
             look
             at
             S.
             Paul
             as
             a
             common
             souldier
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             selected
             Champion
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             merely
             as
             Paul
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             
             person
             ,
             as
             the
             spiritual
             Leader
             of
             God's
             people
             :
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               fought
               with
               beasts
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             trained
             man
             in
             the
             whole
             troup
             of
             God
             but
             must
             have
             his
             bout
             with
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             Time.
             
               Vita
               hominis
               militia
               super
               terram
            
             ;
             we
             are
             here
             in
             a
             militant
             Church
             .
             As
             we
             have
             all
             received
             our
             press-money
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             every
             one
             according
             to
             our
             ingagement
             maintain
             this
             fight
             against
             the
             world
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             singled
             out
             to
             a
             publick
             calling
             ,
             now
             he
             must
             think
             himself
             made
             for
             combats
             ,
             because
             for
             victories
             :
             for
             
               Bellum
               durius
               contra
               victores
            
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             should
             be
             no
             striker
             ,
             
             and
             
               Clericus
               percussor
            
             is
             an
             old
             brand
             of
             irregularity
             :
             But
             if
             in
             this
             kind
             he
             strike
             not
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             of
             him
             as
             S.
             Paul
             to
             
               Ananias
               ,
               God
               shall
               smite
               thee
               ,
               thou
               whited
               wall
               .
            
             
             All
             his
             whole
             life
             must
             be
             spent
             in
             these
             blows
             :
             he
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               man
               of
               strife
               and
               contention
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             beast
             comes
             in
             his
             way
             but
             he
             must
             have
             a
             fling
             at
             him
             .
             When
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             speaks
             of
             Basil
             designed
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             pretend
             his
             weakness
             ,
             
               non
               athletem
               ,
               sed
               doctorem
               creabitis
               .
            
             But
             in
             this
             spiritual
             sense
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Doctor
             in
             the
             Chair
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Champion
             in
             the
             Theatre
             .
             No
             S.
             Martin
             may
             plead
             here
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Christs
               Souldier
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               fight
            
             ;
             yea
             therefore
             must
             he
             fight
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             Christs
             Souldier
             .
             
             Whosoever
             then
             would
             be
             a
             fit
             combatant
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             these
             lists
             against
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             S.
             Paul
             in
             proportion
             ;
             so
             must
             he
             
               be
               a
               follower
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Will
             it
             please
             you
             to
             see
             him
             first
             qualified
             ,
             then
             armed
             .
          
           
             Qualified
             first
             ,
             with
             Holiness
             ,
             Skill
             ,
             Courage
             .
             Holiness
             :
             For
             he
             must
             be
             a
             
             
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             charges
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             irreprehensible
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             is
             a
             beast
             himself
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             of
             some
             body
             to
             bait
             him
             .
             Wo
             be
             to
             those
             Champions
             of
             God
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             wield
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             with
             unclean
             hands
             .
             That
             divine
             weapon
             is
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             wound
             any
             as
             their
             own
             Souls
             .
             
               Ex
               ore
               tuo
               ,
               serve
               nequam
               .
            
             Let
             me
             say
             truly
             ,
             It
             were
             an
             happy
             and
             hopeful
             thing
             ,
             that
             even
             our
             external
             and
             secular
             Wars
             should
             be
             managed
             with
             pure
             and
             innocent
             hands
             .
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             that
             which
             perhaps
             few
             of
             you
             have
             either
             known
             or
             considered
             ,
             that
             of
             old
             a
             souldier
             was
             a
             sacred
             thing
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             worth
             your
             notice
             what
             in
             former
             times
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             in
             consecrating
             a
             Souldier
             or
             a
             Knight
             to
             the
             wars
             .
             Some
             six
             hundred
             years
             
             agoe
             and
             upward
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             in
             the
             history
             of
             Ingulphus
             ,
             the
             manner
             was
             this
             ;
             
               Anglorum
               erat
               consuetudo
               ,
               quod
               qui
               militiae
               legitimae
               consecrandus
               esset
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             that
             should
             be
             devoted
             to
             the
             trade
             of
             war
             ,
             the
             evening
             before
             his
             consecration
             came
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             contrition
             and
             compunction
             of
             heart
             made
             a
             confession
             of
             all
             his
             sins
             ;
             and
             ,
             after
             his
             absolution
             ,
             spent
             that
             night
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             watching
             ,
             in
             prayers
             ,
             in
             afflictive
             devotions
             :
             on
             the
             morrow
             being
             to
             hear
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             offer
             up
             his
             Sword
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Priest
             was
             with
             a
             solemn
             benediction
             to
             put
             it
             about
             his
             neck
             ;
             and
             then
             after
             his
             communicating
             of
             those
             sacred
             mysteries
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             remain
             
               miles
               legitimus
            
             .
             Thus
             he
             ;
             who
             tels
             us
             how
             that
             
             valiant
             and
             successful
             Knight
             Heward
             came
             thus
             to
             his
             uncle
             ,
             one
             Brandus
             ,
             the
             devout
             Abbot
             of
             Peterborough
             ,
             for
             his
             consecration
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Custome
             continued
             here
             in
             England
             till
             the
             irreligious
             Normans
             by
             their
             scorns
             put
             it
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             accounting
             such
             a
             one
             
               non
               legitimum
               militem
               ,
               sed
               equitem
               socordem
               ,
               &
               Quiritem
               degenerem
               .
            
             This
             was
             their
             ancient
             and
             laudable
             manner
             (
             some
             shadow
             whereof
             we
             retain
             ,
             whiles
             we
             hold
             some
             Orders
             of
             Knighthood
             Religious
             .
             )
             And
             can
             we
             wonder
             to
             hear
             of
             noble
             victories
             atchieved
             by
             them
             ,
             of
             Giants
             and
             Monsters
             slain
             by
             those
             hands
             that
             had
             so
             pious
             an
             initiation
             ?
             These
             men
             professed
             to
             come
             to
             their
             combats
             as
             David
             did
             to
             Goliah
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             no
             marvel
             if
             they
             prospered
             .
             Alas
             !
             now
             ,
             
               Nulla
               
               fides
               pietásque
            
             ,
             &c.
             ye
             know
             the
             rest
             :
             the
             name
             of
             a
             souldier
             is
             misconstrued
             by
             our
             Gallants
             as
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             of
             debauchedness
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Buff-Jerkin
             were
             a
             lawful
             cover
             for
             a
             profane
             heart
             .
             Wo
             is
             me
             for
             this
             sinful
             degeneration
             .
             How
             can
             we
             hope
             that
             bloody
             hands
             of
             lawless
             Ruffians
             should
             be
             blessed
             with
             palms
             of
             triumph
             ;
             that
             adulterous
             eyes
             should
             be
             shaded
             with
             garlands
             of
             victory
             ;
             that
             profane
             and
             atheous
             instruments
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             be
             imployed
             in
             our
             wars
             ,
             should
             return
             home
             loaded
             with
             success
             and
             honour
             ?
             How
             should
             they
             prosper
             whose
             sins
             fight
             against
             them
             more
             then
             all
             the
             swords
             of
             enemies
             ;
             whose
             main
             adversary
             is
             in
             their
             own
             bosome
             and
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             If
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             be
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             do
             we
             think
             him
             so
             lavish
             that
             he
             will
             grace
             impiety
             ?
             Can
             
             we
             think
             him
             so
             in
             love
             with
             our
             persons
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             overlook
             or
             digest
             our
             crimes
             ?
             Be
             innocent
             ,
             O
             ye
             warriours
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             be
             speedful
             ;
             be
             devout
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             be
             victorious
             .
             Even
             
               upon
               the
               Bridles
               of
               the
               horses
            
             in
             Zachary
             must
             be
             written
             ,
             
               Holiness
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             how
             much
             more
             upon
             the
             fore-heads
             of
             his
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Leaders
             of
             his
             spiritual
             war
             ?
             With
             what
             face
             ,
             with
             what
             heart
             can
             he
             fight
             against
             beasts
             that
             is
             a
             beast
             himself
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             Holiness
             yet
             that
             can
             secure
             us
             from
             blows
             :
             
               Job's
               Behemoth
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             construed
             ,
             durst
             set
             upon
             the
             holy
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             To
             our
             Holiness
             therefore
             must
             be
             added
             Skill
             ;
             skill
             to
             guard
             ,
             and
             skill
             to
             hit
             ;
             skill
             in
             choice
             of
             weapons
             ,
             places
             ,
             times
             ,
             ways
             of
             assault
             or
             defence
             :
             else
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             wounded
             
             and
             tossed
             at
             pleasure
             .
             Hence
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Thou
               teachest
               my
               hands
               to
               war
               and
               my
               fingers
               to
               fight
               .
            
             The
             title
             that
             is
             given
             to
             David's
             Champions
             was
             not
             
               dispositi
               ad
               clypeum
            
             ,
             as
             Montanus
             hath
             it
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             but
             disponentes
             ,
             such
             as
             
               could
               handle
               the
               shield
               and
               the
               buckler
               ,
            
             1
             Chron.
             12.
             8.
             
             Alas
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             look'd
             for
             of
             raw
             ,
             untaught
             ,
             untrained
             men
             ,
             (
             if
             such
             should
             be
             called
             forth
             of
             their
             shops
             on
             the
             sudden
             )
             that
             know
             not
             so
             much
             as
             their
             files
             or
             motions
             or
             postures
             ,
             
             but
             either
             slight
             or
             filling
             of
             ditches
             ?
             He
             that
             will
             be
             a
             Petus
             in
             Jovius
             his
             history
             ,
             
             or
             a
             Servilius
             in
             Plutarch
             ,
             to
             come
             off
             an
             untouch'd
             victor
             from
             frequent
             challenges
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             pass
             many
             a
             guard
             and
             Veny
             in
             the
             fence-school
             .
             So
             skilful
             must
             the
             man
             of
             God
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             know
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             )
             even
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             very
             plots
             and
             devices
             of
             that
             great
             challenger
             of
             hell
             .
             We
             live
             in
             a
             knowing
             age
             ;
             and
             yet
             how
             many
             teachers
             are
             very
             novices
             in
             the
             practick
             part
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             either
             born
             down
             ,
             or
             tossed
             up
             with
             the
             vices
             of
             the
             Time
             ?
             whose
             miscarriages
             would
             God
             it
             were
             as
             easie
             to
             remedy
             as
             to
             lament
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             is
             Skill
             in
             our
             weapon
             without
             an
             heart
             and
             hand
             to
             use
             it
             ?
             Rabshakeh
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Counsel
               and
               strength
               are
               for
               the
               warre
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             18.
             20.
             
             
             Strength
             without
             Counsel
             is
             like
             a
             blind
             Giant
             ,
             and
             Counsel
             without
             Strength
             is
             like
             a
             quick-sighted
             Criple
             .
             If
             heart
             and
             eyes
             and
             lims
             meet
             not
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             fight
             ,
             but
             
               tu
               pulsas
               ,
               ego
               vapulo
            
             .
             What
             are
             men
             in
             this
             case
             but
             
               lepores
               galeati
            
             ,
             or
             as
             Sword-fishes
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             weapon
             ,
             but
             no
             heart
             ?
             Hear
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             right
             Champion
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             
               I
               am
               ready
               not
               to
               be
               bound
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               die
               for
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             Here
             was
             a
             man
             fit
             to
             grapple
             with
             beasts
             .
             It
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             sluggish
             Coward
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               Lion
            
             or
             a
             Bear
             
               in
               the
               way
            
             .
             What
             if
             there
             be
             ?
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             a
             Sampson
             ,
             a
             David
             ,
             incounter
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             great
             glory
             to
             be
             look'd
             for
             but
             with
             hazard
             and
             difficulty
             .
             When
             the
             Souldier
             said
             ,
             
               The
               enemy
               is
               strong
            
             ,
             it
             was
             bravely
             answered
             of
             the
             Captain
             ,
             
               The
               victory
               shall
               be
               so
               much
               more
               
               glorious
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             shew'd
             you
             the
             man
             Qualified
             ;
             I
             should
             stay
             to
             shew
             you
             him
             Armed
             ;
             armed
             with
             Authority
             without
             ,
             with
             Resolution
             within
             :
             but
             I
             long
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             Fight
             .
          
           
             A
             Fight
             it
             must
             be
             ;
             which
             I
             beseech
             you
             observe
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             I
             plai'd
             with
             beasts
             ,
             except
             you
             would
             have
             it
             in
             Joab's
             phrase
             ;
             as
             neither
             did
             the
             beasts
             play
             with
             him
             ,
             except
             ,
             as
             Erasmus
             speaks
             ,
             
               Ludus
               exiit
               in
               rabiem
            
             :
             He
             saies
             not
             ,
             I
             humor'd
             their
             bestiality
             ;
             I
             struck
             up
             a
             league
             or
             a
             truce
             with
             the
             vices
             of
             men
             :
             No
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             was
             far
             from
             this
             ;
             he
             was
             at
             a
             perpetual
             defiance
             with
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             that
             valiant
             Commander
             said
             ,
             
             would
             die
             fighting
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             wanted
             not
             of
             old
             plausible
             spirits
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             an
             Ahab
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             go
             up
             against
             Ramoth
             ,
             would
             say
             ,
             
               Go
               up
               and
               prosper
            
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             horns
             of
             iron
             to
             push
             him
             forward
             .
             S.
             Paul
             was
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             neither
             may
             we
             .
             He
             hath
             indeed
             bidden
             us
             (
             
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               to
               have
               peace
               with
               all
               men
            
             ;
             not
             with
             beasts
             .
             If
             wickedness
             shall
             go
             about
             to
             glaver
             with
             us
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               peace
               ,
               Jehu
            
             ?
             we
             must
             return
             a
             short
             answer
             ,
             and
             speak
             blows
             .
             Far
             ,
             far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             fawn
             upon
             vicious
             Greatness
             ,
             to
             favour
             even
             Court-sins
             .
             If
             here
             we
             meet
             with
             bloody
             Oaths
             ,
             with
             scornful
             Profaneness
             ,
             with
             Pride
             ,
             with
             Drunkenness
             ,
             we
             must
             fly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             it
             with
             so
             much
             more
             fierceness
             as
             the
             eminence
             of
             the
             sin
             may
             make
             it
             more
             dangerously-exemplary
             :
             
             
               quò
               grandius
               nomen
               ,
               eò
               grandius
               scandalum
               ,
            
             as
             Bernard
             .
             Let
             the
             clearest
             water
             mix
             with
             the
             best
             earth
             ,
             it
             makes
             but
             mire
             .
             If
             we
             be
             the
             true
             Sons
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             even
             the
             tallest
             Cedar-sins
             must
             be
             blasted
             with
             our
             Lightning
             ,
             and
             riven
             with
             our
             bolts
             .
             Cato
             would
             not
             (
             they
             say
             )
             have
             a
             dumb
             souldier
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             Christ
             will
             not
             .
             
               Wo
               be
               to
            
             us
             
               if
               we
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             wo
             be
             to
             us
             if
             we
             preach
             not
             the
             Law
             too
             ;
             if
             we
             do
             not
             lash
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             Great
             with
             the
             scorpions
             of
             Judgement
             .
             What
             stand
             we
             upon
             bulk
             ?
             if
             the
             Sin
             be
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             harnessed
             ,
             and
             carrying
             Castles
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             we
             must
             with
             Eleazar
             creep
             under
             his
             belly
             ,
             and
             wound
             that
             vast
             enemy
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             our
             own
             crushing
             .
             It
             is
             the
             charge
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Cry
               aloud
               ,
               spare
               not
               ,
               lift
               up
               thy
               voice
               like
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               shew
               my
               
               people
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Jacob
               their
               sins
               ,
            
             Es
             .
             58.
             1.
             
             The
             words
             are
             Emphatical
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             signifies
             a
             straining
             of
             the
             throat
             with
             crying
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             (
             the
             trumpet
             )
             implies
             a
             sound
             of
             war.
             This
             same
             
               bellū
               cum
               vitiis
               ,
               war
               with
               sins
               ,
            
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             uncapable
             of
             so
             much
             as
             a
             truce
             ,
             yea
             as
             a
             respiratió
             .
             As
             that
             undaunted
             souldier
             therefore
             held
             first
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             when
             
             
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             with
             his
             left
             ,
             and
             when
             both
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             with
             his
             teeth
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             resolve
             to
             doe
             .
             That
             which
             is
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Mastives
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             must
             be
             ours
             ,
             to
             leave
             our
             life
             with
             our
             hold
             .
             
               Profectò
               stabimus
               ,
               &
               pugnabimus
               usque
               ad
               mortem
               ,
               We
               will
               stand
               ,
               and
               fight
               it
               out
               to
               the
               very
               death
               ,
            
             as
             Bernard
             speaks
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Fight
             follows
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             needs
             vary
             according
             to
             the
             divers
             fashions
             of
             the
             onset
             .
             For
             all
             beasts
             assail
             not
             alike
             :
             one
             fights
             with
             his
             tusks
             ,
             another
             with
             his
             paws
             ,
             another
             with
             his
             horn
             ,
             another
             with
             his
             heel
             ,
             another
             with
             his
             sting
             ;
             one
             rampeth
             upon
             us
             ,
             another
             leaps
             in
             to
             us
             ,
             a
             third
             either
             rusheth
             us
             down
             ,
             or
             casts
             us
             upward
             ,
             a
             fourth
             galls
             us
             afarre
             ,
             a
             fifth
             
             wounds
             us
             unseen
             ;
             one
             kils
             by
             biting
             ,
             another
             by
             striking
             ,
             another
             by
             piercing
             ,
             another
             by
             envenoming
             .
             According
             to
             these
             manifold
             changes
             of
             assaults
             must
             the
             expert
             champion
             dispose
             of
             himself
             .
             To
             speak
             morally
             ;
             as
             these
             Men-beasts
             are
             either
             Beasts
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             beasts
             of
             Practice
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             maintain
             the
             fight
             either
             by
             close
             subtilty
             or
             by
             open
             violence
             ;
             so
             did
             S.
             Paul's
             opposition
             suit
             them
             ,
             so
             must
             ours
             ,
             whether
             for
             defence
             or
             for
             offence
             .
             The
             beasts
             of
             Opinion
             were
             either
             Idolatrous
             Ethnicks
             ,
             or
             refractary
             Jews
             ;
             the
             one
             worshipping
             Diana
             for
             their
             Goddess
             ,
             the
             other
             refusing
             the
             true
             Messias
             for
             their
             Saviour
             .
             The
             one
             he
             beats
             with
             the
             down-right
             blows
             of
             right
             Reason
             ;
             the
             other
             he
             hews
             with
             the
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             beasts
             of
             Practice
             he
             smites
             through
             with
             the
             darts
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereof
             Exod.
             19.
             13.
             
             If
             a
             beast
             touch
             the
             Mount
             he
             shall
             be
             shot
             through
             .
             Their
             subtilty
             he
             declined
             by
             a
             wise
             evasion
             ,
             their
             violence
             he
             repelled
             with
             an
             irresistible
             force
             .
             The
             particularities
             would
             be
             infinite
             ;
             neither
             do
             any
             of
             you
             exspect
             that
             I
             should
             turn
             the
             Pulpit
             into
             a
             Fence-school
             or
             a
             Paris-garden
             .
             Onely
             let
             me
             reduce
             S.
             Paul's
             practice
             herein
             to
             some
             few
             useful
             rules
             ,
             as
             to
             express
             his
             beast-combat
             ,
             so
             to
             direct
             our
             own
             .
             Whereof
             the
             first
             (
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             beasts
             of
             Opinion
             )
             was
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             To
             fight
             still
             at
             the
             head
             .
             When
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             Theatre
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             deals
             not
             with
             collateral
             matters
             of
             a
             secondary
             nature
             ,
             but
             flies
             upon
             the
             main
             heads
             of
             the
             highest
             contradiction
             ,
             
             whether
             one
             true
             God
             onely
             should
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             the
             Messiah
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             Ephesus
             was
             full
             of
             curious
             and
             nice
             scruples
             :
             the
             wise
             Apostle
             waves
             all
             these
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             magnanimous
             Mastive
             ,
             that
             scorns
             to
             set
             upon
             every
             Curre
             that
             barks
             at
             him
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             reserves
             himself
             for
             these
             Lions
             and
             Tigers
             of
             Errour
             .
             Oh
             how
             happy
             were
             it
             for
             Christendome
             ,
             if
             we
             that
             profess
             to
             sit
             at
             S.
             Paul's
             feet
             (
             as
             he
             at
             Gamaliel's
             )
             could
             learn
             this
             wit
             of
             him
             !
             It
             is
             true
             which
             Chromatius
             hath
             ,
             
               Non
               sunt
               parva
               quae
               Dei
               sunt
               ,
               None
               of
               Gods
               matters
               are
               slight
               :
            
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             be
             observed
             .
             The
             working
             brains
             of
             subtile
             man
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             mince
             Divinity
             into
             infinite
             Atomes
             of
             speculation
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             
             of
             those
             speculations
             breeds
             many
             questions
             ,
             and
             every
             question
             breeds
             troubles
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             like
             as
             every
             corn
             of
             powder
             flies
             off
             and
             fires
             his
             fellow
             .
             Hence
             are
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               foolish
               and
               unlearned
               disquisitions
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             23.
             that
             have
             set
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             .
             
               Ex
               utraque
               parte
               sunt
               qui
               pugnare
               cupiunt
               ,
            
             as
             Tully
             said
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
               There
               are
               enough
               on
               both
               sides
               that
               would
               fight
               .
            
             The
             main
             Fort
             of
             Religion
             is
             worth
             not
             our
             sweat
             ,
             but
             our
             blood
             :
             thus
             must
             we
             strive
             
               pro
               aris
            
             :
             so
             even
             Heresie
             shall
             be
             found
             (
             as
             Chrysostome
             observes
             )
             not
             more
             dangerous
             then
             profitable
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             onely
             matter
             of
             rite
             ,
             or
             of
             unimporting
             consequence
             ,
             (
             
               de
               venis
               capillaribus
            
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             )
             Oh
             what
             ●adness
             is
             it
             in
             us
             to
             draw
             the
             world
             into
             sides
             ,
             and
             to
             pour
             out
             the
             
             souls
             of
             Gods
             people
             like
             water
             ?
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             some
             generous
             Bandog
             should
             leave
             the
             Bear
             or
             Lion
             (
             
               primae
               formae
               feram
            
             )
             which
             he
             comes
             to
             bait
             ,
             and
             run
             after
             a
             Mouse
             ?
             Melanchthon
             cites
             and
             approves
             that
             saying
             of
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             Schisme
             is
             no
             less
             sin
             then
             idolatry
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Fish
             be
             the
             better
             where
             the
             seas
             are
             most
             unquiet
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Souls
             are
             worse
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             tumultuous
             .
             I
             cannot
             skill
             of
             these
             Swans
             eggs
             that
             are
             never
             
             hatcht
             without
             thunder
             ,
             nor
             of
             that
             unnatural
             brood
             that
             eats
             through
             the
             
             dam
             to
             make
             passage
             into
             the
             light
             of
             reputation
             .
             Oh
             for
             
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               .
            
             Justly
             did
             Agesilaus
             lament
             the
             state
             of
             Greece
             ,
             that
             had
             lost
             as
             many
             souldiers
             in
             domestick
             wars
             as
             might
             have
             made
             them
             Masters
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             me
             say
             ,
             Had
             all
             our
             swords
             and
             pens
             been
             happily
             bent
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             long
             agoe
             had
             that
             Mahumetan
             Moon
             waned
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             given
             way
             to
             the
             glorious
             Sun
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Our
             second
             rule
             must
             be
             ,
             When
             we
             do
             smite
             ,
             to
             strike
             home
             :
             It
             is
             S.
             Paul's
             ,
             
               I
               so
               fight
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               not
               beating
               the
               aire
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             26.
             
             Here
             is
             not
             a
             blow
             lost
             ,
             
               non
               verberat
               ictibus
               auras
            
             .
             How
             doth
             he
             cut
             the
             throat
             of
             the
             Ephesian
             beast
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             whiles
             he
             argues
             ,
             They
             are
             not
             Gods
             that
             are
             made
             with
             
             hands
             ?
             All
             the
             Silver-smiths
             of
             Diana
             cannot
             hammer
             out
             a
             reply
             to
             this
             charge
             .
             It
             is
             no
             flourishing
             when
             we
             come
             to
             this
             combat
             .
             Weak
             proofs
             betray
             good
             causes
             .
             Demonstrations
             must
             have
             place
             here
             ,
             not
             Probabilities
             .
             How
             powerfully
             doth
             he
             convince
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             
               Rome
               ,
               out
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             Act.
             28.
             23.
             
             This
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             weapon
             whereby
             our
             grand
             Captain
             vanquished
             the
             great
             challenger
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             
               Scriptum
               est
            
             .
             All
             other
             blades
             are
             but
             Lead
             to
             this
             Steel
             .
             Councils
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Histories
             are
             good
             helps
             ;
             but
             
               ad
               pompam
            
             rather
             then
             
               ad
               pugnam
            
             .
             These
             Scriptures
             are
             they
             whereof
             S.
             Augustin
             justly
             ,
             
               Hac
               fundamenta
               ,
               haec
               firmamenta
            
             .
             What
             do
             we
             multiply
             volumes
             ,
             and
             endlesly
             go
             about
             the
             bush
             ?
             That
             of
             Tertullian
             is
             most
             
             certain
             ,
             
               Aufer
               ab
               haereticis
               quaecunque
               Ethnici
               sapiunt
               ,
               ut
               de
               Scripturis
               solis
               questiones
               suas
               sistant
               ,
               &
               stare
               non
               poterunt
               ,
               Take
               from
               Hereticks
               what
               they
               borrow
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               hold
               them
               close
               to
               the
               trial
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               alone
               ,
               they
               cannot
               stand
               .
            
             Bring
             but
             this
             fire
             to
             the
             wildest
             beast
             ,
             his
             eye
             will
             not
             indure
             it
             ;
             he
             must
             run
             away
             from
             it
             :
             for
             these
             kind
             of
             creatures
             are
             all
             (
             as
             that
             Father
             )
             
               Lucifugae
               Scripturarum
            
             .
             What
             worlds
             of
             volumes
             had
             been
             spared
             ,
             how
             infinite
             distractions
             of
             weak
             and
             wavering
             souls
             had
             been
             prevented
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             confined
             our selves
             to
             S.
             Paul's
             fence
             ?
          
           
             Our
             third
             rule
             must
             be
             ,
             To
             redouble
             our
             strokes
             uncessantly
             ,
             unweariably
             ,
             not
             giving
             breath
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             not
             fainting
             for
             want
             of
             our
             own
             .
             S.
             Paul
             laid
             
             on
             three
             months
             together
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             two
             years
             more
             in
             the
             school
             of
             Tyrannus
             ,
             Act.
             19.
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             accordingly
             gives
             us
             our
             charge
             ,
             
               State
               ergo
               ,
               Stand
            
             close
             to
             it
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             14.
             
             If
             when
             we
             have
             dealt
             some
             few
             unsuccessful
             blows
             ,
             we
             throw
             up
             the
             bucklers
             ,
             or
             lean
             upon
             our
             pummels
             ,
             we
             lose
             our
             life
             with
             the
             day
             .
             I
             could
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             might
             stand
             ,
             easily
             be
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             that
             souldier
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             heard
             Xenophantus
             by
             his
             musick
             stirring
             up
             Alexander
             to
             the
             fight
             ,
             wisht
             rather
             to
             hear
             a
             Musician
             that
             could
             take
             him
             off
             :
             but
             since
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             an
             enemy
             which
             
               nec
               victor
               nec
               victus
               novit
               quiescere
               ,
            
             as
             Annibal
             said
             of
             Marcellus
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             way
             but
             to
             fight
             it
             out
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               yet
               resisted
               unto
               blood
               ,
            
             faith
             the
             Apostle
             :
             If
             need
             be
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             so
             .
             
             
               Serpens
               ,
               sit
               is
               ,
               ardor
               arena
               ,
               Dulcia
               virtuti
               ,
            
             as
             he
             said
             .
             Oh
             be
             constant
             to
             your
             own
             holy
             resolutions
             ,
             if
             ever
             ye
             look
             for
             an
             happy
             victory
             .
             Well
             did
             the
             dying
             Prophet
             chide
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             he
             struck
             but
             thrice
             ;
             
               Thou
               shouldst
               have
               smitten
               often
               ,
               then
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               smitten
               Syria
               till
               thou
               hadst
               consumed
               it
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             13.
             19.
             
             Let
             neither
             buggs
             of
             fear
             ,
             nor
             suppalpations
             of
             favour
             weaken
             your
             hands
             from
             laying
             load
             upon
             the
             beast
             of
             Errour
             :
             Fight
             zealously
             ,
             fight
             indefatigably
             ,
             and
             prevail
             .
             In
             the
             battails
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             S.
             Chrysostome
             observes
             ,
             the
             issue
             is
             so
             assured
             that
             the
             crown
             goes
             before
             the
             victory
             ;
             but
             when
             ye
             once
             have
             it
             ,
             
               hold
               fast
               that
               you
               have
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               take
               your
               crown
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             3.
             11.
             
             
          
           
             Our
             last
             rule
             is
             ,
             To
             know
             our
             distance
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             find
             invincible
             resistance
             ,
             to
             come
             off
             fairly
             .
             So
             did
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             Ephesian
             Synagogue
             ,
             when
             after
             three
             months
             disputation
             some
             were
             hardened
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             believing
             blasphemed
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               departed
            
             ,
             and
             separated
             ,
             Act.
             19.
             9.
             
             Those
             beasts
             we
             cannot
             master
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             up
             :
             If
             Babylon
             will
             not
             
             
             be
             cur'd
             ,
             she
             must
             be
             left
             to
             her self
             .
             To
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             times
             .
             There
             is
             no
             challenge
             either
             more
             frequent
             or
             more
             heavy
             then
             that
             we
             have
             left
             that
             Church
             which
             they
             miscal
             our
             Mother
             .
             Had
             we
             gone
             from
             her
             that
             is
             gone
             from
             her self
             ,
             we
             had
             but
             followed
             her
             in
             leaving
             her
             ;
             had
             we
             left
             her
             that
             hath
             blasphemed
             her
             forsaken
             truth
             ,
             we
             had
             but
             followed
             S.
             Paul
             :
             but
             now
             let
             the
             world
             know
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             left
             her
             ,
             she
             hath
             abandon'd
             us
             ;
             
               Non
               fugimus
               ,
               sed
               fugamur
            
             ,
             as
             Casaubon
             cites
             from
             our
             late
             Learned
             Soveraign
             .
             It
             is
             her
             violence
             ,
             not
             our
             choice
             ,
             that
             hath
             excluded
             us
             :
             Because
             we
             could
             not
             but
             leave
             her
             errors
             ,
             she
             hath
             ejected
             our
             persons
             .
             This
             schism
             shall
             one
             day
             before
             that
             great
             Tribunal
             of
             Heaven
             fall
             heavily
             upon
             those
             perverse
             spirits
             ,
             
             that
             had
             rather
             rend
             the
             Church
             then
             want
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             content
             to
             sacrifice
             both
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             together
             with
             millions
             of
             Souls
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             ambition
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             suffice
             for
             the
             beasts
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             are
             Errours
             .
             Turn
             your
             eyes
             now
             (
             if
             you
             please
             )
             to
             S.
             Paul's
             fight
             with
             the
             beast
             of
             Practice
             ,
             Vices
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             see
             how
             the
             Ephesian
             beasts
             fought
             with
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             19.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Ye
             find
             them
             as
             so
             many
             enraged
             Bulls
             ,
             scraping
             the
             earth
             with
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             digging
             it
             with
             their
             horns
             ,
             snuffing
             up
             the
             aire
             with
             their
             raised
             nostrils
             ,
             rushing
             furiously
             into
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             tossing
             up
             Gaius
             and
             Paul's
             companions
             ,
             into
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             impetuous
             violence
             carrying
             all
             before
             
             them
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             ever
             the
             manner
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             be
             headstrong
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it's
             own
             courses
             ,
             impatient
             of
             opposition
             ,
             cruel
             in
             revenge
             of
             the
             opposers
             .
             Doth
             Eliah
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             murders
             and
             Idolatries
             of
             Ahab
             ?
             the
             beast
             hath
             him
             in
             chace
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             earths
             him
             in
             his
             cave
             .
             Doth
             Michaiah
             cross
             the
             designes
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             in
             the
             expedition
             of
             Ramoth
             ?
             the
             beast
             with
             the
             iron-horns
             pusheth
             him
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             beats
             him
             down
             into
             the
             dungeon
             .
             Doth
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             bend
             his
             
               Non
               licet
            
             against
             Herodias's
             incest
             ?
             the
             beast
             flies
             in
             his
             throat
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             grasp
             tears
             his
             head
             from
             his
             shoulders
             .
             So
             it
             ever
             was
             ,
             so
             it
             ever
             will
             be
             .
             
               Am
               I
               become
               your
               enemy
               because
               I
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               ?
            
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul.
               Stetisse
               lego
               judicandos
               Apostolos
            
             ,
             saith
             Bernard
             .
             If
             still
             therefore
             
             heart-burnings
             and
             malicious
             censures
             attend
             the
             faithful
             delivery
             of
             Gods
             sacred
             errand
             ,
             the
             Beast
             is
             like
             it self
             .
             
               Sagittant
               in
               obscura
               luna
               rectos
               corde
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Chrysostome
             reads
             that
             in
             the
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             what
             doth
             S.
             Paul
             ?
             Doth
             he
             give
             in
             ?
             doth
             he
             give
             out
             ?
             No
             ,
             here
             was
             still
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             20.
             
             He
             traverses
             his
             ground
             indeed
             for
             his
             advantage
             ,
             from
             Ephesus
             to
             Macedonia
             ;
             but
             still
             he
             galls
             the
             beast
             where-ever
             he
             is
             :
             as
             Idolaters
             ,
             so
             all
             sorts
             of
             flagitious
             sinners
             ,
             felt
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             the
             dint
             of
             his
             stroke
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             finds
             them
             ,
             he
             impartially
             pierces
             through
             with
             the
             darts
             of
             denounced
             Judgement
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               verbum
               asperum
            
             and
             
               sagitta
               volans
            
             in
             Psal
             .
             91.
             
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             See
             how
             
             he
             wouuds
             those
             other
             beasts
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ;
               No
               whoremonger
               ,
               nor
               unclean
               person
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               hath
               any
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             5.
             and
             ,
             
               For
               these
               things
               cometh
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             verse
             6.
             
             
               Tribulation
               and
               anguish
               to
               every
               soul
               that
               doth
               evil
               :
               In
               flaming
               fire
               rendring
               vengeance
               to
               those
               that
               know
               not
               God
               and
               obey
               him
               not
               .
            
             And
             why
             do
             not
             we
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             this
             noble
             champion
             of
             God
             ,
             strike
             through
             the
             loyns
             of
             wickedness
             whereever
             we
             finde
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             it
             may
             rise
             up
             no
             more
             ?
             Why
             do
             not
             we
             spend
             the
             whole
             quiver
             of
             Gods
             threatned
             vengeance
             upon
             wilful
             sinners
             ?
             And
             thus
             must
             we
             bait
             the
             beast
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             a
             Drunken
             beast
             we
             are
             committed
             with
             ?
             
               Wo
               to
               them
               that
               rise
               up
               early
               
               to
               follow
               strong
               drink
               ,
            
             Esa
             .
             5.
             11.
             
             
               Wo
               to
               him
               that
               giveth
               his
               neighbour
               drink
               to
               make
               him
               drunk
               ,
            
             Abac.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               The
               cup
               of
               the
               Lords
               right
               hand
               shall
               be
               turned
               to
            
             that
             man
             ,
             &
             
               vomitus
               ignominiosus
               ad
               gloriam
            
             ,
             verse
             16.
             
             Oh
             it
             is
             a
             bitter
             cup
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             Lords
             right
             hand
             ,
             whereof
             he
             shall
             wring
             out
             the
             dregs
             unto
             that
             soul
             ;
             so
             as
             in
             stead
             of
             quaffing
             the
             excessive
             healths
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             shall
             drink
             up
             his
             own
             death
             and
             eternal
             confusion
             .
          
           
           
             Is
             it
             a
             Gluttonous
             beast
             ?
             Wo
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             
               God
               is
            
             his
             belly
             ,
             his
             
               glory
               shall
               be
               in
            
             
             his
             
               shame
               ,
               and
            
             his
             
               end
               damnation
            
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             
             
               Whiles
               the
               flesh
               is
               yet
               between
            
             his
             
               teeth
               ,
               ere
               it
               be
               chewed
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             
               kindled
               against
            
             him
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.
             33.
             
             Yea
             ,
             but
             it
             goes
             down
             sweetly
             .
             Oh
             fool
             ,
             
               the
               meat
               in
            
             thy
             
               belly
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               gall
               of
               Asps
            
             within
             thee
             ,
             Job
             20.
             14.
             
             
               Vae
               saturis
               ,
               Wo
               be
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               hunger
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             famish
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             dye
             famishing
             ,
             and
             live
             dying
             ,
             and
             have
             enough
             of
             nothing
             but
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             a
             Ravenous
             beast
             ,
             a
             Covetous
             oppressour
             ?
             His
             tooth
             ,
             like
             a
             mad
             dogs
             ,
             envenomes
             and
             emphrensies
             ;
             so
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             knew
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             beasts
             ,
             
               Oppression
               makes
               a
               wise
               man
               mad
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             7.
             7.
             
             
               Tabifici
               sunt
            
             ,
             Ps
             .
             79.
             7.
             
             
               Wo
               be
               to
            
             you
             
               that
               joyn
               house
               to
               house
            
             ,
             Es
             .
             5.
             8.
             
             Wo
             be
             to
             
               the
               mighty
               sins
            
             of
             them
             
             whose
             
               treadings
               are
               upon
               the
               poor
            
             ,
             that
             
               afflict
               the
               just
            
             ,
             that
             
               take
               bribes
               ,
               and
               turn
               away
               the
               poor
               in
               the
               gates
               ,
            
             Amos
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Hoasts
               saith
               thus
               ,
               Wailing
               shall
               be
               in
               all
               their
               streets
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               in
               all
               high-waies
               ,
               Alas
               ,
               alas
               !
            
             verse
             16.
             
             They
             have
             robbed
             their
             poor
             Tenants
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             the
             afflicted
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             plead
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             spoil
             the
             soul
             of
             those
             that
             spoiled
             them
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             an
             Unclean
             beast
             ?
             
               Whoso
               committeth
               adultery
               with
               a
               woman
               destroyeth
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             Prov.
             6.
             32.
             
             
               A
               fornicator
               in
               the
               body
               of
               his
               flesh
               will
               never
               cease
               till
               he
               have
               kindled
               a
               fire
               ,
            
             Ecclus.
             23.
             16.
             
             His
             fire
             of
             lust
             flames
             up
             into
             a
             fire
             of
             disease
             ,
             and
             burns
             down
             into
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell.
             
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             a
             Foul-mouth'd
             beast
             that
             bellows
             out
             Blasphemies
             and
             bloody
             Oaths
             ?
             
               There
               is
               a
               word
               that
               is
               cloathed
               about
               with
               death
               ;
               God
               grant
               it
               be
               not
               found
               in
               the
               heritage
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             Ecclus.
             23.
             12.
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               useth
               much
               swearing
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               the
               plague
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               his
               house
               ,
            
             verse
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Thus
             must
             we
             lay
             about
             us
             ,
             
               spiritu
               or
               is
            
             ,
             yea
             
               gladio
               spiritûs
            
             ,
             and
             let
             drive
             at
             the
             Beast
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             .
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             still
             find
             that
             which
             blind
             Homer
             saw
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               worse
               hath
               the
               better
               ,
            
             and
             that
             this
             spiritual
             edge
             shall
             either
             turn
             again
             ,
             or
             (
             through
             our
             weak
             wieldance
             )
             not
             enter
             the
             stubborn
             and
             thick
             hide
             of
             obdured
             hearts
             ;
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             most
             Gracious
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             ye
             honorable
             Peers
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             committed
             the
             sword
             of
             either
             
             supreme
             or
             subordinate
             Justice
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             both
             God
             and
             the
             world
             expects
             that
             this
             Beast
             of
             sin
             should
             be
             baited
             by
             you
             in
             another
             fashion
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             nothing
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             you
             so
             conspicuously
             in
             this
             great
             Amphitheatre
             ,
             where
             the
             eyes
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             are
             bent
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             into
             your
             hands
             the
             powerful
             instruments
             of
             death
             .
             If
             this
             pernicious
             beast
             dare
             contest
             with
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             leave
             us
             gasping
             and
             bleeding
             on
             this
             pavement
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             fall
             under
             the
             power
             of
             your
             mercy
             ,
             yea
             your
             vengeance
             .
             Oh
             let
             it
             please
             you
             to
             rouze
             up
             your
             brave
             and
             Princely
             spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             fatal
             blow
             to
             presumptuous
             wickedness
             .
             If
             that
             monster
             of
             impious
             Sacriledge
             ,
             of
             atheous
             Profaneness
             ,
             of
             outragious
             
             Inordinateness
             dares
             lift
             up
             his
             hated
             head
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             Sun
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             straight
             crushed
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             Royal
             Scepter
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             hewn
             in
             pieces
             with
             the
             sharp
             sword
             of
             your
             Sacred
             Authority
             .
             As
             we
             abound
             with
             wholesome
             Laws
             for
             the
             repressing
             of
             vice
             ,
             so
             let
             it
             please
             you
             in
             an
             holy
             zeal
             to
             revive
             their
             hearty
             and
             effectual
             execution
             ;
             that
             the
             precious
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             we
             profess
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             either
             shamed
             or
             braved
             by
             insolent
             wickedness
             ;
             that
             Justice
             and
             Peace
             may
             flourish
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             Crown
             may
             long
             and
             happily
             flourish
             upon
             that
             Royal
             head
             ,
             until
             it
             shall
             receive
             a
             late
             and
             blessed
             exchange
             for
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             and
             Immortality
             in
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             .
             Amen
             .
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             THE
             OLD
             RELIGION
             .
          
           
             A
             TREATISE
             ,
             Wherein
             Is
             laid
             down
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             REFORMED
             and
             ROMANE
             CHURCH
             ,
             and
             the
             blame
             of
             this
             Schism
             is
             cast
             upon
             the
             true
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Serving
             for
             the
             Vindication
             of
             our
             Innocence
             ,
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             wavering
             mindes
             ,
             for
             a
             Preservative
             against
             Popish
             Insinuations
             .
          
           
             With
             an
             ADVERTISEMENT
             for
             such
             Readers
             as
             formerly
             stumbled
             at
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             By
             JOS.
             HALL
             ,
             B.
             
               of
               Exon.
            
             
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               James
               Flesher
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             M
             DC
             LXI
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             TO
             
             My
             new
             and
             dearly-affected
             CHARGE
             ,
             the
             Diocese
             of
             EXCESTER
             ,
             
             All
             Grace
             and
             Benediction
             .
          
           
             THE
             truth
             of
             my
             heart
             gives
             me
             boldness
             to
             profess
             before
             him
             who
             onely
             knows
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             God
             who
             hath
             called
             me
             to
             the
             over-sight
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             hath
             wrought
             in
             me
             a
             zealous
             desire
             of
             your
             Salvation
             .
             This
             desire
             cannot
             but
             incite
             me
             to
             a
             careful
             prevention
             of
             those
             dangers
             which
             might
             threaten
             the
             disappointment
             
             of
             so
             happy
             an
             end
             .
             Those
             Dangers
             are
             either
             Sins
             of
             Practice
             ,
             or
             Errours
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             Against
             both
             these
             I
             have
             faithfully
             vowed
             my
             utmost
             endeavours
             .
             I
             shall
             labour
             against
             the
             first
             by
             Preaching
             ,
             Example
             ,
             Censures
             ;
             wherein
             it
             shall
             be
             your
             choice
             to
             expect
             either
             the
             Rod
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             of
             meekness
             .
             Against
             the
             latter
             my
             Pen
             hath
             risen
             up
             in
             this
             early
             assault
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             assured
             me
             that
             in
             this
             time
             of
             late
             Vacancie
             ,
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             catching
             the
             fore-lock
             of
             Occasion
             ,
             have
             been
             busie
             in
             scattering
             the
             tares
             of
             Errours
             amongst
             you
             .
             I
             easily
             believe
             it
             ,
             since
             I
             know
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             greatest
             vigilancie
             to
             hinder
             their
             attempts
             of
             evil
             .
             Even
             a
             full
             See
             is
             no
             sufficient
             barre
             to
             crafty
             Seducers
             ;
             their
             Suggestions
             we
             cannot
             prevent
             ,
             
             their
             Success
             we
             may
             .
             This
             I
             have
             here
             assay'd
             to
             doe
             ,
             bending
             my
             style
             against
             Popish
             Doctrine
             with
             such
             Christian
             moderation
             as
             may
             argue
             zeal
             without
             malice
             ,
             desire
             to
             win
             Souls
             ,
             no
             will
             to
             gall
             them
             .
             And
             since
             the
             commonest
             of
             all
             the
             grounds
             of
             Romish
             deceit
             is
             the
             pretence
             of
             their
             Age
             and
             our
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             nothing
             doth
             more
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             then
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             challenge
             of
             a
             particular
             recital
             of
             our
             Professours
             before
             Luther's
             revolt
             ;
             I
             have
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             fully
             cleared
             this
             coast
             ,
             so
             as
             out
             of
             the
             right
             apprehension
             of
             these
             differences
             my
             Reader
             shall
             evidently
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             cavill
             ,
             and
             finde
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             fox
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             station
             in
             so
             pregnant
             and
             undeceivable
             a
             truth
             .
             
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             shame
             not
             to
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             passed
             my
             most
             and
             best
             hours
             in
             quiet
             Meditations
             ;
             wherein
             I
             needed
             not
             bend
             mine
             edge
             against
             any
             Adversary
             but
             Satan
             and
             mine
             own
             corruptions
             .
             These
             controversary
             points
             I
             have
             rather
             crost
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             then
             taken
             along
             with
             me
             .
             Neither
             am
             I
             ignorant
             what
             incomparably-clear
             beams
             (
             in
             this
             kind
             )
             some
             of
             the
             worthy
             Lights
             of
             our
             Church
             have
             cast
             abroad
             into
             all
             eyes
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             present
             and
             future
             times
             ;
             no
             corner
             of
             truth
             hath
             lyen
             unsearch'd
             ,
             no
             plea
             unargued
             :
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             cannot
             make
             any
             essential
             additions
             either
             to
             our
             proofs
             or
             answers
             .
             But
             as
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             discovery
             ,
             where
             Lands
             and
             Rivers
             are
             specially
             described
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             small
             obscure
             inlets
             reserved
             for
             the
             notice
             of
             following
             
             experience
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             business
             of
             these
             sacred
             quarrels
             :
             that
             brain
             is
             very
             unhappy
             which
             meets
             not
             with
             some
             traverse
             of
             discourse
             more
             then
             it
             hath
             borrowed
             from
             anothers
             Pen.
             Besides
             which
             ,
             having
             faln
             upon
             a
             method
             and
             manner
             of
             Tractation
             which
             might
             be
             of
             use
             to
             plain
             understandings
             ,
             the
             familiarity
             whereof
             promised
             to
             contribute
             not
             a
             little
             to
             the
             information
             
             
             and
             setling
             of
             weaker
             Souls
             ,
             I
             might
             not
             hide
             it
             from
             you
             ,
             to
             whose
             common
             good
             I
             have
             gladly
             resolved
             to
             sacrifice
             my self
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             same
             construction
             of
             love
             wherewith
             it
             is
             tendred
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             improve
             this
             and
             all
             other
             my
             following
             labours
             to
             a
             sensible
             advantage
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             impart
             my self
             to
             you
             a
             little
             in
             this
             short
             and
             free
             Preamble
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             large
             body
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             ordinate
             variety
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             How
             direct
             my
             words
             :
             Let
             me
             a
             while
             in
             these
             lines
             sever
             them
             ,
             whom
             I
             would
             never
             abide
             really
             disjoined
             .
          
           
             Ye
             ,
             my
             dear
             fellow-labourers
             (
             as
             my
             immediate
             Charge
             )
             may
             well
             challenge
             
             the
             first
             place
             .
             It
             is
             no
             small
             joy
             to
             me
             to
             expect
             so
             able
             hands
             ,
             upon
             whom
             I
             may
             comfortably
             unload
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             my
             spiritual
             care
             .
             If
             Fame
             do
             not
             over-speak
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             many
             soils
             that
             yield
             either
             so
             frequent
             Flocks
             or
             better
             fed
             .
             Goe
             on
             happily
             in
             these
             high
             steps
             of
             true
             Blessedness
             ,
             and
             save
             your selves
             and
             others
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             let
             me
             commend
             to
             you
             (
             according
             to
             the
             sweet
             experience
             of
             a
             greater
             Shepherd
             )
             two
             main
             helps
             of
             our
             Sacred
             trade
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             tender
             Pastures
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             still
             Waters
             :
             By
             the
             one
             I
             mean
             an
             inuring
             of
             our
             people
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             wholesome
             Doctrine
             ;
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             an
             immunitie
             from
             all
             Faction
             and
             disturbance
             of
             the
             publick
             peace
             .
          
           
             
             It
             was
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             learnedst
             King
             that
             ever
             sate
             hitherto
             on
             the
             English
             Throne
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             our
             People
             into
             Popery
             and
             other
             Errours
             was
             ,
             their
             ungroundedness
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Catechism
             .
             How
             should
             those
             Souls
             be
             but
             
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               winde
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             that
             are
             not
             well
             ballasted
             with
             solid
             informations
             ?
             Whence
             it
             was
             that
             his
             said
             late
             Majestie
             (
             of
             happy
             memory
             )
             gave
             publick
             order
             for
             bestowing
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             Gods
             Day
             in
             familiar
             Catechising
             ;
             then
             which
             nothing
             could
             be
             devised
             more
             necessary
             and
             behoveful
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             ill-disposedness
             of
             some
             cavillers
             that
             taxed
             this
             course
             ,
             as
             prejudicial
             to
             Preachings
             ;
             since
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             most
             useful
             of
             all
             Preaching
             is
             Catechetical
             .
             This
             
             layes
             the
             Grounds
             ,
             the
             other
             raiseth
             the
             Walls
             and
             Roof
             ;
             this
             informs
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             stirs
             up
             the
             Affections
             .
             What
             good
             use
             is
             there
             of
             those
             Affections
             that
             run
             before
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             walls
             that
             want
             a
             Foundation
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             spent
             the
             greater
             half
             of
             my
             life
             in
             this
             station
             of
             our
             holy
             service
             ;
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             not
             unpainfully
             ,
             not
             unprofitably
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             whereof
             I
             repent
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             bestowed
             more
             hours
             in
             this
             publick
             Exercise
             of
             Catechism
             ;
             in
             regard
             whereof
             I
             could
             quarrel
             with
             my
             very
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             wish
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             had
             been
             exchanged
             for
             this
             Preaching
             conference
             .
             Those
             other
             Divine
             Discourses
             enrich
             the
             Brain
             and
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             this
             settles
             the
             Heart
             ;
             those
             other
             are
             but
             the
             descants
             to
             
             this
             plain-song
             .
             Contemn
             it
             not
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             the
             easie
             and
             noted
             homeliness
             :
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             beneficial
             things
             are
             most
             familiar
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             obvious
             then
             Light
             ,
             Aire
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Water
             ?
             Let
             him
             that
             can
             live
             without
             these
             ,
             despise
             their
             commonness
             .
             Rather
             ,
             as
             we
             make
             so
             much
             more
             use
             of
             the
             Divine
             bounty
             in
             these
             ordinary
             benefits
             ,
             so
             let
             as
             the
             more
             gladly
             improve
             these
             ready
             and
             facile
             helps
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             many
             Souls
             ;
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             breeds
             instability
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             misprision
             of
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             fashionableness
             of
             profession
             ,
             frothiness
             of
             discourse
             ,
             obnoxiousness
             to
             all
             Errour
             and
             Seduction
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             our
             people
             loath
             this
             Manna
             because
             they
             may
             gather
             it
             from
             under
             their
             Feet
             ,
             let
             not
             their
             palates
             be
             humour'd
             in
             this
             
             wanton
             nauseation
             .
             They
             are
             worthy
             to
             fast
             ,
             that
             are
             weary
             of
             
               the
               bread
               of
               Angels
            
             .
             And
             if
             herein
             we
             be
             curious
             to
             satisfie
             their
             roving
             appetite
             ,
             our
             favour
             shall
             be
             no
             better
             then
             injurious
             .
             So
             we
             have
             seen
             an
             undiscreet
             School-master
             ,
             whiles
             he
             affects
             the
             thanks
             of
             an
             over-weening
             Parent
             ,
             marre
             the
             progress
             of
             a
             forward
             child
             ,
             by
             raising
             him
             to
             an
             higher
             form
             and
             Authour
             ,
             ere
             he
             have
             well
             learned
             his
             first
             rules
             ;
             whence
             follows
             an
             
             empty
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             a
             late
             disappointment
             .
             our
             fidelity
             and
             care
             of
             profit
             
             must
             teach
             us
             to
             drive
             at
             the
             most
             sure
             and
             universal
             good
             ,
             which
             shall
             undoubtedly
             be
             best
             attained
             by
             these
             safe
             and
             needful
             ground-works
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             tender
             Pastures
             let
             me
             leade
             you
             (
             and
             you
             others
             )
             to
             the
             still
             Waters
             .
             Zeal
             in
             the
             Soul
             is
             as
             natural
             heat
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             life
             of
             Religion
             without
             it
             :
             But
             as
             the
             kindliest
             heat
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             tempered
             with
             a
             due
             equality
             of
             moisture
             ,
             wastes
             it self
             and
             the
             body
             ;
             so
             doth
             Zeal
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             moderated
             with
             discretion
             and
             charitable
             care
             of
             the
             common
             good
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             too
             vehement
             in
             contending
             for
             main
             and
             evident
             truths
             ;
             but
             litigious
             and
             immaterial
             verities
             may
             soon
             be
             over-striven
             
             for
             :
             in
             the
             prosecution
             whereof
             ,
             I
             have
             oft
             lamented
             to
             see
             how
             heedless
             too
             many
             have
             been
             of
             the
             publick
             welfare
             ;
             whiles
             in
             seeking
             for
             one
             scruple
             of
             truth
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             cared
             to
             spend
             a
             whole
             pound-weight
             of
             precious
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             whose
             Motherhood
             we
             have
             all
             just
             cause
             to
             pride
             our selves
             ,
             hath
             in
             much
             Wisdom
             and
             Piety
             delivered
             her
             judgement
             concerning
             all
             necessary
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             so
             compleat
             a
             body
             of
             Divinity
             as
             all
             hearts
             may
             rest
             in
             :
             These
             we
             reade
             ,
             these
             we
             write
             under
             ,
             as
             professing
             not
             their
             truth
             onely
             ,
             but
             their
             sufficiency
             also
             .
             The
             voice
             of
             God
             our
             Father
             in
             his
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             (
             out
             of
             these
             )
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Church
             
             our
             Mother
             in
             her
             Articles
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             must
             both
             guide
             and
             settle
             our
             resolutions
             :
             Whatsoever
             is
             besides
             these
             ,
             is
             but
             either
             private
             ,
             or
             unnecessary
             and
             uncertain
             .
             Oh
             that
             whiles
             we
             sweat
             and
             bleed
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             these
             oracular
             Truths
             ,
             we
             could
             be
             perswaded
             to
             remit
             of
             our
             Heat
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             Opinions
             !
             These
             ,
             these
             are
             they
             that
             distract
             the
             Church
             ,
             violate
             our
             peace
             ,
             scandalize
             the
             weak
             ,
             advantage
             our
             enemies
             .
             Fire
             upon
             the
             Hearth
             warms
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             misplaced
             ,
             burns
             the
             House
             .
             My
             brethren
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             Zealous
             for
             our
             God
             ;
             every
             hearty
             Christian
             will
             pour
             Oyle
             and
             not
             Water
             upon
             this
             holy
             flame
             :
             But
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             lest
             a
             blind
             self-love
             ,
             stiffe
             prejudice
             and
             factious
             partiality
             impose
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             causes
             
             of
             God.
             Let
             us
             be
             suspicious
             of
             all
             New
             Verities
             ,
             and
             careless
             of
             all
             unprofitable
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             hate
             to
             think
             our selves
             either
             wiser
             then
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             better
             then
             our
             Superiours
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             think
             that
             he
             sees
             further
             then
             his
             fellows
             in
             these
             Theological
             prospects
             ,
             let
             his
             tongue
             keep
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             eyes
             ;
             left
             whiles
             he
             affects
             the
             fame
             of
             deeper
             learning
             ,
             he
             embroile
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             raise
             his
             glory
             upon
             the
             publick
             ruines
             .
          
           
             And
             ye
             worthy
             Christans
             ,
             whose
             Souls
             God
             hath
             entrusted
             with
             our
             spiritual
             Guardianship
             ,
             be
             ye
             alike
             minded
             with
             your
             Teachers
             .
             The
             motion
             of
             their
             tongues
             lies
             much
             in
             your
             eares
             :
             your
             modest
             desires
             of
             receiving
             needful
             and
             wholesome
             Truths
             shall
             avoid
             their
             labour
             after
             frivolous
             and
             quarrelsome
             
             Curiosities
             .
             God
             hath
             blessed
             you
             with
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             knowing
             people
             :
             In
             these
             Divine
             matters
             let
             a
             meek
             Sobriety
             set
             bounds
             to
             your
             inquiries
             .
             Take
             up
             your
             time
             and
             hearts
             with
             Christ
             and
             Him
             crucified
             ,
             with
             those
             essential
             Truths
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
             leave
             all
             curious
             disquisitions
             to
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             say
             of
             those
             Problems
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             did
             of
             the
             Athenian
             shops
             ,
             
               How
               many
               things
               are
               here
               that
               we
               have
               no
               need
               of
               ?
            
             Take
             the
             nearest
             cut
             you
             can
             ,
             ye
             shall
             find
             it
             a
             side-way
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             ye
             need
             not
             lengthen
             it
             with
             undue
             circuitions
             .
             I
             am
             deceived
             if
             (
             as
             the
             times
             are
             )
             ye
             shall
             not
             find
             work
             enough
             to
             bear
             up
             against
             the
             oppositions
             of
             professed
             hostility
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             squander
             our
             thoughts
             and
             hours
             upon
             useless
             janglings
             ;
             wherewith
             if
             we
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             
             be
             still
             taken
             up
             ,
             Satan
             shall
             deal
             with
             us
             like
             some
             crafty
             Cheater
             ,
             who
             whiles
             he
             holds
             us
             at
             gaze
             with
             tricks
             of
             jugling
             ,
             picks
             our
             pockets
             .
          
           
             Dear
             Brethren
             ,
             whatever
             become
             of
             these
             worthless
             driblets
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             look
             well
             to
             the
             free-hold
             of
             your
             Salvation
             .
             Errour
             is
             not
             more
             busie
             then
             
             
             subtile
             ;
             Superstition
             never
             wanted
             sweet
             insinuations
             :
             make
             sure
             work
             against
             these
             plausible
             dangers
             .
             Suffer
             not
             your selves
             to
             be
             drawn
             into
             the
             net
             by
             the
             common
             stale
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Know
             that
             outward
             Visibility
             may
             too
             well
             stand
             with
             an
             utter
             exclusion
             from
             Salvation
             .
             Salvation
             consists
             not
             in
             a
             formalitie
             of
             Profession
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Soundness
             of
             Belief
             .
             A
             true
             body
             may
             be
             full
             of
             mortall
             diseases
             :
             So
             is
             the
             Roman
             Church
             of
             this
             day
             ;
             whom
             we
             have
             long
             pitied
             ,
             and
             labored
             to
             cure
             in
             vain
             .
             If
             she
             will
             not
             be
             healed
             by
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             infected
             by
             her
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             no
             less
             jealous
             of
             her
             contagion
             ,
             then
             she
             is
             of
             our
             remedies
             .
             Hold
             fast
             that
             precious
             Truth
             which
             hath
             been
             long
             taught
             you
             by
             faithful
             Pastors
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             clear
             evidences
             
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             evinced
             by
             sound
             Reasons
             ,
             sealed
             up
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             blessed
             Martyrs
             :
             So
             whiles
             no
             man
             takes
             away
             the
             crown
             of
             your
             constancie
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             our
             
               Crown
               and
               rejoycing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ;
             to
             whose
             all-sufficient
             Grace
             I
             commend
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             vow
             my self
          
           
             
             
               Your
               common
               Servant
               in
               him
               whom
               we
               all
               rejoice
               to
               serve
               ,
               
               
               
               JOS.
               EXON
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Contents
             .
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               THE
               extent
               of
               the
               Differences
               betwixt
               the
               Churches
               .
               Pag.
               375
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               The
               Original
               of
               the
               Differences
               .
               376
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               The
               Reformed
               unjustly
               charged
               with
               Noveltie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Schisme
               .
               378
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
              
               The
               Romane
               Church
               guilty
               of
               this
               Schisme
               .
               380
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               
                 Justification
                 by
                 inherent
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               381
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   Doctrine
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   383
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   384
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
              
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Merit
               .
               385
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   386
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               Doctine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               387
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   389
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   390
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               Half-Communion
               .
               391
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   392
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               
                 Missal
                 Sacrifice
              
               .
               393
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   394
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
              
               The
               Newness
               of
               Image-Worship
               .
               ibid.
               
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   396
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   397
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               Indulgences
               and
               Purgatory
               .
               ibid.
               
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   399
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   400
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Service
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 .
              
               ibid.
               
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   402
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               a
               full
               ,
               forced
               
                 Sacramental
                 Confession
              
               .
               403
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Not
                   warranted
                   by
                   Scripture
                   .
                   404
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Novelty
                   of
                   
                     Absolution
                     before
                     Satisfaction
                  
                   .
                   405
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               Romish
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
              
               .
               ibid.
               
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   406
                   
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   407
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
              
               The
               Newness
               of
               
                 Seven
                 Sacraments
              
               .
               408
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Besides
                   Scripture
                   .
                   409
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               Romish
               Doctrine
               of
               Traditions
               .
               ibid.
               
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   Against
                   Scripture
                   .
                   411
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   Against
                   Reason
                   .
                   412
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
              
               .
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               
                 universal
                 
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               ibid.
               
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Newness
                   of
                   challenged
                   Infallibility
                   .
                   414
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Newness
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                     Superiorities
                     to
                     Councils
                  
                   .
                   415
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   new
                   presumption
                   of
                   
                     Papal
                     Dispensation
                  
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Sect.
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   new
                   challenge
                   of
                   popes
                   
                     domineering
                     over
                     Kings
                     and
                     Emperours
                  
                   .
                   
                   416
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
              
               .
               The
               Epilogue
               both
               of
               Exhortation
               and
               Apologie
               .
               417
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
             THE
             OLD
             RELIGION
             .
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             I.
             The
             extent
             of
             the
             Differences
             betwixt
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             THE
             first
             blessing
             that
             I
             daily
             beg
             of
             my
             God
             for
             his
             Church
             is
             ,
             our
             Saviours
             Legacy
             ,
             
             Peace
             ;
             that
             sweet
             Peace
             which
             in
             the
             very
             name
             of
             it
             comprehends
             all
             happiness
             both
             of
             estate
             and
             disposition
             .
             As
             that
             Mountain
             whereon
             Christ
             ascended
             ,
             
             though
             it
             abounded
             
             with
             Palms
             and
             Pines
             and
             Myrtles
             ,
             yet
             it
             carried
             onely
             the
             name
             of
             Olives
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             an
             ancient
             Embleme
             of
             Peace
             .
             Other
             Graces
             are
             for
             the
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             this
             for
             the
             Health
             and
             Life
             of
             it
             .
             For
             howsoever
             a
             even
             Wasps
             have
             their
             Combes
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             )
             so
             as
             all
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             have
             Peace
             ;
             yet
             so
             essential
             is
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             S.
             b
             Chrysostome's
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             implies
             a
             consent
             and
             concord
             .
             No
             marvel
             then
             if
             the
             Church
             labouring
             here
             below
             ,
             make
             it
             her
             daily
             suit
             to
             her
             glorious
             Bridegroom
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Da
               pacem
               ,
               Give
               Peace
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             The
             means
             of
             which
             happiness
             are
             soon
             seen
             ,
             not
             so
             soon
             attained
             ;
             even
             that
             which
             c
             Hierome
             hath
             
             to
             his
             
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Una
               fides
            
             :
             Let
             our
             Belief-be
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             will
             be
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             ,
             as
             d
             Erasmus
             hath
             too
             truly
             observed
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             happy
             in
             these
             humane
             things
             wherein
             there
             are
             not
             some
             intermixtures
             of
             distemper
             ,
             and
             Saint
             e
             Paul
             hath
             told
             us
             
               there
               must
               be
               Heresies
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Spouse
             in
             Solomon's
             Song
             compares
             her
             blessed
             Husband
             to
             
               a
               yong
               Hart
               upon
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Bether
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Division
             ;
             yea
             rather
             ,
             as
             under
             f
             Gensericus
             and
             his
             Vandals
             the
             Christian
             Temples
             flamed
             higher
             then
             the
             Towns
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             space
             of
             these
             last
             hundred
             years
             there
             hath
             been
             more
             combustion
             in
             the
             Church
             then
             in
             the
             Civil
             State
             :
             my
             next
             wish
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             differences
             in
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             
             avoided
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             might
             be
             rightly
             judged
             of
             ,
             and
             be
             but
             taken
             as
             they
             are
             .
             Neither
             can
             I
             but
             mourn
             and
             bleed
             to
             see
             how
             miserably
             the
             World
             is
             abused
             on
             all
             hands
             with
             prejudice
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             Whiles
             the
             adverse
             part
             brands
             us
             with
             unjust
             censures
             ,
             and
             with
             loud
             clamours
             cries
             us
             down
             for
             Hereticks
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             some
             of
             ours
             do
             so
             slight
             the
             Errours
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             worth
             our
             Contention
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             Martyrs
             had
             been
             rash
             and
             our
             quarrels
             trifling
             ;
             
             others
             again
             do
             so
             aggravate
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             could
             never
             be
             at
             enough
             defiance
             with
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             nor
             at
             enough
             distance
             from
             their
             Communion
             .
             All
             these
             three
             are
             dangerous
             extremities
             ;
             the
             two
             former
             whereof
             shall
             (
             if
             my
             hopes
             fail
             me
             not
             )
             in
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             be
             
             sufficiently
             convinced
             :
             wherein
             as
             we
             shall
             fully
             clear
             our selves
             from
             that
             hateful
             slander
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Schisme
             ;
             so
             we
             shall
             leave
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             an
             unavoidable
             imputation
             of
             many
             no
             less
             foul
             and
             enormous
             then
             novel
             Errours
             ,
             
             to
             the
             stopping
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             those
             Adiaphorists
             ,
             whereof
             Melanchthon
             seems
             to
             have
             long
             agoe
             prophesied
             ,
             
               Metuendum
               est
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               feared
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               in
               the
               last
               Age
               of
               the
               World
               this
               errour
               will
               
               reign
               amongst
               men
               ,
               that
               either
               Religions
               are
               nothing
               ,
               or
               differ
               onely
               in
               
               words
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             comes
             now
             in
             our
             way
             .
             
             That
             〈◊〉
             Laertius
             speaks
             of
             Menedemus
             ,
             that
             in
             disputing
             his
             very
             ears
             would
             spark●●●
             ,
             
             is
             true
             of
             many
             of
             ours
             ,
             whose
             zeal
             transports
             them
             to
             such
             a
             detestation
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             if
             it
             were
             all
             Errour
             ,
             no
             Church
             ;
             affecting
             nothing
             more
             then
             an
             utter
             opposition
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             because
             theirs
             ;
             like
             as
             a
             Maldonat
             professeth
             to
             mislike
             and
             avoid
             many
             fair
             interpretations
             ,
             not
             as
             false
             ,
             but
             as
             Calvin's
             .
             These
             men
             have
             not
             learned
             this
             in
             S.
             Augustine's
             School
             ,
             b
             who
             tels
             us
             that
             it
             was
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             Cyprian
             and
             Agrippinus
             as
             since
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             found
             in
             any
             Schism
             or
             Heresie
             warrantable
             and
             
             holy
             ,
             that
             they
             allowed
             for
             its
             own
             worth
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             refuse
             it
             for
             the
             abettors
             .
             
               Neither
               for
               the
               chaff
               do
               we
               leave
               the
               floor
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               for
               the
               bad
               Fishes
               do
               we
               break
               his
               nets
               .
            
             Rather
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             of
             Mercurie
             had
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             eat
             their
             Figs
             and
             Honey
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             truth
             is
             sweet
             :
             it
             is
             indeed
             Gods
             ,
             not
             ours
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             found
             ;
             the
             Kings
             Coin
             is
             current
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             found
             in
             any
             impure
             Chanel
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             particular
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             well
             heeded
             that
             charitable
             profession
             of
             zealous
             Luther
             ,
             c
             
               Nos
               fatemur
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               We
               profess
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               under
               the
               Papacy
               there
               is
               much
               Christian
               good
               ,
               yea
               all
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               say
               moreover
               that
               under
               the
               Papacy
               is
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               kernel
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             No
             man
             I
             trust
             
             will
             fear
             that
             fervent
             spirits
             too
             much
             excess
             of
             indulgence
             ;
             under
             the
             Papacy
             may
             be
             as
             much
             good
             as
             it self
             is
             evil
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             censure
             that
             Church
             for
             what
             it
             hath
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             what
             it
             hath
             .
             Fundamental
             truth
             is
             like
             that
             Maronaean
             wine
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             mixed
             with
             twenty
             times
             so
             much
             water
             ,
             holds
             his
             strength
             .
             d
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             Christ
             was
             overwhelmed
             by
             the
             Pagans
             with
             earth
             and
             rubbish
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             over
             it
             they
             built
             a
             Temple
             to
             their
             impure
             Venus
             ;
             yet
             still
             in
             spight
             of
             malice
             there
             was
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             ruled
             case
             of
             e
             Papinian
             ,
             that
             a
             Sacred
             place
             loseth
             not
             the
             Holiness
             with
             the
             demolished
             wals
             :
             No
             more
             doth
             the
             Romane
             lose
             the
             claim
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             by
             her
             manifold
             and
             deplorable
             
             corruptions
             ;
             her
             unsoundness
             is
             not
             less
             apparent
             then
             her
             being
             .
             If
             she
             were
             once
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             her
             Adulteries
             are
             known
             ,
             yet
             the
             Divorce
             is
             not
             sued
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
             The
             Original
             of
             the
             Differences
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             too
             true
             ,
             
             that
             those
             two
             main
             Elements
             of
             evil
             ,
             (
             as
             Timon
             called
             them
             )
             Ambition
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             which
             Bernard
             professes
             were
             the
             great
             Masters
             of
             that
             Clergie
             in
             his
             times
             ,
             having
             palpably
             corrupted
             the
             Christian
             World
             both
             in
             doctrine
             and
             manners
             ,
             gave
             just
             cause
             of
             scandal
             and
             complaint
             to
             godly
             mindes
             ;
             which
             (
             though
             long
             smothered
             )
             at
             last
             brake
             forth
             into
             publick
             contestation
             ,
             augmented
             by
             the
             fury
             of
             those
             guilty
             defendants
             which
             loved
             their
             reputation
             more
             then
             Peace
             :
             But
             yet
             so
             as
             the
             Complainants
             ever
             professed
             a
             joynt
             allowance
             of
             
             those
             Fundamental
             Truths
             ,
             which
             descried
             themselves
             by
             their
             bright
             lustre
             in
             the
             worst
             of
             that
             confusion
             ;
             as
             not
             willing
             that
             God
             should
             lose
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             wrongs
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             that
             men
             should
             lose
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             envy
             of
             that
             f
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             which
             had
             taken
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             publick
             sleep
             for
             his
             Tares
             .
             Shortly
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prayers
             
             
             and
             predictions
             of
             many
             Holy
             Christians
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             his
             Church
             reformed
             .
             How
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             ?
             Licentious
             courses
             (
             as
             a
             Seneca
             wisely
             )
             have
             sometimes
             been
             amended
             by
             correction
             and
             fear
             ,
             never
             of
             themselves
             .
             As
             therefore
             their
             own
             President
             was
             stirred
             up
             in
             the
             b
             Council
             of
             Trent
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             their
             corruption
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Luther
             ,
             somewhat
             before
             that
             ,
             stirred
             up
             to
             tax
             their
             corruption
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             c
             all
             beginnings
             are
             timorous
             ,
             how
             d
             calmly
             did
             he
             enter
             ?
             and
             with
             what
             submiss
             Supplications
             did
             he
             sue
             for
             redress
             ?
             e
             
               I
               come
               to
               you
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               most
               holy
               Father
               ,
               and
               humbly
               prostrate
               before
               you
               ,
               beseech
               you
               that
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               set
               your
               helping
               hand
               to
               the
               work
               .
            
             Intreaties
             prevail
             nothing
             ;
             the
             
             whiles
             the
             importune
             insolence
             of
             Eckius
             ,
             and
             the
             undiscreet
             carriage
             of
             Cajetan
             (
             as
             f
             Luther
             there
             professes
             )
             forced
             him
             to
             a
             publick
             opposition
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             (
             as
             g
             sometimes
             even
             Poisons
             turn
             Medicinal
             )
             the
             furious
             prosecution
             of
             abused
             Authority
             increased
             the
             Zeal
             of
             Truth
             ;
             like
             as
             the
             repercussion
             of
             the
             flame
             intends
             it
             more
             :
             and
             as
             Zeal
             grew
             in
             the
             Plaintif
             ,
             h
             so
             did
             Rage
             in
             the
             Defendant
             ;
             so
             as
             now
             that
             was
             verified
             of
             i
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               A
               primordio
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               From
               the
               beginning
               Righteousness
               suffers
               violence
               ;
               and
               no
               sooner
               did
               God
               begin
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               Religion
               was
               attended
               with
               Envie
               .
            
             The
             masters
             of
             the
             Pythonisse
             are
             angry
             to
             part
             with
             a
             gainful
             (
             though
             evil
             )
             guest
             .
             
               Am
               I
               become
               your
               enemy
               ,
               because
               I
               told
               you
               the
               truth
               ?
            
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             :
             yet
             that
             truth
             is
             not
             more
             
             unwelcome
             ,
             then
             successful
             .
             For
             as
             the
             breath
             of
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             chewed
             Saffron
             discolours
             a
             Painted
             face
             ;
             so
             this
             blunt
             sincerity
             shamed
             the
             glorious
             falshood
             of
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             The
             proud
             offenders
             ,
             impatient
             of
             reproof
             ,
             k
             try
             what
             fire
             and
             faggot
             can
             doe
             for
             them
             :
             and
             now
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             word
             ,
             l
             suppressed
             spirits
             gather
             more
             authority
             ;
             as
             the
             Egyptian
             violence
             rather
             addeth
             to
             God's
             Israel
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             Erasmus
             could
             tell
             the
             Rector
             of
             Lovan
             ,
             that
             by
             burning
             Luther's
             Books
             ,
             they
             might
             rid
             him
             from
             the
             Libraries
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             from
             their
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             ventilation
             of
             these
             points
             diffused
             them
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
             World
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             upon
             serious
             scanning
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             this
             (
             as
             that
             Honour
             of
             Rotterdam
             professeth
             )
             *
             
               Non
               defuisse
            
             ,
             that
             there
             wanted
             not
             great
             Divines
             which
             durst
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             Luther
             which
             might
             not
             be
             defended
             by
             good
             and
             allowed
             Authours
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             doth
             so
             whet
             the
             edge
             of
             wit
             as
             contradiction
             .
             Now
             he
             who
             at
             first
             ,
             like
             the
             blind
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             (
             it
             is
             m
             Beza's
             comparison
             )
             saw
             men
             like
             trees
             ,
             upon
             more
             clear
             light
             ,
             sees
             and
             wonders
             at
             those
             gross
             Superstitions
             and
             Tyrannies
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             had
             been
             long
             abused
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Hue
             and
             Cry
             raiseth
             a
             whole
             Countrie
             ,
             the
             World
             was
             awakened
             with
             the
             noise
             ,
             and
             startling
             up
             ,
             saw
             ,
             and
             stood
             amazed
             to
             see
             ,
             
             it
             s
             own
             Slavery
             and
             besottedness
             .
             Mean
             while
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             cannot
             be
             wanting
             to
             himself
             ,
             raiseth
             up
             n
             Abettors
             to
             his
             Truth
             .
             The
             contention
             grows
             ,
             Books
             flie
             abroad
             on
             both
             parts
             .
             Straight
             o
             Buls
             bellow
             from
             Rome
             ,
             nothing
             but
             Death
             and
             Damnation
             to
             the
             opposites
             ;
             Excommunications
             are
             thundred
             out
             from
             their
             Capitoline
             powers
             against
             all
             the
             partakers
             of
             this
             (
             so
             called
             )
             Heresie
             ;
             the
             flashes
             of
             publick
             Anathemas
             strike
             them
             down
             to
             Hell.
             
          
           
             The
             condemned
             reprovers
             stand
             upon
             their
             own
             integrity
             ,
             call
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             record
             ,
             how
             justly
             they
             have
             complained
             ,
             how
             unjustly
             they
             are
             censured
             ;
             in
             large
             Volumes
             defending
             their
             innocence
             ,
             and
             challenging
             an
             undeniable
             
             part
             in
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             ejected
             ;
             appeal
             (
             next
             to
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Heaven
             )
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             free
             general
             Council
             for
             their
             right
             .
          
           
           
             a
             Profer
             is
             made
             at
             last
             of
             a
             Synod
             at
             Trent
             ;
             but
             neither
             free
             ,
             nor
             general
             ,
             
             nor
             such
             as
             would
             afford
             (
             after
             all
             semblances
             )
             either
             b
             safety
             of
             access
             ,
             or
             possibility
             of
             indifferency
             .
             That
             partial
             meeting
             (
             as
             it
             was
             c
             prompted
             to
             speak
             )
             condemns
             us
             unheard
             :
             right
             so
             as
             d
             Ruffinus
             reports
             it
             in
             that
             case
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Judicandi
               potestas
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               power
               of
               judging
               was
               in
               the
               accusers
            
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             e
             own
             Law
             ,
             
               Non
               debet
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               same
               party
               may
               not
               be
               the
               Judge
               ,
               Accuser
               ,
               Witness
            
             ;
             contrary
             to
             that
             just
             rule
             of
             Theodericus
             ,
             reported
             by
             f
             
               Cassiodore
               ,
               Sententia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               sentence
               that
               is
               given
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               parties
               is
               of
               no
               moment
               .
            
             We
             are
             still
             where
             we
             were
             ,
             opposing
             ,
             suffering
             :
             in
             these
             terms
             we
             stand
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             if
             men
             would
             either
             not
             have
             deserved
             ,
             or
             have
             patiently
             indured
             reproof
             ,
             this
             breach
             had
             never
             been
             .
             Wo
             
             be
             to
             the
             men
             by
             whom
             this
             offence
             cometh
             .
             For
             us
             ,
             that
             rule
             of
             Saint
             Bernard
             shall
             clearly
             acquit
             us
             before
             God
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             g
             
               Cam
               carpuntur
               vitia
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               When
               faults
               are
               taxed
               ,
               and
               scandal
               grows
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               scandal
               who
               did
               that
               which
               was
               worthy
               to
               be
               reproved
               ,
               not
               he
               that
               reproved
               the
               ill-doer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
             The
             Reformed
             unjustly
             charged
             with
             Novelty
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             BE
             it
             therefore
             known
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             is
             onely
             Reformed
             or
             h
             Repaired
             ,
             not
             made
             new
             :
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Stone
             of
             a
             new
             foundation
             laid
             by
             us
             ;
             yea
             the
             old
             Wals
             stand
             still
             ;
             onely
             the
             overcasting
             of
             those
             ancient
             stones
             with
             the
             untempered
             morter
             of
             new
             inventions
             displeaseth
             us
             .
             Plainly
             ,
             set
             aside
             the
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             
             the
             same
             :
             And
             what
             are
             these
             Corruptions
             ,
             but
             unsound
             adjections
             to
             the
             Ancient
             structure
             of
             Religion
             ?
             These
             we
             cannot
             but
             oppose
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             unjustly
             and
             imperiously
             ejected
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             ours
             is
             by
             the
             opposite
             styled
             an
             i
             Ablative
             or
             Negative
             Religion
             ;
             forsomuch
             as
             we
             joyn
             with
             all
             true
             Christians
             in
             all
             affirmative
             positions
             of
             ancient
             Faith
             ,
             onely
             standing
             upon
             the
             denial
             of
             some
             late
             and
             undue
             additaments
             to
             the
             Christian
             belief
             .
             Or
             if
             those
             Additions
             be
             reckoned
             for
             ruines
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             Rule
             which
             k
             Durandus
             gives
             concerning
             Material
             Churches
             ,
             appliable
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Wall
             be
             decayed
             ,
             not
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             successively
             ,
             it
             is
             judged
             still
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             and
             (
             upon
             reparation
             )
             not
             to
             be
             re-consecrated
             ,
             but
             onely
             
             reconciled
             .
             Well
             therefore
             may
             l
             those
             mouths
             stop
             themselves
             ,
             which
             loudly
             call
             for
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             our
             Faith
             in
             all
             succession
             of
             times
             till
             Luther
             look'd
             forth
             into
             the
             World.
             Had
             we
             gone
             about
             to
             broach
             any
             new
             positive
             Truths
             ,
             unseen
             ,
             unheard
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             well
             and
             justly
             might
             they
             challenge
             us
             for
             a
             deduction
             of
             this
             line
             of
             Doctrine
             from
             a
             pedigree
             of
             Predecessours
             :
             Now
             that
             we
             onely
             disclaim
             their
             superfluous
             and
             novel
             opinions
             and
             practices
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             by
             degrees
             thrust
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             retaining
             inviolably
             all
             former
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             how
             idle
             is
             this
             plea
             ,
             how
             worthy
             of
             hissing
             out
             ?
             Who
             sees
             not
             now
             that
             all
             we
             need
             to
             doe
             is
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             those
             points
             which
             we
             cry
             down
             in
             
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             carry
             in
             them
             a
             manifest
             brand
             of
             Newness
             and
             Absurdity
             .
             This
             proof
             will
             clearly
             justifie
             our
             refusal
             .
             Let
             them
             see
             how
             they
             shall
             once
             ,
             before
             the
             awful
             Tribunal
             of
             our
             last
             Judge
             ,
             justifie
             their
             m
             uncharitableness
             ,
             who
             cease
             not
             upon
             this
             our
             refusal
             to
             eject
             and
             condemn
             us
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             sick
             ;
             ingenuous
             a
             Cassander
             confesseth
             so
             ,
             
               Nec
               inficior
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               deny
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Romane
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               little
               changed
               from
               her
               ancient
               beauty
               and
               brightness
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               is
               deformed
               with
               many
               diseases
               and
               vicious
               distempers
               .
            
             b
             Bernard
             tells
             us
             how
             it
             must
             be
             dieted
             ;
             profitable
             ,
             though
             unpleasing
             ,
             medicines
             must
             be
             poured
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             it
             .
             Luther
             and
             his
             associates
             did
             this
             office
             ,
             as
             Erasmus
             acknowledgeth
             ;
             c
             
               Lutherus
               porrexit
               ,
               Luther
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               gave
               the
               World
               a
               potion
               violent
               and
               bitter
               :
               whatever
               it
               were
               ,
               I
               wish
               it
               may
               breed
               some
               good
               health
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Christian
               people
               so
               miserably
               foul
               with
               all
               kinds
               of
               evils
               .
            
             Never
             did
             Luther
             mean
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             sickness
             ;
             wherein
             (
             as
             Socrates
             
             answered
             to
             his
             Judges
             )
             surely
             ,
             he
             deserved
             recompence
             in
             stead
             of
             rage
             .
             For
             (
             as
             S.
             d
             Ambrose
             worthily
             )
             
               Dulcior
               est
               ,
               Sweeter
               is
               a
               religious
               chastisement
               then
               a
               smoothing
               remission
               .
            
          
           
             This
             that
             was
             meant
             to
             the
             Churches
             health
             ,
             proves
             the
             Physicians
             disease
             ;
             so
             did
             the
             bitterness
             of
             our
             wholsome
             draughts
             offend
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             beaten
             out
             of
             doors
             :
             neither
             e
             did
             we
             run
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             are
             driven
             away
             ,
             as
             our
             late
             Soveraign
             professeth
             by
             Casaubon's
             hand
             .
             We
             know
             that
             of
             f
             Cyrill
             is
             a
             true
             word
             ,
             
               Those
               which
               sever
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               communion
               ,
               are
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               friends
               of
               Devils
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             g
             Dionysius
             said
             to
             
               Novatus
               ,
               Any
               thing
               must
               rather
               be
               born
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               should
               
               rend
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             Far
             ,
             far
             was
             it
             from
             our
             thoughts
             to
             teare
             the
             seamless
             coat
             ;
             or
             with
             this
             precious
             Oile
             of
             Truth
             to
             break
             the
             Churches
             head
             .
          
           
             We
             found
             just
             faults
             ,
             else
             h
             let
             us
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             disturbance
             .
             If
             now
             Choler
             ,
             unjustly
             ,
             exasperated
             with
             an
             wholesome
             reprehension
             ,
             have
             broken
             forth
             into
             a
             furious
             persecution
             of
             the
             gainsayers
             ,
             the
             sin
             is
             not
             ours
             :
             if
             we
             have
             defended
             our
             innocence
             with
             blows
             ,
             the
             sin
             is
             not
             ours
             .
             Let
             us
             never
             prosper
             in
             our
             good
             Cause
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             water
             of
             Tyber
             can
             wash
             off
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             thousand
             Christian
             Souls
             that
             hath
             been
             shed
             in
             this
             quarrel
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Romish
             Prelacie
             .
             Surely
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             observed
             of
             olde
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             were
             the
             professed
             followers
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             too
             easy
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             of
             late
             times
             this
             Tribe
             hath
             exercised
             the
             bitterest
             enmity
             upon
             the
             followers
             of
             Christ
             .
             Suppose
             we
             had
             offended
             in
             the
             undiscreet
             managing
             of
             a
             just
             reproof
             :
             it
             is
             a
             true
             rule
             of
             i
             Erasmus
             ,
             that
             
               generous
               spirits
               would
               be
               reclaimed
               by
               teaching
               ,
               not
               by
               compulsion
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             k
             Alipius
             wisely
             to
             his
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Heed
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               lest
               whiles
               we
               labour
               to
               redress
               a
               doubtful
               complaint
               ,
               we
               make
               greater
               wounds
               then
               we
               find
               .
            
             Oh
             how
             happy
             had
             it
             been
             for
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             if
             this
             care
             had
             found
             any
             place
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             her
             Governours
             ;
             who
             regarding
             more
             the
             entire
             preservation
             of
             their
             own
             Honour
             ,
             then
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             were
             all
             in
             the
             harsh
             language
             of
             warre
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               smite
               ,
               kill
            
             ,
             burn
             ,
             persecute
             !
             Had
             they
             been
             but
             half
             so
             charitable
             to
             their
             modern
             reprovers
             as
             they
             profess
             they
             are
             to
             the
             fore-going
             ,
             how
             had
             the
             Church
             florished
             in
             an
             uninterrupted
             Unity
             ?
             l
             In
             the
             old
             Catholick
             Writers
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             bear
             with
             many
             Errours
             ,
             we
             extenuate
             and
             excuse
             them
             ,
             we
             finde
             shifts
             to
             put
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             devise
             some
             commodious
             senses
             for
             them
             .
             Guiltiness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             favour
             ,
             works
             the
             quite
             contrary
             courses
             against
             us
             .
             Alas
             !
             how
             are
             our
             Writings
             racked
             and
             wrested
             to
             envious
             senses
             ,
             how
             misconstrued
             ,
             how
             perverted
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             speak
             odiously
             on
             purpose
             to
             work
             distast
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             quarrel
             ,
             to
             draw
             on
             the
             deepest
             censures
             !
          
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             this
             cruel
             uncharitableness
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             brought
             this
             miserable
             
             calamity
             upon
             distracted
             Christendome
             .
             Surely
             as
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             burning
             *
             Mountain
             Vesuvius
             being
             dispersed
             far
             and
             wide
             bred
             a
             grievous
             Pestilence
             in
             the
             Regions
             round
             about
             ;
             so
             the
             ashes
             that
             flie
             from
             these
             unkindly
             flames
             of
             discord
             have
             bred
             a
             woful
             infection
             and
             death
             of
             Souls
             through
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             guilty
             of
             this
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             a
             President
             of
             the
             Tridentine
             Council
             ,
             that
             the
             depravation
             of
             the
             discipline
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             was
             the
             chief
             cause
             and
             original
             of
             these
             dissentions
             .
             Let
             us
             cast
             our
             eyes
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             no
             less
             finde
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             fearful
             Schism
             to
             fall
             heavily
             upon
             the
             same
             heads
             .
             
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             (
             to
             lay
             a
             sure
             ground
             )
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             b
             Romane
             is
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Basil
             well
             distinguish
             it
             ,
             not
             the
             universal
             ;
             though
             we
             take
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             her
             subordination
             or
             correspondence
             .
             This
             truth
             we
             might
             make
             good
             by
             authority
             ,
             if
             our
             very
             senses
             did
             not
             save
             us
             the
             labour
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             c
             No
             particular
             Church
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             universal
             since
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             )
             can
             have
             power
             to
             make
             a
             Fundamental
             point
             of
             Faith
             :
             It
             may
             explain
             or
             declare
             ,
             it
             cannot
             create
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Onely
             an
             errour
             against
             a
             point
             of
             Faith
             is
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Those
             Points
             wherein
             we
             differ
             from
             the
             Romanists
             are
             they
             
             which
             onely
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             made
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Reformed
             therefore
             ,
             being
             by
             that
             Church
             illegally
             condemned
             for
             those
             Points
             ,
             are
             not
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             d
             
               He
               is
               is
               properly
               an
               Heretick
            
             (
             saith
             
               Hosius
               )
               who
               being
               convicted
               in
               his
               own
               judgment
               ,
               doth
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               cast
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             neither
             convicted
             in
             our
             own
             judgment
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             lawful
             judgment
             of
             others
             :
             we
             have
             not
             willingly
             cast
             our selves
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             however
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             violently
             ejected
             by
             the
             undue
             sentence
             of
             malice
             ,
             hold
             our selves
             close
             to
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             true
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             removed
             ;
             as
             far
             therefore
             from
             Heresie
             as
             Charity
             is
             from
             our
             Censurers
             .
             Only
             we
             stand
             convicted
             
             by
             the
             doom
             of
             good
             Pope
             e
             Boniface
             ;
             or
             f
             
               Sylvester
               Prierius
               ,
               Quicunque
               non
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whosoever
               doth
               not
               rely
               himself
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               and
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               as
               the
               infallible
               rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               from
               which
               even
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               receives
               her
               force
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               Heretick
               .
            
             Whence
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             condemning
             and
             ejecting
             those
             for
             Hereticks
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             woful
             breach
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             abundantly
             satisfie
             all
             wise
             and
             indifferent
             Readers
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             those
             Points
             which
             we
             refuse
             and
             oppose
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             then
             such
             as
             by
             the
             confessions
             of
             ingenuous
             g
             Authors
             of
             the
             Roman
             part
             have
             
             been
             (
             besides
             their
             inward
             falsities
             )
             manifest
             upstarts
             ,
             lately
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             Church
             ;
             such
             as
             our
             ancient
             Progenitours
             in
             many
             hundreds
             of
             successions
             either
             knew
             not
             ,
             or
             received
             not
             into
             their
             Belief
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             lived
             and
             dyed
             worthy
             Christians
             .
             Surely
             it
             was
             but
             a
             just
             speech
             of
             S.
             h
             Bernard
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             might
             become
             the
             mouth
             of
             any
             Pope
             or
             Council
             ,
             
               Ego
               si
               peregrinum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               I
               shall
               offer
               to
               bring
               in
               any
               strange
               opinion
               ,
               it
               is
               my
               sin
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             wise
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Thurians
             ,
             as
             i
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             reports
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             would
             bring
             in
             any
             new
             Law
             amongst
             them
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             should
             come
             with
             an
             Halter
             about
             his
             neck
             into
             the
             assembly
             ,
             and
             there
             either
             make
             good
             his
             project
             ,
             or
             dy
             .
             For
             however
             in
             humane
             constitutions
             ,
             
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               the
               later
               orders
               are
               stronger
               then
               the
               former
               :
            
             yet
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             
               Primum
               verum
               ,
               The
               first
               is
               true
               ,
            
             as
             Tertullian's
             rule
             is
             ;
             
               the
               old
               way
               is
               the
               
               
               good
               way
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             Prophet
             .
             Here
             we
             hold
             us
             :
             and
             because
             we
             dare
             not
             make
             more
             Articles
             then
             our
             Creeds
             ,
             nor
             more
             sins
             then
             our
             Ten
             Commandements
             ,
             we
             are
             indignely
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             address
             our selves
             roundly
             to
             our
             promised
             task
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             the
             Novelty
             and
             Unreasonableness
             of
             those
             Points
             we
             have
             rejected
             .
             Out
             of
             too
             many
             Controversies
             disputed
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             we
             select
             only
             some
             principal
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             infinite
             varieties
             of
             evidence
             ,
             some
             few
             irrefragable
             testimonies
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             Newness
             of
             the
             Article
             of
             Justification
             by
             inherent
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             TO
             begin
             with
             Justification
             .
             The
             Tridentine
             Fathers
             in
             a
             their
             seven
             moneths
             debating
             of
             this
             point
             have
             so
             cunningly
             set
             their
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Errour
             which
             they
             would
             establish
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             either
             hid
             or
             shifted
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             last
             they
             so
             far
             declare
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             determine
             that
             the
             b
             onely
             formal
             cause
             of
             our
             Justification
             is
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             not
             by
             which
             he
             himself
             is
             Just
             ,
             but
             by
             which
             he
             makes
             us
             just
             ;
             
             wherewith
             being
             endowed
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             renewed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             onely
             reputed
             ,
             but
             are
             made
             truely
             just
             ,
             receiving
             every
             man
             his
             own
             measure
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             divides
             to
             him
             c
             according
             to
             each
             mans
             predisposition
             of
             himself
             and
             cooperation
             .
             And
             withall
             they
             denounce
             a
             flat
             d
             Anathema
             to
             all
             those
             who
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             formally
             justified
             by
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sole
             imputation
             of
             that
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sole
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             our
             inherent
             Grace
             diffused
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Which
             terms
             they
             have
             so
             craftily
             laid
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             cast
             an
             aspersion
             upon
             their
             Adversaries
             of
             separating
             the
             necessity
             of
             Sanctification
             from
             the
             
             pretended
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             ;
             wherein
             all
             our
             words
             and
             writings
             will
             abundantly
             clear
             us
             before
             God
             and
             men
             .
             That
             there
             is
             an
             inherent
             Justice
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             certain
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             not
             justifie
             the
             wicked
             man
             as
             such
             ;
             but
             of
             wicked
             makes
             him
             good
             ,
             not
             by
             mere
             acceptation
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             real
             change
             ,
             whiles
             he
             Justifies
             him
             whom
             he
             Sanctifies
             .
             e
             These
             two
             acts
             of
             Mercie
             are
             inseparable
             .
             But
             this
             Justice
             being
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             according
             to
             the
             modell
             of
             our
             weak
             receit
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             full
             power
             of
             the
             infinite
             agent
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             perfect
             as
             that
             it
             can
             bear
             us
             out
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             It
             must
             be
             onely
             under
             the
             garment
             of
             our
             elder
             Brother
             that
             we
             dare
             come
             in
             for
             a
             Blessing
             ;
             His
             Righteousness
             made
             ours
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             that
             whereby
             we
             are
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             that
             which
             is
             blasted
             with
             a
             Tridentine
             curse
             .
          
           
             Heat
             now
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             ,
             related
             by
             their
             
               Andrew
               Vega
               (
               de
               Justif
               .
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
               24.
               )
               Magnafuit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Some
               Ages
               since
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               was
               a
               great
               concertation
               amongst
               Divines
               what
               should
               be
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               our
               Justification
               .
               Some
               thought
               it
               to
               be
               no
               created
               Justice
               infused
               into
               man
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               favour
               and
               merciful
               acceptation
               of
               God.
               In
               which
               opinion
               the
               Master
               of
               Sentences
               is
               thought
               by
               some
               to
               
               have
               been
               .
               Others
               ,
               whose
               opinion
               is
               more
               common
               and
               probable
               ,
               held
               it
               to
               be
               some
               created
               quality
               informing
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Just
               .
               This
               Opinion
               was
               allowed
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Vienna
               :
               and
               the
               School-Doctors
               ,
               after
               the
               Master
               of
               Sentences
               ,
               delivered
               this
               not
               as
               probable
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               certain
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               when
               some
               defended
               the
               opposite
               part
               to
               be
               more
               probable
               ,
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Synod
               of
               Trent
               thus
               to
               determine
               it
               .
            
             
             So
             as
             till
             the
             late
             Council
             of
             Trent
             (
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             Vega
             himself
             )
             this
             
             Opinion
             was
             maintained
             as
             probable
             onely
             ,
             not
             as
             of
             Faith
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             adde
             ,
             (
             by
             his
             leave
             )
             the
             contrary
             was
             till
             then
             most
             current
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Logick
             of
             this
             Point
             we
             strive
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             *
             Grammar
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Divinity
             .
             What
             is
             that
             whereby
             we
             stand
             acquitted
             before
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             our
             inherent
             Justice
             ,
             or
             Christs
             imputed
             Justice
             apprehended
             by
             Faith
             ?
             The
             Divines
             of
             Trent
             are
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             all
             Antiquity
             with
             us
             for
             the
             latter
             .
             A
             just
             Volume
             would
             scarce
             contain
             the
             pregnant
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Saint
             a
             Chrysostome
             tels
             us
             it
             is
             
               the
               wonder
               of
               Gods
               Mercy
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               sinned
               confesseth
               ,
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               secured
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               appears
               Just
               .
               Just
               ?
            
             but
             how
             ?
             
             
               The
               Cross
               took
               away
               the
               Curse
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             most
             sweetly
             ,
             )
             
               Faith
               brought
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               drew
               on
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Saint
             b
             Ambrose
             tels
             us
             that
             our
             carnal
             infirmity
             blemisheth
             our
             works
             ;
             but
             that
             uprightness
             of
             our
             Faith
             covers
             our
             errours
             ,
             and
             obtains
             our
             pardon
             :
             And
             professeth
             that
             he
             will
             glory
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             he
             is
             Righteous
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             he
             is
             Redeemed
             ;
             nor
             for
             that
             he
             is
             void
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             his
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
           
             Saint
             c
             Jerome
             tells
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             just
             when
             we
             confess
             our selves
             sinners
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             Righteousness
             stands
             not
             in
             any
             Merit
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mere
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             our
             imperfection
             is
             the
             
             imperfect
             perfection
             of
             the
             Just
             .
          
           
             Saint
             d
             Gregory
             tells
             us
             that
             our
             Just
             Advocate
             shall
             defend
             us
             Righteous
             in
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             and
             accuse
             our selves
             unrighteous
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             confidence
             must
             not
             be
             in
             our
             acts
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             Advocate
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             sweet
             and
             passionate
             speeches
             of
             Saint
             Austin
             and
             S.
             Bernard
             would
             fill
             a
             book
             alone
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             Reformed
             Divine
             either
             more
             disparage
             our
             inherent
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             more
             magnifie
             and
             challenge
             the
             imputed
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             us
             to
             give
             a
             taste
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             e
             
               We
               have
               all
               therefore
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               received
               of
               his
               fulness
               ;
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               Goodness
               have
               we
               received
               :
               What
               ?
               Remission
               
               of
               sins
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ;
               and
               what
               more
               ?
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               this
               Grace
               wherein
               we
               live
               by
               Faith
               ,
               we
               shall
               receive
               another
               ,
            
             saith
             that
             Divinest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             And
             soon
             after
             ,
             f
             
               All
               that
               are
               from
               sinful
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               are
               sinners
               ;
               all
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               Christ
               ,
               are
               just
               ,
               not
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               :
               for
               in
               themselves
               ,
               if
               ye
               ask
               after
               them
               ,
               they
               are
            
             Adam
             ;
             
               in
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               Christs
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             ,
             g
             
               Rejoice
               in
               the
               Lord
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               O
               ye
               Righteous
               .
               O
               wicked
               ,
               O
               proud
               men
               that
               rejoice
               in
               your selves
               !
               now
               believing
               in
               him
               who
               justifieth
               the
               wicked
               ,
               your
               Faith
               is
               imputed
               to
               you
               for
               Righteousness
               .
               Rejoice
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               why
               ?
               Because
               now
               ye
               are
               just
               .
               And
               whence
               are
               ye
               just
               ?
               Not
               by
               your
               own
               Merits
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Grace
               .
               Whence
               are
               ye
               just
               ?
               Because
               ye
               
               are
               justified
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Who
               shall
               lay
               anything
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               Elect
               ?
               It
               sufficeth
               me
               for
               all
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               that
               God
               propitious
               to
               me
               against
               whom
               onely
               I
               have
               sinned
               .
               All
               that
               he
               hath
               decreed
               not
               to
               impute
               unto
               me
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               .
               Not
               to
               sin
               is
               Gods
               Justice
               ;
               mans
               Justice
               is
               Gods
               indulgence
               ,
            
             saith
             devout
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             How
             pregnant
             is
             that
             famous
             Profession
             of
             his
             !
             i
             
               And
               if
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               from
               everlasting
               and
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               I
               will
               also
               sing
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               everlastingly
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               sing
               of
               mine
               own
               righteousness
               ?
               No
               ,
               Lord
               I
               will
               remember
               thy
               Righteousness
               alone
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               mine
               too
               :
               Thou
               art
               made
               
               unto
               me
               of
               God
               Righteousness
               ;
               should
               I
               fear
               that
               it
               will
               not
               serve
               us
               both
               ?
            
             
             
             a
             
               It
               is
               no
               short
               Cloak
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               cover
               twain
               .
               Thy
               Righteousness
               is
               Righteousness
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               longer
               then
               Eternity
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               thy
               large
               and
               everlasting
               mercy
               will
               largely
            
             b
             
               cover
               both
               thee
               and
               me
               at
               once
               :
               in
               me
               it
               covers
               a
               multitude
               of
               sins
               ;
               in
               thee
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               can
               it
               cover
               but
               the
               treasures
               of
               Pitie
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               Bountie
               ?
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             need
             to
             draw
             down
             this
             Truth
             through
             the
             times
             of
             
               Anselme
               ,
               Lombard
               ,
               Bonaventure
               ,
               Gerson
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Manual
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Provincial
             Council
             of
             Colen
             shall
             serve
             for
             all
             .
             c
             Bellarmine
             himself
             grants
             them
             herein
             ours
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             worth
             our
             entertaining
             .
             That
             Book
             is
             commended
             by
             d
             Cassander
             ,
             
             as
             marvellously
             approved
             by
             all
             the
             learned
             Divines
             of
             Italy
             and
             France
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             notably
             sets
             forth
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Ancients
             concerning
             this
             and
             other
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             e
             
               Nos
               dicimus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               We
               say
               that
               a
               man
               doth
               then
               receive
               the
               gift
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               when
               being
               terrified
               and
               humbled
               by
               repentance
               ,
               he
               is
               again
               raised
               up
               by
               Faith
               ,
               believing
               that
               his
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               him
               for
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               promised
               Remision
               of
               sins
               to
               those
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               feels
               in
               himself
               new
               desires
               ,
               so
               as
               detesting
               evil
               ,
               and
               resisting
               the
               infirmity
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               he
               is
               inwardly
               inkindled
               to
               an
               endeavour
               of
               good
               ,
               although
               this
               desire
               of
               his
               be
               not
               yet
               perfect
               .
            
             Thus
             they
             in
             the
             voice
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             then
             present
             
             Church
             .
             Onely
             the
             late
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             created
             this
             Opinion
             of
             Justification
             a
             Point
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               Errour
               hereof
               against
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               YET
               if
               age
               were
               all
               the
               quarrel
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               light
               :
               For
               though
               Newness
               in
               Divine
               Truths
               is
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               suspicion
               ;
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               so
               shut
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               munificent
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               bestow
               upon
               his
               Church
               new
               Illuminations
               in
               some
               parcels
               of
               formerly-hidden
               Verities
               .
               It
               is
               the
               charge
               both
               of
               their
               Canus
               and
               Cajetan
               ,
               
               that
               no
               man
               should
               detest
               a
               new
               sense
               of
               
               Scripture
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               differs
               from
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               not
               (
               say
               they
               )
               tied
               exposition
               of
               Scripture
               to
               their
               senses
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               f
               Salmeron
               ,
               the
               latter
               Divines
               are
               so
               much
               more
               quick-sighted
               ;
               they
               ,
               like
               the
               Dwarf
               sitting
               on
               the
               Giants
               shoulder
               ,
               overlook
               him
               that
               is
               far
               taller
               then
               themselves
               .
               This
               Position
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               is
               not
               more
               new
               then
               faulty
               .
               g
               
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 Novelty
                 as
                 Truth
                 convinceth
                 Heresies
                 ,
              
               as
               Tertullian
               .
               We
               had
               been
               silent
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               not
               found
               this
               Point
               (
               besides
               the
               lateness
               )
               erroneous
               :
               erroneous
               both
               against
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               .
               Against
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               every
               where
               teacheth
               ,
               as
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               the
               imperfection
               of
               our
               Inherent
               Righteousness
               ,
               so
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               our
               perfect
               
               Justification
               by
               the
               Imputed
               Righteousness
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               brought
               home
               to
               us
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               former
               Job
               saw
               from
               his
               dunghil
               ;
               
               
                 How
                 should
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 justified
                 before
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 contend
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 answer
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 .
              
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               wise
               Solomon
               asks
               ,
               
               
                 Who
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 My
                 heart
                 is
                 clean
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 pure
                 from
                 sin
                 ?
              
               
               And
               himself
               answers
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 sinneth
                 not
                 .
              
               A
               Truth
               which
               (
               besides
               his
               experience
               )
               he
               had
               learned
               of
               his
               Father
               David
               ,
               
               who
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Enter
                 not
                 into
                 Judgement
                 with
                 thy
                 Servant
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               a
               man
               after
               God's
               own
               Heart
               )
               
                 for
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 shall
                 no
                 man
                 living
                 be
                 justified
                 :
              
               
               and
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shouldst
                 mark
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 
                 stand
                 ?
              
               
               For
               
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 an
                 unclean
                 thing
              
               (
               we
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               including
               even
               himself
               )
               
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Righteousness
                 are
                 as
                 filthy
                 rags
                 .
              
               And
               was
               it
               any
               better
               with
               the
               best
               Saints
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               
               
                 I
                 see
              
               (
               saith
               the
               chosen
               Vessel
               )
               
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 another
                 law
                 warring
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 me
                 captive
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 members
              
               .
               So
               as
               
                 In
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 sin
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
               
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 deceive
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               latter
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               Saint
               Paul's
               Sermon
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 Be
                 it
                 known
                 
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               
               
                 men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 this
                 Man
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 you
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 all
                 that
                 believe
                 are
                 justified
                 .
              
               They
               are
               justified
               ,
               but
               how
               ?
               Freely
               ,
               
               
                 by
                 his
                 Grace
              
               .
               What
               Grace
               ?
               Inherent
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               working
               by
               us
               ?
               No
               :
               
                 By
                 Grace
                 are
                 ye
                 saved
                 through
                 Faith
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
                 Not
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 boast
                 .
              
               Works
               are
               ours
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 .
              
               And
               how
               doth
               this
               become
               ours
               ?
               By
               his
               gracious
               imputation
               :
               
                 Not
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 worketh
                 ,
                 but
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 who
                 justifieth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 faith
                 imputed
                 for
                 righteousness
                 .
              
            
             
               Lo
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Act
               ,
               not
               the
               Habit
               of
               Faith
               that
               justifieth
               ;
               it
               is
               he
               that
               justifies
               
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
               whom
               our
               Faith
               makes
               ours
               ,
               and
               our
               sin
               his
               :
               
                 He
                 was
                 made
                 sin
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Lo
               ,
               so
               were
               we
               made
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               made
               our
               sin
               .
               Imputation
               doth
               both
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               which
               enfeoffes
               our
               sins
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               us
               in
               his
               Righteousness
               ;
               which
               both
               covers
               and
               redresses
               the
               imperfection
               of
               ours
               .
               That
               distinction
               is
               clear
               and
               full
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 mine
                 own
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousness
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               S.
               Paul
               was
               a
               great
               Saint
               ;
               he
               had
               a
               Righteousness
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               (
               not
               as
               a
               Pharisee
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               Apostle
               )
               but
               that
               which
               he
               dares
               not
               trust
               to
               ,
               but
               forsakes
               ,
               and
               cleaves
               to
               God
               :
               not
               that
               essential
               
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               in
               God
               without
               all
               relation
               to
               us
               ,
               nor
               that
               habit
               of
               Justice
               which
               was
               remaining
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               faith
               made
               ours
               .
               
               
                 Thus
                 being
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               For
               what
               can
               break
               that
               peace
               but
               our
               sins
               ?
               and
               those
               are
               remitted
               :
               
               For
               God's
               
                 elect
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifies
                 .
              
               And
               in
               that
               Remission
               is
               grounded
               our
               Reconciliation
               :
               For
               a
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 imputing
                 their
                 sins
                 unto
                 them
                 :
              
               but
               contrarily
               ,
               
                 imputing
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 own
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Faith
                 for
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               b
               
                 We
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 imputes
                 righteousness
                 without
                 
                 works
                 :
              
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 whose
                 iniquities
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sins
                 covered
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               the
               vain
               Sophistry
               of
               carnal
               mindes
               deceive
               it self
               with
               idle
               subtilties
               ,
               
               and
               seek
               to
               elude
               the
               plain
               Truth
               of
               God
               with
               shifts
               of
               wit
               ;
               we
               bless
               God
               for
               so
               clear
               a
               light
               ,
               
               and
               dare
               cast
               our
               Souls
               upon
               this
               sure
               evidence
               of
               God
               ,
               attended
               with
               the
               perpetual
               attestation
               of
               his
               ancient
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Against
               Reason
               .
               
            
             
               LAstly
               ,
               Reason
               it self
               fights
               against
               them
               .
               Nothing
               can
               formally
               make
               us
               Just
               but
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               in
               it self
               :
               
               How
               should
               it
               give
               what
               
               it
               hath
               not
               ?
               Now
               our
               Inherent
               Righteousness
               at
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               defective
               .
               
                 Nostra
                 ,
                 siqua
                 est
                 ,
                 humilis
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 Our
                 poor
                 Justice
              
               (
               saith
               c
               
                 Bernard
                 )
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 pure
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 pure
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 faulty
                 ?
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               The
               challenge
               is
               unanswerable
               .
            
             
               To
               those
               that
               say
               they
               can
               keep
               God's
               Law
               ,
               let
               me
               give
               S.
               d
               Hierome's
               answer
               to
               his
               
                 Ctesiphon
                 ;
                 Profer
                 quis
                 impleverit
                 ,
                 Shew
                 me
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               as
               that
               e
               Father
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 In
                 thy
                 sight
                 shall
                 none
                 living
                 be
                 justified
                 :
                 He
                 said
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 none
                 living
                 ,
                 not
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 not
                 Angels
                 ,
                 not
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 not
                 Dominions
                 .
              
               f
               
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 mark
                 the
                 iniquities
                 even
                 of
                 thine
                 
                 Elect
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Who
                 shall
                 abide
                 it
                 ?
              
               To
               say
               now
               that
               g
               our
               actual
               Justice
               ,
               which
               is
               imperfect
               through
               the
               admixtion
               of
               venial
               sins
               ,
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               both
               true
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               a
               sort
               )
               perfect
               Justice
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               an
               unjust
               Justice
               ,
               or
               a
               just
               Injustice
               ;
               that
               even
               muddie
               water
               is
               clear
               ,
               or
               a
               leprous
               face
               beautiful
               .
            
             
             
               
               Besides
               ,
               all
               experience
               evinceth
               our
               wants
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               S.
               Austin's
               true
               observation
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 renewed
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 renewed
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 corruption
                 .
              
               *
               And
               ,
               as
               he
               speaks
               to
               his
               Hierome
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               Charity
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 less
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 fullest
                 measure
                 which
                 can
                 receive
                 no
                 encrease
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 while
                 he
                 lives
                 here
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 encreased
                 ,
                 surely
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 then
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 is
                 faulty
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 faultiness
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 just
                 man
                 upon
                 earth
                 which
                 doeth
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 shall
                 none
                 living
                 be
                 justified
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               To
               the
               very
               last
               hour
               our
               Prayer
               must
               be
               ,
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
              
               .
               Our
               very
               daily
               endeavour
               therefore
               
               of
               increasing
               our
               Renovation
               convinceth
               us
               sufficiently
               of
               Imperfection
               ;
               and
               the
               imperfection
               of
               our
               Regeneration
               convinceth
               the
               impossibility
               of
               Justification
               by
               such
               Inherent
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               therefore
               ,
               since
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               both
               new
               and
               erroneous
               ,
               against
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               we
               have
               justly
               refused
               to
               receive
               it
               into
               our
               Belief
               ;
               and
               for
               such
               refusal
               are
               unjustly
               ejected
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
             
          
           
             
             The
             Newness
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Merit
             .
          
           
             MErit
             is
             next
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             is
             no
             less
             peremptory
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               that
               the
               good
               works
               of
               a
               man
               justified
               do
               not
               truely
               merit
               eternal
               life
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             easie
             for
             Errour
             to
             shroud
             it self
             under
             the
             ambiguitie
             of
             words
             .
             The
             word
             Merit
             hath
             been
             of
             large
             use
             with
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             abhorred
             the
             present
             sense
             :
             with
             them
             it
             sounded
             no
             other
             then
             a
             Obtaining
             or
             Impetration
             ;
             not
             ,
             as
             now
             ,
             earning
             in
             the
             way
             of
             condign
             wages
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             an
             equalitie
             of
             due
             proportion
             betwixt
             our
             Works
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             
             without
             all
             respects
             of
             pact
             ,
             promise
             ,
             favour
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             bold
             Comment
             of
             
               Scotus
               ,
               Tolet
               ,
               Pererius
               ,
               Costerus
               ,
               Weston
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             strain
             .
          
           
             Far
             ,
             far
             was
             the
             gracious
             humility
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Saints
             from
             this
             so
             high
             a
             presumption
             .
             Let
             S.
             b
             Basil
             speak
             for
             his
             fellows
             ;
             
               Eternal
               rest
               remains
               for
               those
               who
               in
               this
               life
               have
               lawfully
               striven
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               not
               for
               the
               Merits
               of
               their
               deeds
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               that
               most
               munificent
               God
               in
               which
               they
               have
               trusted
               .
            
             Why
             did
             I
             name
             one
             ,
             when
             they
             all
             with
             full
             consent
             (
             as
             c
             Cassander
             witnesseth
             )
             profess
             to
             repose
             themselves
             wholy
             upon
             the
             mere
             Mercie
             of
             God
             and
             Merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             renunciation
             of
             all
             worthiness
             in
             their
             own
             works
             ?
             Yea
             that
             unpartial
             Author
             
             derives
             this
             Doctrine
             even
             through
             the
             lower
             Ages
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             later
             Writers
             ,
             Thomas
             of
             
               Aquine
               ,
               Durand
               ,
               Adrian
               de
               Trajecto
               ,
            
             (
             afterwards
             Pope
             )
             Clictoveus
             ;
             and
             delivers
             it
             for
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             then
             present
             Church
             .
             And
             before
             him
             d
             
               Thomas
               Waldensis
            
             ,
             the
             great
             Champion
             of
             Pope
             Martine
             against
             the
             miscalled
             Hereticks
             of
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             professes
             him
             the
             sounder
             Divine
             and
             truer
             Catholick
             which
             simply
             denies
             any
             such
             Merit
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             all
             to
             the
             mere
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             the
             giver
             .
             What
             should
             I
             need
             to
             darken
             the
             aire
             with
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             their
             
               Gregory
               Ariminensis
            
             ,
             their
             
               Brugensis
               ,
               Marsilius
               ,
               Pighius
               ,
               Eckius
               ,
               Ferus
               ,
               Stella
               ,
               Faber
               Stapulensis
               ?
            
             Let
             their
             famous
             Preacher
             e
             Royard
             shut
             up
             all
             ,
             
               Quid
               igitur
               is
               qui
               Merita
               praetendit
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               Whosoever
               he
               be
               that
               pretends
               his
               Merits
               ,
               what
               doth
               he
               else
               but
               deserve
               hell
               by
               his
               Works
               ?
            
          
           
             Let
             Bellarmine's
             
               Tutissimum
               est
            
             ,
             &c.
             ground
             it self
             upon
             S.
             Bernard's
             experimental
             resolution
             ,
             
               Periculosa
               habitatio
               est
               ,
               Perilous
               is
               their
               dwelling-place
               who
               trust
               in
               their
               own
               Merits
               ;
               perilous
               ,
               because
               ruinous
               .
            
             All
             these
             and
             many
             more
             teach
             this
             ,
             not
             as
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Churches
             .
             Either
             they
             and
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             voice
             they
             are
             ,
             are
             Hereticks
             with
             us
             ;
             or
             we
             Orthodox
             
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             and
             we
             with
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             The
             Noveltie
             of
             this
             Romane
             Doctrine
             is
             accompanied
             with
             Errour
             ,
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             against
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Against
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               THat
               God
               doth
               graciously
               accept
               and
               munificently
               recompence
               our
               good
               Works
               ,
               even
               with
               an
               incomprehensible
               Glory
               ,
               we
               doubt
               not
               ,
               we
               deny
               not
               ;
               but
               this
               either
               out
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               or
               the
               justice
               of
               his
               Promise
               :
               But
               that
               we
               can
               earn
               this
               at
               his
               hands
               out
               of
               the
               intrinsecal
               worthiness
               
               of
               our
               acts
               ,
               is
               a
               challenge
               too
               high
               for
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               yea
               for
               the
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               .
               How
               direct
               is
               our
               Saviours
               instance
               of
               the
               servant
               come
               out
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               
               and
               commanded
               by
               his
               Master
               to
               attendance
               ?
               
                 Doth
                 he
                 thank
                 that
                 Servant
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 commanded
                 him
                 ?
                 I
                 trow
                 not
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 ye
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 you
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 servants
                 .
              
               Unprofitable
               perhaps
               (
               you
               will
               say
               )
               in
               respect
               of
               meriting
               thanks
               ;
               
               not
               unprofitable
               in
               respect
               of
               meriting
               wages
               :
               For
               
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 worketh
                 is
                 the
                 reward
                 not
                 reckoned
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 debt
                 .
              
               True
               ,
               therefore
               herein
               our
               case
               differeth
               from
               servants
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               look
               for
               God's
               reward
               as
               of
               Debt
               ,
               
               but
               as
               of
               Grace
               ;
               
                 By
                 Grace
                 are
                 ye
                 saved
                 through
                 Faith
                 :
              
               neither
               is
               
               it
               our
               earning
               ,
               
               but
               God's
               gift
               .
               Both
               it
               cannot
               be
               .
               For
               
                 if
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 Works
              
               (
               even
               of
               the
               most
               Renewed
               ;
               )
               
                 otherwise
                 Grace
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Grace
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Grace
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 Work
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Work.
              
               Now
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 by
                 works
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 done
              
               (
               at
               our
               best
               )
               
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Mercy
                 he
                 saveth
                 us
                 .
              
               Were
               our
               Salvation
               of
               Works
               ,
               then
               should
               Eternal
               life
               be
               our
               wages
               ;
               
               but
               now
               ,
               
                 The
                 wages
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 Eternal
                 life
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Against
               Reason
               .
               
            
             
               IN
               very
               Reason
               ,
               where
               all
               is
               of
               mere
               Duty
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Merit
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               we
               deserve
               reward
               by
               doing
               that
               ,
               which
               if
               we
               did
               not
               we
               should
               offend
               ?
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               him
               that
               is
               obliged
               to
               his
               task
               ,
               that
               his
               work
               is
               well
               taken
               .
               Now
               all
               that
               we
               can
               possibly
               doe
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               is
               most
               justly
               due
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               our
               Creation
               ,
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               by
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               Royal
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               sweet
               Law
               of
               his
               Gospel
               :
               Nay
               ,
               alas
               !
               we
               are
               far
               from
               being
               able
               to
               compass
               so
               much
               as
               our
               duty
               ;
               
                 In
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 sin
                 all
                 .
              
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               in
               our
               Glory
               we
               cannot
               sin
               :
               though
               their
               
                 Faber
                 Stapulensis
              
               would
               not
               yield
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               taxeth
               Thomas
               for
               saying
               so
               :
               
               with
               the
               same
               presumption
               that
               Origen
               held
               the
               very
               good
               Angels
               might
               offend
               .
               
               Then
               is
               our
               Grace
               consummate
               :
               till
               then
               our
               best
               abilities
               are
               full
               of
               Imperfection
               .
               
               Therefore
               that
               conceit
               of
               Merit
               is
               not
               more
               arrogant
               then
               absurd
               .
            
             
               We
               cannot
               merit
               of
               him
               whom
               we
               gratifie
               not
               :
               we
               cannot
               gratifie
               a
               man
               with
               his
               own
               .
               All
               our
               good
               is
               God's
               already
               ,
               his
               gift
               ,
               his
               propriety
               :
               
                 What
                 have
                 we
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 ?
              
               
               Not
               our
               talent
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               improvement
               also
               is
               his
               mere
               bounty
               .
               There
               can
               be
               therefore
               no
               place
               for
               Merit
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               just
               Merit
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               due
               proportion
               betwixt
               the
               act
               
               and
               the
               recompence
               .
               It
               is
               our
               favour
               if
               the
               gift
               exceed
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               service
               .
               Now
               what
               proportion
               can
               be
               betwixt
               a
               finite
               ,
               
               weak
               ,
               imperfect
               Obedience
               ,
               (
               such
               is
               ours
               at
               the
               best
               )
               and
               an
               infinite
               ,
               
               full
               and
               most
               perfect
               Glory
               ?
               The
               old
               Schools
               dare
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               natural
               and
               entitative
               value
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               Christ
               himself
               was
               finite
               ,
               though
               the
               moral
               value
               was
               infinite
               .
               What
               then
               shall
               
               
               be
               said
               of
               our
               works
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               our selves
               ,
               mere
               imperfection
               ?
               We
               are
               not
               so
               proud
               that
               we
               should
               scorn
               (
               with
               a
               
                 Ruard
                 .
                 Tapperus
              
               )
               to
               exspect
               Heaven
               as
               a
               poor
               man
               doth
               an
               Alms
               :
               rather
               ,
               according
               to
               S.
               Austin's
               charge
               ,
               
                 Non
                 sit
                 caput
                 turgidum
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 proud
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 receive
                 a
                 Crown
                 .
              
               We
               do
               with
               all
               humility
               and
               self-dejection
               look
               up
               to
               the
               bountiful
               hands
               of
               that
               God
               who
               crowneth
               us
               in
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               then
               of
               Merit
               being
               both
               New
               and
               Erroneous
               ,
               hath
               justly
               merited
               our
               reproof
               and
               detestation
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               unjustly
               censured
               for
               our
               censure
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             The
             Newness
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             THE
             Point
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             justly
             ranked
             amongst
             our
             highest
             differences
             .
             
             Upon
             this
             quarrel
             ,
             *
             in
             the
             very
             last
             Age
             ,
             how
             many
             Souls
             were
             sent
             up
             to
             Heaven
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             flames
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             had
             been
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             the
             bloody
             Sacrifices
             ?
          
           
             The
             definition
             of
             the
             Tridentine
             Council
             is
             herein
             (
             beyond
             the
             wont
             )
             
             clear
             and
             express
             .
             a
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               that
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Eucharist
               there
               remains
               still
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               deny
               that
               marvellous
               and
               singular
               conversion
               of
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Bread
               into
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Wine
               into
               Blood
               ,
               the
            
             (
             Species
             )
             
               semblances
               or
               shews
               onely
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remaining
               ;
               (
               which
               said
               Conversion
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               doth
               most
               fitly
               call
               Transubstantiation
               )
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             Thus
             they
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             inquire
             how
             old
             this
             piece
             of
             Faith
             is
             .
             
             
               In
               Synaxi
               sero
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               It
               was
               late
               ere
               the
               Church
               defined
               Transubstantiation
            
             (
             saith
             
               Erasmus
               :
               )
               For
               of
               so
               long
               
               it
               was
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               held
               sufficient
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               true
               Body
               of
               Christ
               was
               there
               ,
               whether
               under
               the
               consecrated
               Bread
               ,
               or
               howsoever
               .
            
             And
             how
             late
             was
             this
             ?
             Scotus
             shall
             tell
             us
             ;
             
               Ante
               Concil
               .
               Lateranense
               ,
               Before
               the
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               was
               no
               point
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             as
             Cardinal
             b
             Bellarmine
             himself
             confesses
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             with
             a
             
               minimè
               probandum
            
             .
             And
             this
             Council
             was
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1215.
             
             Let
             who
             list
             believe
             that
             this
             Subtil
             Doctour
             had
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             Romane
             Council
             under
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             one
             thousand
             seventy
             nine
             ;
             or
             that
             other
             under
             Nicolas
             the
             Second
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             one
             thousand
             and
             threescore
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             had
             not
             read
             those
             Fathers
             which
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             good
             hap
             to
             meet
             with
             .
             Certainly
             his
             
             acuteness
             easily
             found
             out
             other
             senses
             of
             those
             Conversions
             which
             Antiquity
             mentions
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             dares
             confidently
             say
             (
             wherein
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
            
             seconds
             him
             )
             
               Non
               admodum
               antiquam
            
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             
               not
               very
               ancient
            
             .
             
             Surely
             ,
             if
             we
             yield
             the
             utmost
             time
             wherein
             Bellarmine
             can
             plead
             the
             determination
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             shall
             arise
             but
             to
             (
             
               saltem
               ab
               annis
               quingentis
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               five
               hundred
               years
               agoe
            
             :
             so
             long
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               at
               least
               ,
               was
               this
               opinion
               of
               Transubstantiation
               upon
               pain
               of
               a
               curse
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Church
             ,
             but
             what
             Church
             ?
             The
             Romane
             ,
             I
             wis
             ,
             not
             the
             Greek
             .
             That
             word
             of
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             is
             true
             ,
             That
             the
             Greeks
             ever
             abhorred
             from
             this
             Opinion
             of
             Transubstantiation
             :
             
             Insomuch
             as
             at
             the
             shutting
             up
             of
             the
             Florentine
             
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             in
             the
             year
             1539.
             when
             there
             was
             a
             kinde
             of
             agreement
             betwixt
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             about
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Pope
             earnestly
             moved
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             differences
             they
             would
             also
             accord
             
               de
               Divina
               panis
               Transmutatione
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Divine
               Transmutation
               of
               the
               Bread
            
             ;
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             they
             departed
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             dissenting
             .
             How
             palpably
             doth
             the
             Cardinal
             shuffle
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             whiles
             
             he
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             did
             not
             at
             all
             differ
             from
             the
             Romans
             in
             
             the
             main
             head
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             but
             onely
             concerning
             the
             particularity
             of
             those
             words
             whereby
             that
             unspeakable
             change
             is
             wrought
             ?
             whenas
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             related
             even
             by
             their
             Binius
             himself
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Greeks
             had
             given
             in
             their
             answer
             ,
             *
             
               That
               they
               do
               firmly
               believe
               that
               in
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               made
               up
               ,
            
             (
             which
             had
             been
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             ,
             if
             that
             onely
             had
             been
             the
             question
             )
             the
             Pope
             urges
             them
             earnestly
             still
             ,
             
               ut
               de
               Divina
               panis
               Transmutatione
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             in
             the
             Synod
             there
             might
             be
             treaty
             had
             
               of
               the
               Divine
               Transmutation
               of
               the
               Bread
            
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             yet
             stifly
             denied
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             been
             content
             to
             have
             had
             the
             other
             three
             questions
             ,
             of
             Unleavened
             bread
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Power
             ,
             discussed
             ,
             
             waving
             that
             other
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             would
             not
             abide
             agitation
             .
             Since
             which
             time
             their
             Patriarch
             Jeremias
             of
             Constantinople
             hath
             expressed
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ;
             **
             
               Etenim
               verè
               ,
               For
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               truely
               Mysteries
               ;
               not
               that
               these
               are
               turned
               into
               mans
               body
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               the
               better
               prevailing
               )
               we
               are
               turned
               into
               them
               :
            
             yielding
             a
             change
             ,
             but
             Mystical
             ,
             not
             Substantial
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Ancients
             of
             either
             the
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             countenancing
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             our
             learned
             a
             Whitaker
             durst
             challenge
             his
             
               Duraeus
               ,
               Si
               vel
               unum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               you
               can
               bring
               me
               but
               one
               testimony
               of
               sincere
               Antiquity
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               appear
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               transubstantiate
               into
               the
               Flesh
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               will
               yield
               my
               cause
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             that
             there
             are
             fair
             flourishes
             made
             of
             a
             b
             large
             Jury
             of
             Fathers
             giving
             their
             verdict
             this
             way
             ,
             whose
             very
             names
             can
             hardly
             finde
             room
             in
             a
             margin
             :
             Scarce
             any
             of
             that
             sacred
             rank
             are
             missing
             .
             But
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             their
             witnesses
             are
             grossly
             abused
             to
             a
             sense
             that
             was
             never
             intended
             ;
             they
             onely
             desiring
             in
             an
             holy
             excess
             of
             speech
             to
             express
             the
             c
             Sacramental
             change
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             elements
             in
             respect
             of
             use
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             substance
             ;
             and
             passionately
             to
             describe
             unto
             us
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             in
             our
             blessed
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             lively
             incorporation
             into
             him
             .
          
           
             Insomuch
             as
             Cardinal
             d
             Bellarmine
             himself
             is
             fain
             to
             confess
             a
             very
             high
             
             Hyperbole
             in
             their
             speeches
             .
             
               Non
               est
               novum
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               unusual
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               with
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               especially
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Hilary
               ,
               Nyssen
               ,
               Cyril
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               our
               bodies
               are
               nourished
               by
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             do
             they
             use
             less
             height
             of
             speech
             (
             as
             our
             Learned
             e
             Bishop
             hath
             particularly
             observed
             )
             in
             expressing
             our
             participation
             of
             Christ
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             wherein
             yet
             never
             any
             man
             pleaded
             a
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Neither
             have
             there
             been
             wanting
             some
             of
             the
             Classical
             Leaders
             of
             their
             Schools
             ,
             which
             have
             confessed
             more
             probability
             of
             ancient
             evidence
             for
             Consubstantiation
             then
             for
             this
             change
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             both
             entred
             ever
             into
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             Holy
             men
             ,
             however
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             words
             
             have
             undergone
             a
             prejudicial
             mistaking
             .
             Whereas
             the
             sentences
             of
             those
             Ancients
             against
             this
             mis-opinion
             are
             direct
             ,
             punctual
             ,
             absolute
             ,
             convictive
             ,
             and
             uncapable
             of
             any
             other
             reasonable
             sense
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             choaking
             then
             that
             of
             their
             Pope
             f
             Gelasius
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             since
             ,
             
               Et
               tamen
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               there
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ?
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             then
             that
             of
             S.
             g
             
               Augustine
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               this
               Body
               which
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               eat
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               this
               Blood
               which
               my
               Crucifiers
               shall
               spill
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               drink
               :
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               that
               I
               commend
               unto
               you
               ;
               which
               being
               spiritually
               understood
               ,
               shall
               quicken
               you
               ?
            
             Or
             that
             other
             ,
             h
             
               Where
               a
               flagitious
               act
               seems
               to
               be
               commanded
               ,
               there
               the
               speech
               is
               figurative
               ;
               as
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               Except
               ye
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               &c.
               it
               were
               an
               horrible
               wickedness
               to
               eat
               the
               very
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               here
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               figure
               understood
               ?
            
             What
             should
             I
             urge
             that
             of
             i
             Tertullian
             (
             whose
             speech
             Rhenanus
             confesseth
             to
             have
             been
             condemned
             after
             in
             
               Berengarius
               )
               My
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               figure
               of
               my
               Body
               ?
            
             That
             of
             k
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               The
               mystical
               signes
               after
               consecration
               lose
               not
               their
               own
               nature
               ?
            
             
             
             That
             of
             S.
             a
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               carnal
               thing
               to
               doubt
               how
               Christ
               can
               give
               us
               his
               flesh
               to
               eate
               ;
               whenas
               this
               is
               mystically
               and
               spiritually
               to
               be
               understood
               ?
            
             And
             soon
             after
             inquiring
             what
             it
             is
             to
             understand
             carnally
             ,
             he
             thus
             explicates
             it
             ;
             b
             
               It
               is
               to
               take
               things
               simply
               as
               they
               are
               spoken
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               conceive
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               meant
               by
               them
               .
            
             This
             wherein
             we
             are
             is
             a
             beaten
             path
             ,
             trod
             with
             the
             feet
             of
             our
             holy
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             traced
             with
             their
             blood
             .
             What
             should
             I
             need
             to
             produce
             their
             familiar
             and
             ancient
             Advocates
             ,
             who
             have
             often
             wearied
             and
             worn
             this
             bare
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             c
             Justine
             ,
             d
             Origen
             ,
             e
             Cyprian
             ,
             f
             Nazianzen
             ,
             g
             Basil
             ,
             h
             Hierome
             ,
             i
             Hilary
             ,
             k
             Cyril
             ,
             l
             Macarius
             ,
             m
             Bertram
             ,
             besides
             those
             whom
             I
             formerly
             cited
             ?
             Of
             all
             others
             (
             which
             I
             have
             not
             found
             
             pressed
             by
             former
             Authors
             )
             that
             of
             our
             n
             Albinus
             ,
             or
             Beda's
             learned
             Scholar
             (
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             )
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             full
             and
             pregnant
             :
             
               Hoc
               est
               ergo
               ,
               This
               is
               therefore
               to
               eate
               that
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               drink
               that
               blood
               ,
               to
               remain
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               Christ
               remaining
               in
               us
               :
               so
               as
               he
               that
               remains
               not
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               Christ
               remaineth
               not
               ,
               without
               doubt
               doth
               not
               spiritually
               eat
               his
               flesh
               ,
               although
               carnally
               and
               visibly
               he
            
             o
             
               chew
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               with
               his
               teeth
               ;
               but
               rather
               he
               eates
               and
               drinks
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               unto
               his
               own
               Judgement
               ,
               because
               he
               presumed
               to
               come
               unclean
               unto
               those
               Sacraments
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               none
               can
               take
               worthily
               but
               the
               clean
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             is
             this
             his
             single
             testimony
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             he
             openly
             professeth
             the
             p
             common
             voice
             of
             all
             his
             Predecessours
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             upon
             those
             words
             ,
             
               The
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
            
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               The
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               ,
               if
               ye
               understand
               the
               flesh
               so
               to
               be
               eaten
               as
               other
               meat
               ,
               as
               that
               flesh
               which
               is
               bought
               in
               the
               Shambles
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             ordinary
             language
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             whereof
             we
             may
             truely
             say
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             of
             Christ
             ,
             q
             
               Behold
               ,
               now
               thou
               speakest
               plainly
               ,
               and
               speakest
               no
               Parable
               .
            
             At
             last
             Ignorance
             and
             misunderstanding
             brought
             forth
             this
             Monster
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             Superstition
             nursed
             up
             ,
             but
             fearfully
             and
             obscurely
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             much
             scope
             of
             contrary
             judgements
             ;
             till
             after
             Pope
             Nicolas
             had
             made
             way
             for
             it
             in
             his
             proceedings
             against
             
             Berengarius
             (
             by
             so
             gross
             an
             expression
             as
             the
             Gloss
             is
             fain
             to
             put
             a
             caveat
             upon
             )
             Anno
             1060.
             the
             Laterane
             Council
             authorised
             it
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Anno
             1215.
             
          
           
             Thus
             yong
             is
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Let
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             shew
             how
             erroneous
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Transubstantiation
               against
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
               WEre
               it
               not
               that
               men
               do
               wilfully
               hood-wink
               themselves
               with
               their
               own
               prejudice
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               plain
               enough
               .
               For
               the
               mouth
               that
               said
               of
               bread
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               said
               also
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               
                 My
                 flesh
                 is
                 meat
                 indeed
              
               ,
               long
               before
               there
               can
               be
               any
               plea
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 bread
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               so
               was
               he
               Manna
               to
               the
               Jews
               as
               he
               is
               bread
               to
               us
               .
               
               And
               S.
               Paul
               says
               of
               his
               
                 Corinths
                 ,
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               yet
               not
               meaning
               any
               transmutation
               of
               substance
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               those
               words
               wherein
               this
               powerful
               conversion
               is
               placed
               ,
               he
               says
               onely
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 is
              
               ,
               not
               ,
               This
               is
               transubstantiate
               :
               and
               if
               whiles
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
              
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               meant
               a
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               his
               
               Body
               was
               transubstantiate
               before
               he
               spake
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
              
               ,
               implies
               it
               already
               done
               .
               He
               adds
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               .
               His
               true
               natural
               humane
               Body
               was
               there
               with
               them
               ,
               took
               the
               Bread
               ,
               brake
               it
               ,
               gave
               it
               ,
               ate
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               Bread
               were
               now
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               either
               he
               must
               have
               two
               bodies
               there
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               same
               body
               is
               by
               the
               same
               body
               taken
               ,
               broken
               ,
               eaten
               ,
               and
               is
               (
               the
               while
               )
               neither
               taken
               ,
               nor
               broken
               ,
               nor
               eaten
               .
               
               Yet
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 for
                 you
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               body
               which
               was
               
               given
               for
               them
               ,
               betrayed
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               humbled
               to
               the
               death
               ;
               not
               the
               glorious
               
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               capable
               of
               ten
               thousand
               places
               at
               once
               ,
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               incircumscriptible
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Remembrance
               implies
               an
               absence
               ;
               neither
               can
               we
               more
               be
               said
               to
               remember
               that
               which
               is
               in
               our
               present
               sense
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               that
               which
               is
               absent
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               tels
               us
               that
               after
               consecration
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 bread
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 and
                 eaten
              
               ;
               
               neither
               is
               it
               less
               then
               five
               times
               so
               called
               after
               the
               pretended
               change
               .
            
             
               Shortly
               ,
               
               Christ
               as
               man
               was
               in
               all
               things
               like
               to
               us
               except
               sin
               ;
               and
               our
               humane
               body
               shall
               be
               once
               like
               to
               his
               glorious
               body
               .
               The
               glory
               which
               is
               put
               
               upon
               it
               shall
               not
               strip
               it
               of
               the
               true
               essence
               of
               a
               body
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               retain
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               both
               above
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               below
               on
               earth
               ,
               
               in
               a
               thousand
               distant
               places
               .
               He
               is
               locally
               above
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 heavens
                 must
                 receive
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               He
               is
               not
               at
               once
               in
               many
               distant
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               
               for
               the
               Angel
               even
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Transubstantiation
               against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               NEver
               did
               or
               can
               Reason
               triumph
               so
               much
               over
               any
               prodigious
               Paradox
               as
               
               it
               doth
               over
               this
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               the
               Patrons
               of
               it
               are
               fain
               to
               disclaim
               the
               Sophistry
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               upon
               the
               suffrages
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               plea
               of
               Miracles
               .
               We
               are
               not
               they
               who
               ,
               with
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               refuse
               to
               believe
               Christ
               unless
               he
               bring
               Reason
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               they
               who
               think
               to
               lade
               the
               Sea
               with
               an
               egge-shell
               ,
               
               to
               fadome
               the
               deep
               Mysteries
               of
               Religion
               with
               the
               short
               reach
               of
               natural
               apprehension
               .
               We
               know
               there
               are
               wonders
               in
               Divinity
               fit
               for
               our
               adoration
               ,
               not
               fit
               for
               our
               comprehending
               :
               But
               withall
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               some
               Theological
               Truths
               be
               above
               right
               Reason
               ,
               yet
               never
               any
               against
               it
               ;
               for
               all
               Verity
               complies
               with
               it self
               ,
               
               as
               springing
               from
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Fountain
               .
               
            
             
               This
               Opinion
               therefore
               we
               receive
               not
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               transcends
               our
               conceit
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               know
               it
               crosseth
               both
               true
               Reason
               and
               Faith.
               It
               implies
               manifest
               contradiction
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               referres
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               it self
               in
               opposite
               relations
               ;
               
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               at
               once
               present
               and
               absent
               ,
               near
               and
               far
               off
               ,
               below
               and
               above
               .
            
             
               It
               destroies
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ's
               humane
               body
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               ascribes
               Quantity
               to
               it
               without
               extension
               ,
               without
               *
               locality
               ;
               turning
               the
               flesh
               into
               spirit
               ,
               and
               bereaving
               it
               of
               all
               the
               properties
               of
               a
               true
               body
               ;
               those
               properties
               which
               (
               as
               a
               Nicetas
               truely
               )
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               in
               thought
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               body
               :
               insomuch
               as
               b
               Cyril
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Deitie
                 it self
                 were
                 
                 capable
                 of
                 partition
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 quantity
                 and
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 should
                 not
                 avoid
                 circumscription
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               gives
               a
               false
               body
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               making
               that
               every
               day
               of
               Bread
               by
               the
               power
               of
               words
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               once
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Virgin
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               It
               so
               separates
               Accidents
               from
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               onely
               can
               subsist
               without
               them
               ,
               but
               can
               produce
               the
               full
               effects
               of
               Substances
               ;
               so
               as
               bare
               Accidents
               are
               capable
               of
               Accidents
               ;
               so
               as
               of
               them
               Substances
               may
               be
               either
               made
               or
               nourished
               .
               
            
             
               It
               utterly
               overthrows
               (
               which
               learned
               c
               Cameron
               makes
               the
               strongest
               of
               all
               reasons
               )
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ;
               
               in
               that
               it
               takes
               away
               at
               once
               the
               Signe
               ,
               and
               the
               Analogie
               betwixt
               the
               Signe
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               :
               The
               Signe
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               Bread
               ,
               but
               accidents
               ;
               the
               Analogie
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               makes
               the
               Signe
               to
               be
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
            
             
             
               
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               puts
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               every
               Priest
               ,
               power
               to
               doe
               every
               day
               a
               greater
               Miracle
               then
               God
               did
               in
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               :
               for
               in
               that
               the
               Creator
               made
               the
               Creature
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               the
               creature
               daily
               makes
               the
               Creator
               .
            
             
               Since
               then
               this
               Opinion
               is
               both
               New
               ,
               and
               convinced
               to
               be
               grossly
               Erroneous
               by
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               justly
               have
               we
               professed
               our
               deterstation
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               are
               unjustly
               ejected
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
             The
             Newness
             of
             the
             Half-Communion
             .
          
           
             THE
             Novelty
             of
             the
             Half-Sacrament
             ,
             or
             
               dry
               Communion
            
             ,
             delivered
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             
             is
             so
             palpable
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Patrons
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             presumptuous
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
             profess
             no
             less
             .
             
               Licet
               Christus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Although
               Christ
            
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               after
               his
               Supper
               ,
               instituted
               and
               administred
               this
               venerable
               Sacrament
               under
               both
               kinds
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Licet
               in
               primitiva
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Although
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               this
               Sacrament
               were
               received
               by
               the
               faithful
               under
               both
               kinds
               ;
               Non
               obstance
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               this
               custome
               ,
               
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
            
             a
             
               some
               dangers
               and
               scandals
               ,
               was
               upon
               just
               reason
               brought
               in
               ,
               that
               Laicks
               should
               receive
               onely
               under
               one
               kinde
               :
               and
               those
               that
               stubbornly
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               ejected
               ,
               and
               punished
               as
               Hereticks
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Council
             was
             but
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             1453.
             
             Yea
             but
             these
             Fathers
             of
             Constance
             ,
             however
             they
             are
             bold
             to
             controll
             Christ's
             Law
             by
             Custome
             ,
             yet
             they
             say
             it
             was
             
               consuetudo
               diutissimè
               observata
            
             ,
             
             a
             
               custome
               very
               long
               observed
            
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             but
             the
             full
             age
             of
             this
             Diutissimè
             is
             openly
             and
             freely
             calculated
             by
             Cassander
             :
             
             
               Satis
               constat
               ,
               It
               is
               apparent
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               Western
               or
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               solemn
               and
               ordinary
               Dispensation
            
             
             
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               gave
               both
               kinds
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               A
               point
               which
               is
               manifest
               by
               innumerable
               ancient
               Testimonies
               both
               of
               Greeks
               and
               Latines
               .
               And
               this
               they
               were
               induced
               to
               doe
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Christs
               institution
               .
               Quare
               non
               temerè
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               without
               cause
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               best
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               most
               conversant
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               ,
               are
               inflamed
               with
               an
               earnest
               desire
               of
               obtaining
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               that
               ancient
               custome
               and
               use
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               for
               many
               Ages
               perpetuated
               in
               the
               universal
               Church
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             We
             need
             no
             other
             Advocate
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             their
             Vasquez
             draws
             it
             yet
             lower
             ,
             
               Negare
               non
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               We
               cannot
               deny
               
               that
               in
               the
               Latin
               Church
               there
               was
               the
               use
               of
               both
               kinds
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               so
               continued
               until
               the
               dayes
               of
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               the
               year
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1260.
             
          
           
             Thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Romane
             Church
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Greek
             ,
             the
             World
             knows
             it
             did
             never
             but
             communicate
             under
             both
             kinds
             .
             These
             open
             Confessions
             spare
             us
             the
             labour
             of
             quoting
             the
             several
             testimonies
             of
             all
             Ages
             :
             else
             it
             had
             been
             easie
             to
             shew
             how
             in
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             Saint
             Basil
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
             the
             Priest
             was
             wont
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Vouchsafe
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               thy
               Body
               and
               thy
               Blood
               ,
               and
               by
               us
               to
               thy
               people
            
             ;
             
             how
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Archdeacon
             taking
             the
             Chalice
             from
             the
             Bishops
             hand
             ,
             confirmeth
             all
             the
             receivers
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             
             and
             from
             b
             Ignatius's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               One
               Cup
               distributed
               to
               all
            
             ,
             to
             have
             descended
             along
             through
             the
             clear
             records
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             
               Hierome
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             
             Augustine
             ,
             
             
               Leo
               ,
               Gelafius
               ,
               Paschasius
            
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             time
             of
             Hugo
             and
             Lombard
             ,
             and
             our
             Halensis
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             S.
             Cyprian
             would
             not
             deny
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             those
             that
             should
             shed
             their
             blood
             for
             Christ
             ;
             how
             Saint
             Austin
             (
             with
             him
             )
             makes
             a
             comparison
             betwixt
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Legal
             
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             be
             eaten
             ,
             and
             this
             blood
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
             which
             all
             must
             drink
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             allegations
             to
             prove
             a
             yielded
             truth
             ?
             So
             as
             this
             halfing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             mere
             novelty
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             their
             own
             Pope
             *
             Gelasius
             sticks
             not
             to
             accuse
             of
             no
             less
             then
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Half-Communion
               against
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               NEither
               shall
               we
               need
               to
               urge
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               plainly
               confessed
               by
               the
               last
               Councils
               of
               Lateran
               and
               Trent
               ,
               that
               this
               practice
               varies
               from
               Christs
               institution
               .
               Yet
               the
               Tridentine
               Fathers
               have
               left
               themselves
               this
               evasion
               ,
               
               that
               however
               our
               Saviour
               ordained
               it
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               
               and
               so
               delivered
               it
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               hath
               not
               by
               any
               command
               enjoyned
               it
               to
               be
               so
               received
               of
               the
               Laity
               :
               Not
               considering
               that
               the
               charge
               of
               our
               Saviour
               is
               equally
               universal
               in
               both
               ;
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Take
                 and
                 eate
              
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               also
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               ;
               so
               as
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               given
               no
               command
               at
               all
               unto
               the
               Laity
               to
               eat
               or
               drink
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               should
               be
               to
               all
               Gods
               people
               (
               the
               Priests
               onely
               excepted
               )
               arbitrary
               and
               unnecessary
               .
               But
               the
               great
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               the
               best
               Commenter
               upon
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               writing
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               *
               
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
              
               
               
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               so
               delivers
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Cup
               he
               makes
               no
               difference
               ;
               six
               times
               conjoining
               the
               mention
               of
               drinking
               with
               eating
               ;
               and
               fetching
               it
               in
               with
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               equality
               of
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               necessity
               of
               both
               ,
               charges
               all
               Christians
               indifferently
               ,
               
                 Probet
                 seipsum
                 ,
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 examine
                 himself
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eate
                 of
                 that
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 that
                 cup.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Half-Communion
               against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               IN
               this
               practice
               Reason
               is
               no
               less
               their
               enemy
               .
               
               
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 mans
                 testament
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 disannulleth
                 it
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Paul.
               )
               How
               much
               less
               shall
               flesh
               and
               blood
               presume
               to
               alter
               the
               last
               Will
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               so
               material
               a
               Point
               as
               utterly
               destroyes
               the
               institution
               ?
               For
               ,
               
               as
               our
               Learned
               Bishop
               of
               Carlisle
               argues
               truely
               ,
               half
               a
               Man
               is
               no
               Man
               ,
               half
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               well
               might
               they
               take
               away
               the
               Bread
               as
               the
               Cup
               ;
               both
               depend
               upon
               the
               same
               ordination
               :
               It
               is
               only
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               that
               makes
               the
               Bread
               necessary
               ;
               the
               same
               command
               of
               Christ
               equally
               enjoynes
               the
               Cup
               ;
               both
               do
               either
               stand
               or
               fall
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               .
            
             
               The
               pretence
               of
               Concomitancie
               is
               so
               poor
               a
               shift
               ,
               that
               it
               hurts
               them
               rather
               ;
               
               for
               if
               by
               virtue
               thereof
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               no
               less
               in
               the
               Wine
               then
               the
               Blood
               is
               in
               the
               Bread
               ,
               it
               will
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               '
               as
               well
               hold
               back
               the
               Bread
               and
               give
               the
               Cup
               ,
               as
               hold
               back
               the
               Cup
               and
               give
               the
               Bread.
               
            
             
               And
               could
               this
               Mystery
               be
               hid
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Authours
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ?
               Will
               these
               men
               be
               wiser
               then
               the
               wisedome
               of
               his
               Father
               ?
               If
               he
               knew
               this
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               Wine
               yet
               useful
               ,
               who
               dares
               abrogate
               it
               ?
               and
               if
               he
               had
               not
               seen
               it
               useful
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               not
               then
               spare
               the
               labour
               and
               cost
               of
               so
               needless
               an
               element
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Blood
               that
               is
               here
               offered
               unto
               us
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               was
               shed
               for
               
               us
               :
               that
               which
               was
               shed
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Body
               :
               in
               vain
               therefore
               is
               Concomitancie
               pleaded
               for
               a
               separated
               blood
               .
            
             
               Shortly
               then
               ,
               this
               mutilation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               being
               both
               confessedly
               late
               ,
               and
               extremely
               injurious
               to
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               is
               justly
               abandoned
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               for
               abandoning
               it
               unjustly
               censured
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             The
             Newness
             of
             the
             Missal
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             IT
             sounds
             not
             more
             prodigiously
             that
             a
             Priest
             should
             every
             day
             make
             his
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             sacrifice
             him
             .
             Antiquity
             would
             have
             as
             much
             abhorred
             the
             sense
             as
             it
             hath
             allowed
             the
             word
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             ordinary
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             then
             to
             call
             *
             Gods
             Table
             an
             Altar
             ,
             the
             holy
             Elements
             
             an
             Oblation
             ,
             the
             act
             of
             Celebration
             an
             Immolation
             ,
             the
             Actour
             a
             Priest
             .
             Saint
             a
             Chrysostome
             reckons
             ten
             kinds
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             (
             as
             having
             forgotten
             it
             )
             addes
             the
             eleventh
             .
             All
             which
             we
             well
             allow
             ;
             and
             indeed
             many
             Sacrifices
             are
             offered
             to
             God
             in
             this
             one
             :
             but
             a
             b
             true
             ,
             proper
             ,
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Tridentine
             Fathers
             would
             force
             upon
             our
             belief
             )
             would
             have
             seemed
             no
             less
             strange
             a
             Soloecisme
             to
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Ancients
             then
             it
             doth
             to
             ours
             .
             *
             Saint
             Augustine
             calls
             it
             a
             Designation
             of
             Christs
             offering
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             (
             and
             Theophylact
             after
             him
             )
             a
             Remembrance
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             Emissenus
             ,
             a
             daily
             Celebration
             in
             mystery
             of
             that
             which
             was
             once
             offered
             in
             payment
             ;
             and
             c
             Lombard
             himself
             ,
             
             a
             memorial
             and
             representation
             of
             the
             true
             Sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Cross
             .
             That
             which
             d
             Cassander
             cites
             from
             Saint
             Ambrose
             or
             Chrysostome
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             :
             
               In
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sacrifice
               once
               offered
               able
               to
               give
               Salvation
               .
               What
               do
               we
               therefore
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               offer
               every
               day
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               if
               we
               offer
               daily
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               for
               a
               recordation
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             language
             and
             meaning
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             which
             the
             Tridentine
             Synod
             condemneth
             in
             us
             .
             e
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               is
               onely
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               or
               a
               bare
               commemoration
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               offered
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               against
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               HOw
               plain
               is
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
               whiles
               it
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               High
               Priest
               
                 needeth
                 not
                 daily
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 High
                 Priests
              
               (
               under
               the
               Law
               )
               
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 first
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 once
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 offered
                 up
                 himself
                 ?
              
               The
               contradiction
               of
               the
               Trent-Fathers
               is
               here
               very
               remarkable
               .
               
               Christ
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 who
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 offered
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 bloody
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 this
                 true
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Mass
                 made
                 by
                 himself
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 offerer
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 offered
                 himself
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 .
              
               So
               then
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               offered
               up
               that
               Sacrifice
               then
               ,
               and
               this
               now
               :
               Saint
               Paul
               says
               ,
               he
               offered
               up
               that
               Sacrifice
               and
               no
               more
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               sayes
               ,
               our
               High
               Priest
               needs
               not
               to
               offer
               daily
               Sacrifice
               :
               They
               say
               ,
               these
               daily
               Sacrifices
               must
               be
               offered
               by
               him
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               sayes
               that
               he
               offered
               himself
               but
               once
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               :
               They
               say
               ,
               he
               offers
               himself
               daily
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               foresaw
               this
               Errour
               ,
               and
               would
               purposely
               forestal
               it
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               speak
               more
               directly
               then
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 sanctified
                 through
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 every
                 High
                 Priest
                 standeth
                 daily
                 ministring
                 and
                 offering
                 oftentimes
                 
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 take
                 away
                 sins
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 man
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 sate
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 from
                 henceforth
                 exspecting
                 till
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 footstool
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 one
                 offering
                 he
                 hath
                 perfected
                 for
                 ever
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               let
               the
               vain
               heads
               of
               men
               seek
               subtil
               evasions
               in
               the
               different
               manner
               of
               this
               offering
               ,
               
               bloody
               then
               ,
               unbloody
               now
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               speaks
               punctually
               
               of
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               absolutely
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Sacrifice
               
               once
               offered
               by
               him
               in
               any
               kind
               :
               Else
               the
               opposition
               that
               is
               there
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Legal
               Priesthood
               and
               his
               should
               not
               hold
               ,
               if
               ,
               as
               they
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               often
               properly
               and
               truely
               sacrificed
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               not
               say
               they
               build
               herein
               what
               they
               destroy
               ;
               for
               an
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
               ,
               
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               other
               then
               figurative
               and
               commemorative
               .
               Is
               it
               really
               propitiatory
               ?
               
                 Without
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remission
                 .
              
               If
               therefore
               sins
               be
               remitted
               by
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               relation
               to
               that
               blood
               which
               was
               shed
               in
               his
               true
               personal
               Sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               what
               relation
               can
               be
               betwixt
               this
               and
               that
               but
               of
               representation
               and
               remembrance
               ?
               
               in
               which
               their
               moderate
               Cassander
               fully
               resteth
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Missal
               Sacrifice
               against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               IN
               Reason
               there
               must
               be
               in
               every
               Sacrifice
               (
               as
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               grants
               )
               a
               destruction
               of
               the
               thing
               offered
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               they
               make
               their
               Saviour
               to
               crucifie
               him
               again
               ?
               
               No
               ,
               but
               to
               eat
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Consumptio
                 seu
                 manducatio
                 quae
                 fit
                 à
                 Sacerdote
                 ,
                 The
                 consumption
                 or
                 manducation
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               same
               Authour
               :
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 there
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 no
                 other
                 real
                 destruction
                 but
                 this
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Suppose
               we
               then
               the
               true
               humane
               flesh
               ,
               blood
               and
               bone
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               really
               and
               corporally
               made
               such
               by
               this
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               whether
               is
               more
               horrible
               ,
               to
               crucisie
               ,
               or
               to
               eat
               it
               ?
            
             
               By
               this
               rule
               it
               is
               the
               Priests
               teeth
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               tongue
               ,
               that
               makes
               Christs
               body
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
               By
               this
               rule
               it
               shall
               be
               
                 hostia
                 an
                 host
              
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Sacrifice
               ;
               and
               a
               reserved
               host
               is
               no
               Sacrifice
               ,
               howsoever
               consecrated
               .
               And
               what
               if
               a
               mouse
               or
               other
               vermin
               should
               eat
               the
               Host
               ?
               
               (
               it
               is
               a
               case
               put
               by
               themselves
               )
               who
               then
               sacrificeth
               ?
            
             
               To
               stop
               all
               mouths
               ;
               Laicks
               eat
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Priest
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               in
               their
               manducation
               ,
               
               but
               Laicks
               sacrifice
               not
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               Salmeron
               urges
               )
               the
               
               Scripture
               distinguisheth
               betwixt
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               participation
               of
               it
               :
               a
               
                 Are
                 not
                 they
                 which
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ?
              
               And
               in
               the
               very
               Canon
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 quotquot
              
               ,
               &c.
               the
               prayer
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 we
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 sacred
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 thy
                 Son
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Wherein
                 it
                 is
                 plain
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               sacrificing
               is
               an
               act
               done
               to
               God
               :
               if
               then
               eating
               be
               sacrificing
               ,
               the
               Priest
               eates
               his
               God
               to
               his
               God
               ;
               
                 Quorum
                 Deus
                 venter
              
               .
               Whiles
               they
               in
               vain
               studie
               to
               reconcile
               this
               new-made
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               already
               in
               Heaven
               with
               
                 Jube
                 haec
                 praferri
                 ,
                 Command
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 thine
                 holy
                 Angels
                 
                 to
                 thine
                 high
                 Altar
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thy
                 Divine
                 Majesty
              
               ;
               we
               conclude
               ,
               That
               this
               proper
               and
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               as
               a
               new
               ,
               unholy
               ,
               unreasonable
               Sacrifice
               ,
               is
               justly
               abhorred
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               for
               abhorring
               it
               unjustly
               ejected
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             The
             Newness
             of
             Image-Worship
             .
             
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             setting
             up
             and
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             climbe
             so
             high
             as
             Arnobius
             ,
             
             or
             Origen
             ,
             or
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Eliberis
               ,
               Anno
            
             305.
             or
             to
             that
             fact
             and
             history
             of
             Epiphanius
             ,
             (
             whose
             famous
             Epistle
             is
             honored
             by
             the
             Translation
             of
             Hierome
             )
             of
             the
             picture
             found
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Village
             of
             Anablatha
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             his
             
             
             own
             Diocese
             ;
             how
             he
             tore
             it
             in
             an
             holy
             zeal
             ;
             and
             wrote
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             that
             no
             such
             Pictures
             may
             be
             hanged
             up
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             Religion
             :
             though
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             who
             can
             but
             blush
             at
             Master
             Fisher's
             evasion
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             sure
             the
             Picture
             of
             some
             prophane
             Pagan
             ?
             when
             as
             Epiphanius
             himself
             there
             sayes
             ,
             it
             had
             
               Imaginem
               quasi
               Christi
               ,
               vel
               Sancti
               cujusdam
               ,
               the
               Image
               as
               it
               were
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               some
               Saint
               .
            
             Surely
             therefore
             the
             Image
             went
             for
             Christs
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             noted
             Saints
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             finde
             fault
             with
             the
             irresemblance
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             That
             of
             Agobardus
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ;
             
             
               Nullus
               antiquorum
               Catholicorum
               ,
               None
               of
               the
               ancient
               Catholicks
               ever
               thought
               that
               Images
               were
               to
               be
               worshipped
               
               or
               adored
               :
               They
               had
               them
               indeed
               ,
               but
               for
               history
               sake
               ;
               to
               remember
               the
               Saints
               by
               ,
               not
               to
               worship
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             decision
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             (
             some
             600
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             )
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             Serenus
             Bishop
             of
             Massilia
             ,
             
             is
             famous
             in
             every
             mans
             mouth
             and
             pen
             ;
             
               El
               quidem
               quia
               eas
               ador
               ari
               vetuisses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               We
               commend
               you
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               you
               forbade
               those
               Images
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ;
               but
               we
               reprove
               your
               breaking
               of
               them
               :
            
             adding
             the
             reason
             of
             both
             ,
             
               For
               that
               they
               were
               only
               retained
               for
               history
               and
               instruction
               ,
               not
               for
               adoration
               .
            
             
             Which
             ingenuous
             Cassander
             so
             comments
             upon
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             shews
             this
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             declaration
             of
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             
               Videlicet
               ideo
               haberi
               picturas
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               Images
               are
               kept
               
               not
               to
               be
               adored
               and
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               ignorant
               by
               beholding
               those
               Pictures
               might
               ,
               as
               by
               written
               records
               ,
               be
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               formerly
               done
               ,
               and
               be
               thereupon
               stirred
               up
               to
               Piety
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Authour
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Sanioribns
               scholiasticis
               displicet
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               sounder
               Schoolmen
               disliked
               that
               opinion
               of
            
             Thomas
             Aquine
             ,
             
               who
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               same
               adoration
               which
               is
               due
               to
               the
               thing
               represented
               by
               it
            
             ;
             reckoning
             up
             
               Durand
               ,
               Holcot
               ,
               Biel.
            
             Not
             to
             spend
             many
             words
             in
             a
             clear
             case
             :
             What
             the
             judgement
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             Ancestours
             in
             this
             Iland
             was
             concerning
             this
             point
             ,
             appears
             sufficiently
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             our
             Historian
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             the
             year
             792.
             
             
             Charls
             the
             King
             of
             France
             sent
             into
             this
             Isle
             a
             Synodal
             
             Book
             directed
             unto
             him
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             divers
             offensive
             passages
             ;
             but
             especially
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Doctours
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             no
             fewer
             then
             300
             :
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             that
             Images
             should
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             
               quod
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               execratur
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               abhorres
               .
               Against
               which
               Errour
               Albinus
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               wrote
               an
               Epistle
               marvellously
               confirmed
               by
               authority
               of
               Divine
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Princes
               exhibited
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               said
               Book
               ,
               unto
               the
               French
               King.
            
             This
             was
             the
             setled
             resolution
             of
             our
             Predecessours
             :
             And
             if
             since
             that
             time
             prevailing
             Superstition
             have
             incroached
             upon
             the
             ensuing
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             let
             the
             old
             rules
             stand
             ,
             as
             those
             Fathers
             determined
             ;
             
             away
             with
             Novelties
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
             good
             Lord
             ,
             how
             apt
             men
             are
             to
             raise
             or
             believe
             lies
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ?
             Urspergensis
             and
             other
             friends
             of
             Idolatry
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             Council
             held
             at
             London
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Pope
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Anno
            
             714.
             wherein
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             was
             publickly
             decreed
             ;
             the
             occasion
             whereof
             was
             this
             :
             Egwin
             the
             Monk
             (
             after
             made
             Bishop
             )
             had
             a
             Vision
             from
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             admonished
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             matter
             was
             debated
             ,
             and
             brought
             before
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             See
             Apostolick
             :
             there
             Egwin
             was
             sworn
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Vision
             .
             Thereupon
             Pope
             Constantinus
             sent
             his
             Legate
             Boniface
             into
             England
             ,
             who
             called
             a
             Council
             at
             London
             ;
             
             wherein
             ,
             after
             proof
             made
             of
             Egwin's
             Vision
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             act
             made
             for
             Image-worship
             .
             A
             figment
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             even
             their
             Baronius
             and
             Binnius
             fall
             foul
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             
               facilè
               inducimur
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               we
               are
               easily
               induced
               to
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               a
               lie
               .
            
             Their
             ground
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             destitute
             of
             all
             testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             directly
             cross
             the
             report
             of
             Beda
             ,
             who
             tels
             us
             that
             our
             English
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             received
             that
             use
             of
             Images
             from
             their
             
             Apostle
             Augustine
             :
             and
             therefore
             needed
             not
             any
             new
             Vision
             for
             the
             entertainment
             
             thereof
             .
             
             Let
             us
             enquire
             then
             a
             little
             into
             the
             words
             of
             
               Beda
               ;
               At
               illi
               ,
               but
               they
               ,
               (
               Augustine
            
             and
             his
             fellows
             )
             
               non
               daemoniaca
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               came
               armed
               not
               with
               the
               power
               of
               Devils
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               bearing
               a
               silver
               Cross
               for
               their
               Standard
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               painted
               in
               a
               Table
               ,
               and
               singing
               Letanies
               both
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               came
               to
               convert
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             This
             shews
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Augustine
             and
             his
             fellows
             brought
             Images
             into
             England
             ,
             unknown
             here
             before
             ;
             (
             a
             point
             worthy
             of
             good
             observation
             :
             )
             but
             how
             little
             this
             proves
             the
             allowed
             Worship
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             easily
             appear
             to
             any
             Reader
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             that
             Gregory
             the
             first
             and
             Great
             was
             he
             that
             sent
             this
             
             Augustine
             into
             England
             ;
             whose
             judgement
             concerning
             Images
             is
             clearly
             published
             by
             himself
             to
             all
             the
             world
             in
             his
             fore-cited
             Epistle
             ,
             absolutely
             condemning
             their
             Adoration
             (
             Augustine
             should
             have
             been
             an
             ill
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             herein
             gone
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ;
             )
             if
             withal
             he
             shall
             consider
             ,
             that
             within
             the
             very
             same
             Century
             of
             years
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             Bede's
             Scholar
             ,
             sent
             this
             publick
             declaration
             of
             their
             earnest
             disavowing
             both
             of
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             Image-worship
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Image-worship
               against
               Scripture
               .
               
            
             
               AS
               for
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               to
               goe
               further
               then
               the
               very
               Second
               Commandement
               ;
               the
               charge
               whereof
               is
               so
               inevitable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               ordinarily
               (
               doubtless
               in
               the
               guiltiness
               of
               an
               apparent
               check
               )
               left
               out
               in
               the
               devotional
               Books
               to
               the
               people
               .
               a
               Others
               ,
               since
               they
               cannot
               raze
               it
               out
               ,
               would
               fain
               limit
               it
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               pretending
               that
               this
               precept
               against
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               was
               onely
               Temporal
               and
               Ceremonial
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               in
               force
               under
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               they
               recal
               to
               my
               thoughts
               that
               which
               Epiphanius
               the
               son
               of
               Carpocrates
               answered
               ,
               when
               his
               Lust
               was
               checked
               with
               the
               command
               of
               
                 Non
                 concupisces
                 ;
                 True
              
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 whose
                 Wives
                 and
                 
                 Sisters
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 indeed
                 lust
                 after
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               more
               modest
               spirit
               are
               ashamed
               of
               that
               shift
               ,
               and
               fly
               to
               the
               distinction
               of
               Idols
               and
               Images
               :
               *
               a
               distinction
               without
               a
               difference
               ;
               of
               their
               making
               ,
               not
               of
               Gods
               ;
               of
               whom
               we
               never
               learned
               other
               ,
               then
               that
               as
               every
               Idol
               is
               an
               Image
               of
               something
               ,
               so
               every
               Image
               worshipped
               turns
               Idol
               :
               the
               Language
               differs
               ,
               not
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
            
             
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               God
               takes
               order
               for
               both
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 make
                 you
                 no
                 Idol
                 nor
                 graven
                 Image
                 ,
                 neither
                 rear
                 you
                 up
                 any
                 standing
                 image
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 you
                 sct
                 up
                 any
                 image
                 of
                 stone
                 in
                 your
                 Land
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               Vulgar
               turns
               it
               ,
               b
               
                 Non
                 facies
                 tibi
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 statuam
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 set
                 thee
                 up
                 a
                 Statue
                 
                 which
                 God
                 hateth
                 .
              
               The
               Book
               of
               God
               is
               *
               full
               of
               his
               indignation
               against
               this
               practice
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               well
               shut
               up
               all
               with
               that
               curse
               in
               Mount
               Geresim
               ,
               c
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 maketh
                 any
                 graven
                 or
                 molten
                 image
                 ,
                 an
                 abomination
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 craftsman
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 say
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Surely
               their
               *
               Durandus
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               cited
               divers
               Scriptures
               against
               Idols
               ,
               as
               
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 
                 Levit.
                 26.
                 
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 
                 Numb
                 ,
              
               25
               ,
               &c.
               at
               last
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 his
                 &
                 similibus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 By
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 authorities
                 is
                 condemned
                 the
                 too
                 much
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               because
               many
               eyes
               are
               bleared
               with
               a
               pretence
               of
               worshipping
               these
               
               not
               as
               Gods
               ,
               but
               as
               resemblances
               of
               God's
               friends
               ,
               let
               any
               indifferent
               man
               but
               read
               the
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 Baruch
              
               6.
               (
               canonical
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               us
               )
               and
               compare
               the
               estate
               and
               usage
               of
               those
               ancient
               Idols
               with
               the
               present
               Images
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               do
               not
               find
               them
               fully
               parallel'd
               ,
               let
               him
               condemn
               our
               quarrel
               of
               injustice
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               we
               must
               needs
               think
               them
               hard
               driven
               for
               Scripture
               ,
               
               when
               they
               run
               for
               shelter
               under
               that
               Text
               which
               professedly
               taxeth
               them
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
                 in
                 illicitis
                 idolorum
                 cultibus
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 unlawfull
                 Idolatries
              
               ;
               speaking
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               saith
               
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 worship
                 of
                 Idols
                 .
              
               As
               if
               that
               were
               an
               Epithet
               of
               favour
               ,
               which
               is
               intended
               to
               aggravation
               .
               So
               he
               that
               should
               call
               Satan
               an
               unclean
               Devil
               ,
               
               should
               imply
               that
               some
               Devil
               is
               not
               unclean
               ;
               or
               ,
               deceivable
               lusts
               ,
               some
               lusts
               deceitlesse
               ;
               or
               ,
               hatefull
               wickedness
               ,
               some
               wickedness
               not
               hatefull
               .
               The
               man
               had
               forgot
               that
               the
               Apostle
               spake
               of
               the
               heathenish
               Idolatrie
               ;
               wherein
               himself
               cannot
               plead
               any
               colour
               of
               lawfulnesse
               .
               May
               this
               therefore
               befriend
               them
               ,
               to
               call
               Idolatrie
               abominable
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               
               is
               theirs
               ;
               neither
               can
               they
               look
               for
               any
               other
               countenance
               from
               those
               Sacred
               monuments
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               WHat
               need
               we
               seek
               any
               other
               Reason
               of
               God's
               prohibition
               then
               his
               will
               ?
               and
               yet
               God
               himself
               hath
               given
               abundant
               reason
               of
               his
               prohibition
               of
               Images
               erected
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               a
               
                 To
                 whom
                 will
                 ye
                 liken
                 God
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 likeness
                 will
                 ye
                 compare
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
              
               b
               
                 Ye
                 saw
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 similitude
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 Horcb
                 .
              
               
               It
               is
               an
               high
               injury
               to
               the
               infinite
               and
               Spiritual
               nature
               of
               God
               to
               be
               resembled
               by
               bodily
               shapes
               .
               And
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               erected
               to
               himself
               or
               his
               creature
               ,
               c
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 glory
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 give
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 my
                 praise
                 to
                 molten
                 images
                 .
              
               The
               holy
               jealousie
               of
               the
               Almighty
               will
               not
               abide
               any
               of
               his
               honour
               divided
               with
               his
               creature
               ;
               and
               d
               whatever
               worship
               more
               then
               mere
               humane
               is
               imparted
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               sets
               it
               in
               rivaltie
               with
               our
               Maker
               .
            
             
               The
               man
               is
               better
               then
               his
               picture
               ;
               and
               if
               religious
               worship
               will
               not
               be
               allowed
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               man
               or
               Angel
               ,
               how
               much
               lesse
               to
               his
               Image
               ?
               Not
               to
               man
               ;
               e
               Saint
               Peter
               forbids
               it
               :
               not
               to
               Angel
               ;
               f
               himself
               forbids
               it
               .
               What
               
               a
               madnesse
               then
               is
               it
               for
               a
               living
               man
               to
               stoop
               unto
               a
               dead
               stock
               ;
               unlesse
               (
               as
               that
               g
               Cynick
               had
               wont
               to
               speak
               unto
               statues
               )
               to
               use
               himself
               to
               repulses
               ?
            
             
               This
               curtesie
               was
               too
               shamefull
               in
               the
               Pagans
               of
               old
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               intolerable
               in
               Christians
               ?
               And
               as
               for
               that
               last
               shift
               of
               this
               unlawfull
               devotion
               ,
               that
               they
               worship
               not
               the
               Image
               ,
               but
               by
               it
               the
               *
               Person
               represented
               ;
               
                 Haec
                 à
                 Paganis
                 afferri
                 solebat
                 ,
                 This
              
               (
               saith
               h
               Cassander
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               evidence
               of
               Arnobius
               &
               Lactantius
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               might
               have
               added
               Saint
               
                 Augustine
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 evasion
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 Nec
                 valebat
                 tunc
                 illa
                 ratio
                 ,
                 Neither
                 would
                 this
                 colour
                 then
                 serve
                 :
              
               how
               can
               it
               hope
               now
               to
               passe
               and
               finde
               allowance
               ?
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               therefore
               and
               Practice
               of
               Image-worship
               ,
               as
               late
               as
               erroneous
               ,
               
               is
               justly
               rejected
               by
               us
               ,
               who
               ,
               according
               to
               i
               S.
               Hierome's
               profession
               ,
               worship
               not
               the
               relicks
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               nor
               Sun
               ,
               nor
               Moon
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               Archangels
               ,
               nor
               Cherubim
               ,
               nor
               Seraphin
               ,
               nor
               any
               name
               that
               is
               named
               in
               this
               world
               or
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
               and
               unjustly
               are
               we
               hereupon
               ejected
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             The
             Newness
             of
             Indulgences
             and
             Purgatorie
             .
          
           
             
             NOthing
             is
             more
             palpable
             then
             the
             Noveltie
             of
             Indulgences
             or
             Pardons
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             of
             use
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             the
             intolerable
             abuse
             whereof
             gave
             the
             first
             hint
             to
             Luther's
             inquirie
             .
             
             Pope
             Le●
             had
             gratified
             his
             fister
             Magdalen
             with
             a
             large
             Monopoly
             of
             Germane
             Pardons
             ;
             Aremboldus
             her
             Factour
             was
             too
             covetous
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             market
             too
             high
             :
             The
             height
             of
             these
             over-rated
             Wares
             caused
             the
             Chapmen
             to
             inquire
             their
             worth
             .
             
             They
             were
             found
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             both
             for
             age
             and
             dignity
             .
             For
             age
             so
             new
             ,
             as
             that
             
             a
             
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             and
             b
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             ,
             and
             Machiavel
             (
             and
             who
             not
             ?
             )
             tell
             us
             ,
             Boniface
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             who
             lived
             Anno
             1300.
             was
             the
             first
             that
             extended
             Indulgences
             to
             Purgatory
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             devised
             a
             Jubilee
             for
             the
             full
             utterance
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Indulgences
             of
             former
             times
             were
             no
             other
             then
             relaxations
             of
             Canonical
             Penances
             ,
             which
             were
             enjoined
             to
             hainous
             sinners
             ;
             whereof
             Burchard
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Wormes
             sets
             down
             many
             particulars
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             1020.
             
             For
             example
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             had
             committed
             wilfull
             murther
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             fast
             forty
             daies
             together
             in
             bread
             and
             water
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             common
             people
             calls
             a
             Lent
             )
             and
             to
             observe
             a
             course
             of
             Penance
             for
             seven
             years
             after
             .
             Now
             these
             years
             of
             Penance
             and
             these
             Lents
             were
             they
             which
             the
             Pardons
             of
             former
             times
             were
             used
             
             to
             strike
             off
             or
             abate
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             found
             reason
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Penitent
             :
             which
             may
             give
             light
             to
             those
             terms
             of
             so
             many
             Lents
             and
             years
             remitted
             in
             former
             Indulgences
             .
             But
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             sacred
             treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             are
             heaped
             up
             piles
             of
             satisfaction
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whereof
             only
             the
             Pope
             keeps
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             to
             dispense
             them
             where
             he
             lists
             ,
             is
             so
             late
             a
             device
             ,
             
             that
             Gregorie
             of
             Valence
             is
             forced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Gratian
             or
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             (
             which
             wrote
             about
             400
             years
             before
             him
             )
             ever
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Indulgence
             .
          
           
             Well
             therefore
             might
             Durand
             and
             Antonine
             grant
             it
             not
             to
             be
             found
             either
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             antient
             Doctors
             :
             and
             our
             B.
             Fisher
             
             goes
             so
             far
             in
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Newness
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             run
             into
             the
             censure
             of
             late
             Jesuites
             .
          
           
             Just
             and
             warrantable
             is
             that
             challenge
             of
             Learned
             Chemnitius
             ,
             
             that
             no
             testimony
             can
             be
             produced
             of
             any
             Father
             or
             of
             any
             antient
             Church
             ,
             that
             either
             such
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             of
             such
             Indulgences
             was
             ever
             in
             use
             untill
             towards
             1200
             years
             after
             Christ
             .
             
               Talium
               indulgentiarum
            
             :
             Some
             there
             were
             in
             the
             time
             immediatly
             fore-going
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             now
             they
             were
             not
             .
             
             Besides
             Eugenius
             his
             time
             which
             was
             too
             near
             the
             Verge
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             of
             Chemnitius
             are
             ,
             *
             
               Per
               annos
               ferme
               mille
               ducentos
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             instances
             in
             the
             third
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             1116.
             wherein
             Pope
             Paschal
             the
             second
             gave
             Indulgences
             of
             
             forty
             daies
             to
             those
             which
             visited
             the
             threshold
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             take
             this
             upon
             the
             bare
             word
             of
             
               Conrad
               .
               Urspergensis
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             Indulgence
             of
             his
             is
             no
             other
             but
             a
             relaxation
             of
             Canonical
             Penance
             .
             For
             he
             addes
             ,
             (
             which
             Bellarmine
             purposely
             concealeth
             )
             
               iis
               qui
               de
               capitalibus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               those
               that
               should
               doe
               Penance
               for
               capital
               sins
               ,
               he
               released
               forty
               daies
               Penance
               .
            
             So
             as
             this
             instance
             helps
             nothing
             ;
             neither
             are
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             raked
             together
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             a
             few
             preceding
             years
             ,
             of
             any
             other
             alloy
             .
          
           
             Neither
             hath
             that
             Cardinal
             offered
             to
             cite
             one
             Father
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Practice
             ,
             the
             birth
             whereof
             was
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             their
             expiration
             ;
             but
             
             cunningly
             shifts
             it
             off
             with
             a
             cleanly
             excuse
             ,
             
             
               Neque
               mirum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Neither
               may
               it
               seem
               strange
               if
               we
               have
               not
               many
               antient
               Authours
               that
               make
               mention
               of
               these
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               preserved
               only
               by
               use
               ,
               not
               by
               writing
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             He
             saies
             ,
             
               Not
               many
               Authours
            
             ;
             he
             shews
             not
             one
             .
             And
             if
             many
             matters
             of
             rite
             have
             been
             traduced
             to
             the
             Church
             without
             notice
             of
             Pen
             or
             Presse
             ;
             yet
             let
             it
             be
             shewn
             what
             one
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             of
             such
             importance
             as
             this
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             hath
             escaped
             the
             report
             and
             maintenance
             of
             some
             Ecclesiastick
             Writer
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             willingly
             yield
             it
             in
             this
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             take
             this
             but
             for
             a
             mere
             colour
             ,
             and
             resolve
             that
             our
             honest
             Rossensis
             deals
             plainly
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Quamdiu
               nulla
               fuer
               at
               de
               Purgatorio
               cura
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               So
               long
               as
               there
               was
               no
               
               care
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               no
               man
               sought
               after
               Indulgences
               ;
               for
               upon
               that
               depends
               all
               the
               opinion
               of
               Pardon
               :
               If
               you
               take
               away
               Purgatory
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               we
               need
               pardons
               ?
               Since
               therefore
               Purgatory
               was
               so
               lately
               known
               and
               received
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               who
               can
               marvel
               concerning
               Indulgences
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               use
               of
               them
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Indulgences
               then
               began
               after
               men
               had
               trembled
               some
               
               
               while
               at
               the
               torments
               of
               a
               Purgatory
               .
            
             Thus
             their
             Martyr
             ,
             not
             partially
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             ingenuously
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             truth
             ,
             professes
             the
             Novelty
             of
             two
             great
             Articles
             of
             the
             Romane
             Creed
             ,
             Purgatorie
             and
             Indulgences
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             both
             these
             now
             hang
             on
             one
             string
             :
             although
             there
             was
             a
             kinde
             of
             Purgatory
             dreamed
             of
             before
             their
             Pardons
             came
             into
             play
             .
             That
             device
             peep'd
             out
             fearfully
             from
             Origen
             ,
             and
             pull'd
             in
             the
             head
             again
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             S.
             Austin's
             time
             doubting
             to
             shew
             it
             ;
             
               Tale
               aliquod
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               there
               is
               some
               such
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               utterly
               incredible
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               made
               a
               question
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               I
               reprove
               it
               not
               ,
               for
               it
               may
               perhaps
               be
               true
               .
            
             And
             yet
             again
             ,
             as
             retracting
             what
             he
             had
             yielded
             ,
             he
             resolves
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               himself
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ;
               there
               are
               but
               two
               
               places
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               there
               is
               none
               .
            
             Before
             whom
             b
             S.
             Cyprian
             is
             peremptory
             ,
             
               Quando
               isthinc
               excessum
               fuerit
               ,
               When
               we
               are
               once
               departed
               hence
               ,
               there
               is
               now
               no
               more
               place
               of
               repentance
               ,
               no
               effect
               of
               satisfaction
               ;
               here
               is
               life
               either
               lost
               or
               kept
               .
            
             And
             c
             Nazianzen's
             verse
             sounds
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             And
             d
             S.
             Ambrose
             can
             say
             of
             his
             Theodosius
             ,
             that
             being
             freed
             from
             this
             earthly
             warfare
             ,
             
               Fruitur
               nunc
               luce
               perpetuâ
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               he
               now
               enjoies
               everlasting
               light
               ,
               during
               tranquillity
               ,
               and
               triumphs
               in
               the
               troops
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             But
             what
             strive
             we
             in
             this
             ?
             We
             may
             well
             take
             the
             word
             of
             their
             Martyr
             ,
             our
             Roffensis
             ,
             for
             both
             :
             And
             true
             e
             Erasmus
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             defence
             ;
             
               Mirum
               in
               modum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               They
               do
               marvellously
               affect
               the
               fire
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               most
               profitable
               for
               their
               Kitchins
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Indulgences
               and
               Purgatory
               against
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               THese
               two
               then
               are
               so
               late
               come
               strangers
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               challenge
               any
               notice
               taken
               of
               them
               by
               Scripture
               ;
               neither
               were
               their
               names
               ever
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               :
               yet
               the
               wisdome
               of
               that
               all-seeing
               Spirit
               hath
               not
               left
               us
               without
               preventions
               of
               future
               Errours
               ,
               in
               blowing
               up
               the
               very
               grounds
               of
               these
               humane
               devices
               .
            
             
               
               The
               First
               and
               main
               ground
               of
               both
               is
               ,
               the
               remainders
               of
               some
               temporal
               punishments
               to
               be
               pay'd
               after
               the
               guilt
               and
               eternal
               punishment
               remitted
               ;
               the
               driblets
               of
               Venial
               sins
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               for
               when
               the
               Mortal
               are
               defraied
               .
               Hear
               what
               God
               saith
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 ,
                 even
                 I
                 ,
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 blotteth
                 out
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 for
                 mine
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 remember
                 thy
                 sins
                 .
              
               Loe
               ,
               can
               the
               Letter
               be
               read
               that
               is
               blotted
               out
               ?
               Can
               there
               be
               a
               back-reckoning
               for
               that
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               remembred
               
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 away
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 as
                 a
                 Cloud
                 .
              
               
               What
               sins
               can
               be
               lesse
               then
               transgressions
               ?
               
               What
               can
               be
               more
               clearly
               dispersed
               then
               a
               Cloud
               ?
               
                 Wash
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 whiter
                 then
                 snow
                 .
              
               Who
               can
               tell
               where
               the
               spot
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               skin
               is
               rinsed
               ?
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 confesse
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 faithfull
                 to
                 forgive
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleanse
                 
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
              
               Loe
               ,
               he
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               the
               guilt
               ,
               and
               forgives
               the
               punishment
               .
               What
               are
               our
               sins
               but
               debts
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               infliction
               of
               punishment
               ,
               but
               an
               exaction
               of
               payment
               ?
               What
               is
               our
               remission
               ,
               but
               a
               striking
               off
               that
               score
               ?
               
               And
               when
               the
               score
               is
               struck
               off
               ,
               what
               remains
               to
               pay
               ?
               
                 Remitte
                 debita
                 ,
                 Forgive
                 our
                 debts
                 ,
              
               is
               our
               daily
               Prayer
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               tells
               the
               Paralitick
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 thee
              
               ;
               
               in
               the
               same
               words
               implying
               the
               removing
               of
               his
               Disease
               .
               If
               the
               sin
               be
               gone
               ,
               the
               punishment
               cannot
               stay
               behinde
               .
               We
               may
               smart
               by
               way
               of
               chastisement
               after
               the
               freest
               remission
               ,
               not
               by
               way
               of
               revenge
               ;
               for
               our
               amendment
               ,
               not
               for
               God's
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               ground
               is
               ,
               a
               middle
               condition
               betwixt
               the
               state
               of
               eternal
               life
               
               and
               death
               ,
               of
               no
               lesse
               torment
               for
               the
               time
               then
               Hell
               it self
               ,
               whose
               flames
               may
               burn
               off
               the
               rust
               of
               our
               remaining
               sins
               ;
               the
               issues
               wherefrom
               are
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               great
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               How
               did
               this
               escape
               the
               notice
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ?
               Verily
               ,
               
               
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 my
                 Word
                 and
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 not
                 into
                 judgment
              
               (
               as
               the
               Vulgar
               it self
               terms
               it
               )
               
                 but
                 is
                 passed
                 from
                 death
                 unto
                 life
                 .
              
               
               Behold
               ,
               a
               present
               possession
               ,
               
               and
               immediate
               passage
               ,
               no
               judgement
               intervening
               ,
               no
               torment
               .
               
            
             
               How
               was
               this
               hid
               from
               the
               great
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               putting
               himself
               into
               the
               common
               case
               of
               the
               believing
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               professes
               ,
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 once
                 our
                 earthly
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 building
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ?
              
               The
               dissolution
               of
               the
               one
               is
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               here
               is
               no
               interposition
               of
               time
               ,
               of
               estate
               .
            
             
               The
               Wise
               man
               of
               old
               could
               say
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 no
                 torment
                 touch
                 them
                 .
                 Upon
                 their
                 very
                 going
                 from
                 us
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               John
               heard
               from
               the
               heavenly
               voice
               ,
               
                 From
                 their
                 very
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 their
                 blessedness
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Indulgences
               against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               absurd
               in
               Reason
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               God
               should
               forgive
               our
               Talents
               ,
               and
               arrest
               us
               for
               the
               odde
               Farthings
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               lesse
               absurd
               to
               think
               that
               any
               living
               soul
               can
               have
               superfluities
               of
               Satisfaction
               ;
               whenas
               all
               that
               man
               is
               capable
               to
               suffer
               cannot
               be
               sufficient
               for
               one
               (
               and
               that
               the
               least
               )
               sin
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               the
               wages
               whereof
               
                 is
                 eternall
                 death
              
               :
               or
               that
               those
               superfluities
               of
               humane
               satisfaction
               should
               piece
               up
               the
               infinite
               and
               perfectly-meritorious
               superabundance
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               or
               that
               this
               supposed
               treasure
               of
               Divine
               and
               humane
               satisfactions
               should
               be
               kept
               under
               the
               key
               of
               some
               one
               sinfull
               man
               :
               
               or
               that
               this
               one
               
               man
               ,
               who
               cannot
               deliver
               his
               own
               Soul
               from
               Purgatory
               ,
               no
               not
               from
               Hell
               it self
               ,
               should
               have
               power
               to
               free
               what
               others
               he
               pleaseth
               from
               those
               fearfull
               flames
               ,
               to
               the
               full
               Gaol-delivery
               of
               that
               direfull
               prison
               ;
               which
               though
               his
               great
               power
               can
               doe
               ,
               yet
               his
               no
               lesse
               charity
               will
               not
               ,
               doth
               not
               :
               or
               that
               the
               same
               Pardon
               which
               cannot
               acquit
               a
               man
               from
               one
               hours
               tooth-ach
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               force
               to
               give
               his
               Soul
               ease
               from
               the
               temporary
               pains
               of
               another
               world
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Guilt
               and
               Punishment
               are
               Relatives
               ,
               and
               can
               no
               more
               be
               severed
               then
               a
               perfect
               forgivenesse
               and
               a
               remaining
               compensation
               can
               stand
               together
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               therefore
               of
               Papal
               Indulgences
               ,
               as
               it
               led
               the
               way
               to
               the
               further
               discovery
               of
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               degenerated
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               it
               still
               
               continues
               justly
               branded
               with
               Noveltie
               and
               Errour
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               admitted
               into
               our
               belief
               ;
               and
               we
               for
               rejecting
               it
               are
               unjustly
               refused
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             The
             Newness
             of
             Divine
             Service
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             .
          
           
             THat
             Prayers
             and
             other
             
               Divine
               offices
            
             should
             be
             done
             
               in
               a
               known
               tongue
            
             ,
             understood
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             available
             to
             edification
             (
             as
             their
             
             a
             Cajetan
             liberally
             confesseth
             )
             then
             consonant
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             b
             Lyranus
             freely
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               blessings
               and
               all
               other
               services
               were
               done
               in
               the
               vulgar
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             What
             need
             we
             look
             back
             so
             far
             ,
             when
             even
             the
             c
             Lateran
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             in
             the
             year
             1215.
             under
             Innocent
             the
             third
             ,
             makes
             this
             Decree
             ,
             
               Quoniam
               in
               plerisque
               ,
               Because
               in
               many
               parts
               within
               the
               same
               City
               and
               Diocese
               ,
               people
               are
               mixed
               of
               divers
               languages
               ,
               having
               under
               one
               Faith
               divers
               Rites
               and
               fashions
               ,
               we
               strictly
               command
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               said
               Cities
               or
               Dioceses
               provide
               fit
               and
               able
               men
               ,
               who
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               diversities
               of
               their
               Rites
               and
               Languages
               ,
               may
               celebrate
               Divine
               Services
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               them
               ,
               
               instructing
               them
               both
               in
               word
               and
               example
               .
            
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine's
             evasion
             is
             very
             grosse
             ,
             That
             in
             that
             place
             Innocentius
             and
             the
             Council
             speak
             only
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             tongue
             :
             
               For
               then
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Constantinople
               was
               newly
               taken
               by
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               there
               was
               in
               Greece
               a
               mixture
               of
               Greeks
               and
               Latines
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               they
               desired
               that
               in
               such
               places
               of
               frequence
               two
               Bishops
               
               
               might
               be
               allowed
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               those
               several
               Nations
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               that
               since
               it
               were
               no
               other
               then
               monstrous
               to
               appoint
               two
               Bishops
               unto
               one
               See
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               the
               charge
               of
               that
               one
               Bishop
               to
               provide
               such
               under
               him
               as
               should
               administer
               all
               holy
               things
               to
               the
               Grecians
               in
               Greek
               ,
               and
               in
               Latine
               to
               the
               Latines
               .
            
             For
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             the
             Constitution
             is
             general
             ,
             
               Plerisque
               partibus
               ,
               for
               very
               many
               parts
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             
               Populi
               diversarum
               linguarum
               ,
               People
               of
               sundry
               languages
            
             ;
             not
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             cunningly
             ,
             
               diversae
               linguae
               ,
               of
               a
               diverse
               language
               ?
            
             And
             if
             these
             two
             only
             Languages
             had
             been
             meant
             ,
             why
             had
             it
             not
             been
             as
             easie
             to
             specifie
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             intimate
             them
             by
             so
             large
             a
             circumlocution
             ?
             The
             Synod
             is
             said
             to
             be
             universal
             ,
             comprehending
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             
             seventy
             seven
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             eminent
             Divines
             of
             both
             East
             and
             West
             Churches
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             at
             least
             2212
             persons
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             ,
             2285.
             besides
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             of
             several
             Languages
             .
             Now
             shall
             we
             think
             that
             there
             were
             in
             all
             their
             Territories
             and
             Jurisdictions
             no
             mixtures
             of
             inhabitants
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Grecians
             and
             Romans
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Fathers
             were
             carelesse
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             especially
             ,
             since
             the
             end
             which
             they
             professe
             to
             propose
             unto
             themselves
             herein
             is
             ,
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             what
             Nation
             or
             Language
             soever
             ;
             which
             end
             as
             it
             was
             never
             meant
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             so
             could
             it
             never
             be
             attained
             without
             this
             liberty
             of
             Language
             fitted
             to
             their
             understanding
             .
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             had
             the
             least
             need
             of
             this
             provision
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             famously
             known
             that
             they
             had
             their
             several
             Services
             already
             of
             received
             and
             current
             use
             ,
             before
             this
             Constitution
             was
             hatched
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             of
             any
             moment
             which
             he
             addeth
             ,
             That
             in
             Italy
             it self
             this
             Decree
             was
             not
             extended
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Vulgar
             tongues
             :
             for
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             S.
             Thomas
             (
             who
             lived
             soon
             after
             )
             composed
             in
             Latine
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Italian
             ;
             although
             the
             same
             Aquinas
             confesses
             that
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             of
             Italy
             at
             that
             time
             was
             not
             Latine
             .
             For
             what
             childe
             cannot
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             great
             Doctor
             would
             write
             an
             Office
             for
             the
             publick
             use
             (
             as
             is
             intended
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             choice
             to
             write
             it
             in
             
             such
             a
             Language
             as
             might
             improve
             it
             to
             the
             most
             common
             benefit
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ?
             not
             confining
             it
             to
             the
             bounds
             of
             a
             particular
             Nation
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Italian
             (
             in
             those
             times
             especially
             )
             but
             a
             broken
             and
             corrupt
             Latine
             ,
             differing
             more
             in
             Idiome
             and
             termination
             then
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             speech
             ?
             That
             which
             Radevicus
             about
             the
             year
             1170.
             records
             for
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Pope
             
               Victor
               ,
               Papa
               Vittore
               S.
               Pietro
               l'elege
               ,
            
             makes
             good
             no
             lesse
             ;
             for
             what
             such
             difference
             is
             betwixt
             this
             ,
             and
             
               Papam
               Victorem
               Sanctus
               Petrus
               elegit
            
             ?
             So
             as
             this
             instance
             doth
             nothing
             at
             all
             infringe
             that
             just
             Decree
             of
             the
             Roman
             Fathers
             .
             
             Howsoever
             ,
             that
             observation
             of
             Erasmus
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             pregnant
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               Nec
               lingua
               vulgaris
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Neither
               was
               the
               vulgar
               
               tongue
            
             (
             i.
             the
             
               Latine
               )
               withdrawn
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               went
               off
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             our
             Ancestors
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             our
             Venerable
             *
             Beda
             witnesses
             that
             in
             England
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             read
             by
             them
             in
             five
             Languages
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Books
             wherein
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             was
             written
             ,
             namely
             
               English
               ,
               Scotish
               ,
               British
               ,
               Pictish
               ,
            
             and
             
               Latine
               ;
               which
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               meditation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               made
               common
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             A
             point
             which
             the
             said
             Author
             specifies
             for
             a
             commendation
             of
             the
             well-instructednesse
             of
             those
             people
             :
             not
             as
             purposing
             to
             intimate
             that
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Latine
             did
             thrust
             out
             the
             other
             four
             ,
             for
             he
             there
             tels
             us
             that
             in
             all
             four
             they
             did
             not
             only
             search
             ,
             but
             confesse
             
             and
             utter
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             highest
             truth
             .
             This
             restraint
             then
             is
             not
             more
             New
             then
             envious
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Against
               Scripture
               .
               
            
             
               AS
               for
               Scriptures
               ;
               were
               this
               practice
               so
               old
               as
               it
               is
               pretended
               ,
               the
               rule
               is
               ,
               
                 Longaevae
                 consuetudinis
              
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 authority
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 Custome
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 slighted
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Canons
                 .
              
               Nothing
               can
               be
               more
               against
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               then
               this
               ;
               who
               ,
               did
               he
               live
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               ,
               and
               would
               bend
               his
               speech
               against
               the
               use
               of
               a
               Language
               not
               understood
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               could
               not
               speak
               more
               directly
               ,
               more
               punctually
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               to
               his
               Corinths
               .
               How
               doth
               he
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               speaking
               in
               a
               strange
               tongue
               edifies
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               profits
               not
               the
               hearers
               ,
               produces
               a
               necessary
               ignorance
               
               of
               the
               thing
               spoken
               ;
               
               makes
               me
               a
               Barbarian
               to
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               speaketh
               a
               Barbarian
               to
               me
               ?
               
               How
               doth
               he
               require
               him
               that
               speaketh
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               to
               pray
               that
               he
               may
               interpret
               ?
               
               And
               if
               he
               must
               pray
               that
               he
               may
               doe
               it
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               must
               he
               practice
               it
               when
               he
               can
               doe
               it
               ?
               How
               doth
               he
               tell
               us
               that
               in
               a
               strange-languaged
               Prayer
               the
               understanding
               is
               unfruitfull
               ?
               
               that
               it
               is
               better
               to
               speak
               five
               words
               with
               understanding
               ,
               
               that
               we
               may
               teach
               others
               ,
               
               then
               ten
               thousand
               words
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ?
               that
               those
               which
               speak
               with
               strange
               tongues
               are
               but
               as
               mad
               men
               to
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               or
               unbelievers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Against
               Reason
               .
               
            
             
               IN
               which
               Scriptures
               (
               besides
               Authority
               )
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               comprized
               unanswerable
               and
               convincing
               Reasons
               against
               this
               Romish
               abuse
               :
               Amongst
               the
               rest
               is
               intimated
               that
               utter
               frustration
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               tongue
               in
               Gods
               service
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               true
               Rule
               which
               Salmeron
               cites
               out
               of
               Lactantius
               ,
               
               
                 Nihil
                 valet
                 ex
                 se
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 That
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 which
                 avails
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 whereto
                 it
                 serves
                 .
              
               Silence
               doth
               as
               much
               expresse
               the
               thought
               ,
               as
               a
               language
               not
               understood
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               is
               that
               of
               Laurentius
               too
               well
               verified
               ,
               
               
                 Sacerdos
                 imperitus
                 mulier
                 sterilis
                 ,
                 A
                 Priest
                 unable
                 to
                 expresse
                 himself
                 is
                 a
                 barren
                 woman
                 ;
                 uncapable
                 of
                 bringing
                 forth
                 children
                 
                 to
                 God.
              
               
               As
               good
               no
               tongue
               as
               no
               understanding
               .
               
                 What
                 good
                 doth
                 a
                 Well
                 sealed
                 up
                 ?
              
               as
               Ptolomy
               said
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Text.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               do
               we
               speak
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               not
               be
               understood
               ?
               It
               was
               an
               holy
               resolution
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               say
               Ossum
               in
               false
               Latin
               ,
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               then
               Os
               in
               true
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               .
               This
               practice
               ,
               however
               it
               may
               seem
               in
               it self
               slight
               &
               unworthy
               of
               too
               much
               contention
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               miserable
               blindness
               and
               mis-devotion
               which
               it
               must
               needs
               draw
               in
               after
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               hainous
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               well
               deserve
               our
               utmost
               opposition
               .
               The
               unavoidablenesse
               of
               which
               effects
               hath
               carried
               some
               of
               their
               Casuists
               into
               an
               opinion
               of
               the
               unnecessarinesse
               of
               devotion
               in
               these
               holy
               businesses
               ;
               so
               as
               
               one
               sayes
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 wants
                 devotion
                 sins
                 not
              
               ;
               another
               ,
               
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 convenient
                 that
                 the
                 Communicant
                 should
                 have
                 actuall
                 devotion
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
              
               Alas
               !
               what
               service
               is
               this
               which
               poor
               souls
               are
               taught
               to
               take
               up
               with
               ,
               which
               God
               must
               be
               content
               to
               take
               from
               hood-wink'd
               suppliants
               ?
               This
               Doctrine
               ,
               this
               Practice
               ,
               thus
               new
               ,
               thus
               prejudicial
               to
               Christians
               ,
               we
               blesse
               God
               that
               we
               have
               so
               happily
               discarded
               ;
               and
               for
               our
               just
               refusall
               are
               unjustly
               ejected
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             The
             Newnesse
             of
             forced
             Sacramentall
             Confession
             .
          
           
             THE
             necessity
             of
             a
             particular
             ,
             
             secret
             ,
             full
             
               Sacramental
               Confession
            
             of
             all
             our
             sins
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             non-remission
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             or
             Institution
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             :
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             it
             owns
             not
             either
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             .
             So
             the
             Glosse
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             directly
             ,
             
               Confessio
               apud
               Graecos
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
               Confession
               is
               not
               necessary
               amongst
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               
               unto
               whom
               no
               such
               Tradition
               hath
               been
               derived
               .
            
          
           
             That
             Glosse
             would
             tell
             us
             more
             ,
             
             &
             so
             would
             Gratian
             himself
             ,
             if
             their
             tongues
             were
             not
             clipt
             by
             a
             guilty
             expurgation
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Glosse
             of
             that
             Canon
             (
             hitherto
             allowed
             )
             plainly
             controlls
             the
             Decree
             of
             that
             late
             Council
             :
             For
             if
             the
             necessity
             of
             Confession
             be
             only
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hath
             not
             been
             deduced
             to
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             stands
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             universal
             ,
             not
             making
             differences
             of
             places
             or
             times
             ;
             like
             an
             high-elevated
             Star
             which
             hath
             no
             particular
             aspect
             upon
             one
             Region
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             lawfull
             ,
             
             commendable
             ,
             beneficial
             use
             of
             Confession
             was
             never
             denied
             by
             us
             ;
             but
             to
             set
             men
             upon
             the
             rack
             ,
             and
             to
             strain
             their
             Souls
             up
             to
             a
             
             double
             pin
             ,
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             (
             both
             praecepti
             and
             medii
             )
             and
             of
             a
             strict
             particularity
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             screw
             of
             
               Jus
               divinum
               ,
               Gods
               Law
            
             ,
             is
             so
             mere
             a
             Romane
             Novelty
             ,
             that
             many
             ingenuous
             Authours
             of
             their
             own
             have
             willingly
             confessed
             it
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             whom
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             himself
             yields
             us
             a
             Erasmus
             and
             b
             
               Beatus
               Rhenanus
            
             ,
             
             two
             noble
             Witnesses
             ;
             whose
             joynt
             Tenet
             he
             confesses
             to
             be
             ,
             
               Confessionem
               secretam
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               the
               secret
               Confession
               of
               all
               our
               sins
               is
               not
               onely
               not
               instituted
               or
               commanded
               Jure
               divino
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               received
               into
               use
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             To
             whom
             he
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             out
             of
             Maldonat's
             account
             ,
             
               omnes
               Decretorum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               all
               the
               Interpreters
               
               of
               the
               Decrees
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             amongst
             the
             School-men
             ,
             Scotus
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             well
             those
             sad
             and
             austere
             Exomologeses
             which
             were
             publickly
             used
             in
             the
             severe
             times
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             :
             whiles
             these
             took
             place
             ,
             what
             use
             was
             there
             of
             private
             ?
             These
             obtained
             even
             in
             the
             Western
             or
             Latine
             Church
             till
             the
             dayes
             of
             Leo
             ,
             
             about
             450.
             years
             :
             in
             which
             time
             they
             had
             a
             grave
             publick
             Penitentiary
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             Afterwards
             (
             whether
             the
             noted
             inconveniences
             of
             that
             practice
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             cooling
             of
             the
             former
             fervour
             occasioned
             it
             )
             this
             open
             Confession
             began
             to
             give
             way
             to
             secret
             ;
             which
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             with
             freedome
             ,
             and
             without
             that
             forced
             and
             scrupulous
             strictnesse
             which
             the
             latter
             times
             have
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             It
             is
             very
             remarkable
             which
             Learned
             
             Rhenanus
             hath
             ,
             
             
               Caeterum
               Th.
               ab
               Aquino
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Thomas
               of
               Aquine
               and
               Scotus
               (
               men
               too
               acute
               )
               have
               made
               confession
               at
               this
               day
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               Joh.
               Geilerius
               a
               grave
               and
               holy
               Divine
               ,
               which
               was
               for
               many
               years
               Preacher
               at
               Strasburgh
               ,
               had
               wont
               to
               say
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               their
               rules
               it
               is
               an
               impossible
               thing
               to
               confesse
               :
            
             adding
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Geilerius
             being
             familiarly
             conversant
             with
             some
             religious
             Votaries
             ,
             both
             Carthusians
             and
             Franciscans
             ,
             learned
             of
             them
             with
             what
             torments
             the
             godly
             minds
             of
             some
             men
             were
             afflicted
             ,
             by
             the
             rigour
             of
             that
             Confession
             which
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             answer
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             published
             a
             book
             in
             Dutch
             ,
             intituled
             
               The
               sicknesse
               of
               Confession
            
             .
             The
             same
             therefore
             which
             Rhenanus
             writes
             of
             his
             Geilerius
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             apply
             unto
             us
             ,
             
               Itaque
               
               Geilerio
               non
               displicebat
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Geilerius
               therefore
               did
               not
               dislike
               Confession
               ,
               but
               the
               serupulous
               anxiety
               which
               is
               taught
               in
               the
               Summes
               of
               some
               late
               Divines
               ,
               more
               fit
               indeed
               for
               some
               other
               place
               then
               for
               Libraries
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             What
             would
             that
             ingenuous
             Author
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             to
             see
             those
             volumes
             of
             Cases
             which
             have
             been
             since
             published
             ,
             able
             to
             perplex
             a
             world
             ;
             and
             those
             peremptory
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             whose
             strokes
             have
             been
             with
             Scorpions
             
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Rods
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ?
             To
             conclude
             ,
             This
             bird
             was
             
             hatched
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Lateran
               ,
               (
               Anno
            
             1215.
             )
             fully
             plumed
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             now
             lately
             hath
             her
             feathers
             imped
             by
             the
             modern
             Casuists
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Romish
               Confession
               not
               warranted
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               SInce
               our
               quarrell
               is
               not
               with
               Confession
               it self
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               of
               singular
               use
               and
               behoof
               ,
               but
               with
               some
               tyrannous
               strains
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               violent
               forcing
               and
               perfect
               fulnesse
               thereof
               :
               it
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               for
               us
               herein
               to
               stand
               upon
               our
               negative
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Scripture
               in
               the
               whole
               Book
               of
               God
               wherein
               either
               such
               necessity
               ,
               or
               such
               intirenesse
               of
               Confession
               is
               commanded
               .
               
               A
               Truth
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               generally
               confessed
               by
               their
               own
               Canonists
               .
               Did
               we
               question
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Confession
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               justly
               accountable
               for
               our
               grounds
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               :
               now
               that
               we
               crie
               down
               only
               some
               injurious
               circumstances
               therein
               ,
               well
               may
               we
               require
               from
               the
               fautors
               thereof
               their
               warrants
               from
               God
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               cannot
               shew
               ,
               they
               are
               sufficiently
               convinced
               of
               a
               presumptuous
               obtrusion
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               
               our
               Saviour
               said
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               their
               successors
               ,
               
                 Whose
                 sins
                 ye
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 sins
                 ye
                 retain
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 retained
                 .
              
               But
               did
               he
               say
               ,
               No
               sin
               shall
               be
               remitted
               but
               what
               ye
               remit
               ?
               or
               ,
               No
               sin
               shall
               be
               remitted
               by
               you
               but
               what
               is
               particularly
               numbred
               unto
               you
               ?
               
               S.
               James
               bids
               ,
               
                 Confesse
                 
                 your
                 sins
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               But
               would
               they
               have
               the
               Priest
               shrieve
               himself
               to
               the
               penitent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               penitent
               to
               the
               Priest
               ?
               This
               act
               must
               be
               mutual
               ,
               not
               single
               .
               
               
                 Many
                 believing
              
               Ephesians
               
                 came
                 and
                 confessed
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 their
                 deeds
                 .
              
               Many
               ;
               but
               not
               all
               ,
               not
               
                 Omnes
                 utriusque
                 sexus
              
               .
               They
               confessed
               their
               deeds
               ;
               some
               that
               were
               notorious
               ,
               not
               all
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
               Contrarily
               rather
               ,
               
               so
               did
               Christ
               send
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               sent
               him
               ;
               he
               was
               both
               their
               warrant
               and
               their
               pattern
               .
               But
               that
               gracious
               Saviour
               of
               ours
               many
               a
               time
               gave
               absolution
               where
               was
               no
               particular
               confession
               of
               sins
               :
               Only
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Paralyticks
               Faith
               setcht
               from
               him
               ,
               
               
                 Son
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 chear
                 ,
                 thy
                 sins
                 be
                 forgiven
                 thee
              
               ;
               the
               noted
               Sinner
               in
               Simon
               's
               house
               ,
               approving
               the
               truth
               
               of
               her
               Repentance
               by
               the
               humble
               and
               costly
               testimonies
               of
               her
               Love
               ,
               without
               any
               enumeration
               of
               her
               sins
               heard
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 sins
                 are
                 forgiven
                 thee
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               IN
               true
               Divine
               Reason
               this
               supposed
               duty
               is
               needlesse
               ,
               dangerous
               ,
               impossible
               .
               Needlesse
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               sins
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               :
               for
               however
               in
               the
               cases
               of
               a
               burdened
               Conscience
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               usefull
               ,
               more
               soveraign
               ;
               yet
               in
               all
               our
               peace
               doth
               not
               depend
               upon
               our
               lips
               .
               
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 me
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
            
             
               Dangerous
               ,
               
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               exprobration
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               worthily
               ,
               and
               of
               infection
               ;
               
               for
               
                 Delectabile
                 carnis
              
               (
               as
               a
               Casuist
               confesseth
               ,
               )
               
                 Fleshly
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 into
                 particular
                 mention
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 move
                 the
                 appetite
                 .
              
               I
               do
               willingly
               conceal
               from
               chast
               eyes
               and
               ears
               what
               effects
               have
               followed
               this
               pretended
               act
               of
               Devotion
               in
               wanton
               and
               unstaied
               Confessors
               .
            
             
               Impossible
               ;
               for
               
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 how
                 oft
                 he
                 offendeth
                 ?
              
               He
               is
               poor
               in
               sin
               that
               can
               count
               his
               stock
               ;
               and
               he
               sins
               alwayes
               that
               so
               presumes
               upon
               his
               innocence
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               he
               can
               number
               his
               sins
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               say
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               as
               Lot
               of
               
                 Zoar
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 ?
              
               
               as
               if
               therefore
               it
               may
               safely
               escape
               the
               reckoning
               .
               It
               is
               a
               true
               word
               of
               Isaac
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 delicta
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 thinks
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 offences
                 
                 small
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 so
                 thinking
                 falls
                 into
                 greater
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               therefore
               ,
               both
               as
               new
               and
               unwarrantable
               ,
               full
               of
               Usurpation
               ,
               Danger
               ,
               Impossibility
               ,
               is
               justly
               rejected
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               for
               so
               doing
               unjustly
               ejected
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               Sect.
               4.
               
               The
               Noveltie
               of
               Absolution
               before
               Satisfaction
               .
            
             
               LEst
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Romane
               Church
               should
               retain
               the
               old
               form
               ,
               how
               absurd
               is
               that
               innovation
               which
               they
               have
               made
               in
               the
               order
               of
               their
               Penance
               and
               Absolution
               ?
               
               The
               antient
               course
               ,
               as
               Cassander
               and
               Lindanus
               truly
               witness
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               Absolution
               and
               Reconciliation
               and
               right
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               not
               given
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               unto
               the
               Penitent
               ,
               
               till
               he
               had
               given
               due
               satisfaction
               by
               performing
               of
               such
               penal
               acts
               as
               were
               enjoined
               
               by
               the
               discreet
               Penitentiarie
               ;
               
               yea
               ,
               
                 those
                 works
                 of
                 Penance
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 heart
                 truly
                 sorrowfull
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 preventing
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 ,
                 were
                 thought
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 available
                 to
                 obtain
                 remission
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pacifie
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 sin
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 merit
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 dignity
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 God's
                 Grace
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 immediatly
                 upon
                 the
                 Confession
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 hand
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Penitent
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 received
                 to
                 his
                 right
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 certain
                 works
                 of
                 piety
                 are
                 enjoined
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 expurgation
                 of
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               Thus
               Cassander
               .
               In
               common
               apprehension
               this
               new
               order
               
               can
               be
               no
               other
               then
               preposterous
               ;
               
               and
               (
               as
               our
               learned
               Bishop
               of
               Carlisle
               )
               like
               Easter
               before
               Lent.
               But
               for
               this
               ,
               
                 Ipsi
                 viderint
              
               ;
               it
               shall
               not
               trouble
               us
               how
               they
               nurture
               their
               own
               childe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             The
             Newness
             of
             the
             Romish
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             OF
             all
             those
             Errours
             which
             we
             reject
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             there
             is
             
             none
             that
             can
             plead
             so
             much
             shew
             of
             Antiquity
             as
             this
             of
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             :
             
             which
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             practised
             and
             defended
             in
             the
             later
             times
             ,
             should
             in
             vain
             seek
             either
             example
             or
             patronage
             amongst
             the
             Antient.
             However
             there
             might
             be
             some
             grounds
             of
             this
             Devotion
             secretly
             muttered
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             expressed
             in
             Panegyrick
             forms
             ;
             yet
             untill
             almost
             500
             years
             after
             Christ
             it
             was
             not
             in
             any
             sort
             admitted
             into
             the
             publick
             service
             .
             
             It
             will
             be
             easily
             granted
             that
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             is
             the
             prime
             of
             all
             Saints
             ;
             neither
             could
             it
             be
             other
             then
             injurious
             that
             any
             other
             of
             that
             Heavenly
             Society
             should
             have
             the
             precedency
             of
             her
             :
             Now
             the
             first
             that
             brought
             her
             name
             into
             the
             publick
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             is
             noted
             by
             Nicephorus
             to
             be
             
               Petrus
               
               Gnapheus
            
             ,
             
             or
             Fullo
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             afterwards
             the
             Usurper
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             much
             about
             470
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             who
             (
             though
             a
             branded
             Heretick
             )
             found
             out
             four
             things
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             very
             usefull
             and
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             
             whereof
             the
             last
             was
             ,
             
               Ut
               in
               omni
               precatione
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               in
               every
               Prayer
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               should
               be
               named
               ,
               and
               her
               Divine
               name
               called
               upon
               .
            
             The
             phrase
             is
             very
             remarkable
             wherein
             this
             rising
             Superstition
             is
             expressed
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             we
             hear
             no
             news
             of
             this
             Invocation
             in
             the
             publick
             Letanies
             till
             Gregorie's
             time
             ,
             
             about
             some
             130
             years
             after
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             some
             Fathers
             speak
             of
             it
             fearfully
             and
             doubtfully
             .
             How
             could
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             even
             
             below
             Saint
             Austin's
             age
             ,
             did
             put
             up
             all
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             except
             Martyrs
             ,
             in
             some
             blinde
             receptacles
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             earth
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             
               in
               candida
               exspectare
               diem
               Judicii
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             hath
             it
             four
             severall
             times
             ?
             And
             a
             Stapleton
             himself
             sticks
             not
             to
             name
             divers
             of
             them
             thus
             fouly
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             let
             fall
             speeches
             directly
             bent
             against
             this
             Invocation
             .
             
             a
             
               Non
               opus
               est
               patronis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               There
               is
               no
               need
               of
               any
               Advocates
               to
               God
               ,
            
             
             saith
             S.
             Chrysostome
             :
             and
             most
             plainly
             *
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               Homines
               si
               quando
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               we
               have
               any
               suit
               to
               men
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               must
               fee
               the
               porters
               ,
               and
               treat
               with
               jesters
               and
               parasites
               ,
               and
               goe
               many
               times
               a
               long
               way
               about
               .
               In
               God
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               ;
               he
               is
               exorable
               without
               any
               of
               our
               Mediators
               ,
               without
               money
               ,
               without
               cost
               ,
               he
               grants
               our
               petitions
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               thee
               to
               crie
               with
               thine
               heart
               alone
               ,
               to
               powre
               out
               thy
               tears
               ,
               and
               presently
               thou
               hast
               won
               him
               to
               mercy
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             And
             those
             of
             the
             Antients
             that
             seem
             to
             speak
             for
             it
             ,
             lay
             grounds
             that
             overthrow
             it
             .
             Howsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             all
             holy
             Antiquity
             would
             have
             both
             blushed
             and
             spit
             at
             those
             forms
             of
             Invocation
             which
             the
             late
             Clients
             of
             Rome
             have
             broached
             to
             the
             world
             .
             If
             perhaps
             they
             speak
             to
             the
             Saints
             
               tanquam
               deprecatores
               ,
               
               (
               vel
               potius
               comprecatores
            
             )
             as
             b
             Spalatensis
             yields
             ,
             moving
             them
             to
             be
             competitioners
             with
             us
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             improperly
             ,
             as
             c
             Altissiodore
             construes
             it
             :
             how
             would
             they
             have
             digested
             that
             blasphemous
             Psalter
             of
             our
             Lady
             imputed
             to
             Bonaventure
             ,
             and
             those
             d
             styles
             of
             mere
             Deification
             which
             are
             given
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             division
             of
             all
             offices
             of
             Piety
             to
             mankinde
             betwixt
             the
             Mother
             and
             the
             Son
             ?
             How
             had
             their
             eares
             glowed
             to
             hear
             ,
             
               Christus
               oravit
               ,
               Franciscus
               exoravit
               ,
               Christ
               prayed
               ,
               Francis
               prevailed
               ?
            
             How
             would
             they
             have
             brooked
             that
             which
             e
             
               Ludovicus
               Vives
            
             freely
             confesses
             ,
             
               Multi
               Christiani
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Many
               Christians
               worship
               div●s
               divasque
               the
               Saints
               of
               both
               sexes
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               then
               God
               himself
               ?
            
             Or
             that
             which
             f
             Spalatensis
             professes
             
             to
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             
               the
               ignorant
               multitude
               are
               tarried
               with
               more
               entire
               religious
               affection
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Saint
               ,
               then
               to
               Christ
               their
               Saviour
               ?
            
             These
             foul
             Superstitions
             are
             not
             more
             hainous
             then
             new
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             wherein
             we
             have
             justly
             abhorred
             to
             take
             part
             with
             the
             practicers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               against
               Scripture
               .
               
            
             
               AS
               for
               the
               better
               side
               of
               this
               mis-opinion
               ,
               even
               thus
               much
               colour
               of
               Antiquity
               were
               cause
               enough
               to
               suspend
               our
               censures
               (
               according
               to
               that
               wise
               &
               moderate
               resolution
               of
               learned
               g
               Zanchius
               ;
               )
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               so
               flatly
               opposite
               unto
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               justly
               wonder
               at
               that
               wisdome
               which
               hath
               provided
               Antidotes
               for
               a
               disease
               that
               of
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               should
               have
               no
               being
               in
               the
               World.
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               is
               their
               notice
               of
               our
               earthly
               condition
               ,
               and
               speciall
               Devotions
               .
               h
               
                 And
                 behold
                 ,
                 thou
                 prevailest
                 ever
                 against
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 passeth
                 :
                 thou
                 changest
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 sendest
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 His
                 sons
                 come
                 to
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 knows
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 perceiveth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
              
               saith
               Job
               .
               i
               
                 The
                 dead
                 know
                 nothing
                 at
                 
                 all
                 ,
              
               saith
               wise
               
                 Solomon
                 :
                 Also
                 their
                 love
                 and
                 their
                 hatred
                 and
                 their
                 envy
                 is
                 now
                 perished
                 ;
                 neither
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 more
                 a
                 portion
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 under
                 the
                 Sun.
              
               No
               portion
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               not
               in
               our
               miseries
               ,
               nor
               in
               our
               allocutions
               .
               If
               we
               have
               a
               portion
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               love
               and
               Prayers
               in
               common
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               portion
               in
               our
               particularities
               ,
               whether
               of
               want
               or
               complaint
               .
               
               
                 Abraham
                 our
                 Father
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 us
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Esay
                 )
                 and
                 Israel
                 acknowledges
                 us
                 not
                 .
              
               Loe
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               above
               knows
               not
               his
               own
               children
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               into
               his
               bosome
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               gives
               them
               their
               names
               ,
               
               is
               to
               them
               as
               a
               stranger
               .
               Wherefore
               should
               good
               Josiah
               
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               as
               Hulda
               tels
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               
                 eyes
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 evil
                 which
                 
                 should
                 come
                 upon
              
               Jerusalem
               ?
            
             
               We
               cannot
               have
               a
               better
               Commenter
               then
               S.
               Augustine
               ;
               
               If
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 could
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 surely
                 my
                 good
              
               Mother
               would
               no
               night
               forsake
               me
               ,
               whom
               ,
               whiles
               she
               lived
               ,
               she
               followed
               both
               by
               land
               and
               sea
               .
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               think
               that
               an
               happier
               life
               hath
               made
               her
               cruel
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               
               
                 But
                 certainly
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Psalmist
                 tels
                 us
                 is
                 true
              
               ;
               My
               Father
               and
               my
               Mother
               have
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               took
               me
               up
               .
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 our
                 Parents
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 are
                 they
                 present
                 or
                 do
                 interesse
                 themselves
                 in
                 our
                 cares
                 or
                 businesses
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 our
                 Parents
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 else
                 among
                 the
                 dead
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 we
                 suffer
                 ?
              
               Esay
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
              
               ,
               Thou
               art
               our
               Father
               ,
               for
               Abraham
               is
               ignorant
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               Israel
               knows
               us
               not
               .
               
                 If
                 so
                 great
                 Patriarchs
                 were
                 ignorant
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 their
                 loyns
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 upon
                 their
                 belief
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 descend
                 from
                 their
                 stock
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 dead
                 have
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 or
                 aide
                 of
                 the
                 affaires
                 or
                 actions
                 of
                 their
                 dearest
                 survivers
                 ?
                 How
                 do
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 provides
                 mercifully
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 die
                 before
                 the
                 evils
                 
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 even
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 calamities
                 of
                 humane
                 life
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 good
                 King
                 Josiah
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 beforehand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 evils
                 which
                 he
                 threatned
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 and
                 people
                 ?
              
               
               Thus
               that
               divine
               Father
               .
               With
               whom
               agrees
               Saint
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Nec
                 enim
                 possumus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 when
                 this
                 life
                 shall
                 once
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 either
                 enjoy
                 our
                 own
                 labours
                 ,
                 or
                 know
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               could
               the
               Saints
               of
               Heaven
               know
               our
               actions
               ,
               yet
               our
               hearts
               they
               cannot
               :
               This
               is
               the
               peculiar
               skill
               of
               their
               Maker
               .
               
               Thou
               art
               the
               
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 reines
                 ,
              
               
               
                 O
                 righteous
                 God
              
               :
               God
               only
               knows
               abscondita
               animi
               ,
               
                 the
                 hidden
                 
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 .
              
               
               Now
               the
               Heart
               is
               the
               seat
               of
               our
               Prayers
               :
               the
               Lips
               do
               but
               vent
               them
               to
               the
               eares
               of
               men
               :
               Moses
               said
               nothing
               ,
               when
               God
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
              
               ,
               Moses
               .
               Solomon's
               argument
               is
               irrefragable
               ;
               *
               
                 Hear
                 thou
                 in
                 Heaven
                 thy
                 dwelling
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 thou
                 knowest
                 :
                 For
                 thou
                 ,
                 even
                 thou
                 only
                 ,
                 knowest
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               He
               onely
               should
               be
               implored
               that
               can
               hear
               ;
               he
               onely
               can
               hear
               the
               Prayer
               that
               knows
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               Yet
               could
               they
               know
               our
               secretest
               desires
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Honour
               that
               God
               challengeth
               as
               proper
               to
               himself
               ,
               
               to
               be
               invoked
               in
               our
               prayers
               ;
               
                 Call
                 upon
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 trouble
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 glorifie
                 me
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mediator
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               One
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               
               not
               only
               of
               redemption
               ,
               but
               of
               intercession
               also
               :
               for
               
                 through
                 him
              
               (
               onely
               )
               
                 we
                 have
                 accesse
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 :
              
               and
               he
               hath
               invited
               us
               to
               himself
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 labour
                 and
                 are
                 heavy
                 laden
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               HOw
               absurd
               therefore
               is
               it
               in
               Reason
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               cals
               us
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               run
               with
               our
               Petitions
               to
               the
               Guard
               or
               Pages
               of
               the
               Court
               ?
               Had
               
               we
               to
               doe
               with
               a
               finite
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               eares
               must
               be
               his
               best
               informers
               ,
               or
               whose
               will
               to
               help
               us
               were
               justly
               questionable
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               reason
               to
               present
               our
               suits
               by
               second
               hands
               :
               But
               since
               it
               is
               an
               Omnipresent
               and
               Omniscious
               God
               with
               whom
               we
               deal
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               receive
               all
               their
               light
               and
               love
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               how
               extreme
               folly
               is
               it
               to
               sue
               to
               those
               Courtiers
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
               and
               not
               to
               come
               immediatly
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ?
               That
               
                 one
                 Mediator
                 is
                 able
              
               (
               and
               willing
               also
               )
               
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               how
               uncertain
               must
               our
               Devotions
               needs
               be
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               have
               no
               possible
               assurance
               of
               their
               audience
               ?
               for
               who
               can
               know
               that
               a
               Saint
               hears
               him
               ?
               
               That
               God
               ever
               hears
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               sure
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               unsure
               to
               be
               heard
               of
               Saints
               :
               Nay
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               we
               cannot
               be
               all
               heard
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               what
               finite
               nature
               can
               divide
               it self
               betwixt
               ten
               thousand
               Suppliants
               at
               one
               instant
               in
               severall
               regions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               much
               lesse
               impart
               it self
               whole
               to
               each
               ?
               Either
               therefore
               we
               must
               turn
               the
               Saints
               into
               so
               many
               Deities
               ,
               or
               we
               must
               yield
               that
               some
               of
               our
               prayers
               are
               unheard
               ;
               And
               
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
             
               As
               for
               that
               heavenly
               glasse
               of
               Saint
               Gregorie's
               ,
               
               wherein
               the
               Saints
               see
               us
               and
               
               our
               suits
               (
               confuted
               long
               since
               by
               
                 Hugo
                 de
                 S.
                 Victore
              
               )
               it
               is
               as
               pleasing
               a
               fiction
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               imagined
               therefore
               to
               see
               all
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               because
               we
               see
               that
               Sun
               which
               sees
               them
               .
               And
               the
               same
               eyes
               that
               see
               in
               God
               the
               particular
               necessities
               of
               his
               Saints
               below
               ,
               see
               in
               the
               same
               God
               such
               infinite
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               for
               their
               relief
               ,
               as
               may
               save
               the
               labour
               of
               their
               reflecting
               upon
               that
               Divine
               mirrour
               in
               their
               speciall
               intercessions
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               therefore
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Romish
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               both
               as
               new
               and
               erroneous
               ,
               against
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               we
               have
               justly
               rejected
               ;
               and
               are
               thereupon
               ejected
               as
               unjustly
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             The
             Newnesse
             of
             Seven
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             THE
             late
             Councill
             of
             Florence
             indeed
             insinuates
             this
             number
             of
             Seven
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             as
             Suarez
             contends
             :
             but
             the
             later
             Council
             of
             Trent
             determines
             it
             ,
             
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               aut
               plura
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               either
               more
               or
               fewer
               sacraments
               then
               seven
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Baptisme
               ,
               Confirmation
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               or
               that
               any
               of
               these
               is
               not
               truly
               and
               properly
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               
               Anathema
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             more
             plain
             that
             in
             Scripture
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             then
             that
             in
             the
             Fathers
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Seven
             .
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine's
             evasion
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Scripture
               and
               Fathers
               wrote
               no
               Catechisme
               ,
            
             is
             poor
             and
             ridiculous
             :
             no
             more
             did
             the
             Councils
             of
             Florence
             and
             Trent
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             the
             number
             is
             reckoned
             and
             defined
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             the
             word
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             (
             for
             any
             holy
             ,
             significant
             rite
             )
             there
             may
             be
             as
             well
             seventy
             as
             seven
             ;
             so
             strictly
             as
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             taken
             by
             us
             ,
             there
             can
             no
             more
             be
             seven
             then
             seventy
             .
             This
             determination
             of
             the
             
             number
             is
             so
             late
             ,
             that
             a
             Cassander
             is
             forced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             
               Nec
               temerè
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               You
               shall
               not
               easily
               find
               any
               man
               before
            
             Peter
             Lombard
             ,
             
               Which
               hath
               set
               down
               any
               certain
               and
               definite
               number
               of
               Sacraments
               .
            
             And
             this
             observation
             is
             so
             just
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             challenges
             of
             our
             Writers
             ,
             no
             one
             Author
             hath
             been
             produced
             by
             the
             Roman
             Doctors
             for
             the
             disproof
             of
             it
             elder
             then
             Hugo
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Master
             of
             Sentences
             .
             But
             ,
             
             numbers
             are
             ceremonies
             .
             Both
             b
             Luther
             and
             c
             
               Philip
               Melanchthon
            
             professe
             they
             stand
             not
             much
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             is
             the
             number
             numbred
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             it self
             mis-related
             into
             that
             sacred
             order
             )
             that
             we
             stick
             at
             .
             There
             we
             finde
             that
             none
             but
             Christ
             can
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             he
             who
             can
             give
             Grace
             ,
             
             can
             ordain
             a
             Signe
             and
             Seal
             of
             Grace
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             that
             these
             adscititious
             Sacraments
             were
             never
             of
             Christs
             institution
             .
             
             So
             was
             
             not
             Confirmation
             ,
             as
             our
             Alexander
             of
             Hales
             and
             Holcot
             ;
             so
             was
             not
             Matrimony
             ,
             as
             Durand
             ;
             so
             was
             not
             Extreme
             Unction
             ,
             as
             
               Hugo
               ,
               Lombard
               ,
               Bonaventure
               ,
               Halensis
               ,
            
             
             Altissiodore
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             Suarez
             .
             These
             were
             ancient
             Rites
             ,
             
             but
             they
             are
             new
             Sacraments
             :
             All
             of
             them
             have
             their
             allowed
             and
             profitable
             use
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             
             though
             not
             in
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             ;
             except
             that
             of
             Extreme
             Unction
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             an
             apish
             mis-imitation
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             course
             which
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             used
             in
             their
             cures
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             grosly
             mis-applied
             to
             other
             purposes
             then
             were
             intended
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             .
             Then
             it
             was
             
               Ungebant
               &
               sanabant
            
             ;
             the
             oyle
             miraculously
             conferring
             bodily
             
             recovery
             :
             
             but
             now
             ,
             
             
               Non
               nisi
               in
               mortis
               articulo
               adhibetur
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               used
               but
               upon
               the
               very
               point
               of
               death
               ,
            
             
             as
             Cajetan
             and
             Cassander
             confesse
             ,
             and
             all
             experience
             manifests
             ;
             and
             by
             Felix
             the
             Fourth
             drawn
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             addresse
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             
             
               
               Sect
               2.
               
               Seven
               Sacraments
               beside
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               NOT
               to
               scan
               particulars
               ,
               which
               all
               yield
               ample
               exceptions
               ,
               but
               to
               wind
               them
               all
               up
               in
               one
               bottome
               .
               Whosoever
               shall
               look
               into
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               shall
               finde
               it
               apparent
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               mans
               Innocency
               there
               were
               but
               Two
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               the
               Tree
               of
               Knowledge
               :
               so
               before
               and
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               however
               they
               had
               infinite
               Rites
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               proper
               sense
               they
               had
               but
               Two
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               with
               those
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Initiation
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               Circumcision
               ,
               parallel'd
               by
               that
               
               Baptisme
               which
               succeeded
               it
               ;
               the
               other
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               holy
               Confirmation
               ,
               that
               spirituall
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               Paschall
               Lambe
               and
               Manna
               ,
               and
               water
               from
               the
               rock
               ,
               prefiguring
               the
               true
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               Redemption
               .
               The
               great
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               well
               knew
               the
               Analogy
               ,
               
               hath
               compared
               both
               ;
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 ignorant
                 how
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 fathers
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 did
                 eat
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 did
                 drink
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drink
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 drank
                 of
                 that
                 spirituall
                 Rock
                 that
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 .
              
               What
               is
               this
               in
               any
               just
               construction
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               same
               two
               Sacraments
               of
               
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               we
               celebrate
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               were
               the
               very
               same
               with
               those
               which
               were
               celebrated
               by
               Gods
               ancient
               people
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               they
               two
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ?
               
                 Hoc
                 facite
                 ,
                 Doe
                 this
              
               ,
               is
               our
               warrant
               for
               the
               one
               ;
               and
               
                 Ite
                 baptizate
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Goe
                 teach
                 and
                 Baptize
              
               ,
               for
               the
               other
               .
               There
               is
               deep
               silence
               in
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               IN
               Reason
               it
               must
               be
               yielded
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               hath
               power
               to
               set
               to
               a
               seal
               but
               he
               whose
               the
               writing
               is
               .
               Sacraments
               then
               being
               the
               seals
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               evidences
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               hath
               conveyed
               to
               us
               eternall
               life
               ,
               can
               be
               instituted
               by
               no
               other
               then
               the
               same
               power
               that
               can
               assure
               and
               perform
               life
               to
               his
               creature
               .
               In
               every
               Sacrament
               therefore
               must
               be
               a
               Divine
               institution
               and
               command
               of
               an
               Element
               that
               signifies
               ,
               of
               a
               Grace
               that
               is
               signified
               ,
               of
               a
               word
               adjoyned
               to
               that
               element
               ,
               of
               an
               holy
               act
               adjoyned
               to
               that
               word
               .
               Where
               these
               concur
               not
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               palpably
               missing
               in
               these
               five
               Adjections
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               new
               Law
               (
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               often
               )
               flowed
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               Christ
               :
               None
               flowed
               thence
               but
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               water
               ,
               which
               is
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               blood
               in
               the
               Supper
               ;
               whereof
               the
               Author
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 This
                 cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shed
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               The
               rest
               never
               flowing
               either
               from
               the
               side
               or
               from
               the
               lips
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               as
               new
               and
               mis-named
               Sacraments
               justly
               rejected
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               thereupon
               as
               unjustly
               censured
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             The
             Newnesse
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             
             THE
             chief
             ground
             of
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Errours
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             over-valuing
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Tridentine
             Synod
             professes
             to
             receive
             and
             reverence
             with
             no
             lesse
             pious
             affection
             then
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             
             and
             that
             not
             in
             matter
             of
             Rite
             and
             History
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             also
             :
             wherein
             as
             they
             are
             not
             unwilling
             
             to
             cast
             a
             kinde
             of
             imputation
             of
             imperfection
             upon
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             so
             
             they
             make
             up
             the
             defects
             of
             it
             by
             the
             supply
             of
             unwritten
             Traditions
             ;
             to
             which
             indeed
             they
             are
             more
             beholden
             for
             the
             warrant
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             their
             superadded
             Articles
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Both
             which
             are
             Points
             so
             dangerously
             envious
             ,
             as
             that
             Antiquity
             would
             have
             abhorred
             their
             mention
             .
             Neither
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             common
             with
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             magnifying
             the
             compleat
             perfection
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             needfull
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             be
             more
             full
             and
             clear
             then
             that
             of
             Saint
             Austine
             ?
             
             
               In
               his
               quae
               apertè
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               these
               things
               which
               are
               openly
               laid
               forth
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               found
               all
               matters
               that
               contain
               either
               Faith
               or
               Manners
               .
            
             
          
           
             Cardinall
             *
             Bellarmine's
             elusion
             is
             not
             a
             little
             prejudicial
             to
             his
             own
             Cause
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             Saint
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             those
             Points
             which
             are
             simply
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             for
             all
             men
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             
               But
               besides
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               other
               things
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               we
               have
               only
               by
               Tradition
               .
            
             Will
             it
             not
             therefore
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Christians
             need
             not
             look
             at
             his
             Traditions
             ?
             that
             commonly
             men
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             them
             ?
             that
             Heaven
             may
             be
             attained
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Traditions
             ?
             Who
             will
             not
             now
             say
             ,
             Let
             me
             come
             to
             Heaven
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             goe
             you
             whither
             you
             will
             by
             Traditions
             ?
             To
             which
             adde
             ,
             that
             agreat
             ,
             yea
             the
             greater
             part
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             some
             of
             their
             own
             )
             of
             that
             which
             they
             call
             
             Religion
             is
             grounded
             upon
             onely
             Tradition
             .
             If
             then
             Tradition
             be
             onely
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             simply
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             then
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             their
             mis-named
             Religion
             must
             needs
             be
             yielded
             for
             simply
             unnecessary
             to
             all
             men
             :
             And
             if
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             Citizens
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             may
             we
             without
             them
             be
             members
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             place
             ,
             S.
             Augustine's
             words
             are
             full
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             expressing
             all
             those
             things
             which
             contain
             either
             Faith
             or
             Manners
             ,
             whether
             concerning
             Governours
             or
             people
             .
             If
             now
             they
             can
             finde
             out
             any
             thing
             that
             belongs
             not
             either
             to
             belief
             or
             action
             ,
             we
             do
             willingly
             give
             it
             up
             to
             their
             Traditions
             :
             but
             
             all
             things
             which
             pertain
             to
             either
             of
             those
             are
             openly
             comprized
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             be
             more
             direct
             then
             that
             of
             holy
             Athanasius
             ?
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             
               The
               Holy
               Scriptures
               inspired
               by
               God
               are
               in
               themselves
               all-sufficient
               to
               the
               instruction
               of
               truth
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             Chemnitius
             construe
             it
             ,
             
               all
               truth
            
             ?
             This
             needs
             not
             raise
             a
             cavil
             ;
             the
             word
             signifies
             no
             lesse
             :
             for
             if
             they
             be
             all-sufficient
             to
             instruction
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             sufficient
             to
             all
             instruction
             in
             the
             truth
             intended
             .
             *
             Tertullian
             professes
             openly
             ,
             
               Adoro
               Scripturae
               plenitudinem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               adore
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Let
               the
               skill
               of
            
             Hermogenes
             
               shew
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               written
               ,
               let
               him
               fear
               that
               woe
               which
               is
               propounced
               against
               those
               that
               adde
               or
               detract
               .
            
             
             Thus
             he
             .
             Who
             can
             but
             fear
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             shifts
             this
             evidence
             
             against
             his
             own
             heart
             ?
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Tertull.
             
               speaks
               of
               that
               one
               point
               ,
               That
               God
               created
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               a
               pre-existent
               matter
               ,
               as
            
             Hermogenes
             
               dreamed
               :
               now
               because
               this
               Truth
               is
               clearly
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               therefore
               the
               fulness
               of
               Scripture
               as
               concerning
               this
               Point
               is
               adored
               by
            
             Tertullian
             ;
             
               and
               for
               that
            
             Hermogenes
             
               held
               an
               opinion
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               adde
               unto
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               to
               incur
               that
               malediction
               .
            
             Now
             let
             any
             Reader
             of
             common
             sense
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             be
             not
             general
             ,
             without
             any
             limitation
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             first
             clause
             could
             be
             restrained
             ,
             the
             second
             cannot
             ,
             
               Scriptum
               esse
               doceat
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whatsoever
             therefore
             is
             not
             written
             ,
             by
             this
             rule
             may
             not
             be
             obtruded
             to
             our
             belief
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             written
             against
             ;
             but
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             
             not
             written
             ;
             and
             his
             challenge
             is
             ,
             
               nusquam
               legi
            
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             are
             
               no
               where
               read
            
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             quarrell
             enough
             ,
             without
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             to
             what
             is
             read
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             the
             Cardinals
             Glosse
             merely
             corrupts
             the
             Text.
             How
             easie
             were
             it
             for
             me
             to
             tire
             my
             Reader
             with
             the
             full
             suffrages
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
               
               Basil
               ,
               Cyril
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Hilarie
               ,
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             stream
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             give
             a
             meet
             place
             to
             Traditions
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             of
             History
             ,
             of
             Interpretation
             ,
             of
             some
             immaterial
             Verities
             ,
             yet
             reserve
             the
             due
             honour
             to
             the
             Sacred
             monuments
             of
             Divine
             Scriptures
             ?
             Our
             learned
             Chemnitius
             hath
             freely
             yielded
             seven
             sorts
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             a
             correspondence
             with
             or
             an
             attestation
             from
             the
             written
             Word
             ;
             the
             rest
             we
             do
             justly
             (
             together
             with
             him
             )
             disclaim
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             to
             appear
             upon
             that
             awfull
             Bench
             amongst
             the
             inspired
             Pen-men
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Traditions
               against
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               the
               same
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               speaks
               for
               all
               other
               Truths
               ,
               should
               not
               speak
               for
               it self
               :
               how
               fully
               doth
               it
               display
               its
               own
               sufficiencie
               and
               perfection
               ?
               
               
                 All
                 Scripture
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Chosen
               Vessel
               )
               
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reproof
                 ,
                 for
                 correction
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 in
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               
               Profitable
               ,
               saith
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 sufficient
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 may
                 avail
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 whereto
                 they
                 suffice
                 not
                 ;
                 so
                 meat
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 nourish
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 natural
                 heat
                 it
                 nourisheth
                 not
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               Hear
               yet
               what
               followeth
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 perfected
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 throughly
                 furnished
                 unto
                 all
              
               
               
                 good
                 works
              
               .
               Loe
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               profitable
               to
               all
               these
               services
               ,
               that
               thereby
               it
               perfects
               a
               Divine
               ;
               much
               more
               an
               ordinary
               Christian
               .
               That
               which
               is
               so
               profitable
               as
               to
               cause
               perfection
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               must
               needs
               have
               full
               perfection
               in
               it self
               :
               That
               which
               can
               perfect
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Learner
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               can
               perfect
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               calling
               in
               the
               instruction
               of
               others
               ,
               
               and
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 known
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 from
                 a
                 childe
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               to
               his
               
                 Timothy
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 able
              
               (
               not
               profitable
               only
               
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 through
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               charge
               therefore
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 .
              
               The
               same
               with
               wise
               Solomon's
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 whole
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 pure
                 :
                 Adde
                 thou
                 not
                 unto
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 he
                 reprove
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 lier
                 .
              
               Loe
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               Oppose
               not
               his
               words
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 Adde
                 not
                 to
                 them
              
               :
               Even
               Addition
               detracts
               from
               the
               majestie
               of
               that
               Word
               .
               For
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 converting
                 the
                 Soul
              
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
                 making
                 wise
                 the
                 simple
                 :
                 The
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 right
                 ,
                 rejoicing
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 enlightning
                 the
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               Traditions
               which
               they
               do
               thus
               lift
               up
               to
               an
               unjust
               competition
               with
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               beforehand
               humbled
               them
               into
               the
               dust
               ;
               
                 In
                 vain
                 do
                 they
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 teaching
                 for
                 doctrines
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 men
                 :
              
               making
               this
               a
               sufficient
               cause
               of
               abhorring
               both
               the
               persons
               and
               the
               services
               
               of
               those
               Jews
               ,
               that
               they
               thrust
               humane
               Traditions
               into
               Gods
               chair
               ,
               and
               respected
               them
               equally
               with
               the
               institutions
               of
               God.
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               would
               shift
               it
               off
               with
               a
               distinction
               of
               Traditions
               ;
               
                 These
                 were
                 such
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 quas
                 acceperunt
                 à
                 recentioribus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 some
                 later
                 hands
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 were
                 vain
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 pernicious
                 ;
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 received
                 from
              
               Moses
               
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               .
               
               And
               the
               Authors
               of
               these
               rejected
               Traditions
               he
               cites
               from
               Epiphanius
               to
               be
               
                 R.
                 Akiba
                 ,
                 R.
                 Juda
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Asamoneans
               ;
               from
               Hierome
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Sammai
                 ,
                 Hillel
                 ,
                 Akiba
              
               .
               But
               this
               is
               to
               cast
               a
               mist
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               simple
               :
               
               For
               who
               sees
               not
               that
               our
               Saviours
               challenge
               is
               generall
               ,
               to
               Traditions
               thus
               advanced
               ,
               not
               to
               these
               or
               those
               Traditions
               ?
               And
               where
               he
               speaks
               of
               some
               
               later
               hands
               ,
               
               he
               had
               forgotten
               that
               our
               Saviour
               upon
               the
               Mount
               tells
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               these
               faulted
               Traditions
               were
               of
               old
               .
               And
               that
               he
               may
               not
               cast
               these
               upon
               his
               Sammai
               and
               Hillel
               ,
               let
               him
               remember
               that
               our
               Saviour
               cites
               this
               out
               of
               Esay
               though
               with
               some
               more
               clearness
               of
               expression
               )
               who
               far
               overlooked
               the
               time
               of
               those
               pretended
               Fathers
               of
               mis-traditions
               .
               That
               I
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               would
               trouble
               him
               to
               shew
               any
               dogmatical
               
               Traditions
               that
               were
               derived
               from
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               in
               parallel
               whereof
               
               let
               them
               be
               able
               to
               deduce
               any
               Evangelical
               tradition
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               imbrace
               it
               with
               all
               observance
               .
               Shortly
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               our
               Saviour
               never
               meant
               to
               compare
               one
               Tradition
               with
               another
               ,
               as
               approving
               some
               ,
               rejecting
               others
               ;
               but
               with
               indignation
               complains
               that
               Traditions
               were
               obtruded
               to
               God's
               people
               in
               a
               corrivalty
               with
               the
               written
               Word
               :
               which
               is
               the
               very
               Point
               now
               questioned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Traditions
               against
               Reason
               .
            
             
               EVen
               the
               very
               light
               of
               Reason
               shews
               us
               that
               as
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               is
               a
               
               most
               wise
               and
               most
               just
               God
               :
               needs
               therefore
               must
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               most
               just
               and
               wise
               God
               will
               give
               a
               Word
               whereby
               to
               reveal
               himself
               and
               his
               will
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               perfect
               Word
               :
               for
               as
               his
               Wisdome
               knows
               what
               is
               fit
               for
               his
               creature
               to
               know
               of
               himself
               ,
               so
               his
               Justice
               will
               require
               nothing
               of
               the
               creature
               but
               what
               he
               hath
               enabled
               him
               to
               know
               and
               doe
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
               since
               he
               requires
               us
               to
               know
               him
               ,
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               he
               hath
               left
               us
               so
               exquisite
               a
               Rule
               of
               this
               knowledge
               and
               obedience
               ,
               as
               cannot
               admit
               of
               any
               defect
               or
               any
               supplement
               .
               This
               Rule
               can
               be
               no
               other
               then
               his
               written
               Word
               ;
               therefore
               written
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               preserved
               entire
               ,
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               to
               the
               last
               date
               of
               time
               .
               As
               for
               orall
               Traditions
               ,
               what
               certainty
               can
               there
               be
               in
               them
               ?
               
               what
               foundation
               of
               truth
               can
               be
               lai'd
               upon
               the
               breath
               of
               man
               ?
               How
               do
               we
               see
               the
               reports
               vary
               of
               those
               things
               which
               our
               eyes
               have
               seen
               done
               ?
               How
               do
               they
               multiply
               in
               their
               passage
               ,
               and
               either
               grow
               or
               die
               upon
               hazards
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               think
               him
               not
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               whose
               tongue
               goes
               against
               his
               owne
               hand
               .
               How
               hainous
               an
               imputation
               then
               do
               they
               cast
               upon
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               plead
               Traditions
               derived
               from
               him
               contrary
               to
               his
               written
               Word
               ?
               Such
               apparently
               are
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               mutilation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               which
               have
               passed
               our
               agitation
               .
               Since
               therefore
               the
               authority
               of
               Romish
               Traditions
               is
               (
               besides
               Novelty
               )
               Erroneous
               ,
               against
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               we
               have
               justly
               abandoned
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               thereupon
               
               unjustly
               condemned
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               other
               dangerous
               and
               important
               Innovations
               ,
               concerning
               Scriptures
               ,
               their
               Canon
               inlarged
               ,
               their
               faulty
               Version
               made
               authentical
               ,
               their
               fountains
               pretended
               to
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               
               their
               mis-pleaded
               Obscurity
               ,
               their
               restraint
               from
               the
               Laity
               ,
               we
               have
               already
               largely
               displai'd
               them
               in
               another
               place
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             The
             Newnesse
             of
             the
             universall
             Headship
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             
          
           
             THose
             transcendent
             Titles
             of
             Headship
             and
             Universality
             ,
             which
             are
             challenged
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             are
             known
             to
             be
             the
             upstart
             brood
             of
             noted
             ambition
             .
             Simple
             and
             holy
             Antiquity
             was
             too
             modest
             either
             to
             require
             ,
             or
             tolerate
             them
             .
             Who
             knows
             not
             the
             profession
             of
             that
             holy
             Martyr
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             a
             
               Neque
               enim
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               There
               is
               none
               of
               us
               that
               makes
               himself
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               tyrannous
               fear
               compels
               his
               underlings
               to
               a
               necessitie
               of
               obedience
               ?
            
             but
             perhaps
             ,
             at
             Rome
             it
             was
             otherwise
             .
             Heare
             then
             with
             what
             zeal
             their
             own
             Pope
             b
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             inveighs
             against
             the
             arrogance
             of
             John
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             for
             giving
             way
             to
             this
             
             proud
             style
             .
             His
             Epistles
             are
             extant
             in
             all
             hands
             ,
             so
             clear
             and
             convictive
             as
             no
             art
             of
             Sophistry
             can
             elude
             them
             ;
             wherein
             he
             calls
             this
             Title
             (
             affected
             by
             the
             said
             John
             ,
             and
             Cyriacus
             after
             him
             )
             
               a
               new
               name
               ,
               a
               wicked
               ,
               profane
               ,
               insolent
               
               
               name
               ,
               the
               generall
               plague
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               corruption
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               against
               Canons
               ,
               against
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               ,
               against
               God
               himself
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             could
             never
             have
             branded
             it
             enough
             .
          
           
             And
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             cavil
             that
             this
             style
             is
             onely
             cried
             down
             in
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             yet
             might
             be
             justly
             claimed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
               Gregorie
            
             himself
             meets
             with
             this
             thought
             ,
             and
             answers
             beforehand
             ,
             
               Nunquam
               pium
               virum
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             That
             
               never
               any
               godly
               man
               ,
               never
               any
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               used
               those
               Titles
            
             ;
             and
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             That
             
               whosoever
               shall
               use
               this
               proud
               style
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               very
               fore-runner
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             If
             in
             a
             foresight
             of
             this
             Usurpation
             Gregory
             should
             have
             been
             hired
             to
             have
             spoken
             for
             us
             against
             the
             Pride
             of
             
             his
             following
             Successors
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             set
             a
             keener
             edge
             upon
             his
             style
             .
             Consonant
             whereto
             it
             is
             yet
             extant
             in
             the
             very
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             
             (
             as
             quoted
             by
             Gratian
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Pelagius
             the
             second
             )
             
               Universalis
               autem
               nec
               etiam
               Romanus
               Pontifex
               appelletur
               ,
               Not
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               himself
               may
               be
               called
               Universall
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             how
             famously
             is
             it
             known
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Gregorie's
             next
             Successor
             save
             one
             ,
             Boniface
             the
             third
             ,
             obtained
             this
             title
             of
             Universall
             Bishop
             from
             the
             Emperour
             Phocas
             ?
             which
             the
             said
             Emperour
             gave
             him
             in
             a
             spleen
             against
             Cyriacus
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             for
             delivering
             Constantina
             the
             Wife
             of
             Mauritius
             and
             her
             Children
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             some
             others
             relate
             it
             )
             upon
             a
             
             worse
             occasion
             .
             And
             accordingly
             was
             this
             haughty
             Title
             communicated
             by
             the
             same
             power
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             by
             strong
             hand
             ever
             since
             maintained
             .
          
           
             This
             qualification
             their
             Register
             Platina
             confesses
             was
             procured
             not
             without
             great
             contention
             .
             
             And
             
               Otho
               Frisingensis
            
             fully
             and
             ingenuously
             writeth
             thus
             ;
             
             
               Gregory
               departed
               hence
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               after
               whom
               (
               the
               next
               save
               one
               )
               Boniface
               obtained
               of
               Phocas
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               by
               his
               authority
               the
               Romane
               Church
               might
               be
               called
               the
               head
               of
               all
               Churches
               ;
               for
               at
               that
               time
               the
               See
               of
               Constantinople
               (
               I
               suppose
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Empire
               translated
               thither
               )
               wrote
               her self
               the
               first
               .
            
             Thus
             their
             Bishop
             Otho
             .
             
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             think
             that
             hence
             it
             will
             yet
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             had
             formerly
             enjoyed
             this
             Honour
             ,
             however
             the
             
             Constantinopolitan
             for
             the
             present
             shouldred
             with
             her
             for
             it
             ;
             let
             him
             know
             the
             ground
             of
             both
             their
             challenges
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             it
             was
             supposed
             by
             Otho
             ,
             so
             )
             is
             fully
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             any
             indifferent
             judgement
             )
             laid
             forth
             in
             the
             Generall
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             
             
               The
               same
            
             (
             say
             those
             Fathers
             )
             
               we
               determine
               of
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               called
               new
               Rome
               :
               For
               the
               Fathers
               have
               justly
               heretofore
               given
               priviledge
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               old
               Rome
               ,
               because
               that
               City
               was
               then
               the
               Governesse
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               consideration
               were
               the
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               Bishops
               (
               men
               beloved
               of
               God
               )
               moved
               to
               yield
               equall
               priviledges
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               new
               Rome
               ,
               rightly
               judging
               that
               this
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               honoured
               with
               the
               Empire
               and
               Senate
               ,
               and
               is
               equally
               priviledged
               with
               old
               
               Rome
               the
               then
               Queen
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               should
               also
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               be
               no
               lesse
               extolled
               and
               magnified
               .
            
             Thus
             they
             .
             And
             this
             act
             is
             subscribed
             ,
             
               Bonifacius
               Presbyter
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               statui
               &
               subscripsi
               ,
               I
               Boniface
               ,
               Presbyter
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               have
               so
               determined
               and
               subscribed
               ;
               Et
               coeteri
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             divers
             Provinces
             and
             Cities
             subscribed
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             ?
             This
             Headship
             of
             the
             Bishop
             was
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             See
             ;
             and
             this
             headship
             of
             the
             See
             was
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             preeminence
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             
             which
             was
             variable
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             changes
             of
             times
             ,
             or
             choice
             of
             Emperours
             .
             But
             Binius
             wrangleth
             here
             .
             Can
             we
             blame
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             free-hold
             of
             their
             Great
             Mistresse
             is
             so
             nearly
             touched
             ?
             
               This
               Act
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               not
               Synodicall
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               closely
               
               and
               cunningly
               done
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Popes
               Legates
               and
               other
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               ,
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               Anatolius
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               an
               ambitious
               man
               ,
               by
               the
               Eastern
               Bishops
               onely
               .
            
             How
             can
             this
             plea
             stand
             with
             his
             own
             confessed
             subscription
             ?
             Besides
             that
             their
             Caranza
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Abridgement
             ,
             shews
             ,
             that
             this
             Point
             was
             long
             and
             vehemently
             canvassed
             in
             that
             Council
             ,
             between
             Lucentius
             and
             Boniface
             ,
             Legates
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             
             so
             concluded
             as
             we
             have
             related
             ;
             
             not
             indeed
             without
             the
             protestation
             of
             the
             
             said
             Legates
             ,
             
               Nobis
               proesentibus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Apostolick
               See
               must
               not
               in
               our
               presence
               be
               abased
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             this
             act
             then
             carried
             :
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             Pope
             Simplicius
             ,
             succeeding
             to
             Hilarius
             ,
             
             made
             a
             Decree
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             not
             without
             allusion
             to
             this
             contention
             for
             precedency
             ,
             that
             a
             Rome
             should
             take
             place
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             Yea
             so
             utterly
             unthought
             of
             was
             this
             absolute
             Primacy
             and
             Headship
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             that
             when
             the
             Roman
             Dition
             was
             brought
             down
             to
             a
             Dukedome
             ,
             and
             subjected
             to
             the
             Exarchate
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Ravenna
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             grounds
             ,
             
             stuck
             not
             (
             as
             Blondus
             tels
             us
             )
             to
             strive
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             for
             Priority
             of
             place
             .
             So
             necessarily
             was
             the
             rising
             or
             fall
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             Chair
             annexed
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             that
             City
             wherein
             it
             was
             
             fixed
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             well
             see
             what
             it
             is
             that
             was
             stood
             upon
             ,
             an
             arbitrable
             precedency
             of
             these
             Churches
             in
             a
             priority
             of
             order
             ;
             and
             according
             thereunto
             b
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             determined
             to
             be
             
               primae
               sedis
               Episcopus
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               first
               See.
            
             A
             style
             which
             our
             late
             Learned
             Soveraign
             professed
             with
             Justinian
             not
             to
             grudge
             unto
             the
             modern
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See.
             But
             as
             for
             a
             Primacy
             of
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             such
             an
             Headship
             as
             should
             inform
             and
             inliven
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             govern
             it
             with
             *
             infallible
             influences
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             new
             and
             hatefull
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             hath
             opposed
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             ;
             neither
             will
             it
             be
             indured
             at
             this
             day
             by
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             colourable
             
             pretence
             of
             subscription
             hereunto
             by
             their
             dying
             Patriarch
             Joseph
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             late
             Florentine
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             letters
             of
             union
             subscribed
             by
             them
             Anno
             1539.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             that
             ,
             
             as
             that
             their
             Emperour
             
               Michael
               Palaeologus
            
             ,
             for
             yielding
             a
             kinde
             of
             subjection
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Roman
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             allowed
             the
             honour
             of
             Christian
             Burial
             ,
             
             as
             Aemilius
             hath
             recorded
             .
             And
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             Basilius
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Russia
             (
             which
             challengeth
             no
             small
             part
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             )
             threatned
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Legate
             (
             as
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             )
             an
             infamous
             death
             and
             burial
             ,
             if
             he
             offered
             to
             set
             foot
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             jealous
             hate
             of
             this
             Usurpation
             .
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               Newnesse
               of
               challenged
               Infallibility
               .
            
             
               THE
               particularities
               of
               this
               new
               arrogation
               of
               Rome
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               pent
               up
               in
               any
               streight
               room
               .
               I
               will
               only
               instance
               in
               some
               few
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope's
               Infallibility
               of
               Judgment
               is
               such
               a
               Paradox
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               Histories
               of
               all
               times
               and
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Church
               doth
               sufficiently
               convince
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               had
               all
               Councils
               been
               called
               even
               of
               the
               remotest
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               were
               the
               agitations
               of
               all
               controversal
               causes
               in
               those
               Assemblies
               ,
               (
               as
               Erasmus
               justly
               observes
               )
               if
               this
               Opinion
               had
               then
               obtained
               ?
               Or
               how
               
               came
               it
               about
               that
               the
               Sentences
               of
               some
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               were
               opposed
               by
               other
               Sees
               ,
               by
               the
               Successors
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               by
               Christian
               Academies
               ,
               if
               this
               conceit
               had
               formerly
               passed
               for
               current
               with
               the
               World
               ?
               How
               came
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               whole
               Councils
               have
               censured
               and
               condemned
               some
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               for
               manifest
               Heresies
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               perswaded
               beforehand
               of
               the
               impossibility
               of
               those
               Errours
               ?
               
               Not
               to
               speak
               of
               Honorius
               ,
               of
               Liberius
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               the
               Council
               of
               Basil
               shall
               be
               the
               voice
               of
               common
               observation
               ;
               
                 Multi
                 Pontifices
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Many
                 Popes
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 are
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 faln
                 into
                 Errours
                 and
                 Heresies
                 .
              
               Either
               all
               stories
               mock
               us
               ,
               or
               else
               this
               parasitical
               dream
               of
               impeccancy
               in
               judgment
               is
               a
               mere
               stranger
               .
               And
               his
               disguise
               is
               so
               foul
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               if
               
                 Errare
                 non
                 
                 possum
              
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 erre
              
               ,
               seemed
               to
               Eberhardus
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Saltzburgh
               ,
               no
               other
               then
               the
               suit
               of
               an
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               Sect.
               3.
               
               The
               Newness
               of
               the
               Popes
               Superiority
               to
               General
               Councils
               .
            
             
               HOW
               bold
               and
               dangerous
               a
               Novelty
               is
               that
               which
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               the
               whole
               Society
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               late
               Fautors
               of
               that
               See
               (
               after
               the
               Florentine
               Synod
               )
               stick
               not
               to
               avouch
               ,
               
               
                 Summus
                 Pontifex
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
                 absolutely
                 above
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 no
                 Judges
                 on
                 earth
                 over
                 himself
                 ?
              
               How
               would
               this
               have
               relished
               with
               those
               well-near
               a
               thousand
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               ,
               
               who
               punctually
               determined
               thus
               ,
               
                 Ipsa
                 Synodus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Synod
                 lawfully
                 assembled
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Generall
                 Council
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 militant
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 immediately
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 state
                 or
                 dignity
                 soever
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 pertain
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Schism
                 ?
              
               And
               fifteen
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               
               the
               General
               Council
               of
               Basil
               ,
               wherein
               was
               President
               Julianus
               Cardinall
               of
               Saint
               Angelo
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Legate
               ,
               defined
               the
               same
               matter
               in
               the
               same
               words
               .
               It
               is
               no
               marvell
               if
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               that
               strain
               ,
               reject
               these
               as
               unlawfull
               Councils
               :
               but
               they
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               Decree
               was
               made
               by
               both
               of
               them
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Divines
               there
               assembled
               were
               (
               in
               their
               allowance
               )
               Catholick
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               in
               other
               
               Points
               adhered
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               they
               were
               the
               men
               by
               whose
               sentence
               
                 John
                 Husse
              
               and
               Hierome
               suffered
               no
               lesse
               then
               death
               :
               and
               yet
               even
               so
               lately
               did
               these
               numerous
               Divines
               in
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Church
               define
               the
               Superiority
               of
               a
               Council
               above
               the
               Pope
               .
               What
               speak
               we
               of
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               finde
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               East
               excommunicated
               in
               their
               assembly
               Julius
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               himself
               ,
               
               amongst
               others
               ,
               without
               scruple
               ,
               as
               Solzomen
               reporteth
               ?
            
             
               How
               ill
               would
               this
               Doctrine
               or
               practice
               now
               be
               endured
               ?
               Insomuch
               as
               Gregory
               of
               Valence
               dares
               confidently
               say
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               he
               be
               that
               makes
               a
               Council
               superior
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               fights
               directly
               (
               though
               unawares
               )
               against
               that
               
               most
               certain
               Point
               of
               Faith
               concerning
               Saint
               Peter's
               and
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               Primacie
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               The
               new
               presumption
               of
               Papall
               Dispensations
               .
            
             
               FRom
               the
               opinion
               of
               this
               supereminent
               Power
               hath
               flowed
               that
               common
               course
               of
               Dispensations
               with
               the
               Canons
               and
               Decrees
               of
               Councils
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               of
               late
               a
               great
               eye-sore
               to
               moderate
               beholders
               .
               
               
                 Franciscus
                 à
                 Victoria
              
               makes
               a
               wofull
               complaint
               of
               it
               ,
               professing
               to
               doubt
               whether
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               there
               be
               more
               that
               have
               leave
               by
               this
               means
               to
               break
               the
               laws
               then
               
               those
               that
               are
               tied
               to
               keep
               them
               .
               Thereupon
               wishing
               (
               for
               remedy
               )
               that
               there
               were
               a
               restraint
               made
               of
               those
               now
               boundlesse
               Dispensations
               ;
               and
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               objecting
               to
               himself
               that
               such
               a
               Decree
               of
               restriction
               would
               be
               new
               ,
               and
               not
               heard
               of
               in
               any
               former
               Council
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 Tempore
                 Conciliorum
                 antiquorum
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Popes
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Fathers
                 of
                 those
                 Councils
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 act
                 for
                 holding
                 them
                 back
                 from
                 this
                 immoderate
                 licence
                 of
                 dispensing
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 well
                 turn
                 over
                 the
                 laws
                 and
                 histories
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 Popes
                 did
                 not
                 presume
                 so
                 easily
                 and
                 commonly
                 to
                 dispense
                 with
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 but
                 observed
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 did
                 they
                 forbear
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 perhaps
                 not
                 once
                 did
                 they
                 ever
                 dispense
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Councils
                 :
                 But
                 now
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 are
                 we
                 grown
                 to
                 this
                 intemperance
                 of
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 abide
                 our
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 remedies
                 .
              
               Thus
               that
               learned
               Spaniard
               ,
               in
               an
               honest
               confession
               of
               the
               degenerate
               courses
               of
               the
               late
               Popes
               from
               the
               simple
               integrity
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               .
            
             
             
               What
               should
               I
               adde
               unto
               these
               the
               presumptuous
               Dispensations
               with
               Vows
               
               and
               Oaths
               ,
               
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ?
               a
               priviledge
               ordinarily
               both
               yielded
               and
               defended
               by
               flattering
               Canonists
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               meets
               with
               us
               at
               every
               turn
               in
               Hostiensis
               ,
               
               
                 Archidiaconus
                 ,
                 Felinus
                 ,
                 Capistranus
                 ,
                 Triumphus
                 ,
                 Angelus
                 de
                 Clavasio
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Ancorano
                 ,
                 Panormitan
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               largely
               particularized
               by
               our
               learned
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
               The
               new
               challenge
               of
               Popes
               domineering
               over
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               .
               
            
             
               I
               May
               well
               shut
               up
               the
               Scene
               with
               that
               notorious
               Innovation
               of
               the
               Popes
               subducing
               himself
               from
               the
               due
               Obedience
               of
               his
               once-acknowledged
               Lord
               and
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               reduce
               all
               those
               Imperiall
               powers
               to
               his
               homage
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               
               when
               Pope
               Gregory
               could
               say
               to
               Mauritius
               ,
               
               
                 Vobis
                 obedientiam
                 praebere
                 desidero
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 due
                 obedience
              
               ;
               and
               when
               Pope
               Leo
               came
               with
               cap
               and
               knee
               to
               Theodosius
               for
               a
               Synod
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               with
               
                 Clementia
                 vestra
                 concedat
              
               ,
               as
               Cardinall
               Cusanus
               cites
               it
               from
               the
               History
               .
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               
                 Nemo
                 Apostolicae
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 did
                 offer
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 steering
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Bark
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 designed
                 him
              
               ;
               as
               their
               
               a
               Balbus
               out
               of
               their
               own
               law
               .
               That
               of
               Pope
               b
               Gregory
               is
               plain
               enough
               ,
               
                 Ecce
                 serenissimus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Behold
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               speaking
               of
               his
               own
               advancement
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Rome
                 )
                 our
                 gracious
                 Lord
                 the
                 Emperor
                 hath
                 commanded
                 an
                 Ape
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Lion
                 ;
                 and
                 surely
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 one
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 lay
                 all
                 my
                 faults
                 and
                 negligences
                 not
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 piety
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 hath
                 committed
                 this
                 Ministery
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 so
                 weak
                 an
                 Agent
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               dated
               their
               Apostolick
               letters
               with
               the
               style
               of
               c
               the
               reign
               of
               their
               Lords
               the
               Emperours
               :
               now
               ,
               ever
               since
               Pope
               Paschal
               ,
               they
               care
               only
               to
               note
               the
               d
               year
               of
               their
               own
               Apostleship
               or
               Papacy
               .
               
            
             
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Bishops
               of
               that
               See
               professed
               to
               succeed
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               homely
               simplicity
               ,
               in
               humble
               obedience
               ,
               in
               piety
               ,
               in
               zeale
               ,
               in
               preaching
               ,
               in
               tears
               ,
               in
               sufferings
               :
               now
               since
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               altered
               ;
               the
               world
               sees
               and
               blushes
               at
               the
               change
               ;
               for
               now
               ,
               e
               
                 Quanta
                 inter
                 Solem
                 &
                 Lunam
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Look
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 the
                 Papall
                 power
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Imperiall
              
               ;
               now
               
                 Papa
                 est
                 Dominus
                 Imperatoris
                 ,
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               their
               f
               Capistranus
               ;
               )
               and
               
                 the
                 Emperour
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 his
                 minister
                 or
                 servant
                 ,
              
               saith
               g
               Triumphus
               :
               and
               lest
               this
               should
               seem
               the
               fashionable
               word
               of
               some
               clawing
               Canonist
               only
               ,
               hear
               what
               Pope
               h
               Adrian
               himself
               saith
               ,
               
                 Unde
                 habet
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Whence
                 hath
                 the
                 Emperour
                 his
                 Empire
                 but
                 from
                 us
                 ?
                 all
                 
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 wholly
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 list
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               is
               that
               of
               Pope
               i
               Innocent
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               
                 Imperator
                 est
                 advocatus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 is
                 the
                 Popes
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 and
                 swears
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 his
                 Empire
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               perhaps
               this
               place
               is
               yet
               too
               high
               for
               an
               Emperour
               ;
               a
               lower
               will
               serve
               :
               k
               
                 fit
                 Canonicus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Emperor
               is
               (
               of
               course
               )
               
                 made
                 a
                 Canon
              
               ,
               and
               brother
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Lateran
               .
               Yet
               lower
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               the
               Sewer
               of
               his
               Holiness
               Table
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               the
               l
               first
               dish
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Bason
               for
               his
               hands
               .
               Yet
               lower
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               the
               Train-bearer
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               walking
               m
               Processions
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               the
               Quirie
               of
               his
               Stable
               ,
               and
               hold
               his
               n
               stirrup
               in
               getting
               upon
               his
               horse
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               his
               very
               o
               Porter
               to
               carry
               
               his
               Holinesse
               on
               his
               shoulder
               .
               And
               all
               this
               not
               out
               of
               will
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               duty
               .
            
             
             
               
               Where
               now
               is
               
                 Augustus
                 ab
                 Augendo
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Almain
               derives
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               suffers
               himself
               thus
               to
               be
               diminished
               ?
               Although
               there
               is
               more
               wonder
               in
               the
               others
               exaltation
               .
               Papae
               !
               Men
               are
               too
               base
               to
               enter
               into
               comparison
               with
               him
               .
               
                 His
                 authority
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               saith
               b
               one
               ;
               yet
               more
               ,
               
                 he
                 excelleth
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
              
               saith
               another
               ;
               yet
               more
               once
               ,
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Consistory
                 with
                 God
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               which
               comprehends
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 omnia
                 ,
                 &
                 super
                 omnia
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               under
               Julius
               .
            
             
               Oh
               strange
               alteration
               ,
               
               that
               the
               great
               Commanders
               of
               the
               World
               should
               be
               made
               the
               drudges
               of
               their
               subjects
               ;
               
               That
               Order
               and
               Soveraignty
               should
               lose
               
               themselves
               in
               a
               pretence
               of
               Piety
               ;
               That
               the
               professed
               Successour
               of
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Gold
                 and
                 silver
                 have
                 I
                 none
                 ,
              
               
               should
               thus
               trample
               upon
               Crowns
               ;
               That
               a
               poor
               silly
               Worm
               of
               the
               Earth
               should
               raise
               up
               it self
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               and
               offer
               to
               crawle
               into
               the
               glorious
               Throne
               of
               Heaven
               !
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Epilogue
             both
             of
             Exhortation
             and
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             
             NOT
             to
             wearie
             my
             Reader
             with
             more
             particularities
             of
             Innovation
             ;
             let
             now
             all
             Christians
             know
             and
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             such
             change
             as
             they
             sensibly
             finde
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             truly
             (
             though
             not
             so
             visibly
             )
             note
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             yea
             rather
             in
             that
             Soul
             of
             Religion
             which
             informeth
             both
             .
             And
             if
             thereupon
             all
             our
             endeavour
             (
             as
             we
             protest
             before
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             )
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             only
             to
             reduce
             Rome
             to
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             recall
             it
             to
             that
             original
             Truth
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Sincerity
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             long
             famous
             through
             the
             World
             and
             happy
             ,
             how
             unjustly
             are
             we
             ejected
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             condemned
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             that
             Antient
             Mistress
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             stand
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             her
             
             Honour
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             plead
             the
             disparagement
             of
             her
             retractions
             ,
             and
             the
             age
             and
             authority
             of
             these
             her
             impositions
             ,
             let
             me
             have
             leave
             to
             shut
             up
             all
             with
             that
             worthy
             and
             religious
             contestation
             of
             Saint
             Ambrose
             with
             his
             Symmachus
             .
          
           
             That
             eloquent
             Patron
             of
             Idolatry
             had
             pleaded
             hard
             for
             the
             old
             Rites
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             brings
             in
             Antient
             Rome
             speaking
             thus
             for
             her self
             ;
             
               Optimi
               principes
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             
               Excellent
               Princes
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               of
               your
               Country
               ,
               reverence
               ye
               my
               years
               ,
               into
               which
               my
               pious
               Rites
               have
               brought
               me
               .
               I
               will
               use
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               my
               Ancestors
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               repent
               me
               .
               I
               will
               live
               after
               mine
               own
               fashion
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               free
               .
               This
               Religion
               hath
               brought
               the
               World
               under
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               Laws
               ;
               these
               sacred
               Devotions
               have
               driven
            
             Hannibal
             
               from
               our
               walls
               ,
               from
               
               our
               Capitol
               .
               Have
               I
               been
               preserved
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               mine
               old
               age
               I
               should
               be
               reproved
               ?
               Say
               that
               I
               did
               see
               what
               were
               to
               be
               altered
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               late
               and
               shamefull
               is
               the
               amendment
               of
               age
               .
            
             To
             which
             that
             holy
             Father
             no
             lesse
             wittily
             and
             elegantly
             answers
             by
             way
             of
             retortion
             ,
             bringing
             in
             Rome
             to
             speak
             thus
             rather
             ;
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               in
               mine
               old
               age
               to
               be
               a
               Convert
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World.
               It
               is
               surely
               true
               that
               in
               no
               age
               it
               is
               too
               late
               to
               learn.
               Let
               that
               old
               age
               blush
               that
               cannot
               mend
               it self
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               gravity
               of
               years
               ,
               but
               of
               manners
               ,
               that
               deserves
               praise
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               no
               shame
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               better
               .
            
             And
             when
             Symmachus
             urges
             ,
             
               Majorum
               servandus
               est
               ritus
               ,
               We
               must
               observe
               the
               Rites
               of
               our
               forefathers
               :
               Dicant
               igitur
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
               )
               Let
               them
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               
               things
               should
               remain
               in
               their
               own
               imperfect
               Principles
               ;
               that
               the
               World
               once
               overcovered
               with
               darknesse
               ,
               offends
               in
               being
               shined
               upon
               by
               the
               glorious
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               Sun.
               And
               how
               much
               more
               happy
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               dispelled
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               Soul
               then
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               to
               be
               shined
               upon
               by
               the
               beams
               of
               Faith
               then
               of
               the
               Sun
               ?
            
             Thus
             he
             ,
             most
             aptly
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             ;
             whereto
             ,
             did
             that
             blessed
             Father
             now
             live
             ,
             he
             would
             doubtlesse
             no
             lesse
             readily
             apply
             it
             .
             
             
               Nec
               erubescas
               mutare
               sententiam
            
             ,
             
             
               Never
               blush
               to
               change
               ,
               Ruffinus
               ,
               never
               blush
               
               to
               change
               your
               minde
               ;
               you
               are
               not
               of
               such
               authority
               as
               that
               you
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               confesse
               you
               have
               erred
               .
            
             Oh
             that
             this
             meek
             ingenuity
             could
             have
             found
             place
             in
             that
             once-famous
             and
             Orthodox
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             how
             had
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             been
             as
             a
             City
             at
             unity
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             over
             all
             the
             proud
             hostilities
             of
             Paganism
             ?
             But
             since
             we
             may
             not
             be
             so
             happy
             ,
             we
             must
             sit
             down
             and
             mourn
             for
             our
             desolations
             ,
             for
             our
             divisions
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             wash
             our
             hands
             in
             innocence
             .
             There
             are
             none
             of
             all
             these
             instanced
             particulars
             (
             besides
             many
             more
             )
             wherein
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             sensibly
             erred
             in
             corrupt
             additions
             to
             the
             Faith
             ;
             so
             as
             herein
             we
             may
             justly
             (
             before
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             )
             warrant
             our
             disagreement
             of
             judgment
             from
             her
             .
             The
             rest
             
             is
             their
             act
             ,
             and
             not
             ours
             :
             we
             are
             mere
             patients
             in
             this
             schism
             ;
             and
             therefore
             goe
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             driven
             .
             That
             we
             hold
             not
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             theirs
             ,
             who
             both
             have
             deserved
             this
             strangenesse
             by
             their
             Errours
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             by
             their
             Violence
             .
             Contrary
             to
             that
             rule
             which
             Cato
             in
             Tully
             gives
             of
             unpleasing
             Friendship
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             ript
             it
             in
             the
             seam
             ,
             but
             torn
             it
             in
             the
             whole
             cloth
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             I
             shall
             seem
             unto
             some
             to
             have
             spoken
             too
             mildly
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             that
             debauched
             Church
             :
             There
             are
             that
             stand
             upon
             a
             mere
             nullity
             of
             her
             Being
             ,
             not
             resting
             in
             a
             bare
             depravation
             .
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             goe
             so
             far
             :
             If
             she
             be
             foul
             ,
             if
             deadly
             diseased
             ,
             (
             as
             she
             is
             )
             these
             qualities
             cannot
             utterly
             take
             off
             
             her
             Essence
             ,
             or
             our
             relations
             .
          
           
             Our
             Divines
             indeed
             call
             us
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             we
             run
             ;
             so
             as
             here
             is
             an
             actuall
             separation
             on
             our
             parts
             .
             True
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Corruptions
             ,
             (
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             true
             confusion
             )
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             Their
             very
             charge
             implies
             their
             limitation
             :
             as
             it
             is
             Babylon
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             an
             outward
             visible
             Church
             ,
             
             we
             neither
             did
             nor
             would
             .
             This
             Dropsie
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             swoln
             up
             the
             body
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             but
             a
             sound
             one
             .
             The
             true
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             which
             it
             maintains
             ,
             
             maintain
             life
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             the
             Errours
             which
             it
             holds
             together
             with
             those
             Principles
             ,
             struggle
             with
             that
             life
             ,
             and
             threaten
             an
             extinction
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             visible
             Church
             then
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             detracted
             
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             it
             (
             though
             the
             contemptuous
             repulse
             of
             so
             many
             admonitions
             have
             deserved
             our
             alienation
             ;
             )
             as
             Babylon
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             it
             .
             Like
             as
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             we
             freely
             converse
             with
             those
             men
             in
             civil
             affairs
             with
             whom
             we
             hate
             to
             partake
             in
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             not
             this
             seem
             to
             savour
             of
             too
             much
             indifferency
             ?
             What
             need
             we
             so
             vehemently
             labour
             to
             draw
             from
             either
             part
             ,
             and
             triumph
             in
             winning
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             for
             lost
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             and
             brand
             them
             for
             Apostates
             that
             are
             won
             away
             ,
             if
             (
             which
             way
             soever
             we
             fall
             )
             we
             cannot
             light
             out
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             what
             such
             necessity
             was
             there
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             what
             such
             danger
             of
             relapses
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             with
             both
             ?
          
           
           
             Let
             these
             Sophisters
             know
             ,
             that
             true
             Charity
             needs
             not
             abate
             any
             thing
             of
             zeal
             .
             If
             they
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             just
             value
             of
             Truth
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             enquire
             so
             much
             into
             the
             Persons
             as
             into
             the
             Cause
             .
             Whatever
             the
             Church
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             Errours
             be
             damnable
             ,
             our
             blood
             is
             happily
             spent
             in
             their
             impugnation
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             rather
             chuse
             to
             undergoe
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             ,
             then
             offend
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             yielding
             to
             a
             known
             falshood
             in
             Religion
             :
             neither
             doth
             the
             outward
             Visibility
             of
             the
             Church
             abate
             ought
             of
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             mis-opinions
             ,
             or
             the
             vehemence
             of
             our
             oppositions
             .
             Were
             it
             Saint
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             halt
             in
             Judaizing
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             must
             resist
             him
             to
             his
             face
             :
             neither
             is
             his
             fault
             lesse
             ,
             because
             an
             Apostles
             ;
             yea
             ,
             let
             me
             say
             more
             .
             Were
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             ours
             
             lay'd
             upon
             severall
             Foundations
             ,
             these
             Errours
             should
             not
             be
             altogether
             so
             detestable
             ,
             since
             the
             symbolizing
             in
             many
             Truths
             makes
             grosse
             Errours
             more
             intolerable
             ,
             as
             the
             Samaritan
             Idolatry
             was
             more
             odious
             to
             the
             Jewes
             then
             merely
             Paganish
             .
             If
             the
             dearest
             daughter
             of
             God
             upon
             earth
             should
             commit
             spirituall
             whoredome
             ,
             
             her
             uncleannesse
             is
             so
             much
             more
             to
             be
             hated
             as
             her
             obligations
             
             
             were
             greater
             .
             Oh
             the
             glorious
             crowns
             therefore
             of
             those
             blessed
             Martyrs
             of
             ours
             ,
             who
             rather
             gave
             their
             bodies
             to
             be
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             betray
             any
             parce●l
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             !
          
           
             Oh
             the
             wofull
             and
             dangerous
             condition
             of
             those
             Souls
             ,
             which
             shutting
             their
             eyes
             against
             so
             clear
             a
             light
             ,
             either
             willingly
             sit
             down
             in
             palpable
             darkness
             ,
             or
             fall
             back
             from
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             into
             these
             miserable
             enormities
             both
             of
             Practice
             and
             Doctrine
             !
             It
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             judge
             them
             ;
             that
             I
             leave
             unto
             that
             high
             and
             awfull
             Tribunal
             ,
             before
             which
             I
             shall
             once
             appear
             with
             them
             .
             But
             this
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             righteous
             Judge
             shall
             punish
             either
             their
             obstinacy
             or
             relapses
             with
             eternal
             damnation
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             justified
             in
             his
             judgements
             ,
             
             whiles
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             torments
             they
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             say
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               art
               just
               in
               all
               that
               is
               befaln
               us
               ;
               for
               thou
               hast
               done
               right
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               done
               wickedly
               .
            
          
           
             For
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             save
             our
             Souls
             ,
             let
             us
             carefully
             preserve
             them
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             Romish
             Superstition
             ;
             let
             us
             never
             fear
             that
             our
             discretion
             can
             hate
             Errour
             too
             much
             ;
             let
             us
             awaken
             our
             holy
             zeal
             to
             a
             serious
             and
             servent
             opposition
             ,
             joyned
             with
             a
             charitable
             endeavour
             of
             reclamation
             ;
             shortly
             ,
             let
             us
             hate
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             strive
             against
             their
             Practice
             ,
             pity
             their
             mis-guiding
             ,
             neglect
             their
             censures
             ,
             labour
             their
             recovery
             ,
             pray
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             AN
             APOLOGETICAL
             ADVERTISEMENT
             to
             the
             READER
             .
          
           
             
               Reader
               ,
            
          
           
             Nothing
             can
             be
             so
             well
             said
             or
             done
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             ill
             taken
             .
             Whiles
             I
             thus
             sincerely
             plead
             for
             Truth
             ,
             the
             well-meaning
             ignorance
             of
             some
             mistakers
             hath
             passed
             as
             deep
             ,
             as
             unjust
             censures
             upon
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             Preferment
             
             had
             changed
             my
             note
             ,
             and
             taught
             me
             to
             speak
             more
             plausible
             language
             concerning
             the
             Roman
             Church
             then
             I
             either
             did
             or
             ought
             .
             Wherein
             as
             I
             pity
             their
             Uncharitablenesse
             ,
             so
             I
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             rectifie
             their
             Judgement
             ;
             lest
             their
             prejudice
             may
             turn
             more
             to
             their
             sin
             then
             to
             my
             wrong
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             ground
             of
             the
             Exception
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             yield
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ;
             wherein
             the
             harsh
             noise
             of
             a
             mis-construed
             phrase
             offends
             their
             eare
             ,
             and
             breeds
             their
             quarrell
             .
             For
             this
             (
             belike
             )
             in
             their
             apprehension
             seems
             to
             sound
             no
             lesse
             then
             as
             if
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             a
             true-believing
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             part
             of
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             a
             sense
             which
             is
             as
             far
             wide
             from
             my
             words
             or
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             from
             truth
             it self
             .
             Wherefore
             serves
             this
             Book
             but
             to
             evince
             
             the
             manifold
             Corruptions
             of
             that
             foul
             Church
             ?
             That
             she
             is
             truely
             visible
             ,
             abates
             nothing
             of
             her
             abominations
             :
             For
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             Visible
             refers
             to
             outward
             Profession
             ,
             True
             to
             some
             essentiall
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             to
             soundnesse
             of
             Belief
             ?
             So
             as
             these
             two
             may
             too
             well
             stand
             together
             ,
             A
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             an
             Hereticall
             ,
             Apostaticall
             ,
             Antichristian
             Synagogue
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             .
             Grant
             the
             Romanists
             to
             be
             but
             Christians
             ,
             how
             corrupt
             soever
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             deny
             them
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Outward
             Visibility
             gives
             them
             no
             claim
             either
             to
             Truth
             or
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             then
             ,
             in
             two
             things
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             vindicate
             my self
             :
             One
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             no
             whit
             differ
             from
             my self
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             I
             differ
             not
             from
             the
             Judgement
             
             of
             our
             best
             ,
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             approvedly-classicall
             Divines
             .
             Both
             which
             cleared
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             done
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             grievous
             challenge
             ,
             this
             of
             Inconstancy
             :
             for
             though
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             here
             in
             this
             region
             of
             Mutability
             ,
             our
             whole
             man
             is
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             all
             herein
             affect
             a
             likenesse
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               by
               turning
            
             ;
             especially
             in
             Religion
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             as
             that
             doth
             more
             assimilate
             and
             unite
             us
             to
             that
             
             
               unchangeable
               Deity
            
             .
             
             
               Lo
               ,
               (
               say
               they
            
             )
             the
             man
             that
             once
             wrote
             ,
             
               No
               peace
               with
            
             
             Rome
             ,
             now
             cries
             nothing
             but
             Peace
             with
             Rome
             ,
             whiles
             he
             proclaims
             it
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             allows
             some
             Communion
             with
             it
             .
             Alas
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             why
             will
             ye
             suffer
             a
             rash
             and
             ignorant
             Zeal
             thus
             to
             lye
             palpably
             in
             your
             way
             to
             Truth
             ?
             Be
             but
             pleased
             to
             cast
             your
             eyes
             upon
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             that
             Book
             of
             mine
             (
             which
             is
             thus
             objected
             to
             me
             in
             a
             causelesse
             exprobration
             )
             that
             which
             long
             since
             I
             wrote
             ,
             of
             the
             Irreconcilablenesse
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             that
             Section
             be
             not
             a
             full
             expression
             of
             the
             same
             Truth
             (
             and
             that
             in
             the
             same
             words
             )
             which
             I
             have
             here
             published
             .
             There
             shall
             you
             finde
             taught
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             other
             difference
             betwixt
             us
             and
             Rome
             ,
             then
             betwixt
             a
             Church
             miserably
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             happily
             purged
             ;
             betwixt
             a
             sickly
             ,
             languishing
             ,
             dying
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             healthfull
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             :
             That
             Valdus
             ,
             
             
               Wiclef
               ,
               Luther
            
             ,
             did
             never
             goe
             about
             to
             frame
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             but
             to
             cleanse
             ,
             restore
             ,
             reform
             that
             Church
             which
             was
             :
             That
             they
             meant
             onely
             to
             be
             Physicians
             to
             heal
             ,
             not
             Parents
             to
             beget
             a
             Church
             .
             There
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             all
             the
             same
             Church
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             outward
             Vocation
             ,
             whosoever
             all
             the
             world
             over
             worship
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             professe
             the
             same
             common
             Creed
             ;
             that
             some
             of
             us
             doe
             this
             more
             purely
             ,
             others
             more
             corruptly
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             are
             all
             Christians
             ,
             but
             sound
             Christians
             we
             are
             not
             .
             There
             ye
             shall
             finde
             this
             very
             Objection
             so
             fully
             answered
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             either
             formerly
             moved
             ,
             or
             so
             long
             since
             prevented
             :
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ;
          
           
             
               But
               how
               harshly
               doth
               this
               sound
               to
               a
               weak
               reader
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               seems
               to
               need
               
               reconciliation
               with
               it self
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               be
               reconciled
               ?
               Certainly
               yet
               so
               it
               is
               .
               The
               dignity
               of
               the
               outward
               forme
               (
               which
               comprehends
               this
               Unity
               in
               it self
               )
               avails
               nothing
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               nothing
               to
               Grace
               ,
               nothing
               to
               the
               soundnesse
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               The
               Net
               doth
               not
               straight
               make
               all
               to
               be
               Fish
               that
               it
               hath
               dragg'd
               together
               ;
               ye
               shall
               finde
               in
               it
               vile
               weeds
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               that
               devouring
               element
               hath
               disgorged
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               at
               once
               one
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               common
               Principles
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               consequences
               and
               that
               rabble
               of
               opinions
               which
               they
               have
               raked
               together
               ,
               so
               opposed
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               (
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               )
               by
               any
               glew
               of
               Concord
               (
               as
               Cyprian
               speaketh
               )
               nor
               bond
               of
               Unity
               ,
               be
               conjoined
               .
               That
               which
               Rome
               holds
               with
               us
               ,
               makes
               it
               a
               Church
               ;
               
               that
               which
               it
               obtrudes
               upon
               us
               ,
               makes
               it
               Hereticall
               :
               the
               truth
               of
               Principles
               makes
               it
               one
               ;
               the
               Error
               and
               impiety
               of
               Additions
               makes
               it
               irreconcilable
               ,
               &c.
               
               Look
               on
               the
               face
               therefore
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               she
               is
               ours
               ,
               she
               is
               Gods
               :
               look
               on
               her
               back
               ,
               she
               is
               quite
               contrary
               ,
               Antichristian
               .
               More
               plainly
               ,
               Rome
               doth
               both
               hold
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               destroy
               it
               ;
               she
               holds
               it
               directly
               ,
               destories
               it
               by
               consequent
               :
               In
               that
               she
               holds
               it
               ,
               she
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               howsoever
               impured
               ;
               in
               that
               she
               destroies
               it
               ,
               (
               what
               semblance
               soever
               she
               makes
               )
               she
               is
               a
               Church
               of
               malignants
               .
               If
               she
               did
               altogether
               hold
               it
               ,
               she
               should
               be
               sound
               and
               Orthbox
               ;
               if
               altogether
               she
               destroied
               it
               ,
               she
               should
               be
               either
               no
               Church
               ,
               or
               devilish
               :
               but
               now
               that
               she
               professes
               to
               hold
               those
               things
               directly
               which
               by
               inferences
               she
               closely
               overthrows
               ,
               she
               is
               a
               truely
               visible
               
               Church
               ,
               but
               an
               unsound
               one
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             I
             wrote
             well-near
             twenty
             years
             agone
             ,
             without
             clamor
             ,
             without
             censure
             .
             And
             since
             that
             ,
             in
             my
             Latine
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             did
             I
             very
             ought
             from
             this
             hold
             ?
             
             Did
             I
             not
             there
             call
             heaven
             &
             earth
             to
             record
             of
             our
             innocence
             in
             separating
             from
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ?
             Did
             I
             not
             cast
             the
             fault
             upon
             their
             violence
             ,
             not
             our
             will
             ?
             Did
             I
             not
             professe
             ,
             
               Lubentes
               quidem
               discessimus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               We
               willingly
               indeed
               departed
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               their
               Errors
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               we
               have
               not
               departed
               .
               Let
               them
               abandon
               their
               Errours
               ,
               and
               we
               embrace
               the
               Church
               :
               Let
               them
               cast
               away
               their
               Soul-killing
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               false
               appendances
               of
               their
               new
               Faith
               ,
               we
               shall
               gladly
               communicate
               with
               them
               
               in
               the
               right
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               and
               hold
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             I
             freely
             both
             taught
             and
             published
             ,
             with
             the
             allowance
             ,
             with
             the
             applause
             of
             that
             most
             Reverend
             Synod
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             doth
             the
             addition
             of
             a
             Dignity
             bring
             envy
             upon
             the
             same
             Truth
             ?
             Might
             that
             passe
             commendably
             from
             the
             pen
             or
             tongue
             of
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             endured
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             My
             brethren
             ,
             I
             am
             
             
             where
             I
             was
             ;
             the
             change
             is
             yours
             .
             Ever
             since
             I
             learned
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Veritie
             ,
             and
             the
             left
             of
             Errour
             ,
             thus
             I
             held
             ,
             and
             shall
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             at
             last
             send
             forth
             my
             Soul
             in
             no
             other
             resolution
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             you
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             I
             dare
             boldly
             say
             ,
             he
             shall
             doe
             more
             wrong
             to
             his
             Cause
             then
             to
             his
             adversary
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             differ
             not
             from
             my self
             ,
             you
             have
             seen
             ;
             see
             now
             that
             I
             differ
             not
             from
             our
             learned
             ,
             judicious
             ,
             approved
             Divines
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
            
             Latine
             
               or
               Western
               Church
               subject
               to
               the
            
             Romish
             
               Tyranny
               (
               unto
               the
               very
               times
               of
            
             Luther
             )
             
               was
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               saving
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               was
               found
               ,
               and
               wherein
            
             Luther
             
               himself
               received
               his
               
               Christianity
               ,
               
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               Ministery
               ,
               our
               Learned
               Doctor
            
             Field
             
               hath
               saved
               me
               the
               labour
               to
               prove
               ,
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               our
               best
               and
               most
               renowned
               Divines
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               he
               sites
               the
               Testimony
               of
            
             Calvin
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Melanchthon
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Mornay
             ,
             Deering
             .
             
               And
               if
               since
               that
               time
               it
               be
               foully
               corrupted
               ,
               so
               as
               now
               that
               acute
               Author
               is
               driven
               to
               the
               distinction
               of
            
             Verè
             Ecclesia
             ,
             and
             Vera
             Ecclesia
             ;
             
               yet
               at
               last
               he
               thus
               concludes
               ,
            
             But
             will
             some
             man
             say
             ,
             Is
             the
             Roman
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             Surely
             a●
             Austine
             noteth
             that
             the
             societies
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             in
             that
             they
             retain
             the
             profession
             of
             many
             parts
             of
             heavenly
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             still
             conjoined
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             and
             by
             them
             bringeth
             forth
             children
             unto
             God
             :
             so
             the
             present
             Roman
             Church
             is
             stil
             in
             some
             sort
             a
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             no
             otherwise
             then
             other
             societies
             of
             Hereticks
             are
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             retaineth
             the
             profession
             of
             some
             parts
             of
             heavenly
             truth
             ,
             and
             ministreth
             the
             true
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             many
             thousand
             infants
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Thus
               he
            
             .
          
           
             Junius
             ,
             
             
               distinguishing
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               and
               Papacie
               ,
               determines
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               be
               a
               truely-living
               (
               though
               sick
               )
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Papacie
               is
               the
               disease
               ,
               marring
               the
               health
               ,
               threatning
               her
               life
               ;
               and
               punctually
               resolves
               ,
            
             Ecclesia
             Papalis
             qua
             id
             habet
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Popish
             Church
             in
             
             that
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             that
             which
             pertaines
             to
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Raynolds
             makes
             it
             his
             Position
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             neither
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             nor
             a
             sound
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             ;
             yielding
             it
             a
             member
             ,
             whiles
             he
             disproves
             it
             sound
             .
          
           
             Paraeus
             ,
             
             Accusant
             nos
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             accuse
             us
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             that
             we
             have
             made
             a
             division
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             Nos
             verò
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             have
             not
             departed
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Papacie
             .
          
           
             Master
             Hooker
             
               is
               most
               pregnant
               for
               this
               point
               :
            
             
             Apparent
             it
             is
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             that
             all
             men
             are
             of
             necessitie
             either
             Christians
             ,
             or
             not
             Christians
             .
             If
             by
             
             external
             Profession
             they
             be
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             and
             Christians
             by
             external
             profession
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             whose
             mark
             of
             recognisance
             hath
             in
             it
             those
             things
             which
             we
             have
             mentioned
             ;
             yea
             although
             they
             be
             impious
             Idolaters
             ,
             wicked
             Hereticks
             ,
             persons
             Excommunicable
             ,
             yea
             and
             cast
             out
             for
             notorious
             improbitie
             .
             
               Thus
               he
               ;
               and
               going
               on
               ,
               he
               shews
               how
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               the
               self-same
               men
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Jesus
             
               Christ
               .
               The
               passages
               are
               too
               long
               to
               transcribe
               ,
               and
               the
               Books
               are
               obvious
               .
            
          
           
             Doctor
             Crakenthorp
             ,
             
             
               in
               his
               learned
               answer
               to
            
             Spalatensis
             ,
             
               defends
               heretical
               Churches
               to
               be
               truely
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               though
               unsound
               ones
               ;
               
               subscribing
               herein
               to
               the
               determination
               of
            
             Alphonsus
             ;
             
               and
               descending
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               concludes
               ,
            
             Haec
             tamen
             ipsa
             tua
             Romana
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             your
             Romane
             Church
             must
             be
             accounted
             both
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             :
             not
             simply
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             integrity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             any
             inward
             virtue
             ,
             not
             so
             effectually
             that
             it
             should
             avail
             to
             Salvation
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             a
             Church
             it
             is
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             external
             profession
             of
             Faith
             and
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             Doctrines
             of
             true
             belief
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             many
             outward
             Ligaments
             ,
             she
             is
             yet
             knit
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             
               Thus
               he
               fully
               to
               my
               words
               and
               meaning
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             swell
             up
             the
             bulk
             with
             many
             more
             ,
             
             a
             Catalogue
             whereof
             Brierley
             hath
             for
             his
             own
             purpose
             fetcht
             up
             together
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             shut
             up
             this
             Scene
             with
             out
             late
             most
             Learned
             Soveraign
             ,
             King
             James
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             Hampton
             Court
             ,
             with
             the
             acclamation
             of
             all
             his
             judicious
             hearers
             ,
             avowed
             ,
             that
             no
             Church
             ought
             further
             to
             separate
             it self
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Ceremony
             ,
             
             then
             she
             hath
             departed
             from
             her self
             when
             she
             
             was
             in
             her
             flourishing
             and
             best
             estate
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             her
             Lord
             and
             Head.
             
          
           
             Well
             therefore
             doth
             my
             Reader
             see
             that
             I
             have
             gone
             along
             with
             good
             company
             in
             this
             assertion
             .
             Although
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             *
             some
             worthy
             Divines
             of
             ours
             speak
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             the
             height
             of
             Zeal
             denying
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             at
             all
             ;
             whose
             contradiction
             gives
             colour
             to
             this
             offence
             .
             But
             let
             my
             Reader
             know
             ,
             that
             however
             their
             words
             are
             opposite
             ,
             yet
             not
             their
             judgement
             ;
             a
             mutuall
             understanding
             shall
             well
             accord
             us
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             however
             the
             terms
             sound
             contrary
             .
             Our
             old
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Things
               are
               as
               they
               are
               taken
               :
            
             The
             difference
             is
             in
             the
             acception
             of
             True
             and
             Church
             ;
             both
             which
             
             have
             much
             latitude
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             sense
             .
             Whiles
             by
             True
             ,
             they
             mean
             right
             believing
             ,
             and
             by
             Church
             ,
             
             a
             company
             of
             Faithfull
             which
             have
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             rightly
             understood
             and
             sincerely
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             duly
             administred
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             marvell
             if
             they
             say
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             neither
             true
             nor
             Church
             ;
             who
             would
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             otherwise
             ?
             But
             whiles
             we
             mean
             by
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             a
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             professing
             to
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             but
             subscribe
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             yield
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             both
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             truely
             visible
             ?
             So
             as
             shortly
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             of
             
               True
               Church
            
             ,
             these
             Divines
             cannot
             but
             descend
             to
             us
             ;
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             of
             both
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             ascend
             to
             them
             :
             in
             fine
             ,
             both
             agree
             in
             the
             substance
             ,
             
             whiles
             the
             words
             cross
             .
             
             Certainly
             in
             effect
             Master
             Perkins
             saith
             no
             other
             ,
             whiles
             he
             defines
             his
             Reformed
             Catholick
             to
             be
             one
             that
             holds
             the
             same
             necessary
             Heads
             of
             Religion
             with
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             he
             pares
             off
             and
             rejects
             all
             Errours
             in
             Doctrine
             whereby
             the
             same
             Religion
             is
             corrupted
             :
             wherein
             that
             well-allowed
             Author
             speaks
             home
             to
             my
             meaning
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             terms
             .
             That
             the
             Roman
             Church
             holds
             the
             necessary
             Heads
             of
             Religion
             ,
             gives
             it
             a
             right
             ,
             in
             my
             sense
             ,
             to
             a
             true
             Visibilitie
             ;
             that
             it
             holds
             foul
             Errours
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             makes
             it
             false
             in
             belief
             ,
             whiles
             it
             hath
             a
             true
             Being
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             may
             give
             sufficient
             light
             to
             that
             passage
             in
             my
             sixth
             page
             ,
             whereat
             
             some
             have
             heedlesly
             stumbled
             .
             That
             which
             I
             cited
             from
             Luther
             out
             of
             Cromerus
             ,
             I
             finde
             also
             alledged
             by
             Doctor
             Field
             out
             of
             Luther
             himself
             ;
             
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             that
             
               under
               the
               Papacy
               is
               the
               very
               kernel
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               much
               good
               ,
               yea
               all
               .
            
             Know
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             Luther's
             ,
             not
             mine
             :
             neither
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             but
             ,
             under
             it
             ;
             under
             it
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             to
             trample
             upon
             ,
             not
             to
             possess
             ;
             or
             if
             to
             possess
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             injoy
             .
             Their
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             defect
             of
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             but
             in
             excess
             of
             superfluous
             additions
             .
             Luther
             explicates
             himself
             ;
             For
             his
             Kernel
             is
             the
             several
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             belief
             ;
             his
             
               all
               good
            
             ,
             is
             Scriptures
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Creeds
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Fathers
             ;
             all
             these
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             (
             God
             knows
             )
             miserably
             corrupted
             .
             That
             they
             thus
             have
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             whit
             
             worse
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             little
             better
             for
             themselves
             :
             would
             to
             God
             they
             were
             theirs
             as
             well
             in
             true
             use
             as
             in
             possession
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             an
             ill
             descant
             that
             a
             nimble
             Papist
             made
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             Luther
             ,
             which
             yield
             them
             the
             kernel
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               If
               we
               have
               the
               kernel
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               let
               them
               take
               the
               shell
            
             .
             Soft
             ,
             friend
             ,
             you
             are
             too
             witty
             :
             Luther
             did
             not
             give
             
             
             you
             the
             kernell
             ,
             and
             reserve
             us
             the
             shell
             :
             He
             yielded
             you
             both
             kernell
             and
             shell
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             the
             shell
             rotten
             ,
             the
             kernell
             worm-eaten
             .
             Make
             much
             of
             your
             kernell
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             you
             have
             used
             it
             )
             it
             is
             but
             a
             bitter
             morsel
             ;
             swallow
             that
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             save
             the
             shell
             in
             your
             pocket
             .
          
           
             Neither
             think
             to
             goe
             away
             with
             an
             idle
             misprision
             ,
             We
             are
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             more
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             wish
             to
             be
             other
             then
             we
             are
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             poor
             souls
             !
             a
             true
             Visibility
             may
             and
             doth
             stand
             with
             a
             false
             Belief
             .
             Ye
             may
             be
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             the
             nearer
             to
             Heaven
             .
             It
             is
             your
             interest
             in
             the
             true
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             that
             must
             save
             your
             Souls
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             outwardly
             visible
             :
             your
             Errours
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             no
             less
             damnable
             ,
             
             for
             that
             ye
             are
             by
             outward
             profession
             Christians
             ,
             yea
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             your
             danger
             is
             more
             visible
             then
             your
             Church
             .
             If
             ye
             persist
             wilfully
             in
             these
             gross
             Corruptions
             ,
             which
             do
             by
             consequent
             raze
             that
             foundation
             which
             ye
             profess
             to
             lay
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             no
             less
             visible
             spectacles
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             that
             just
             God
             ,
             whose
             Truth
             and
             Spirit
             ye
             have
             so
             stubbornly
             resisted
             .
             The
             God
             of
             Heaven
             open
             your
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             draw
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             make
             your
             Church
             as
             truely
             sound
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             truly
             visible
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             in
             a
             desire
             to
             stand
             but
             so
             right
             as
             I
             am
             in
             all
             honest
             judgements
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             this
             speedy
             and
             true
             Apologie
             ;
             beseeching
             all
             Readers
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             (
             before
             whose
             bar
             we
             shall
             once
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             our
             overlashings
             )
             
             to
             judge
             wisely
             and
             uprightly
             of
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             doe
             me
             but
             justice
             in
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             I
             beg
             it
             ,
             favour
             .
             Farewell
             ,
             Reader
             ;
             and
             God
             make
             us
             Wise
             and
             Charitable
             .
             
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
           RECONCILER
           .
        
         
           AN
           
           EPISTLE
           PACIFICATORY
           Of
           the
           seeming
           Differences
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Trueness
           and
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           By
           JOS.
           EXON
           .
           
        
         
           
             TO
             THE
             Right
             Honourable
             and
             Truly
             Religious
             ,
             
             My
             singular
             good
             Lord
             ,
             EDWARD
             Earl
             of
             NORWICH
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             ever
             Honoured
             Lord
             ;
          
        
         
           I
           Confess
           my
           Charity
           led
           me
           into
           an
           Errour
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           well
           knows
           how
           apt
           I
           am
           to
           be
           overtaken
           with
           these
           better
           deceits
           of
           an
           over-kinde
           
           credulity
           .
           I
           had
           thought
           that
           any
           dash
           of
           my
           Pen
           ,
           in
           a
           sudden
           and
           easie
           advertisement
           ,
           might
           have
           served
           to
           have
           quitted
           that
           ignorant
           Scandal
           which
           was
           cast
           upon
           my
           mistaken
           Assertion
           of
           the
           true
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           .
           The
           issue
           proves
           all
           otherwise
           :
           I
           finde
           ,
           to
           my
           grief
           ,
           that
           the
           misunderstanding
           tenacity
           of
           some
           zealous
           spirits
           hath
           made
           it
           a
           quarrel
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           trouble
           me
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Position
           which
           is
           so
           familiarly
           current
           with
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Divines
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           oft
           and
           long
           since
           published
           by
           me
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           yea
           not
           without
           the
           approbation
           and
           applause
           of
           the
           whole
           representative
           body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           quarrelled
           ,
           
           and
           drawn
           into
           the
           detestation
           of
           those
           that
           know
           it
           not
           .
           As
           one
           therefore
           that
           should
           think
           it
           corrosive
           enough
           ,
           that
           any
           occasion
           should
           be
           taken
           by
           ought
           of
           mine
           to
           ravell
           but
           one
           thred
           of
           that
           seamless
           Coat
           ,
           I
           do
           earnestly
           desire
           by
           a
           more
           full
           explication
           to
           give
           clear
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           Readers
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           seasonable
           Reconcilement
           to
           stop
           the
           flood-gates
           of
           contention
           .
           
           
           I
           know
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unpleasing
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           through
           your
           Honourable
           and
           Pious
           hands
           these
           welcome
           Papers
           should
           be
           transmitted
           to
           many
           .
           Wherein
           I
           shall
           first
           beseech
           ,
           yea
           adjure
           ,
           all
           Christians
           under
           whose
           eyes
           they
           shall
           fall
           ,
           by
           the
           dreadful
           Name
           of
           that
           God
           who
           shall
           judge
           both
           the
           quick
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           unjust
           Prejudices
           ,
           and
           to
           allow
           the
           words
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           .
           I
           dare
           confidently
           say
           ,
           Let
           us
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           agreed
           .
        
         
           The
           Searcher
           of
           all
           hearts
           knows
           how
           far
           it
           was
           from
           my
           thoughts
           to
           speak
           ought
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Romane
           Synagogue
           :
           If
           I
           have
           not
           sufficiently
           branded
           that
           Strumpet
           ,
           
           I
           justly
           suffer
           .
           Luther's
           broad
           word
           is
           by
           me
           already
           
           both
           safely
           construed
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           vindicated
           .
           But
           do
           you
           not
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ?
           
           Do
           you
           not
           yield
           some
           kinde
           of
           Communion
           with
           these
           clients
           of
           Antichrist
           ?
           What
           is
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           ,
           Favour
           ?
           Mark
           well
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           give
           thee
           understanding
           in
           all
           things
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           latter
           :
           No
           man
           can
           say
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           holds
           some
           Truths
           ;
           those
           Truths
           are
           God's
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           right
           ours
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           we
           challenge
           our
           own
           wheresoever
           we
           find
           it
           ?
           If
           a
           very
           Devil
           shall
           say
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           we
           will
           snatch
           this
           Truth
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           as
           usurped
           ,
           and
           in
           spight
           of
           him
           ,
           proclaim
           it
           for
           our
           own
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
             communion
             betwixt
             light
             and
             darkness
          
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           communion
           betwixt
           light
           and
           light
           :
           Now
           all
           Truth
           is
           Light
           ,
           and
           therefore
           symbolizeth
           with
           it self
           .
           With
           that
           light
           therefore
           whose
           glimmering
           yet
           remains
           in
           their
           darkness
           ,
           our
           clearer
           light
           will
           and
           must
           hold
           communion
           .
           If
           they
           profess
           Three
           Persons
           in
           one
           Godhead
           ,
           Two
           Natures
           in
           one
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           shall
           we
           detrect
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           this
           Christian
           Verity
           ?
           We
           abhor
           to
           have
           any
           Communion
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Errours
           ,
           in
           their
           Idolatrous
           or
           Superstitious
           practices
           ;
           these
           are
           their
           own
           ,
           not
           ours
           .
           If
           we
           durst
           have
           taken
           their
           part
           in
           these
           ,
           this
           breach
           had
           not
           been
           .
           Now
           ,
           who
           can
           but
           say
           that
           we
           must
           hate
           their
           evil
           ,
           and
           allow
           their
           good
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           countenance
           to
           their
           Errours
           that
           we
           imbrace
           our
           own
           Truths
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           disparagement
           to
           our
           Truths
           that
           they
           have
           blended
           them
           with
           their
           Errours
           .
           Here
           can
           be
           no
           difference
           then
           ,
           if
           this
           Communion
           be
           not
           mistaken
           :
           No
           man
           will
           say
           that
           we
           may
           sever
           from
           their
           common
           Truths
           ;
           no
           man
           will
           say
           that
           we
           may
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           their
           hateful
           Errours
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           He
           that
           saith
           a
           Thief
           is
           truly
           a
           man
           ,
           doth
           he
           therein
           favour
           that
           Thief
           ?
           He
           that
           saith
           a
           diseased
           ,
           dropsied
           ,
           dying
           body
           is
           a
           true
           (
           though
           corrupt
           )
           body
           ,
           doth
           he
           favour
           that
           Disease
           ,
           or
           that
           living
           carkass
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           no
           more
           that
           I
           say
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Trueness
           of
           Being
           and
           outward
           Visibility
           are
           no
           praise
           to
           her
           ;
           yea
           these
           are
           aggravations
           to
           her
           falshood
           .
           The
           advantage
           that
           is
           both
           sought
           and
           found
           in
           this
           Assertion
           is
           onely
           ours
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           sequel
           ,
           without
           any
           danger
           of
           their
           gain
           .
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           a
           True
           Church
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           withall
           ,
           she
           is
           a
           false
           Church
           :
           True
           in
           Existence
           ,
           but
           false
           in
           Belief
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           homonymie
           of
           a
           word
           breed
           jarres
           ,
           where
           the
           sense
           is
           accorded
           .
           If
           we
           do
           not
           yield
           her
           the
           true
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           why
           do
           we
           call
           her
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           What
           speak
           we
           of
           ?
           or
           where
           is
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           question
           ?
           Who
           sees
           not
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Moral
           Trueness
           ,
           and
           a
           Natural
           ?
           He
           that
           is
           morally
           the
           falsest
           man
           ,
           is
           in
           Nature
           as
           truly
           a
           man
           as
           the
           honestest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           regard
           as
           true
           a
           man.
           In
           the
           same
           sense
           therefore
           that
           we
           say
           the
           Devil
           is
           a
           true
           (
           though
           false
           )
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           a
           Cheater
           is
           a
           true
           (
           though
           false
           )
           man
           ,
           we
           may
           and
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           a
           true
           (
           though
           false
           )
           Church
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           true
           Errour
           and
           mistaking
           of
           the
           sense
           that
           is
           guilty
           of
           this
           quarrel
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Visibility
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           .
           Would
           God
           that
           Church
           did
           not
           too
           much
           fill
           our
           eye
           ,
           yea
           the
           world
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           wherein
           it
           doth
           more
           pride
           it self
           then
           in
           a
           glorious
           conspicuity
           ,
           scorning
           in
           this
           regard
           the
           obscure
           paucity
           of
           their
           opposers
           .
        
         
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
           What
           is
           this
           but
           to
           play
           with
           ambiguities
           ?
           That
           the
           Church
           
           of
           Rome
           is
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           visible
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           truly
           existent
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           :
           but
           is
           it
           still
           a
           part
           of
           the
           truly
           existent
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           
           Surely
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           then
           an
           Heretical
           and
           Apostatical
           Church
           is
           and
           may
           be
           .
           Reader
           ,
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           for
           God's
           sake
           ,
           for
           thy
           Souls
           sake
           ,
           mark
           where
           thou
           treadest
           ;
           else
           thou
           shalt
           be
           sure
           to
           fall
           either
           into
           an
           open
           gulf
           of
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           or
           into
           a
           dangerous
           precipice
           of
           Errour
           .
           There
           is
           no
           fear
           nor
           favour
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           under
           a
           Christian
           Face
           ,
           hath
           an
           Antichristian
           Heart
           ;
           overturning
           that
           Foundation
           by
           necessary
           inferences
           ,
           which
           by
           open
           profession
           it
           avoweth
           .
           That
           Face
           ,
           that
           Profession
           ,
           those
           avowed
           Principles
           are
           enough
           to
           give
           it
           claim
           to
           a
           true
           outward
           
           Visibilitie
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           whiles
           those
           damnable
           inferences
           are
           enough
           to
           feoffe
           it
           in
           the
           true
           style
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Antichristianisme
           .
           Now
           this
           Heresie
           ,
           this
           Antichristianisme
           makes
           Rome
           justly
           odious
           and
           execrable
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ;
           but
           cannot
           utterly
           dis-church
           it
           ,
           whiles
           those
           main
           Principles
           maintain
           a
           weak
           life
           in
           that
           crazie
           and
           corrupted
           body
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           not
           this
           language
           different
           from
           that
           whereto
           our
           eares
           and
           eyes
           have
           been
           inured
           ,
           from
           the
           mouths
           and
           pens
           of
           some
           Reverend
           Divines
           and
           Professors
           of
           our
           Church
           ?
           Know
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           stream
           of
           the
           famous
           Doctors
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           hath
           run
           strongly
           my
           way
           :
           I
           should
           have
           feared
           and
           hated
           to
           go
           alone
           :
           what
           reason
           is
           there
           then
           to
           single
           out
           one
           man
           in
           a
           
           throng
           ?
           Some
           few
           worthy
           Authors
           have
           spoken
           otherwise
           in
           the
           warmth
           of
           their
           zealous
           contention
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           even
           to
           them
           durst
           I
           appeal
           for
           my
           Judges
           :
           for
           if
           their
           sound
           differ
           from
           me
           ,
           their
           sense
           agrees
           with
           me
           :
           that
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           touched
           in
           my
           Advertisement
           ,
           so
           I
           am
           now
           ready
           to
           make
           clear
           by
           the
           instance
           of
           Learned
           Zanchius
           ,
           whose
           pregnant
           testimonies
           compared
           together
           ,
           shall
           plainly
           teach
           us
           how
           easie
           a
           reconcilement
           may
           be
           made
           betwixt
           these
           two
           seemingly-contrary
           Opinions
           .
           That
           worthy
           Author
           ,
           in
           his
           Profession
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           and
           published
           in
           the
           Seventieth
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           having
           defined
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           passed
           through
           the
           Properties
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           descending
           to
           the
           sub-division
           of
           the
           
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           comes
           to
           enquire
           ,
           how
           particular
           Churches
           may
           be
           known
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whereof
           he
           determins
           thus
           ,
           
             
               Illas
               igitur
            
             ,
             &c.
             Those
             Churches
             therefore
             do
             we
             acknowledge
             for
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             pure
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             heard
             ,
             admitted
             ;
             and
             so
             onely
             admitted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             neither
             place
             nor
             ear
             given
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             both
             these
             are
             the
             just
             Property
             of
             the
             flock
             or
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ;
             namely
             ,
             both
             to
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             their
             own
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             the
             voice
             of
             strangers
             ,
             John
             10.
             4.
             
             In
             which
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             are
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             )
             according
             to
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             administred
             and
             received
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             
             Sacraments
             devised
             by
             men
             are
             not
             admitted
             and
             allowed
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             hath
             the
             due
             place
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             both
             publickly
             and
             privately
             charitable
             care
             is
             had
             ,
             both
             by
             Admonitions
             ,
             Corrections
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             by
             Excommunications
             ,
             that
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             be
             duely
             kept
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             persons
             live
             soberly
             ,
             justly
             ,
             and
             piously
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             edification
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           :
           wherein
           who
           sees
           not
           how
           directly
           he
           aims
           both
           at
           the
           justifying
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           cashiering
           of
           the
           Roman
           ,
           which
           is
           palpably
           guilty
           of
           the
           violation
           of
           these
           wholesome
           Rules
           ?
           And
           indeed
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           said
           ,
           if
           we
           bring
           the
           Romane
           Church
           to
           this
           touch
           ,
           she
           is
           cast
           for
           a
           mere
           counterfeit
           ;
           
           she
           is
           as
           far
           from
           Truth
           ,
           as
           Truth
           is
           from
           Falshood
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           time
           you
           goe
           away
           with
           an
           opinion
           that
           Learned
           Zanchy
           is
           my
           professed
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           hath
           directly
           condemned
           my
           Position
           ,
           of
           the
           Trueness
           and
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Have
           but
           patience
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           to
           read
           what
           the
           same
           excellent
           Author
           writes
           in
           his
           golden
           Preface
           to
           that
           noble
           Work
           ,
           
             De
             
             
             natura
             Dei
          
           ,
           where
           this
           question
           is
           clearly
           and
           punctually
           decided
           .
           There
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           having
           passed
           through
           the
           woful
           and
           gloomy
           offuscations
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           all
           former
           Ages
           ,
           he
           descending
           to
           the
           darkness
           of
           the
           present
           Babylon
           ,
           concludes
           thus
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           less
           ceased
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           those
           Eastern
           
             
               Deinde
               non
               potuit
               Satan
            
             ,
             &c.
             Moreover
             ,
             Satan
             could
             not
             in
             the
             very
             Roman
             Church
             doe
             what
             he
             listed
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             Eastern
             ;
             to
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             such
             pass
             as
             that
             it
             should
             no
             more
             have
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             :
             for
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             Church
             retained
             still
             the
             chief
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             although
             weakned
             with
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             men
             ;
             it
             retained
             the
             publick
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             in
             many
             places
             mis-understood
             ,
             and
             mis-construed
             ;
             
             the
             invocation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             joyned
             also
             with
             the
             invocation
             of
             dead
             men
             ;
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             howsoever
             defiled
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             many
             Superstitions
             .
             So
             as
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Symbol
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             remained
             still
             in
             her
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             West
             ;
             no
             otherwise
             then
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             even
             after
             that
             all
             things
             were
             in
             part
             prophaned
             by
             Jeroboam
             and
             other
             impious
             and
             idolatrous
             Kings
             ,
             upon
             the
             defection
             made
             by
             them
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             Tribe
             of
             Juda.
             For
             neither
             do
             I
             assent
             to
             them
             which
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             
             Churches
             which
             afterwards
             turned
             Mahumetan
             .
             What
             Church
             was
             ever
             more
             corrupt
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             ?
             yet
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             it
             was
             still
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             And
             how
             doth
             Saint
             Paul
             call
             that
             Church
             wherein
             Antichrist
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             shall
             sit
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ?
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             Baptisme
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             administred
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             Wife
             that
             is
             an
             Adulteress
             doth
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Wife
             ,
             unless
             being
             despoiled
             of
             her
             marriage-ring
             ,
             she
             be
             manifestly
             divorced
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             therefore
             is
             yet
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             what
             manner
             of
             Church
             ?
             Surely
             so
             corrupted
             and
             depraved
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             great
             tyrannie
             oppressed
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             neither
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             partake
             with
             
             them
             in
             their
             holy
             things
             ,
             nor
             safely
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           again
           :
           wherein
           you
           see
           he
           speaks
           as
           home
           for
           me
           as
           I
           could
           devise
           to
           speak
           for
           my self
           ,
           and
           as
           appositely
           professeth
           to
           oppose
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Look
           now
           how
           this
           Learned
           Author
           may
           be
           reconciled
           to
           his
           own
           pen
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           very
           same
           way
           shall
           my
           pen
           be
           reconciled
           with
           others
           .
           Either
           he
           agrees
           not
           with
           himself
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           his
           sense
           I
           agree
           with
           my
           gainsayers
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           plain
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           in
           that
           former
           speech
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Classick
           Authors
           that
           speak
           in
           that
           Key
           ,
           mean
           by
           a
           
             True
             Church
          
           ,
           a
           sound
           ,
           pure
           ,
           
           right-believing
           Church
           ;
           so
           as
           their
           vera
           is
           rather
           
             verax
             .
             Zanchie
          
           explicates
           the
           terme
           ,
           whiles
           he
           joines
           
             veram
             &
             puram
          
           together
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           
           this
           construction
           it
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           that
           is
           an
           unsound
           one
           ;
           as
           if
           truth
           of
           Existence
           were
           all
           one
           with
           truth
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           whosoever
           shall
           say
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           I
           say
           he
           calls
           evil
           good
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           better
           then
           a
           teacher
           of
           lyes
           .
           But
           if
           we
           measure
           the
           true
           Being
           of
           a
           Visible
           Church
           by
           the
           direct
           maintenance
           of
           Fundamental
           Principles
           ,
           though
           by
           consequences
           indirectly
           overturned
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           foul
           adulteration
           ;
           what
           judicious
           Christian
           can
           but
           with
           me
           subscribe
           to
           Learned
           Zanchius
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           yet
           the
           true
           Visibility
           of
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           What
           should
           I
           need
           to
           press
           the
           latitude
           and
           multiplicity
           of
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           
           Church
           ?
           there
           is
           no
           one
           term
           that
           I
           know
           in
           all
           use
           of
           Speech
           so
           various
           .
           If
           in
           a
           large
           sense
           it
           be
           taken
           to
           comprehend
           the
           Society
           of
           all
           that
           profess
           Christian
           Religion
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           howsoever
           impured
           ,
           who
           can
           deny
           this
           title
           to
           the
           Roman
           ?
           If
           in
           a
           strict
           sense
           it
           be
           taken
           (
           as
           it
           is
           by
           Zanchius
           here
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           Divines
           who
           refuse
           to
           give
           this
           style
           to
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Rome
           )
           for
           the
           Company
           of
           Elect
           Faithful
           men
           gathered
           into
           
           one
           mystical
           Body
           under
           one
           Head
           Christ
           ,
           washed
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           justified
           by
           
           his
           Merits
           ,
           sanctified
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           conscionably
           waiting
           upon
           the
           true
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           in
           his
           pure
           Word
           and
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           so
           shameless
           as
           to
           give
           this
           title
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ?
           Both
           these
           sentences
           then
           are
           equally
           true
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             yet
             a
             true
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ;
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             long
             since
             ceased
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             in
             the
             second
             .
          
           As
           those
           friendly
           Souldiers
           therefore
           of
           old
           said
           to
           their
           fellows
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             why
             fight
             we
          
           ?
           Stay
           ,
           stay
           ,
           dear
           brethren
           ,
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           for
           his
           Churches
           sake
           ,
           for
           your
           Souls
           sake
           ,
           stay
           these
           busie
           and
           unprofitable
           litigations
           ;
           put
           up
           on
           both
           sides
           your
           angry
           pens
           ;
           turn
           your
           Swords
           into
           Siths
           ,
           to
           cut
           down
           the
           rank
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           your
           
           Spears
           into
           Mattocks
           ,
           to
           beat
           down
           the
           walls
           of
           this
           mystical
           Babylon
           .
           There
           are
           enemies
           enough
           abroad
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           friends
           at
           home
           .
           But
           if
           our
           sense
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           you
           will
           ask
           why
           our
           terms
           varie
           ,
           and
           why
           we
           have
           chosen
           to
           fall
           upon
           that
           manner
           of
           expression
           which
           gives
           advantage
           to
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           offence
           to
           our
           own
           .
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           let
           me
           beseech
           thee
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           Christ
           to
           weigh
           well
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           me
           why
           such
           offence
           ,
           such
           advantage
           should
           be
           rather
           given
           by
           my
           words
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           same
           words
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Luther
           ,
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           of
           
             Zanchie
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Plessee
             ,
             Hooker
             ,
             Andrews
             ,
             Field
             ,
             Crakenthorp
             ,
             Bedell
             ,
          
           and
           that
           whole
           cloud
           of
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Authors
           who
           have
           without
           exception
           used
           the
           same
           
           language
           ;
           and
           why
           more
           by
           my
           words
           now
           ,
           then
           twentie
           years
           agoe
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           I
           published
           the
           same
           Truth
           in
           a
           more
           full
           and
           liberal
           expression
           .
           Wise
           and
           charitable
           Christians
           may
           not
           be
           apt
           to
           take
           offence
           where
           none
           is
           given
           .
           As
           for
           any
           advantage
           that
           is
           hereby
           given
           to
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           they
           may
           put
           it
           in
           their
           eye
           ,
           and
           see
           never
           the
           worse
           .
           Loe
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           we
           are
           of
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           ;
           this
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           ;
           why
           are
           we
           forsaken
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           persecuted
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           sollicited
           to
           a
           change
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           poor
           souls
           !
           do
           they
           not
           know
           that
           Hypocrites
           ,
           leud
           persons
           ,
           Reprobates
           ,
           are
           no
           less
           members
           of
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           ?
           what
           gain
           they
           by
           this
           but
           a
           deeper
           damnation
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           did
           the
           Jews
           cry
           ,
           
             The
             
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           whiles
           they
           despited
           the
           Lord
           of
           that
           Temple
           ?
           Is
           the
           Sea-weed
           ever
           the
           less
           vile
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           drag'd
           up
           together
           with
           good
           fish
           ?
           They
           are
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           :
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           Jews
           ,
           nor
           Turks
           ,
           nor
           Pagans
           ;
           but
           misbelievers
           ,
           damnably
           Heretical
           in
           opinion
           ,
           shamefully
           Idolatrous
           in
           practice
           ?
           Let
           them
           make
           their
           best
           of
           this
           just
           Eulogie
           ,
           and
           triumph
           in
           this
           style
           ;
           may
           we
           never
           prosper
           if
           we
           envie
           them
           this
           glorie
           .
           Our
           care
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Church
           sensible
           ,
           
           (
           as
           Zuinglius
           distinguisheth
           )
           we
           may
           be
           of
           the
           Church
           spiritual
           ;
           and
           not
           resting
           in
           a
           fruitless
           Visibility
           ,
           we
           may
           finde
           our selves
           lively
           lims
           of
           the
           mystical
           body
           of
           Christ
           :
           which
           onely
           condition
           shall
           
           give
           us
           a
           true
           right
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           whiles
           fashionable
           Profession
           in
           vain
           cries
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           is
           barred
           out
           of
           those
           blessed
           gates
           with
           an
           
             I
             know
             you
             not
          
           .
        
         
           Neither
           may
           the
           Reader
           think
           that
           I
           affect
           to
           goe
           by-waies
           of
           speech
           :
           no
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           taken
           this
           path
           ,
           unless
           I
           had
           found
           it
           both
           more
           beaten
           and
           fairer
           .
           I
           am
           not
           so
           unwise
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           Adversary
           what
           disadvantage
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           given
           to
           our
           most
           just
           Cause
           by
           the
           other
           manner
           of
           explication
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           form
           of
           defence
           more
           fully
           stops
           the
           Adversaries
           mouth
           in
           those
           two
           main
           and
           envious
           Scandals
           which
           he
           casts
           upon
           our
           holy
           Religion
           ,
           Defection
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           Innovation
           ;
           then
           
           which
           no
           suggestion
           hath
           wont
           to
           be
           more
           prevalent
           with
           weak
           and
           ungrounded
           hearts
           .
           What
           we
           further
           win
           by
           this
           not
           more
           charitable
           then
           safe
           Tenet
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           it
           should
           be
           silently
           conceived
           by
           the
           judicious
           ,
           then
           blazoned
           by
           my
           free
           pen.
           Shortly
           ,
           in
           this
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           our
           gain
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           loss
           ;
           our
           ancient
           Truth
           triumphs
           over
           
           
           their
           upstart
           Errours
           ,
           our
           Charity
           over
           their
           merciless
           Presumptions
           .
           Fear
           not
           therefore
           ,
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           room
           for
           danger
           ;
           suspect
           not
           fraud
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           plain
           ,
           honest
           simplicity
           of
           intentions
           ;
           censure
           not
           where
           there
           is
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           clad
           in
           a
           different
           ,
           but
           more
           easie
           ,
           habit
           of
           words
           .
           But
           if
           any
           mans
           fervent
           zeal
           shall
           rather
           draw
           him
           to
           the
           liking
           of
           that
           other
           rougher
           and
           harder
           way
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           keep
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           I
           tax
           him
           not
           :
           let
           every
           man
           abound
           in
           his
           own
           sense
           ;
           onely
           let
           our
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           and
           hands
           conspire
           together
           in
           peace
           with
           our selves
           ,
           in
           warre
           with
           our
           common
           enemies
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           far
           have
           I
           (
           Right
           Honourable
           )
           in
           a
           desire
           of
           peace
           ,
           poured
           out
           my self
           into
           a
           plain
           explication
           and
           easie
           accordance
           .
           Those
           whom
           I
           strive
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           are
           onely
           mistakers
           ;
           whose
           censures
           if
           some
           man
           would
           have
           either
           laught
           out
           or
           despised
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           condescended
           to
           take
           off
           by
           a
           serious
           deprecation
           and
           just
           defence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           motion
           to
           request
           minds
           prepossessed
           with
           Prejudice
           to
           hear
           Reason
           .
           Whole
           Volumes
           are
           nothing
           to
           such
           as
           have
           contented
           themselves
           onely
           to
           take
           up
           Opinions
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           will
           hold
           them
           because
           they
           know
           where
           they
           had
           them
           .
           In
           vain
           should
           I
           spend
           my self
           in
           beating
           upon
           such
           anviles
           ;
           but
           for
           those
           ingenuous
           Christians
           
           which
           will
           hold
           an
           eare
           open
           for
           Justice
           and
           Truth
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           ,
           if
           ought
           at
           all
           needed
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           see
           ,
           and
           grieve
           to
           see
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           my
           Rochet
           that
           hath
           offended
           ,
           and
           not
           I
           ;
           in
           another
           habit
           I
           long
           since
           published
           this
           and
           more
           without
           dislike
           ;
           it
           is
           this
           colour
           of
           innocence
           that
           hath
           bleared
           some
           over-tender
           eyes
           .
           Wherein
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           should
           more
           pity
           their
           Errour
           ,
           or
           applaud
           my
           own
           Sufferings
           .
           Although
           I
           may
           not
           say
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             What
             hath
             the
             righteous
             done
          
           ?
           let
           me
           (
           I
           beseech
           your
           Lordship
           )
           upon
           this
           occasion
           have
           leave
           to
           give
           a
           little
           vent
           to
           my
           just
           grief
           in
           this
           point
           .
        
         
         
           The
           other
           day
           I
           fell
           upon
           a
           Latine
           Pamphlet
           ,
           homely
           for
           style
           ,
           tedious
           for
           length
           ,
           zealously
           uncharitable
           for
           stuff
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Author
           (
           onely
           wise
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           unknown
           )
           in
           a
           grave
           fierceness
           flies
           in
           the
           face
           of
           our
           English
           Prelacie
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           inveighing
           against
           their
           Persons
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           could
           be
           content
           to
           reverence
           )
           as
           their
           very
           Places
           .
           I
           blest
           my self
           to
           see
           the
           case
           so
           altered
           .
           Heretofore
           the
           Person
           had
           wont
           to
           bear
           off
           many
           blows
           from
           the
           Function
           ;
           now
           the
           very
           Function
           wounds
           the
           Person
           .
           In
           what
           case
           are
           we
           ,
           when
           that
           which
           should
           command
           respect
           brands
           us
           ?
           What
           black
           Art
           hath
           raised
           up
           this
           spirit
           of
           Aerius
           from
           his
           pit
           ?
           Wo
           is
           me
           ,
           that
           zeal
           should
           breed
           such
           monsters
           of
           conceit
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Honour
           ,
           the
           
           Pomp
           ,
           the
           Wealth
           ,
           the
           Pleasure
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Chair
           that
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           depravation
           of
           our
           Calling
           ;
           and
           if
           himself
           were
           so
           overlay'd
           with
           Greatness
           ,
           he
           should
           suspect
           his
           own
           Fidelity
           .
           Alas
           ,
           poor
           man
           !
           at
           what
           distance
           doth
           he
           see
           us
           ?
           Foggie
           Air
           useth
           to
           represent
           every
           Object
           far
           bigger
           then
           it
           is
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Temptation
           upon
           the
           Mount
           had
           only
           the
           Glory
           of
           those
           Kingdomes
           shewed
           to
           him
           by
           that
           subtile
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           the
           Cares
           and
           vexations
           :
           Right
           so
           are
           our
           Dignities
           exhibited
           to
           these
           envious
           beholders
           ;
           little
           do
           these
           men
           see
           the
           Toiles
           and
           Anxieties
           that
           attend
           this
           supposedly-pleasing
           eminence
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           revenge
           that
           I
           would
           wish
           to
           this
           uncharitable
           Censurer
           should
           
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           but
           for
           a
           while
           adjudged
           to
           this
           so
           glorious
           seat
           of
           mine
           ;
           that
           so
           his
           experience
           might
           taste
           the
           bewitching
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           envied
           Greatness
           :
           he
           should
           well
           finde
           more
           danger
           of
           being
           over-spent
           with
           work
           ,
           then
           of
           languishing
           with
           ease
           and
           delicacy
           .
        
         
           For
           me
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           appeal
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           eyes
           enough
           can
           witness
           how
           few
           free
           hours
           I
           have
           enjoyed
           since
           I
           put
           on
           these
           Robes
           of
           Sacred
           Honour
           .
           
           Insomuch
           as
           I
           could
           finde
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           with
           holy
           Gregory
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           
           my
           change
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           that
           I
           see
           these
           publick
           troubles
           are
           so
           many
           acceptable
           services
           to
           my
           God
           ,
           whose
           Glory
           is
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Being
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           if
           none
           but
           earthly
           respects
           should
           sway
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           heartily
           wish
           to
           change
           this
           Palace
           (
           which
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Bounty
           of
           my
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           hath
           put
           me
           into
           )
           for
           my
           quiet
           Cell
           at
           Waltham
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           so
           sweet
           leisure
           to
           enjoy
           God
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           my self
           .
           But
           I
           have
           followed
           the
           calling
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           to
           whose
           service
           I
           am
           willingly
           sacrificed
           ;
           and
           must
           now
           ,
           in
           an
           holy
           obedience
           to
           his
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           with
           what
           chearfulness
           I
           may
           ,
           ride
           out
           all
           the
           storms
           of
           Envie
           ,
           which
           unavoidably
           will
           alight
           upon
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           a
           conceived
           
           Greatness
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           whatever
           I
           may
           seem
           to
           others
           ,
           I
           was
           never
           less
           in
           my
           own
           apprehensions
           ;
           and
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           attendance
           of
           Envie
           ,
           could
           not
           yield
           my self
           any
           whit
           greater
           then
           I
           was
           .
           Whatever
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           good
           God
           of
           mine
           make
           me
           faithfull
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           compose
           the
           unquiet
           spirits
           of
           men
           to
           a
           conscionable
           care
           of
           the
           publick
           peace
           :
           with
           which
           Prayer
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           apprecation
           of
           all
           happiness
           to
           your
           Lordship
           and
           all
           yours
           ,
           I
           take
           leave
           ,
           and
           am
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             truly
             devoted
             in
             all
             hearty
             Observance
             and
             Duty
             ,
             
             
             
             JOS.
             EXON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           THOMAS
           
           LORD
           Bishop
           of
           Coventry
           and
           Litchfield
           .
        
         
           MY
           Lord
           ,
           may
           your
           leisure
           serve
           you
           to
           read
           over
           this
           poor
           sheet
           of
           Paper
           ,
           and
           to
           censure
           it
           .
           Your
           Name
           is
           left
           out
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           other
           famous
           Divines
           mentioned
           in
           the
           body
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           not
           be
           forestalled
           .
           I
           suffer
           for
           that
           wherein
           your self
           ,
           amongst
           many
           renowned
           Orthodox
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           my
           partner
           .
           As
           if
           you
           had
           not
           already
           said
           it
           enough
           ,
           I
           beseech
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           say
           once
           more
           what
           you
           think
           of
           the
           true
           Being
           and
           Visibility
           
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Your
           excellent
           and
           zealous
           Writings
           have
           justly
           wone
           you
           a
           constant
           reputation
           of
           great
           Learning
           and
           no
           less
           Sincerity
           ,
           and
           have
           placed
           you
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           suspicion
           :
           No
           man
           can
           ,
           no
           man
           dare
           misdoubt
           your
           decision
           .
           If
           you
           finde
           any
           one
           word
           amiss
           in
           this
           Explication
           ,
           spare
           me
           not
           ;
           I
           shall
           gladly
           kiss
           your
           Rod
           ,
           and
           hold
           your
           utmost
           severity
           a
           favour
           .
           But
           if
           you
           here
           meet
           with
           no
           other
           then
           the
           words
           of
           a
           commonly-professed
           Truth
           ,
           acquit
           me
           so
           far
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           I
           should
           suffer
           alone
           .
           And
           let
           the
           wilfull
           or
           ignorant
           mistakers
           know
           that
           they
           wound
           Innocencie
           ,
           and
           through
           my
           sides
           strike
           their
           best
           friends
           .
           I
           should
           not
           herein
           desire
           you
           to
           tender
           my
           Fame
           ,
           if
           
           the
           injury
           done
           to
           my
           name
           did
           not
           reflect
           upon
           my
           holy
           Station
           ,
           upon
           my
           well-meant
           Labours
           ,
           upon
           almost
           all
           the
           famous
           and
           well-deserving
           Authors
           that
           have
           stood
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           see
           this
           mistaken
           Quarrell
           to
           threaten
           much
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Peace
           is
           no
           less
           dear
           to
           us
           both
           then
           our
           Lives
           .
           In
           earnest
           desire
           and
           hope
           of
           some
           few
           satisfactory
           lines
           from
           your
           Reverend
           hand
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           my
           bold
           ,
           yet
           just
           ,
           suit
           ,
           I
           take
           leave
           ,
           and
           am
        
         
           
             Your
             much
             devoted
             and
             loving
             Brother
             
             
             JOS.
             EXON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           My
           very
           good
           Lord
           and
           Brother
           ,
           JOSEPH
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           EXON
           ,
           these
           .
           
        
         
           RIght
           Reverend
           ,
           and
           as
           dearly
           beloved
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           I
           have
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           been
           too
           long
           in
           your
           Lordships
           debt
           for
           these
           Letters
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           to
           Apologize
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           although
           I
           had
           my
           payment
           ready
           and
           
             in
             numeratis
          
           at
           the
           first
           reading
           of
           your
           Reconciler
           ,
           yet
           I
           reserved
           my
           Answer
           untill
           I
           had
           perused
           the
           two
           other
           Books
           and
           seconds
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           might
           return
           my
           payment
           
             cum
             foenore
          
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           your
           Lordships
           Tractate
           I
           could
           not
           but
           observe
           the
           lively
           Image
           of
           your self
           ;
           that
           is
           (
           according
           to
           the
           generall
           interpretation
           of
           all
           sound
           
           Professours
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           christ
           )
           of
           a
           most
           Orthodox
           Divine
           .
           And
           now
           remembring
           the
           Accordance
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           with
           others
           touching
           the
           Argument
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           reflect
           upon
           my self
           ,
           who
           have
           long
           since
           defended
           the
           same
           Point
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           many
           others
           .
           I
           do
           therefore
           much
           blame
           the
           Petulcity
           of
           whatsoever
           Author
           that
           should
           dare
           to
           impute
           a
           Popish
           affection
           to
           him
           whom
           (
           besides
           his
           excellent
           Writings
           and
           Sermons
           )
           God's
           visible
           ,
           eminent
           and
           resplendent
           Graces
           of
           Illumination
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Eloquence
           have
           made
           truely
           Honourable
           and
           glorious
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           Let
           me
           say
           no
           more
           ;
           I
           suffer
           in
           your
           suffering
           ,
           not
           more
           in
           consonancy
           of
           Judgement
           then
           in
           the
           sympathy
           of
           my
           Affection
           .
           Goe
           on
           ,
           
           dear
           Brother
           ,
           with
           your
           deserved
           Honour
           in
           God's
           Church
           with
           holy
           courage
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           dirty
           feet
           of
           an
           adversary
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           tread
           and
           rub
           ,
           the
           more
           lustre
           they
           give
           the
           figure
           graven
           in
           Gold.
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           preserve
           us
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           saving
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             
             unanimous
             friend
             and
             Brother
             ,
             THO.
             Covent
             .
             and
             Litchfield
             .
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           JOHN
           
           LORD
           Bishop
           of
           SALISBURY
           .
        
         
           MY
           Lord
           ,
           I
           send
           you
           this
           little
           Pamphlet
           for
           your
           censure
           .
           It
           is
           not
           credible
           how
           strangely
           I
           have
           been
           traduced
           every
           where
           for
           that
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           common
           Opinion
           of
           Reformed
           Divines
           ,
           yea
           of
           reasonable
           men
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           affirming
           the
           true
           Being
           and
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           You
           see
           how
           clearly
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           explicate
           this
           harmless
           Position
           ;
           yet
           I
           perceive
           some
           tough
           misunderstandings
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           with
           great
           reputation
           spent
           many
           years
           in
           the
           Divinity-Chair
           of
           the
           famous
           University
           of
           Cambridge
           .
           Let
           me
           therefore
           beseech
           you
           ,
           whose
           Learning
           and
           Sincerity
           
           is
           so
           throughly
           approved
           in
           God's
           Church
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           freely
           (
           how
           shortly
           soever
           )
           express
           your self
           in
           this
           Point
           :
           and
           if
           you
           finde
           that
           I
           have
           deviated
           but
           one
           hairs
           breadth
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           correct
           me
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           free
           me
           by
           your
           just
           Sentence
           .
           What
           need
           I
           to
           intreat
           you
           to
           pity
           those
           ,
           whose
           desires
           of
           faithful
           offices
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           are
           unthankfully
           repaied
           with
           Suspicion
           and
           Slander
           ?
           whose
           may
           not
           this
           case
           be
           ?
           I
           had
           thought
           I
           had
           sufficiently
           in
           all
           my
           Writings
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           very
           last
           Book
           of
           mine
           (
           whence
           this
           quarrell
           is
           picked
           )
           shewed
           my
           fervent
           zeal
           for
           God's
           Truth
           against
           that
           Antichristian
           Faction
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           your
           own
           ears
           can
           witness
           what
           I
           have
           suffered
           .
           Yea
           as
           if
           this
           calumny
           
           were
           not
           enough
           ,
           there
           want
           not
           those
           whose
           secret
           whisperings
           cast
           upon
           me
           the
           foul
           aspersions
           of
           another
           Sect
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           as
           much
           hated
           as
           little
           understood
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           know
           I
           had
           a
           place
           with
           you
           (
           though
           unworthy
           )
           in
           that
           famous
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           where
           (
           howsoever
           sickness
           bereaved
           me
           of
           the
           houres
           of
           a
           conclusive
           Subscription
           )
           yet
           your
           Lordship
           heard
           me
           with
           equall
           vehemency
           to
           the
           rest
           crying
           down
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           that
           way
           .
           God
           so
           love
           me
           as
           I
           do
           the
           tranquillity
           and
           happiness
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           yet
           can
           I
           not
           so
           overaffect
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           sacrifice
           one
           dram
           of
           Truth
           to
           it
           .
           To
           that
           good
           God
           do
           I
           appeal
           as
           the
           witness
           of
           my
           sincere
           heart
           to
           his
           whole
           Truth
           ,
           and
           no-less-then-ever-zealous
           
           detestation
           of
           all
           Popery
           and
           Pelagianisme
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           pardon
           this
           importunity
           ,
           and
           to
           vouchsafe
           your
           speedy
           Answer
           to
        
         
           
             Your
             much
             devoted
             and
             faithfull
             Brother
             
             JOS.
             EXON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           JOSEPH
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           EXON
           ,
           these
           .
           
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ;
          
        
         
           YOU
           desire
           my
           Opinion
           concerning
           an
           Assertion
           of
           yours
           ,
           whereat
           
           some
           have
           taken
           offence
           .
           The
           Proposition
           was
           this
           [
           That
           the
           Roman
           Church
           remains
           yet
           a
           True
           Visible
           Church
           .
           ]
           The
           occasion
           which
           makes
           this
           an
           ill-sounding
           Proposition
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           Protestants
           (
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           not
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           School
           Distinctions
           )
           is
           the
           usuall
           acception
           of
           the
           word
           True
           in
           our
           English
           Tongue
           .
           For
           though
           men
           skilled
           in
           Metaphysicks
           hold
           it
           for
           a
           Maxime
           ,
           
             Ens
             ,
             Verum
             ,
             Bonum
             convertuntur
             :
          
           yet
           with
           us
           ,
           he
           which
           shall
           affirm
           such
           a
           one
           is
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           a
           true
           Gentleman
           ,
           a
           true
           Scholar
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           is
           conceived
           not
           onely
           to
           adscribe
           Trueness
           of
           Being
           unto
           all
           these
           ,
           but
           those
           due
           Qualities
           or
           requisite
           Actions
           whereby
           they
           are
           made
           commendable
           or
           praise-worthy
           
           in
           their
           severall
           kinds
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           the
           Roman
           Church
           is
           no
           more
           a
           True
           Church
           in
           respect
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           those
           due
           Qualities
           and
           proper
           Actions
           which
           Christ
           requires
           ,
           then
           an
           arrant
           Whore
           is
           a
           true
           and
           loyall
           Wife
           unto
           her
           Husband
           .
           I
           durst
           upon
           mine
           oath
           be
           one
           of
           your
           Compurgators
           ,
           that
           you
           never
           intended
           to
           adorn
           that
           Strumpet
           with
           the
           title
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           in
           this
           meaning
           .
           But
           your
           own
           Writings
           have
           so
           fully
           cleared
           you
           herein
           ,
           that
           suspicion
           it self
           cannot
           reasonably
           suspect
           you
           in
           this
           Point
           .
           I
           therefore
           can
           say
           no
           more
           concerning
           your
           mistaken
           Proposition
           then
           this
           ,
           If
           in
           that
           Treatise
           wherein
           it
           was
           delivered
           ,
           the
           Antecedents
           or
           Consequents
           were
           such
           as
           served
           fitly
           to
           lead
           the
           Reader
           into
           that
           
           Sense
           ,
           which
           under
           the
           word
           True
           comprehendeth
           onely
           Truth
           of
           Being
           or
           Existencie
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           due
           Qualities
           of
           the
           thing
           or
           Subject
           ,
           you
           have
           been
           causelesly
           traduced
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           that
           Proposition
           comes
           in
           
             ex
             abrupto
          
           ,
           or
           stands
           solitarie
           in
           your
           Discourse
           ,
           you
           cannot
           marvell
           though
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           word
           True
           according
           to
           the
           more
           ordinarie
           acception
           ,
           your
           true
           meaning
           was
           mistaken
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           your
           Proposition
           admits
           a
           true
           sense
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           is
           by
           the
           best
           Learned
           in
           our
           Reformed
           Church
           not
           disallowed
           .
           For
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           does
           principally
           stand
           upon
           the
           gracious
           action
           of
           God
           ,
           calling
           men
           out
           of
           Darkness
           and
           Death
           unto
           the
           Participation
           of
           Light
           and
           Life
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           So
           long
           as
           God
           continues
           
           this
           Calling
           unto
           any
           people
           ,
           though
           they
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           )
           darken
           this
           Light
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           the
           means
           which
           should
           bring
           them
           to
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           in
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           where
           God
           calls
           men
           unto
           the
           Participation
           of
           Life
           in
           Christ
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           by
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           true
           Being
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           let
           men
           be
           never
           so
           false
           in
           their
           Expositions
           
           
           of
           God's
           Word
           ,
           or
           never
           so
           untrustie
           in
           mingling
           their
           own
           Traditions
           with
           God's
           Ordinances
           .
           Thus
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           lost
           not
           her
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           when
           she
           became
           an
           Idolatrous
           Church
           .
           And
           thus
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           voided
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           by
           their
           own
           Traditions
           ,
           there
           was
           yet
           standing
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Zacharias
             ,
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           was
           born
           ,
           who
           were
           members
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           participated
           not
           in
           the
           Corruptions
           thereof
           .
           Thus
           to
           grant
           that
           the
           Romane
           was
           and
           is
           a
           True
           Visible
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           Doctrine
           a
           False
           ,
           and
           in
           Practice
           an
           Idolatrous
           Church
           )
           is
           a
           true
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           use
           and
           necessity
           in
           our
           
           Controversie
           with
           Papists
           about
           the
           Perpetuity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           then
           is
           understood
           by
           those
           who
           gainsay
           it
           .
           This
           in
           your
           Reconciler
           is
           so
           well
           explicated
           ,
           as
           if
           any
           shall
           continue
           in
           traducing
           you
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           Proposition
           so
           explained
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           will
           be
           onely
           those
           who
           are
           better
           acquainted
           with
           wrangling
           then
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           deeper
           in
           love
           with
           Strife
           then
           Truth
           .
           And
           therefore
           be
           no
           more
           troubled
           with
           other
           mens
           groundless
           suspicions
           ,
           then
           you
           would
           be
           in
           like
           case
           with
           their
           idle
           Dreams
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           inlarged
           my self
           beyond
           my
           first
           intent
           .
           But
           my
           love
           to
           your self
           ,
           and
           the
           assurance
           of
           your
           constant
           love
           unto
           the
           Truth
           ,
           inforced
           me
           thereunto
           .
           I
           
           rest
           alwayes
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             Brother
             ,
             JO.
             SARUM
             .
          
           
             Jan.
             30.
             1628.
             
          
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           MASTER
           DOCTOR
           PRIDEAVX
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           OXFORD
           ,
           and
           Rector
           of
           EXETER
           Colledge
           .
           
        
         
           WOrthy
           Master
           Doctor
           Prideaux
           ,
           all
           our
           little
           world
           here
           takes
           notice
           of
           your
           Worth
           and
           Eminencie
           ,
           who
           have
           long
           furnished
           the
           Divinity
           Chair
           in
           that
           famous
           University
           with
           mutuall
           grace
           and
           honour
           .
           Let
           me
           intreat
           you
           upon
           the
           perusall
           of
           this
           sorry
           sheet
           of
           Paper
           ,
           to
           impart
           your self
           freely
           to
           me
           in
           your
           Censure
           ;
           and
           to
           express
           to
           me
           your
           clear
           Judgement
           concerning
           the
           true
           Being
           and
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           .
           You
           see
           in
           what
           sense
           I
           
           profess
           to
           hold
           it
           ,
           neither
           was
           any
           other
           ever
           in
           my
           thoughts
           :
           Say
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           whether
           you
           think
           any
           learned
           Orthodox
           Divine
           can
           ,
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           Reason
           ,
           maintain
           a
           contradiction
           hereunto
           .
           And
           if
           you
           finde
           (
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           much
           necessity
           and
           use
           of
           this
           true
           and
           safe
           Tenet
           ,
           help
           me
           to
           adde
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           a
           further
           supply
           of
           Antidotes
           to
           those
           Popish
           Spiders
           that
           would
           fain
           suck
           Poison
           out
           of
           this
           Herb.
           It
           was
           my
           earnest
           desire
           that
           this
           satisfactory
           Reconcilement
           might
           have
           stilled
           all
           tongues
           and
           pens
           concerning
           this
           ill-raised
           brabble
           :
           but
           I
           see
           to
           my
           grief
           how
           much
           men
           care
           for
           themselves
           more
           then
           peace
           .
           I
           suffer
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           disquieted
           ;
           your
           Learning
           and
           Gravity
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           
           contribute
           to
           a
           seasonable
           Pacification
           .
           In
           desire
           and
           exspectation
           of
           your
           speedy
           Answer
           ,
           I
           take
           my
           leave
           ,
           and
           am
        
         
           
             Your
             very
             loving
             Friend
             and
             
             Fellow-labourer
             ,
             
             JOS.
             EXON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           
           And
           my
           very
           good
           LORD
           ,
           JOSEPH
           
           Bishop
           of
           EXCESTER
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             GOD
             ;
          
        
         
           UPon
           the
           receit
           of
           your
           Reconciler
           ,
           which
           it
           pleased
           you
           to
           send
           me
           ,
           I
           took
           occasion
           (
           as
           my
           manifold
           distractions
           would
           permit
           )
           to
           
           peruse
           what
           had
           been
           said
           on
           both
           sides
           concerning
           the
           now-being
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Wherein
           I
           must
           profess
           that
           I
           could
           not
           but
           wonder
           at
           the
           needless
           Exceptions
           against
           your
           Tenet
           ,
           you
           affirming
           no
           new
           thing
           in
           that
           passage
           misliked
           in
           your
           
             Old
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           this
           your
           Advertisement
           (
           afterward
           )
           so
           fully
           and
           punctually
           cleareth
           ,
           and
           your
           Reconciler
           so
           acquitteth
           it
           ,
           with
           such
           satisfying
           ingenuitie
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           they
           have
           considered
           it
           well
           ,
           or
           mean
           well
           ,
           that
           shall
           persist
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
           For
           who
           perceives
           not
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordship
           leaves
           no
           more
           to
           Rome
           then
           our
           best
           Divines
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           have
           granted
           ?
           If
           their
           speeches
           have
           been
           sometimes
           seemingly
           different
           ,
           their
           meaning
           
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           common
           Truths
           yet
           professed
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           termed
           a
           True
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Jews
           ,
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           who
           directly
           denie
           the
           Foundation
           ;
           howsoever
           their
           Antichristian
           additions
           make
           them
           no
           better
           then
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Satan
           .
           This
           being
           agreed
           upon
           by
           those
           whose
           Judgement
           we
           have
           good
           reason
           to
           follow
           (
           cited
           in
           your
           Advertisement
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           ,
           )
           they
           doe
           an
           ill
           office
           to
           our
           Church
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           who
           set
           them
           at
           oddes
           in
           this
           Point
           that
           are
           so
           excellently
           reconciled
           ;
           and
           give
           more
           advantage
           to
           the
           Adversary
           by
           quarrelling
           with
           our
           Worthies
           ,
           then
           the
           Adversary
           is
           like
           to
           get
           by
           our
           acknowledgement
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           such
           a
           miserable
           
           Church
           as
           we
           discover
           them
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           thought
           long
           since
           in
           this
           behalf
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           in
           my
           Lecture
           
             De
             Visibilitate
             Ecclesiae
          
           ;
           and
           as
           often
           as
           this
           hath
           come
           in
           question
           in
           our
           publick
           Disputes
           ,
           we
           determine
           here
           no
           otherwise
           then
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           stated
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           trust
           to
           give
           as
           little
           advantage
           to
           Popery
           as
           those
           that
           doe
           detest
           it
           ;
           and
           are
           as
           circumspect
           to
           maintain
           our
           received
           
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Scandall
           to
           the
           weakest
           ,
           as
           
           those
           that
           would
           seem
           most
           forward
           .
        
         
           That
           distinction
           of
           Rome's
           case
           before
           and
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           holds
           not
           to
           dis-Church
           it
           ,
           but
           shews
           it
           rather
           to
           be
           more
           incurable
           now
           then
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           Neither
           finde
           I
           any
           particulars
           objected
           ,
           which
           those
           Worthy
           men
           have
           not
           sufficiently
           cleared
           that
           have
           justified
           your
           Assertion
           .
           Not
           to
           trouble
           therefore
           your
           weightier
           affairs
           with
           my
           needless
           interposition
           :
           as
           that
           Controversie
           about
           the
           Altar
           (
           Josuah
           22.
           )
           had
           presently
           a
           fair
           end
           upon
           the
           full
           understanding
           of
           the
           good
           meaning
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           so
           I
           trust
           in
           God
           this
           shall
           have
           :
           In
           which
           I
           am
           so
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           discussed
           
           there
           after
           our
           Scholastical
           manner
           ,
           it
           might
           well
           be
           defended
           either
           pro
           or
           con
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           full
           stating
           which
           your
           Advertisement
           and
           Reconciler
           have
           afforded
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           with
           tender
           of
           my
           due
           Observance
           and
           Prayers
           for
           your
           happiness
           ,
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             
             in
             Christ
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             
             
             
             JO.
             PRIDEAUX
             .
          
           
             From
             Exon
             Coll.
             
               Martii
               9.
               
               No.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
           TO
           My
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Friend
           ,
           MASTER
           DOCTOR
           PRIMEROSE
           ,
           PREACHER
           to
           the
           FRENCH
           CHURCH
           
           in
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           WOrthy
           Master
           Doctor
           Primerose
           ,
           You
           have
           been
           long
           acknowledged
           a
           great
           Light
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           of
           France
           ,
           having
           for
           many
           years
           shined
           in
           your
           Orbe
           ,
           the
           famous
           Church
           of
           Burdeaux
           ,
           with
           notable
           effects
           and
           singular
           approbation
           both
           for
           Judgement
           and
           Sincerity
           ;
           both
           which
           also
           your
           Learned
           Writings
           have
           well
           approved
           ;
           so
           as
           your
           Sentence
           cannot
           be
           liable
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           any
           suspicion
           :
           
           Let
           me
           intreat
           you
           to
           declare
           freely
           what
           you
           hold
           concerning
           the
           Trueness
           and
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           by
           me
           explicated
           ;
           and
           withall
           to
           impart
           your
           knowledge
           of
           the
           common
           Tenet
           of
           those
           forein
           Divines
           with
           whom
           you
           have
           so
           long
           conversed
           concerning
           this
           Point
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           onely
           a
           stubborn
           ignorant
           will
           needs
           make
           litigious
           .
           It
           grieves
           my
           Soul
           to
           see
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           troubled
           with
           so
           absurd
           a
           misprision
           .
           In
           expectation
           of
           your
           Answer
           I
           take
           leave
           ,
           and
           commend
           you
           and
           your
           holy
           Labours
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           our
           God.
           Farewell
           .
           From
        
         
           
           
             Your
             loving
             Brother
             and
             Fellow-labourer
             ,
             JOS.
             EXON
             .
          
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           And
           my
           very
           good
           Lord
           ,
           JOSEPH
           Bishop
           of
           EXCESTER
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
          
        
         
           
             I
             Have
             been
             so
             busied
             about
             my
             necessary
             Studies
             for
             preaching
             on
             Sunday
             ,
             
             Tuesday
             ,
             and
             this
             Thursday
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             give
             sooner
             a
             full
             Answer
             to
             your
             Lordships
             Letter
             which
             I
             received
             on
             Friday
             last
             at
             night
             ,
             whereby
             I
             am
             desired
             to
             declare
             freely
             what
             I
             think
             concerning
             the
             Trueness
             and
             Visibility
             of
             the
             present
          
           Romane
           
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             by
             your
             Lordship
             explicated
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             common
             Tenet
             of
             the
             forein
             Divines
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             so
             long
             conversed
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             concerning
             that
             Point
             .
             I
             might
             answer
             in
             two
             lines
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             read
             your
          
           Reconciler
           ,
           
             and
             judge
             your
             Opinion
             concerning
             that
             Point
             to
             be
             learned
             ,
             sound
             and
             true
             .
             Though
             that
             if
             I
             durst
             favour
             an
             officious
             lie
             ,
             I
             would
             willingly
             give
             my
             Suffrage
             to
             those
             Divines
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             a
             most
             fervent
             Zeal
             to
             God
             and
             perfect
             hatred
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             hold
             that
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             is
             in
             
             all
             things
          
           BA●EL
           ,
           
             in
             nothing
          
           BETHEL
           .
           
             And
             as
             they
             which
             seek
             to
             set
             right
             a
             crooked
             Tree
             ,
             bow
             it
             the
             clean
             contrary
             way
             to
             make
             it
             straight
             ;
             so
             to
             recover
             and
             pull
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             eternal
             Damnation
             the
          
           Romane
           
             Christians
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             pourtray
             them
             with
             sable
             colours
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Religion
             more
             black
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             then
             they
             are
             in
             ours
             ,
             the
             hellish-coloured
             faces
             of
             the
             flat-nosed
          
           Ethiopians
           ,
           
             or
             to
             the
          
           Spaniard
           
             the
             monstrous
          
           Sambenit
           
             of
             the
             Inquisition
          
           .
        
         
           
             But
             fearing
             the
             true
             reproach
             cast
             by
          
           Job
           
             in
             his
             friends
             teeth
          
           ,
           Will
           ye
           speak
           wickedly
           for
           God
           ,
           
           and
           talk
           deceitfully
           for
           him
           ?
           
             and
             knowing
             that
             we
             must
             not
             speak
             a
             lie
             ,
             no
             not
             against
             the
             Devil
             which
             is
          
           the
           Father
           of
           lies
           ;
           
             I
             say
             that
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             is
             both
          
           BABEL
           and
           BETHEL
           ;
           
             and
             as
             God's
             Temple
             was
             in
             Christs
             
             daies
             at
             once
          
           the
           house
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           
           and
           a
           den
           of
           thieves
           ,
           
             so
             she
             is
             in
             our
             daies
          
           God's
           Temple
           and
           the
           habitation
           of
           Devils
           ,
           
           the
           hold
           of
           every
           foul
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           cage
           of
           every
           unclean
           and
           hateful
           bird
           .
           
           
             Which
             I
             prove
             thus
          
           :
        
         
           
             The
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             three
             manner
             of
             waies
             .
             First
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             right
             which
             he
             keepeth
             over
             her
             ,
             and
             maintaineth
             in
             her
             by
             the
             common
             and
             external
             Calling
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pure
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             external
             Obedience
             in
             hearing
             ,
             receiving
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             Word
             sincerely
             preached
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             personal
             Calling
             ,
             which
             hath
             perpetually
             the
             inward
             working
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             joyned
             with
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             in
          
           Lydia
           .
           
             Thence
             cometh
          
           
           the
           answer
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           toward
           God
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             last
             Consideration
             :
             These
             onely
             are
             Gods
             Church
             which
             are
          
           Jews
           inwardly
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
           
             as
             well
          
           as
           outwardly
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           whose
           praise
           is
           not
           of
           men
           ,
           
           but
           of
           God
           ;
           
             who
             are
          
           Nathanaels
           ,
           and
           true
           Israelites
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           guile
           ;
           
           
             invisible
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             visible
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
          
           who
           knoweth
           them
           that
           are
           his
           ;
           
           
             and
             each
             of
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
          
           have
           received
           the
           Spirit
           which
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           the
           things
           which
           are
           freely
           given
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           the
           white
           stone
           and
           new
           name
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           knoweth
           saving
           he
           that
           receiveth
           it
           .
           
             Of
             this
             Church
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
          
           the
           people
           which
           God
           foreknew
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           2.
           
             there
             is
             no
             controversie
             amongst
             our
             Divines
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             second
             Consideration
             these
             onely
             are
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             truly
             preached
             without
             the
             mixture
             of
             humane
             Traditions
             ,
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             are
             celebrated
             according
             to
             their
             first
             institution
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             consenteth
             to
             be
             led
             and
             ruled
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           
           
             As
             when
          
           Moses
           laid
           before
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           all
           the
           words
           which
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           
           
           him
           ;
           And
           all
           the
           people
           answered
           together
           ,
           All
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           we
           will
           doe
           .
           
           The
           Lord
           said
           unto
           Moses
           ,
           Write
           thou
           these
           words
           :
           for
           after
           the
           tenor
           of
           these
           words
           I
           have
           made
           a
           covenant
           with
           thee
           and
           with
           Israel
           .
           
           And
           Moses
           
             said
             to
             the
             people
          
           ;
           Thou
           hast
           avouched
           this
           day
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           his
           waies
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           his
           Statures
           and
           his
           Commandments
           and
           his
           Judgements
           ,
           and
           to
           hearken
           unto
           his
           voice
           :
           And
           the
           Lord
           hath
           avouched
           thee
           this
           day
           to
           be
           his
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           promised
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           keep
           all
           his
           Commandements
           .
           
             This
             condition
             of
             the
             Commandement
             God
             did
             often
             inculcate
             into
             their
             ears
             by
             his
             Prophets
             :
          
           
           
             As
             when
             he
             said
             to
             them
             by
          
           Jeremiah
           ,
           This
           thing
           commanded
           I
           
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Obey
           my
           voice
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           be
           your
           God
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           be
           my
           people
           ;
           and
           walk
           ye
           in
           all
           the
           waies
           that
           I
           have
           commanded
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           
             So
             in
             the
             Gospel
             Christ
             saith
             ,
          
           
           My
           sheep
           hear
           my
           voice
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           follow
           me
           :
           But
           a
           stranger
           will
           they
           not
           follow
           ,
           but
           will
           flie
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           they
           know
           not
           the
           voice
           of
           strangers
           :
           
             where
             he
             giveth
             the
             first
             mark
             of
             the
             Visible
             true
             and
             pure
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pure
             Preaching
             and
             Hearing
             of
             Christs
             voice
             .
          
           
           
             As
             likewise
             St.
          
           John
           saith
           ,
           He
           that
           knoweth
           God
           ,
           heareth
           us
           :
           Hereby
           know
           we
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           Errour
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           
             the
             Lord
             saith
          
           ,
           By
           this
           shall
           all
           men
           know
           that
           ye
           are
           my
           Disciples
           ,
           
           if
           ye
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           
             pointing
             out
             the
             Concord
             and
             holy
             agreement
             which
             is
             among
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             another
             mark
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Church
             .
             As
             likewise
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           Let
           your
           light
           so
           shine
           before
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           your
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           your
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
           
             he
             sheweth
             that
             good
             Works
             are
             the
             visible
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Orthodox
             Church
             .
             The
             true
             Preaching
             and
             reverend
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             visible
             mark
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ;
             our
             Concord
             in
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             our
             Charitie
             ;
             our
             good
             Works
             are
             real
             and
             sensible
             testimonies
             of
             our
             inward
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Charitie
             .
             Where
             we
             finde
             these
             three
             Signes
             ,
             we
             know
             certainly
             that
             there
             is
             Christs
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             judge
             charitably
             ,
             that
             is
             probably
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             in
             whom
             we
             see
             these
             outward
             tokens
             of
             
             Christs
             true
             and
             Orthodox
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           Jesus
           .
           
             I
             say
          
           charitably
           ,
           
             because
             outward
             marks
             may
             be
             outwardly
             counterfeited
             by
             Hypocrites
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           They
           did
           flatter
           with
           their
           mouth
           ,
           and
           they
           lyed
           unto
           him
           with
           their
           tongues
           ;
           For
           their
           heart
           was
           not
           right
           with
           him
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           stedfast
           in
           his
           Covenant
           :
           
             and
             of
             many
             of
             those
             that
             followed
             our
             Saviour
             ,
          
           
           Many
           believed
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Miracles
           which
           he
           did
           :
           But
           Jesus
           did
           not
           commit
           himself
           unto
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             when
             the
             people
             of
          
           Israel
           
             departed
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Idolatry
             brake
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             the
             contract
             of
             Marriage
             between
             them
             
             and
             God
             ,
             they
             ceased
             in
             that
             behalf
             to
             be
             Gods
             true
             Spouse
             and
             people
             ,
             though
             still
             they
             called
             him
             their
             Husband
             and
             their
             God.
             When
             they
             made
             a
             molten
             Calf
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             works
             of
             their
             own
             fingers
             ,
             God
             said
             to
          
           Moses
           ,
           Thy
           people
           which
           thou
           broughtest
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           have
           corrupted
           themselves
           ,
           
           
             and
             not
          
           my
           people
           .
           And
           Moses
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             that
             on
             their
             part
             they
             had
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           
           broke
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           
             When
             under
          
           Achaz
           
             they
             did
             worse
          
           ,
           
           Isaiah
           
             called
             them
          
           children
           that
           are
           corrupted
           ,
           
             their
             Prince
             and
             Governours
          
           ,
           Rulers
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           themselves
           people
           of
           Gomorrah
           ,
           
             their
             holy
             City
          
           an
           Harlot
           .
           
           
             And
             God
             about
             the
             same
             time
             cryed
             unto
             them
             by
          
           Micah
           ,
           Thou
           that
           art
           named
           the
           house
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           thou
           that
           wast
           of
           late
           my
           people
           :
           
             and
             
             to
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             by
          
           Hosea
           ,
           
           Ye
           are
           not
           my
           people
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           be
           your
           God.
           
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             gloried
             and
             made
             their
             boast
             that
             God
             was
             their
             Father
             ,
          
           
           If
           God
           were
           your
           Father
           ,
           ye
           would
           love
           me
           :
           Ye
           are
           of
           your
           father
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           lusts
           of
           your
           father
           ye
           will
           doe
           .
        
         
           
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Church
             according
             to
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             defining
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             pureness
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             
             Holiness
             of
             life
             ,
             God
             himself
             hath
             stript
             her
             of
             that
             glorious
             name
             ,
             calling
             
             her
          
           spiritually
           Sodome
           ,
           
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           Babylon
           :
           Sodome
           ,
           
             in
             the
             pollution
             of
             her
             most
             filthy
             life
          
           ;
           
           Egypt
           ,
           
             in
             the
             abominable
             multitude
             of
             her
             filthy
             Idols
          
           ;
           Babylon
           ,
           
             in
             the
             cruell
             and
             bloodie
             oppression
             and
             persecution
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             because
             she
             was
             to
             call
             her self
             as
             falsly
             as
             arrogantly
             ,
          
           the
           Mother-Church
           ,
           
             the
             Angel
             calleth
             her
          
           The
           Mother
           of
           Harlots
           and
           abominations
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           
           
             Because
             also
             she
             was
             to
             bring
             and
             magnifie
             her self
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             her
             Saints
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             saith
             that
          
           she
           is
           drunk
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Jesus
           .
           
             And
             taking
             from
             her
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             she
             challengeth
             privatively
             to
             all
             other
             Christian
             Congregations
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             nameth
             her
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
          
           The
           habitation
           
           of
           Devils
           ,
           the
           hold
           of
           every
           foul
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           cage
           of
           every
           unclean
           and
           hateful
           Bird.
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             first
             sense
          
           Moses
           
             said
             to
             God
          
           ,
           
           Why
           doth
           thy
           wrath
           wax
           hot
           against
           Thy
           people
           ?
           
             because
             although
             they
             had
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             on
             their
             part
             by
             the
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             God
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             broken
             it
             on
             his
             part
             .
          
           Jeremiah
           
             in
             the
             greatest
             heat
             of
             their
             monstrous
             Idolatries
             praied
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
          
           
           Do
           not
           abhor
           us
           ,
           for
           thy
           Names
           sake
           ,
           do
           not
           disgrace
           the
           Throne
           of
           thy
           glory
           :
           Remember
           ,
           break
           not
           thy
           Covenant
           with
           us
           :
           and
           Esaiah
           ,
           
           Thou
           art
           our
           Father
           ,
           we
           are
           ALL
           thy
           people
           .
           
             For
             so
             long
             as
             God
             calls
             a
             people
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             honours
             them
             
             with
             his
             Name
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             consent
             to
             be
             called
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             professing
             it
             outwardly
             ,
             they
             remain
             his
             people
             ,
             although
             they
             answer
             not
             his
             Calling
             ,
             neither
             in
             soundness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             in
             Holiness
             of
             life
             :
             Even
             as
             rebellious
             Subjects
             are
             still
             true
             Subjects
             on
             the
             Kings
             behalf
             ,
             who
             loseth
             not
             his
             right
             by
             their
             Rebellion
             :
             nay
             ,
             on
             their
             own
             also
             in
             some
             manner
             ,
             because
             they
             still
             keep
             and
             profess
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             give
             not
             themselves
             to
             any
             forein
             Prince
             .
             Did
          
           David
           
             lose
             his
             right
             by
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             people
             under
             his
             son
          
           Absalom
           ?
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             King
             subdueth
             these
             Traitors
             ,
             he
             carrieth
             himself
             towards
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             forgiving
             and
             in
             punishing
             ,
             as
             their
             lawfull
             and
             natural
             Prince
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             Conquerour
             of
             new
             Subjects
             .
             So
             as
             a
             Strumpet
             
             is
             a
             true
             Wife
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             her
             Husband
             consents
             to
             dwell
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             named
             by
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             as
          
           Agar
           ,
           
             when
             she
             fled
             from
             her
             Mistress
          
           Sarai
           ,
           
             was
             still
          
           Sarai's
           maid
           ,
           
           as
           she
           confessed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           flee
           from
           the
           face
           of
           my
           mistress
           Sarai
           :
           
             In
             like
             manner
             a
             rebellious
             ,
             fugitive
             and
             whoring
             Church
             ,
             is
          
           still
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           God
           keeping
           the
           right
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           of
           a
           Master
           ,
           of
           a
           Husband
           over
           her
           ,
           giveth
           her
           not
           the
           bill
           of
           divorcement
           ,
           but
           consents
           that
           his
           Name
           be
           called
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           still
           calleth
           her self
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           
             his
             Maid
             ,
             his
             Wife
             .
             Thus
             God
             calleth
             the
             Jews
          
           His
           people
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           he
           said
           they
           were
           not
           his
           people
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           not
           broken
           the
           band
           of
           Marriage
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           away
           by
           divorcement
           .
           Therefore
           
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
           Where
           are
           the
           letters
           of
           your
           Mothers
           divorcement
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           put
           away
           ?
           
             Meaning
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             given
             unto
             them
             a
             writing
             of
             divorcement
             ,
             but
             did
             still
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             manifold
             and
             most
             filthy
             whoredomes
             with
             false
             gods
             ,
             which
             he
             charged
             them
             with
             ,
          
           
           
             saying
             unto
             them
             by
          
           Jeremiah
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           polluted
           the
           Land
           with
           thy
           whoredomes
           and
           with
           thy
           wickedness
           :
           Thou
           hast
           a
           whores
           forehead
           ,
           and
           refusest
           to
           be
           ashamed
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           not
           for
           this
           time
           cry
           unto
           me
           ,
           My
           Father
           ,
           thou
           art
           the
           Guide
           of
           my
           youth
           ?
           Turn
           ,
           O
           backsliding
           children
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           married
           unto
           you
           ;
           
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             the
          
           French
           Translation
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           right
           of
           an
           husband
           over
           you
           .
           
             So
             after
             he
             
             had
             called
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
          
           Lo-ruhama
           and
           Lo-hammi
           ,
           
           
             saying
             he
             would
             no
             more
             have
             mercy
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             his
             people
          
           ;
           
           My
           people
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           asketh
           counsel
           at
           their
           stocks
           ,
           and
           their
           stuffe
           answereth
           them
           .
        
         
           
             But
             after
             that
             God
             had
             scattered
             them
             among
             the
          
           Medes
           
             and
             other
             Nations
             
             
             of
          
           Assyria
           ,
           
             and
             broken
             his
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             became
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
          
           Jesrehel
           ,
           
             and
             no
             more
          
           Israel
           ,
           Loruhama
           ,
           
             and
             no
             more
          
           Ruhama
           ,
           Lohammi
           ,
           
             and
             no
             more
          
           Hammi
           .
           
             Then
             was
             fulfilled
             the
             Prophesie
          
           ,
           
           Plead
           with
           your
           Mother
           ,
           plead
           :
           for
           she
           is
           not
           my
           wife
           ,
           neither
           am
           I
           her
           husband
           .
           
             So
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             were
             Gods
             people
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Idolatrie
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             denied
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
          
           Messias
           ,
           
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             Gods
             people
             ,
             although
             they
             beg
             still
             that
             name
             .
          
           They
           are
           ,
           
             saith
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Satan
           :
           They
           say
           they
           are
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ,
           
           but
           do
           ly
           .
           
             For
             seeing
             God
             hath
             broken
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             grafted
             the
             
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             they
             qualifie
             themselves
             Gods
             people
             as
             falsely
             and
             injuriously
             ,
             as
             a
             Whore
             lawfully
             divorced
             by
             her
             Husband
             calleth
             her self
             his
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             apply
             this
             to
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             adulterated
             and
             corrupted
             the
             whole
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             adulterous
             then
             was
             at
             any
             time
          
           Juda
           or
           Ephraim
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             ;
             I
             say
             she
             is
             one
             in
             some
             sort
             in
             the
             first
             .
             In
             her
             God
             doth
             still
             keep
             his
             true
             word
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             contract
             of
             his
             Marriage
             with
             her
             .
             In
             her
             is
             the
             true
             Creed
             ,
             the
             true
             Decalogue
             ,
             the
             true
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             which
          
           Luther
           calleth
           the
           kernal
           of
           Christianity
           .
           
             In
             her
             Christ
             is
             preached
             ,
             though
             
             corruptly
             .
             In
             her
             the
             Trinity
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             are
             believed
             .
             In
             her
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             prayed
             unto
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             to
             the
             most
             part
             .
             In
             her
             the
             little
             Children
             are
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             no
             Divine
             will
             deny
             that
             their
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Children
             are
             born
             to
             God
             ,
             seeing
             we
             do
             not
             rebaptise
             them
             ,
             where
             leaving
             her
             ,
             they
             adjoin
             themselves
             to
             us
             .
             Who
             then
             can
             deny
             that
             she
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ?
             For
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             is
             no
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             alone
             beareth
             children
             to
             God.
             In
             her
             sitteth
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             who
          
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             s
             granted
             that
             she
             is
          
           Babylon
           
           
             in
             the
             second
             sense
          
           :
           
           
             and
             God's
             people
             is
             commanded
             to
          
           come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           .
           
             What
             is
             Gods
             people
             but
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             which
             forsaketh
             her
             successively
             ;
             as
             of
             old
             the
             typical
             people
             came
             out
             of
             the
             typical
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             not
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             at
             many
             several
             times
             ?
             If
             then
             we
             apply
             unto
             her
             Gods
             commandment
             ,
             exhorting
             her
             to
             come
             out
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             either
             we
             understand
             not
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             or
             we
             acknowledge
             her
             to
             be
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             though
             Idolatrous
             ,
             Rebellious
             and
             Disobedient
             .
             Neither
             shall
             she
             cease
             to
             be
             Gods
             people
             in
             this
             sense
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             blessed
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             aire
             shall
             rebound
             with
             the
             shouting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           
           Babylon
           is
           fallen
           ,
           she
           is
           fallen
           ,
           that
           great
           Citie
           ,
           because
           
           she
           made
           all
           Nations
           drunk
           with
           the
           wine
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           her
           fornication
           .
        
         
           
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             as
          
           Jerusalem
           
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
          
           the
           holy
           Citie
           ,
           and
           a
           Harlot
           ;
           
             the
             Temple
             was
          
           Bethel
           and
           Bethaven
           ,
           
             Gods
             House
             and
             a
             house
             of
             Iniquity
             ;
             the
             Jews
             were
          
           Gods
           people
           and
           no
           people
           ,
           
             Gods
             children
             and
             the
             Devils
          
           ;
           Ephraim
           was
           Hammi
           and
           Lo-hammi
           ,
           
             in
             divers
             respects
             :
             even
             so
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Church
             is
             both
          
           Bethel
           and
           Babel
           ;
           Bethel
           
             from
             God
             ,
             calling
             her
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             Christ
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
          
           ;
           Babel
           
             from
             her self
             ,
             because
             she
             hath
             made
             a
             gallimaufrey
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             confounding
             pell-mell
             her
             own
             Traditions
             with
          
           Gods
           
             Word
             ,
             her
             own
             Merits
             with
             Christs
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             with
             the
             blood
             of
          
           
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           which
           taketh
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           
             Purgatory
             with
             the
             same
          
           blood
           which
           purgeth
           us
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           
           
             Justification
             by
             Works
             with
             Justification
          
           by
           Faith
           onely
           ,
           
           
             Praying
             to
             the
             Creatures
             with
             praying
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             Idols
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             with
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             the
             mediation
             of
             Saints
             with
             the
             mediation
             of
             him
             who
             is
          
           the
           surety
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           and
           is
           able
           to
           save
           to
           the
           uttermost
           
           all
           those
           that
           come
           unto
           God
           by
           him
           ,
           seeing
           he
           ever
           liveth
           to
           make
           
           intercession
           for
           them
           .
           
             Nay
             ,
             as
          
           Calvin
           
             said
             truely
             ,
             in
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Church
             Christ
             is
             scarcely
             known
             among
             the
             Saints
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             some
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             ;
             some
             in
             Hell
             ,
             as
             Saint
          
           Dominick
           ,
           
             the
             firebrand
             of
             the
             war
             against
             the
          
           Albigeois
           ,
           Saint
           Garnet
           ,
           whom
           Tyborn
           
             sent
             to
             his
             own
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             rewarded
             of
             the
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             ;
             some
             did
             never
             die
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             never
             the
             honour
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             Saint
          
           Christopher
           ,
           Saint
           Katharine
           ,
           Saint
           Ur●ule
           ,
           Saint
           Longin
           ,
           
             who
             was
             a
             Spear
             ,
             Saint
          
           Eloi
           ,
           
             who
             was
             two
             couple
             of
             sharp
             nailes
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             of
             the
             same
             stuffe
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             Gamards
             of
          
           Bahal
           
             is
             so
             loud
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             voice
             is
             scant
             heard
             in
             her
             ;
             and
             yet
             heard
             both
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             these
          
           Babylonian
           
           
             builders
             ,
             which
             understand
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             people
             halting
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Pope
             their
          
           Bahal
           .
           
             And
             therefore
             in
             that
             behalf
             not
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             testimony
             is
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             most
             wonderful
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             suffereth
             so
             long
             that
             common
             hackney
             to
             bear
             his
             name
             .
             It
             is
             her
             shame
             :
             As
             it
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             a
             Quean
             married
             to
             a
             good
             husband
             ,
             to
             be
             convicted
             of
             running
             up
             and
             down
             after
             strangers
             .
             It
             s
             a
             vantage
             to
             us
             in
             our
             imployment
             for
             her
             Conversion
             .
             For
             as
             when
          
           Agar
           
             had
             confessed
             truly
             ,
             that
             she
             was
          
           Sarah
           
             's
             maid
             ,
             the
             Angel
             took
             her
             at
             her
             word
             ,
          
           
           saying
           ,
           Return
           to
           thy
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           submit
           thy self
           to
           her
           ,
           
             and
             perswaded
             her
             :
             Even
             so
             we
             take
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             by
             the
             
             neck
             ,
             when
             she
             confesseth
             that
             she
             is
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             indeed
             ,
             exhorting
             her
             to
             return
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             to
             obey
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             submit
             her self
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             the
             antient
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             vantage
             to
             her
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             inforce
             us
             to
             return
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             to
             upbraid
             us
             for
             forsaking
             her
             .
             For
             as
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             when
             the
             people
             had
             committed
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           took
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           
           and
           pitched
           it
           without
           the
           Camp
           ,
           afarre
           off
           from
           the
           Camp
           ,
           
             breaking
             off
             all
             Communication
             with
             those
             which
             had
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             repented
             ;
             as
             God
             said
             to
          
           Jeremiah
           
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
           which
           had
           opened
           their
           legs
           to
           every
           one
           that
           passed
           by
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           their
           whoredomes
           ,
           Cast
           them
           out
           of
           my
           sight
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           goe
           forth
           :
           
           Let
           them
           return
           unto
           thee
           ,
           
           but
           return
           not
           thou
           unto
           them
           ;
           as
           Hosea
           
             said
             of
          
           Ephraim
           ,
           
           Ephraim
           is
           joyned
           to
           Idols
           ,
           let
           him
           alone
           :
           
             So
             Christ
             saith
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           Come
           out
           of
           Babylon
           my
           people
           ,
           
           that
           ye
           be
           not
           partakers
           of
           her
           sins
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           receive
           not
           of
           her
           plagues
           .
           
             Her
             sins
             are
             a
             spiritual
             Leprosie
             :
             and
             we
             run
             away
             from
             leprous
             men
             ,
             though
             true
             men
             ,
             and
             our
             nearest
             and
             dearest
             Friends
             ,
             crying
             what
             they
             are
             loath
             to
             cry
             ,
          
           
           Unclean
           ,
           unclean
           ,
           
             lest
             their
             breath
             should
             infect
             us
             .
             Her
             sins
             are
             Infidelity
             ,
             not
             negative
             ,
             but
             privative
             ,
             not
             in
             whole
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             ;
             as
             S.
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             a
             believing
             Jew
             ,
             was
             in
             unbelief
             when
             he
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             :
          
           
           
             and
             S.
          
           Paul
           
             saith
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           Be
           ye
           not
           unequally
           yoked
           together
           with
           unbelievers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Come
           out
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           ye
           separate
           ,
           saith
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           and
           touch
           not
           the
           unclean
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           receive
           you
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           a
           Father
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           be
           my
           sons
           and
           daughters
           ,
           faith
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           .
           
             A
             faithful
             Subject
             will
             not
             take
             a
             Traitour
             ,
             though
             a
             Subject
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             nor
             I
             a
             Papist
             in
             matter
             of
             his
             Religion
             :
             neither
             will
             honest
             women
             goe
             unto
             the
             stews
             with
             the
             greatest
             Lady
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             a
             great
             ones
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             I
             have
             ever
             taught
             privately
             ,
             preached
             publickly
             ,
             published
             in
             printed
             Books
             against
             Papists
             during
             these
             thirty
             three
             yeares
             of
             my
             Ministry
             in
             the
          
           French
           
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             advantage
             to
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             without
             any
             contradiction
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             taken
             against
             it
             by
             our
             Churches
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             among
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             all
             in
             their
             name
             preach
             and
             publish
             
             that
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             calling
             themselves
          
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           
             and
             our
             Religion
          
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
           
             For
             as
             the
             good
             Kings
             of
          
           Juda
           
             did
             not
             build
             a
             new
             Temple
             ,
             call
             to
             God
             a
             new
             people
             ,
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             but
             repurge
             and
             cleanse
             the
             old
             Temple
             ,
             restore
             the
             ancient
             Religion
             ,
             exhorted
             Gods
             people
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             new
             inventions
             of
             the
             new-patched
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Lord
             
             
             their
             God
             by
             the
             old
             way
             which
             their
             Fathers
             had
             beaten
             ,
             and
          
           Moses
           
             had
             traced
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             as
          
           Zorobabel
           ,
           Esdras
           ,
           Nehemiah
           ,
           Jeshuah
           ,
           
             builded
             the
             wals
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           
             upon
             the
             ancient
             Foundation
             ,
             every
             man
             building
             next
             himself
             :
             even
             so
             the
             Protestant
             Divines
             have
             every
             one
             next
             himself
             ,
             not
             builded
             a
             new
             Church
             upon
             a
             new
             Foundation
             ,
             but
             repurged
             the
             ancient
             Church
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             false
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             whereof
             she
             was
             fuller
             then
             ever
          
           Augeas
           
             his
             Stable
             was
             full
             of
             muck
             ;
             but
             beaten
             down
             ,
             and
             burned
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             Word
             the
             walls
          
           of
           Wood
           ,
           
           Hay
           ,
           Stubble
           ,
           
             which
             the
          
           Babylonian
           
             builders
             had
             raised
             upon
             the
             old
             Foundation
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             and
             edified
             upon
             it
             a
             fair
             Palace
             of
          
           Silver
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           precious
           Stones
           .
           
             This
             same
             is
             
             the
             Opinion
             also
             of
             my
             Collegues
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             Church
             of
             this
             City
             of
          
           London
           .
        
         
           
             If
             any
             self-conceited
             Christian
             thinketh
             this
             an
             advantage
             rather
             then
             a
             disparagement
             and
             disgrace
             to
             that
             punk
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ,
             and
             taketh
             thereby
             occasion
             to
             persevere
             to
             be
             her
             Bawd
             or
             Stallion
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             a
             whoring
             with
             her
             ,
             I
             say
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
          
           
           The
           wicked
           hath
           left
           off
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           good
           ;
           
             and
             with
             the
             Angel
          
           ,
           
           He
           that
           is
           unjust
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           unjust
           still
           :
           and
           he
           which
           is
           filthy
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           filthy
           still
           .
           
             For
             neither
             must
             an
             honest
             heart
             speak
             a
             lie
             for
             the
             good
             that
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             conceal
             in
             time
             and
             place
             a
             necessary
             Truth
             for
             any
             evil
             that
             may
             insue
             of
             it
             .
             If
             it
             harden
             more
             and
             more
             the
             flinty
             hearts
             of
             some
             unto
             death
             ,
             it
             will
             soften
             and
             melt
             the
             iron
             hearts
             of
             others
             unto
             life
             ;
             that
             seeing
             among
             us
             the
             
             mud
             and
             dirt
             of
             humane
             Traditions
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergy
             had
             furred
             and
             soiled
             the
             bright-shining
             glasse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wiped
             away
             from
             this
             heavenly
             mirror
             of
             God's
             favour
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             may
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
          
           beholding
           with
           open
           face
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             may
             be
          
           changed
           
             with
             us
          
           into
           the
           same
           image
           ,
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           ,
           even
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             Which
             last
             effect
             I
             pray
             with
             my
             heart
             your
          
           Reconciler
           
             may
             have
             with
             those
             that
             are
             children
             of
             Peace
             .
             And
             so
             recommending
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             with
             all
             your
             learned
             ,
             eloquent
             ,
             sound
             and
             usefull
             Labours
             to
             Gods
             most
             powerfull
             blessing
             ,
             and
             my self
             to
             
             the
             continuance
             of
             your
             godly
             Prayers
             and
             old
             Friendship
             ,
             I
             remain
             for
             ever
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             and
             affectionate
             Servant
             ,
             GILBERT
             PRIMROSE
             .
          
           
             From
             London
             
               the
               26.
               of
               February
               ,
               1629.
               
            
          
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           my
           Worthy
           and
           much
           respected
           Friend
           ,
           
           Mr.
           H.
           CHOLMLEY
           .
        
         
           MAster
           Cholmley
           ,
           I
           have
           perused
           your
           Learned
           and
           full
           Reply
           to
           Master
           Burton's
           Answer
           :
           wherein
           you
           have
           in
           a
           judicious
           eye
           abundantly
           righted
           your self
           ,
           and
           cleared
           a
           just
           Cause
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Reader
           would
           wonder
           where
           an
           Adversary
           might
           finde
           ground
           to
           raise
           an
           opposition
           .
           But
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           were
           i●
           a
           Book
           written
           by
           the
           Pen
           of
           an
           Angel
           from
           
           Heaven
           in
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           should
           doubt
           whether
           to
           wish
           it
           publick
           .
           How
           true
           ,
           how
           just
           soever
           the
           plea
           be
           ,
           I
           finde
           (
           such
           is
           the
           self-love
           and
           partiality
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           )
           the
           quarrell
           is
           inlarged
           by
           multiplying
           of
           words
           .
           When
           I
           see
           a
           Fire
           quenched
           with
           Oyle
           ,
           I
           will
           expect
           to
           see
           a
           Controversie
           of
           this
           nature
           stinted
           by
           publick
           altercation
           .
           New
           matter
           still
           rises
           in
           the
           agitation
           ,
           &
           gives
           hint
           to
           a
           fore-resolved
           Opposite
           of
           a
           fresh
           disquisition
           :
           So
           as
           we
           may
           sooner
           see
           an
           end
           of
           the
           common
           Peace
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           unkindly
           jarre
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           especially
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           fomented
           with
           a
           mistaken
           Zeal
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           confidence
           of
           Knowledge
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Silence
           hath
           sometimes
           quieted
           such
           like
           mis-raised
           brabbles
           ,
           never
           interchange
           
           of
           words
           .
           This
           very
           Question
           was
           on
           foot
           some
           forty
           years
           agoe
           in
           the
           hote
           chace
           of
           great
           Authors
           ;
           but
           whether
           through
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           or
           some
           over-ruling
           act
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           it
           soon
           died
           without
           noise
           :
           so
           I
           wish
           it
           may
           now
           doe
           .
           Rather
           let
           the
           weaker
           Title
           goe
           away
           with
           the
           last
           word
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           shall
           be
           distracted
           .
           For
           that
           Position
           of
           mine
           which
           occasioned
           your
           Vindication
           ,
           you
           see
           it
           sufficiently
           abetted
           and
           determined
           by
           so
           Reverend
           Authority
           as
           admits
           no
           exception
           :
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           no
           Learned
           Divine
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           or
           the
           forain
           can
           but
           subscribe
           (
           in
           this
           our
           sense
           )
           to
           the
           Judgement
           of
           these
           Worthies
           .
           To
           draw
           forth
           therefore
           this
           cord
           of
           contention
           to
           any
           further
           length
           ,
           were
           no
           lesse
           needlesse
           then
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           publick
           
           peace
           .
           He
           is
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           satisfied
           that
           will
           yet
           wrangle
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           Personall
           aspersions
           that
           are
           cast
           upon
           you
           by
           Malice
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           to
           despise
           them
           .
           These
           Western
           parts
           ,
           where
           your
           reputation
           is
           deservedly
           pretious
           ,
           know
           your
           zeal
           for
           Gods
           Truth
           no
           lesse
           fervent
           (
           though
           better
           governed
           )
           then
           the
           most
           fiery
           of
           your
           Censurers
           .
           No
           man
           more
           hateth
           Popish
           Superstition
           ;
           onely
           your
           fault
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           more
           hate
           Errour
           then
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           cannot
           abide
           wrong
           measure
           offered
           to
           the
           worst
           enemy
           .
           Neither
           be
           you
           troubled
           with
           that
           idle
           exprobration
           of
           a
           Prebendary
           retribution
           ;
           who
           would
           care
           for
           a
           contumely
           so
           void
           of
           truth
           ?
           God
           knows
           that
           worthlesse
           gift
           was
           conferred
           upon
           you
           ere
           this
           task
           came
           into
           either
           of
           
           our
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           whoso
           knows
           the
           entire
           respects
           betwixt
           us
           from
           our
           very
           Cradles
           till
           this
           day
           ,
           may
           well
           think
           that
           a
           Prebend
           of
           three
           pounds
           by
           the
           year
           need
           not
           goe
           for
           a
           Fee
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           and
           so
           ancient
           cause
           of
           dearness
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           see
           such
           rancour
           under
           the
           coat
           of
           Zeal
           .
           Surely
           nothing
           but
           mere
           Malice
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           this
           charge
           ;
           no
           lesse
           then
           of
           that
           other
           envious
           challenge
           of
           your
           decay
           of
           Graces
           ,
           of
           falling
           from
           your
           first
           Love
           ,
           from
           industry
           to
           ease
           ,
           from
           a
           weekly
           to
           a
           monethly
           preaching
           :
           when
           those
           that
           know
           the
           state
           of
           your
           Tiverton
           ,
           the
           four-parted
           division
           of
           that
           charge
           ,
           and
           your
           forced
           confinement
           to
           your
           own
           day
           by
           publick
           authority
           ,
           both
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           ,
           must
           needs
           acquit
           you
           ,
           and
           cry
           down
           the
           wrong
           of
           an
           accuser
           .
           As
           for
           
           the
           vigour
           of
           Gods
           good
           Graces
           in
           you
           ,
           both
           common
           and
           sanctifying
           ,
           all
           the
           Country
           are
           your
           ample
           witnesses
           .
           I
           that
           have
           interknown
           you
           from
           our
           childhood
           ,
           cannot
           but
           professe
           to
           finde
           the
           entrance
           of
           your
           age
           no
           lesse
           above
           the
           best
           of
           your
           youth
           in
           abilities
           then
           in
           time
           ;
           and
           still
           no
           lesse
           fruitfull
           in
           promises
           of
           increase
           ,
           then
           in
           eminent
           performances
           .
        
         
         
           
           What
           need
           I
           urge
           this
           ?
           your
           Adversaries
           do
           enough
           feel
           your
           worth
           .
           So
           as
           (
           to
           speak
           seriously
           )
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           wonder
           at
           the
           liberty
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           professing
           a
           strict
           conscience
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           dare
           let
           their
           Pens
           or
           Tongues
           loose
           to
           so
           injurious
           and
           uncharitable
           a
           detraction
           ,
           whereof
           they
           know
           the
           just
           avenger
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           It
           should
           not
           be
           thus
           betwixt
           Brethren
           ,
           no
           not
           with
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           main
           business
           ,
           there
           wants
           not
           confidence
           on
           either
           side
           :
           I
           am
           appealed
           to
           by
           both
           ,
           an
           unmeet
           Judge
           ,
           considering
           my
           so
           deep
           ingagements
           .
           But
           if
           my
           umpierage
           may
           stand
           ,
           I
           award
           an
           eternall
           silence
           to
           both
           parts
           .
           Sit
           down
           in
           peace
           then
           ,
           you
           and
           your
           worthy
           Second
           ,
           whose
           young
           ripeness
           
           and
           modest
           and
           learned
           discourse
           is
           worthy
           of
           better
           entertainment
           then
           contempt
           :
           and
           let
           your
           zealous
           Opponents
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           overcome
           your selves
           in
           a
           resolved
           cessation
           of
           Pens
           ,
           and
           them
           in
           a
           love
           of
           Peace
           .
           Farewell
           from
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             Friend
             and
             ancient
             Collegue
             ,
             
             
             
             
             JOS.
             EXON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           OCCASIONALL
           
           MEDITATIONS
           BY
           JOS.
           EXON
           .
           
        
         
           Set
           forth
           by
           R.
           H.
           
        
         
           
             
               TO
               
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONORABLE
               ,
               My
               very
               good
               Lord
               ,
               JAMES
               Lord
               Viscount
               Doncaster
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Right
               Honourable
               ,
               
            
          
           
             
               FInding
               these
               Papers
               amongst
               others
               lying
               aside
               in
               my
               Fathers
               Study
               ,
               where
               of
               I
               conceived
               good
               use
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               spirituall
               advantage
               which
               they
               promised
               ,
               I
               obtained
               of
               him
               good
               leave
               to
               send
               them
               abroad
               ;
               whereto
               he
               professed
               himself
               the
               more
               easily
               induced
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               continuall
               and
               weighty
               employments
               in
               this
               large
               and
               busie
               Diocese
               will
               not
               yet
               afford
               him
               leisure
               to
               dispatch
               those
               his
               other
               fixed
               Meditations
               on
               the
               History
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               expressions
               of
               these
               voluntary
               and
               sudden
               thoughts
               of
               his
               shall
               testifie
               how
               fruitfully
               he
               is
               wont
               to
               improve
               those
               short
               ends
               of
               time
               which
               are
               stolne
               from
               his
               more
               important
               avocations
               ;
               and
               (
               unlesse
               my
               hopes
               fail
               me
               )
               the
               pattern
               of
               them
               may
               prove
               not
               a
               little
               
               beneficial
               to
               others
               .
               Holy
               mindes
               have
               been
               ever
               wont
               to
               look
               through
               these
               bodily
               Objects
               ,
               at
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               .
               So
            
             Sulpitius
             
               reports
               of
               S.
            
             Martin
             ,
             
               that
               seeing
               a
               Sheep
               newly
               shorn
               ,
               he
               could
               say
               ,
               Loe
               here
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               performed
               that
               command
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               having
               two
               Coats
               ,
               she
               hath
               given
               away
               one
               :
               and
               seeing
               an
               Hogherd
               freezing
               in
               a
               thin
               suit
               of
               skins
               ,
               Loe
               (
               said
               he
               )
               there
               is
            
             Adam
             
               cast
               out
               of
               Paradise
               :
               and
               seeing
               a
               Medow
               part
               rooted
               up
               ,
               part
               whole
               ,
               but
               eaten
               down
               ,
               and
               part
               flourishing
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               The
               first
               was
               the
               state
               of
               Fornication
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               Virginity
               .
               But
               what
               do
               I
               seek
               any
               other
               Author
               then
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               himself
               ?
               who
               upon
               the
               drawing
               of
               water
               from
               the
               Well
               of
            
             Shilo
             
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               great
            
             Hosanna
             ,
             
               took
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               those
               Living
               waters
               which
               should
               
               flow
               from
               every
               true
               believer
               ,
            
             John
             7.
             38.
             
               and
               upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               bodily
               Feast
               ,
            
             Luke
             14.
             
               entred
               into
               that
               Divine
               discourse
               of
               God's
               gracious
               invitation
               of
               us
               to
               those
               spiritual
               viands
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               .
               Thus
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               we
               should
               still
               be
               climbing
               up
               in
               our
               thoughts
               from
               Earth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               suffer
               no
               Object
               to
               crosse
               us
               in
               our
               way
               without
               some
               spiritual
               Use
               and
               Application
               .
               Thus
               it
               pleased
               my
               Reverend
               
               
               Father
               sometimes
               to
               recreate
               himself
               ,
               whose
               manner
               hath
               been
               ,
               when
               any
               of
               these
               Meditations
               have
               unsought
               offer'd
               themselves
               unto
               him
               ,
               presently
               to
               set
               them
               down
               :
               a
               course
               which
               I
               wish
               had
               been
               also
               taken
               in
               many
               more
               ,
               which
               might
               no
               doubt
               have
               been
               very
               profitable
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               I
               send
               forth
               under
               your
               Honourable
               Name
               ,
               out
               of
               those
               many
               Respects
               which
               are
               in
               an
               hereditary
               right
               due
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               as
               being
               apparent
               Heir
               to
               those
               two
               singular
               Patrons
               of
               my
               justly-Reverenced
               Father
               ;
               the
               eminent
               Vertue
               of
               which
               your
               Noble
               Parents
               in
               a
               gracious
               Succession
               yields
               to
               your
               Lordship
               an
               happy
               Example
               ,
               which
               to
               follow
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               true
               Honour
               .
               For
               the
               daily
               increase
               whereof
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               everlasting
               Crown
               of
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               his
               Prayers
               to
               God
               
               shall
               not
               be
               wanting
               ,
               who
               desires
               to
               be
               accounted
            
          
           
             
               Your
               Lordships
               devoted
               in
               all
               humble
               observance
               ,
               
               RO.
               HALL
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Occasionall
             MEDITATIONS
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Proeme
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             heedlesly
             lost
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             many
             good
             thoughts
             ;
             these
             few
             my
             Paper
             hath
             preserved
             from
             vanishing
             ;
             the
             example
             whereof
             may
             perhaps
             be
             more
             usefull
             then
             the
             matter
             .
             Our
             active
             Soul
             can
             no
             more
             forbear
             to
             think
             ,
             then
             the
             Eye
             can
             chuse
             but
             see
             when
             it
             is
             open
             .
             Would
             we
             but
             keep
             our
             wholesome
             Notions
             together
             ,
             mankinde
             would
             be
             too
             rich
             .
             To
             doe
             well
             ,
             no
             
             Object
             should
             passe
             us
             without
             use
             ;
             every
             thing
             that
             we
             see
             ,
             reads
             us
             new
             lectures
             of
             Wisdome
             and
             Piety
             .
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             ignorant
             or
             Godlesse
             under
             so
             many
             Tutors
             .
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             wish
             to
             live
             longer
             then
             I
             shall
             be
             better
             for
             my
             eyes
             ;
             and
             have
             thought
             it
             thank-worthy
             ,
             thus
             to
             teach
             weak
             mindes
             how
             to
             improve
             their
             thoughts
             upon
             all
             like
             occasions
             .
             And
             if
             ever
             these
             lines
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             publick
             view
             ,
             I
             desire
             and
             charge
             my
             Reader
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             and
             himself
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             out
             my
             Lesson
             ,
             
             and
             to
             learn
             how
             to
             read
             Gods
             great
             Book
             by
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             TABLE
             of
             these
             MEDITATIONS
             following
             .
          
           
             
               MED
               .
               I.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Heavens
               moving
               .
               Pag.
               452
            
             
               MED
               .
               II.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Diall
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               III.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sun.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               IV.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               gliding
               Star.
               453
            
             
               MED
               .
               V.
               Upon
               a
               fair
               Prospect
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               VI.
               Upon
               the
               frame
               of
               a
               Globe
               casually
               broken
               .
               454
            
             
               MED
               .
               VII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Cloud
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               VIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Grave
               digged
               up
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               IX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               Gold
               melted
               .
               455
            
             
               MED
               .
               X.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Pitcher
               carried
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Tree
               full
               blossomed
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XII
               .
               Upon
               the
               report
               of
               a
               man
               suddenly
               struck
               dead
               in
               his
               Sin.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               view
               of
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
               456
            
             
               MED
               .
               XIV
               .
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               Red-breast
               coming
               into
               his
               Chamber
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XV.
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               Spider
               in
               his
               Window
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Rain
               in
               the
               Sun-shine
               .
               457
            
             
               MED
               .
               XVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               length
               of
               the
               way
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               Rain
               and
               Waters
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               same
               Subject
               .
               458
            
             
               MED
               .
               XX.
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Lights
               brought
               in
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               same
               occasion
               .
               459
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXII
               .
               Upon
               the
               blowing
               of
               the
               Fire
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               barking
               of
               a
               Dog.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXIV
               .
               Upon
               sight
               of
               a
               Cock-fight
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXV
               .
               Upon
               his
               lying
               down
               to
               rest
               .
               460
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               kindling
               of
               a
               Charcole
               fire
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               humble
               and
               patient
               Begger
               .
               461
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Crow
               pulling
               off
               wool
               from
               the
               back
               of
               a
               Sheep
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               two
               Snails
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXX
               .
               Upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               street-Cries
               in
               London
               .
               462
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               Flies
               gathering
               to
               a
               galled
               Horse
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               dark
               Lantern
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               a
               Swallow
               in
               the
               Chimney
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXIV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Flie
               burning
               it self
               in
               the
               Candle
               .
               463
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Lark
               flying
               up
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               singing
               of
               the
               Birds
               in
               a
               Spring
               morning
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXVII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Coal
               covered
               with
               Ashes
               .
               464
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Blackmore
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XXXIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               small
               Stars
               in
               the
               Galaxie
               or
               milkie
               Circle
               in
               the
               Firmament
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XL.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               Boyes
               playing
               .
               465
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Spider
               and
               her
               Web.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Naturall
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               Loadstone
               and
               the
               Jett
               .
               466
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLIV
               .
               Upon
               hearing
               of
               Musick
               by
               night
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLV
               .
               Upon
               the
               fanning
               of
               Corn.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLVI
               .
               Upon
               Herbs
               dried
               .
               467
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               quenching
               of
               Iron
               in
               Water
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLVIII
               .
               Upon
               a
               fair-coloured
               Flie.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XLIX
               .
               Upon
               a
               Glow-worm
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               L.
               Upon
               the
               shutting
               of
               one
               eye
               .
               468
            
             
               MED
               .
               LI.
               Upon
               a
               Spring-water
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LII
               .
               Upon
               Gnats
               in
               the
               Sun.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               Grapes
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LIV.
               Upon
               a
               Corn-field
               over-grown
               with
               Weeds
               .
               469
            
             
               MED
               .
               LV.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               Tulips
               and
               Marigolds
               ,
               &c.
               in
               his
               Garden
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               crackt
               Bell.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Blinde
               man.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LVIII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Beech-tree
               full
               of
               Nuts
               .
               470
            
             
               MED
               .
               LIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               piece
               of
               Money
               under
               the
               Water
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LX.
               Upon
               the
               first
               rumour
               of
               the
               Earthquake
               at
               Lime
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Wood
               was
               swallowed
               up
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               two
               Hills
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Dormouse
               .
               471
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXII
               .
               Upon
               Bees
               fighting
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXIII
               .
               Upon
               Wasps
               falling
               into
               a
               Glass
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXIV
               .
               Upon
               a
               Spring
               in
               the
               wilde
               Forest
               .
               472
            
             
               
               MED
               .
               LXV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               Owle
               in
               the
               twilight
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXVI
               .
               Upon
               an
               Arm
               benummed
               .
               473
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               Sparks
               flying
               upward
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Raven
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXIX
               .
               Upon
               a
               Worm
               .
               474
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXX
               .
               Upon
               the
               putting
               on
               of
               his
               Cloaths
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               great
               Library
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXII
               .
               Upon
               the
               red
               Cross
               on
               a
               Door
               .
               475
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               change
               of
               Weather
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXIV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Marriage
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Snake
               .
               476
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               Ruines
               of
               an
               Abby
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               discharging
               of
               a
               Peece
               .
               477
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               tolling
               of
               a
               passing-Bell
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXIX
               .
               Upon
               a
               Defamation
               dispersed
               .
               478
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXX
               .
               Upon
               a
               ring
               of
               Bells
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               full
               Table
               at
               a
               Feast
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXII
               .
               Upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               a
               Lute
               well
               played
               on
               .
               479
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               and
               noise
               of
               a
               Peacock
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXIV
               .
               Upon
               a
               penitent
               Malefactor
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Lilly.
               480
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Coffin
               stuck
               with
               Flowers
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               view
               of
               the
               World.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               stinging
               of
               a
               Wasp
               .
               481
            
             
               MED
               .
               LXXXIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               Arraignment
               of
               a
               Felon
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XC
               .
               Upon
               the
               Crowing
               of
               a
               Cock.
               482
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCI
               .
               Upon
               the
               variety
               of
               Thoughts
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               Harlot
               carted
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               Rose
               .
               483
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCIV
               .
               Upon
               a
               cancelled
               Bond.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCV
               .
               Upon
               the
               report
               of
               a
               great
               losse
               by
               Sea.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCVI
               .
               Upon
               sight
               of
               a
               bright
               Skie
               full
               of
               Stars
               .
               484
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               rumours
               of
               Wars
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCVIII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Childe
               crying
               .
               485
            
             
               MED
               .
               XCIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               Sicknesse
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               C.
               Upon
               the
               challenge
               of
               a
               Promise
               .
               486
            
             
               MED
               .
               CI.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               Flies
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               fantasticall
               Zelot
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Scavenger
               working
               in
               the
               Canell
               .
               487
            
             
               MED
               .
               CIV
               .
               Upon
               a
               pair
               of
               Spectacles
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CV
               .
               Upon
               Moats
               in
               the
               Sun.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CVI.
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Bladder
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CVII
               .
               Upon
               a
               man
               Sleeping
               .
               488
            
             
               MED
               .
               CVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Deaths-head
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Left-handed
               man.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               old
               unthatched
               Cottage
               .
               489.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               fair
               Pearl
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Screen
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXIII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Bur-leaf
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXIV
               .
               Upon
               the
               Singing
               of
               a
               Bird.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               man
               Yawning
               .
               490
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Tree
               lopped
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXVII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Scholar
               that
               offered
               violence
               to
               himself
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXVIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Judge
               .
               491
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               Heap
               of
               stones
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXX
               .
               Upon
               sight
               of
               a
               Bat
               and
               Owle
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               well-fleeced
               Sheep
               .
               492
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXII
               .
               Upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               Thunder
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               Hedg-hog
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXIV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Goat
               .
               493
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXV
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Blinde
               and
               the
               Lame
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Map
               of
               the
               World.
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               Hemlock
               .
               494
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXVIII
               .
               Upon
               a
               Flower-de-luce
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXIX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               two
               Trees
               ,
               one
               high
               ,
               the
               other
               broad
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXX
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Drunken
               man.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXI
               .
               Upon
               the
               whetting
               of
               a
               Sithe
               .
               495
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Looking-glass
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXIII
               .
               Upon
               the
               shining
               of
               a
               piece
               of
               Rotten
               wood
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXIV
               .
               Upon
               an
               Ivie
               tree
               .
               496
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXV
               .
               Upon
               a
               Quartan
               ague
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXVI
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               loaded
               Cart.
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXVII
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Dwarf
               .
               497
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXVIII
               .
               Upon
               an
               importunate
               Begger
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXXXIX
               .
               Upon
               a
               Medicinal
               potion
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               MED
               .
               CXL
               .
               Upon
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Wheel
               .
               498
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Occasionall
             
             MEDITATIONS
             .
          
           
             I.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Heavens
             moving
             .
          
           
             I
             Can
             see
             nothing
             stand
             still
             but
             the
             Earth
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             are
             in
             motion
             .
             
             Even
             the
             Water
             which
             makes
             up
             one
             Globe
             with
             the
             Earth
             is
             ever
             stirring
             in
             ebbes
             and
             flowings
             ,
             the
             Clouds
             over
             my
             head
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             above
             the
             clouds
             :
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             most
             conspicuous
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             the
             greatest
             patterns
             of
             perpetuall
             action
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             we
             rather
             imitate
             then
             this
             glorious
             frame
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             that
             
               thy
               will
            
             may
             
               be
               done
               in
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             though
             we
             mean
             chiefly
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             exclude
             the
             very
             Place
             of
             those
             Blessed
             inhabitants
             from
             being
             an
             example
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
             The
             motion
             of
             this
             thy
             Heaven
             is
             perpetuall
             ;
             so
             let
             me
             ever
             be
             acting
             somewhat
             of
             thy
             will
             :
             the
             motion
             of
             thy
             Heaven
             is
             regular
             ,
             never
             swerving
             from
             the
             due
             points
             ;
             so
             let
             
             me
             ever
             walk
             steddily
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             thy
             will
             ,
             without
             all
             diversions
             or
             variations
             from
             the
             line
             of
             thy
             Law.
             In
             the
             motion
             of
             thine
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             some
             Stars
             have
             their
             own
             peculiar
             and
             contrary
             courses
             ,
             yet
             all
             yield
             themselves
             to
             the
             sway
             of
             the
             main
             circumvolution
             of
             that
             First
             mover
             ;
             so
             though
             I
             have
             a
             will
             of
             mine
             own
             ,
             yet
             let
             me
             give
             my self
             over
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             ordered
             by
             thy
             Spirit
             in
             all
             my
             waies
             .
          
           
             Man
             is
             a
             little
             World
             ;
             my
             Soul
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             my
             Body
             is
             Earth
             :
             if
             this
             Earth
             be
             dull
             and
             fixed
             ,
             yet
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             let
             my
             Heaven
             (
             like
             unto
             thine
             )
             move
             perpetually
             ,
             regularly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             constant
             subjection
             to
             thine
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Diall
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             Sun
             did
             not
             shine
             upon
             this
             Diall
             ,
             no
             body
             would
             look
             at
             it
             :
             in
             a
             cloudy
             day
             it
             stands
             like
             an
             uselesse
             post
             ,
             unheeded
             ,
             unregarded
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             those
             beams
             break
             forth
             ,
             every
             passenger
             runs
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             gazes
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             whiles
             thou
             hidest
             thy
             countenance
             from
             me
             ,
             methinks
             all
             thy
             Creatures
             passe
             by
             me
             with
             a
             willing
             neglect
             :
             indeed
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             without
             thee
             ?
             And
             if
             thou
             have
             drawn
             in
             me
             some
             lines
             and
             notes
             of
             able
             endowments
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             actuated
             by
             thy
             Grace
             ,
             all
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             use
             no
             bettter
             then
             nothing
             .
             But
             when
             thou
             renewest
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             loving
             countenance
             upon
             me
             ,
             
             I
             finde
             a
             sensible
             and
             happy
             change
             of
             condition
             ;
             methinks
             all
             things
             look
             upon
             me
             with
             such
             chear
             and
             observance
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             make
             good
             that
             Word
             of
             thine
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               honour
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               honour
               :
            
             now
             every
             line
             and
             figure
             which
             it
             hath
             pleased
             thee
             to
             work
             in
             me
             ,
             serve
             for
             usefull
             and
             profitable
             direction
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             all
             the
             glory
             is
             thine
             :
             give
             thou
             me
             light
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             others
             information
             ;
             both
             of
             us
             shall
             give
             thee
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun.
             
             
          
           
             LIght
             is
             an
             ordinary
             and
             familiar
             Blessing
             ;
             yet
             so
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             hours
             interception
             of
             it
             sets
             all
             the
             world
             in
             a
             wonder
             .
             The
             two
             great
             Luminaries
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             they
             impart
             light
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             they
             withdraw
             light
             from
             each
             other
             .
             The
             Sun
             darkens
             the
             full
             Moon
             ,
             in
             casting
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             earth
             upon
             her
             opposed
             face
             ;
             the
             new
             Moon
             repays
             this
             blemish
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             in
             the
             
             
             interposing
             of
             her
             dark
             body
             betwixt
             our
             eyes
             and
             his
             glorious
             beams
             ;
             the
             earth
             is
             troubled
             at
             both
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             so
             afflicted
             with
             the
             obscuring
             of
             some
             piece
             of
             one
             of
             thy
             created
             lights
             for
             an
             hour
             or
             two
             ,
             what
             a
             confusion
             shall
             it
             be
             that
             thou
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             God
             of
             these
             Lights
             ,
             (
             in
             comparison
             of
             whom
             they
             are
             mere
             darknesse
             )
             shalt
             hide
             thy
             face
             from
             thy
             creature
             for
             ever
             ?
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             if
             every
             of
             my
             sins
             cloud
             thy
             face
             ,
             yet
             let
             not
             my
             grievous
             sins
             eclipse
             thy
             light
             .
             Thou
             shinest
             alwayes
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             see
             thee
             :
             but
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             never
             suffer
             my
             sins
             so
             to
             darken
             thy
             visage
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             IV.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             gliding
             Star.
             
          
           
             HOw
             easily
             is
             our
             sight
             deceived
             ?
             how
             easily
             doth
             our
             sight
             deceive
             us
             ?
             We
             saw
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             Star
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             the
             light
             seemed
             alike
             ,
             both
             whiles
             it
             stood
             ,
             and
             whiles
             it
             fell
             :
             now
             we
             know
             it
             was
             no
             other
             then
             a
             base
             slimy
             Meteor
             guilded
             with
             the
             Sun-beams
             ;
             and
             now
             our
             foot
             can
             tread
             upon
             that
             which
             ere
             while
             our
             eye
             admired
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             a
             Star
             ,
             it
             had
             still
             and
             ever
             shined
             ;
             now
             the
             very
             fall
             argues
             it
             a
             false
             and
             elementary
             Apparition
             .
          
           
             Thus
             our
             Charity
             doth
             and
             must
             mis-lead
             us
             in
             our
             Spirituall
             judgements
             .
             
             If
             we
             see
             men
             exalted
             in
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             fixed
             in
             the
             upper
             region
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             shining
             with
             appearances
             of
             Grace
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             think
             them
             other
             then●stars
             in
             this
             lower
             firmament
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             fall
             from
             their
             holy
             station
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             the
             present
             world
             ,
             whether
             in
             Judgement
             or
             Practice
             renouncing
             the
             Truth
             and
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             now
             we
             may
             boldly
             say
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             any
             true
             light
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             other
             then
             a
             glittering
             composition
             of
             Pride
             and
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             my
             Charity
             make
             me
             apt
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             others
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             deceive
             my self
             .
             Perhaps
             some
             of
             these
             apostating
             Stars
             have
             thought
             themselves
             true
             :
             let
             their
             mis-carriage
             make
             me
             heedfull
             ;
             let
             the
             inward
             
             light
             of
             thy
             Grace
             more
             convince
             my
             truth
             to
             my self
             ,
             then
             my
             outward
             Profession
             can
             represent
             me
             glorious
             to
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             Upon
             a
             fair
             Prospect
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             pleasing
             variety
             is
             here
             of
             Towns
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             Hills
             ,
             Dales
             ,
             Woods
             ,
             Medows
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             striving
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             to
             delight
             the
             eye
             ?
             So
             as
             this
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             naturall
             and
             reall
             Landscap
             drawn
             by
             that
             Almighty
             &
             skilfull
             hand
             in
             this
             table
             of
             the
             Earth
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             view
             :
             no
             other
             creature
             besides
             Man
             is
             capable
             to
             
             apprehend
             this
             Beauty
             .
             I
             shall
             doe
             wrong
             to
             him
             that
             brought
             me
             hither
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             not
             feed
             my
             eyes
             ,
             and
             praise
             my
             Maker
             .
             It
             is
             the
             intermixture
             and
             change
             of
             these
             Objects
             that
             yields
             this
             contentment
             both
             to
             the
             Sense
             and
             Minde
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             sight
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             that
             without
             all
             variety
             offers
             thee
             a
             truer
             and
             fuller
             delight
             ,
             even
             this
             Heaven
             above
             thee
             :
             All
             thy
             other
             Prospects
             end
             in
             this
             .
             This
             glorious
             circumference
             bounds
             ,
             and
             circles
             ,
             and
             inlightens
             all
             that
             thine
             eye
             can
             see
             :
             whether
             thou
             look
             upward
             ,
             or
             forward
             ,
             or
             about
             thee
             ,
             there
             thine
             eye
             alights
             ,
             there
             let
             thy
             thoughts
             be
             fixed
             .
             One
             inch
             of
             this
             lightsome
             Firmament
             hath
             more
             Beauty
             in
             it
             then
             the
             whole
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             the
             floor
             of
             that
             goodly
             fabrick
             ,
             the
             outward
             curtain
             of
             that
             glorious
             
             Tabernacle
             .
             Couldst
             thou
             but
             (
             Oh
             that
             thou
             couldst
             )
             look
             within
             that
             veile
             ,
             how
             shouldst
             thou
             be
             ravisht
             with
             that
             blissefull
             sight
             ?
             There
             ,
             in
             that
             incomprehensible
             light
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             see
             him
             whom
             none
             can
             see
             and
             not
             be
             blessed
             ;
             thou
             shouldst
             see
             millions
             of
             pure
             and
             majesticall
             Angels
             ,
             of
             holy
             and
             glorified
             Souls
             :
             there
             ,
             amongst
             thy
             Fathers
             many
             mansions
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             take
             happy
             notice
             of
             thine
             owne
             .
             Oh
             the
             best
             of
             earth
             now
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             !
          
           
           
             Come
             down
             no
             more
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             after
             thou
             hast
             once
             pitched
             upon
             this
             
             Heavenly
             glory
             :
             or
             if
             this
             flesh
             force
             thy
             descent
             ,
             be
             unquiet
             till
             thou
             art
             let
             loose
             to
             Immortality
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             Upon
             the
             frame
             of
             a
             Globe
             casually
             broken
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             Mans
             Art
             ,
             or
             Impotence
             .
             He
             that
             cannot
             make
             one
             spire
             of
             grasse
             ,
             or
             corn
             of
             sand
             ,
             will
             yet
             be
             framing
             of
             Worlds
             ;
             he
             can
             imitate
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             nothing
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             great
             World
             in
             a
             little
             room
             ,
             by
             the
             skill
             of
             the
             workman
             ,
             but
             in
             lesse
             room
             by
             mis-accident
             .
             Had
             he
             seen
             this
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             view
             of
             Plato's
             Book
             of
             Common-wealth
             
             eaten
             with
             Mice
             ,
             presaged
             the
             fatall
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             publick
             State
             ,
             he
             would
             sure
             have
             construed
             this
             casualty
             as
             ominous
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             become
             of
             the
             Materiall
             world
             ,
             (
             whose
             decay
             might
             seem
             no
             lesse
             to
             stand
             with
             Divine
             Providence
             then
             this
             Microcosme
             of
             individuall
             man
             )
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Morall
             world
             is
             and
             must
             be
             dis-joynted
             in
             the
             last
             times
             :
             Men
             do
             and
             will
             fall
             from
             evil
             to
             worse
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             made
             all
             times
             hath
             told
             us
             that
             the
             last
             shall
             be
             perilous
             .
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             can
             stand
             upright
             when
             the
             world
             declines
             ,
             and
             can
             endeavour
             to
             repair
             the
             common
             ruine
             with
             a
             constancy
             in
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Cloud
             .
             
          
           
             WHether
             it
             were
             a
             naturall
             Cloud
             wherewith
             our
             ascending
             Saviour
             was
             intercepted
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             Disciples
             upon
             mount
             Olivet
             ,
             I
             inquire
             not
             :
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             now
             was
             when
             a
             Cloud
             surpassed
             the
             Sun
             in
             glory
             .
             How
             did
             the
             intentive
             eyes
             of
             those
             ravished
             beholders
             envy
             that
             happy
             Meteor
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             could
             no
             more
             see
             that
             glorious
             Body
             ,
             fixed
             themselves
             upon
             that
             Celestiall
             Chariot
             wherewith
             it
             was
             carried
             up
             ?
             The
             Angels
             could
             tell
             the
             gazing
             Disciples
             (
             to
             fetch
             them
             off
             from
             that
             astonishing
             prospect
             )
             that
             
               this
               Jesus
               should
               so
               come
               again
               as
               they
               had
               seen
               him
               
               depart
               .
            
             He
             went
             up
             in
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             come
             again
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             to
             his
             last
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             cannot
             look
             upward
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             see
             the
             sensible
             monuments
             both
             of
             thine
             Ascension
             and
             Return
             .
             Let
             no
             cloud
             of
             Worldlinesse
             or
             Infidelity
             hinder
             me
             from
             following
             thee
             in
             thine
             Ascension
             ,
             or
             from
             expecting
             thee
             in
             thy
             Return
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Grave
             digged
             up
             .
          
           
             THE
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             great
             devourer
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             is
             a
             great
             preserver
             too
             :
             
             Liquors
             and
             Fleshes
             are
             therein
             long
             kept
             from
             putrifying
             ,
             and
             are
             rather
             heightened
             in
             their
             Spirits
             by
             being
             buried
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             how
             safely
             doth
             it
             keep
             our
             Bodies
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
          
           
             We
             are
             here
             but
             lay'd
             up
             for
             custody
             ;
             Balmes
             and
             Sere-cloths
             and
             Leads
             cannot
             doe
             so
             much
             as
             this
             lap
             of
             our
             common
             Mother
             ;
             when
             all
             these
             are
             dissolved
             into
             her
             dust
             (
             as
             being
             unable
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             corruption
             )
             she
             receives
             and
             restores
             her
             charge
             .
             I
             can
             no
             more
             withhold
             my
             body
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             then
             the
             earth
             can
             withhold
             it
             from
             my
             Maker
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             thy
             Cabinet
             or
             Shrine
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             pleasest
             to
             lay
             up
             the
             precious
             relicks
             of
             thy
             dear
             Saints
             untill
             the
             Jubilee
             of
             Glory
             .
             With
             what
             
             confidence
             should
             I
             commit
             my self
             to
             this
             sure
             reposition
             ,
             whiles
             I
             know
             thy
             word
             just
             ,
             thy
             Power
             infinite
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
             IX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             Gold
             melted
             .
          
           
             THis
             Gold
             is
             both
             the
             fairest
             and
             most
             solid
             of
             all
             Metals
             ;
             yet
             is
             the
             soonest
             melted
             with
             the
             fire
             :
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             courser
             ,
             so
             more
             churlish
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             a
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             Thus
             a
             sound
             and
             good
             heart
             is
             most
             easily
             melted
             into
             sorrow
             and
             fear
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             Judgments
             ;
             whereas
             the
             carnal
             minde
             is
             stubborn
             and
             remorslesse
             .
             All
             Metals
             are
             but
             earth
             ,
             yet
             some
             are
             of
             finer
             temper
             then
             others
             ;
             all
             hearts
             are
             of
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             some
             are
             ,
             through
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             ,
             more
             capable
             of
             
             Spirituall
             apprehensions
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             such
             as
             thou
             wilt
             be
             pleased
             to
             make
             us
             .
             Give
             me
             a
             heart
             that
             may
             be
             sound
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             melting
             at
             the
             terrors
             of
             thy
             Law
             ;
             I
             can
             be
             for
             no
             other
             then
             thy
             Sanctuary
             on
             earth
             ,
             or
             thy
             Treasury
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Pitcher
             carried
             .
          
           
             THus
             those
             that
             are
             great
             and
             weak
             are
             carried
             by
             the
             eares
             up
             and
             down
             of
             Flatterers
             and
             Parasites
             :
             Thus
             ignorant
             and
             simple
             hearers
             are
             carried
             
             by
             false
             and
             mis-zealous
             Teachers
             .
             Yet
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             both
             eares
             is
             more
             safe
             then
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             one
             .
             It
             argues
             an
             empty
             Pitcher
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             one
             a●one
             .
             Such
             are
             they
             that
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             one
             part
             ,
             rashly
             passe
             their
             sentence
             ,
             whether
             of
             acquitall
             ,
             or
             censure
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             disquisitions
             of
             hidden
             Truths
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             be
             led
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             not
             carried
             ;
             that
             implies
             a
             violence
             of
             Passion
             over-swaying
             Judgement
             :
             but
             in
             matter
             of
             civill
             occurrence
             and
             unconcerning
             rumor
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             use
             the
             Eare
             ,
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Tree
             full
             blossomed
             .
          
           
             
             HEre
             is
             a
             Tree
             over-laid
             with
             blossomes
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             all
             these
             should
             prosper
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             rob
             the
             other
             of
             moisture
             and
             growth
             .
             I
             do
             not
             love
             to
             see
             an
             Infancy
             over-hopefull
             :
             in
             these
             pregnant
             beginnings
             one
             Faculty
             starves
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             leaves
             the
             Minde
             saplesse
             and
             barren
             .
             As
             therefore
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             pull
             off
             some
             of
             the
             too-frequent
             blossomes
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             may
             thrive
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             good
             wisdome
             to
             moderate
             the
             early
             excesse
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             or
             progresse
             of
             over-forward
             Childhood
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             our
             Christian
             profession
             ;
             a
             sudden
             and
             lavish
             ostentation
             of
             Grace
             may
             fill
             the
             eye
             with
             wonder
             ,
             and
             the
             mouth
             with
             talk
             ,
             but
             will
             
             not
             at
             the
             last
             fill
             the
             lap
             with
             fruit
             .
             Let
             me
             not
             promise
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             raise
             too
             high
             expectations
             of
             my
             undertakings
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             men
             should
             complain
             of
             my
             small
             hopes
             ,
             then
             of
             my
             short
             performances
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
             Upon
             the
             report
             of
             a
             man
             suddenly
             struck
             dead
             in
             his
             Sin.
             
          
           
             I
             Cannot
             but
             magnifie
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             withall
             I
             must
             praise
             his
             Mercy
             .
             It
             were
             woe
             with
             any
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             take
             us
             at
             advantages
             .
             Alas
             !
             which
             of
             us
             hath
             not
             committed
             sins
             worthy
             of
             a
             present
             revenge
             ?
             had
             we
             been
             also
             surprized
             in
             those
             acts
             ,
             where
             had
             we
             been
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             
             thou
             owest
             us
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             waited
             for
             our
             Repentance
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             thou
             owest
             us
             ,
             that
             thou
             plaguest
             our
             offences
             .
             
               The
               wages
               of
               Sin
               is
               Death
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             but
             Justice
             to
             pay
             due
             wages
             .
             Blessed
             be
             thy
             Justice
             ,
             that
             hast
             made
             others
             Examples
             to
             me
             :
             blessed
             be
             thy
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             hast
             not
             made
             me
             an
             Example
             unto
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             .
             
          
           
             WHat
             a
             strange
             contrariety
             is
             here
             ?
             The
             Heaven
             is
             in
             continuall
             motion
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             the
             onely
             place
             of
             Rest
             ;
             the
             Earth
             ever
             stands
             still
             ,
             and
             yet
             here
             is
             nothing
             but
             Unrest
             and
             unquietnesse
             .
             Surely
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Heavenly
             motion
             is
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             these
             Earthly
             turmoils
             is
             our
             reposall
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             imagined
             the
             Earth
             to
             turn
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             have
             yet
             supposed
             that
             we
             may
             stand
             or
             sit
             still
             on
             that
             whirling
             Globe
             of
             earth
             :
             how
             much
             more
             may
             we
             be
             perswased
             of
             our
             perfect
             Rest
             above
             those
             moving
             Sphears
             ?
             
          
           
             It
             matters
             ,
             not
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             how
             I
             am
             vexed
             here
             below
             a
             while
             ,
             if
             ere
             long
             I
             may
             repose
             with
             thee
             above
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
             Upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             Red-brest
             coming
             into
             his
             Chamber
             .
          
           
             PRetty
             Bird
             ,
             how
             chearfully
             dost
             thou
             sit
             and
             sing
             ,
             and
             yet
             knowest
             not
             where
             thou
             art
             ,
             nor
             where
             thou
             shalt
             make
             thy
             next
             meal
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             must
             shrowd
             thy self
             in
             a
             Bush
             for
             lodging
             ?
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             see
             before
             me
             so
             liberal
             provisions
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             finde
             my self
             set
             warm
             under
             my
             own
             roof
             ,
             yet
             am
             ready
             to
             droop
             under
             a
             distrustfull
             and
             unthankfull
             
             dulnesse
             ?
             Had
             I
             so
             little
             certainty
             of
             my
             harbour
             and
             purveyance
             ,
             how
             heartlesse
             should
             I
             be
             ,
             how
             carefull
             ?
             how
             little
             list
             should
             I
             have
             to
             ●●ke
             musick
             to
             thee
             or
             my self
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             thou
             camest
             not
             hither
             without
             a
             Providence
             :
             God
             sent
             thee
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             delight
             ,
             as
             to
             shame
             me
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             a
             conviction
             of
             my
             s●llen
             unbelief
             ,
             who
             under
             more
             apparent
             means
             am
             lesse
             chearfull
             and
             confident
             .
             Reason
             and
             Faith
             have
             not
             done
             so
             much
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             in
             thee
             mere
             instinct
             of
             Nature
             .
             Want
             of
             fore-sight
             makes
             thee
             more
             merry
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             happy
             ,
             here
             ,
             then
             the
             foresight
             of
             better
             things
             maketh
             me
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thy
             Providence
             is
             not
             impaired
             by
             those
             Powers
             thou
             hast
             given
             
             me
             above
             these
             Brute
             things
             :
             let
             not
             my
             greater
             helps
             hinder
             me
             from
             an
             holy
             security
             and
             comfortable
             reliance
             upon
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             Upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             Spider
             in
             his
             Window
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             vice
             in
             man
             whereof
             there
             is
             not
             some
             Analogie
             in
             the
             brute
             Creatures
             .
             As
             amongst
             us
             men
             ,
             there
             are
             Thieves
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             Pirats
             by
             Sea
             ,
             that
             live
             by
             spoil
             and
             blood
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             in
             every
             kinde
             amongst
             them
             variety
             of
             natural
             Sharkers
             ,
             the
             Hawk
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             the
             Pike
             in
             the
             River
             ,
             the
             Whale
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Lion
             and
             Tiger
             and
             Wolf
             in
             the
             Desart
             ,
             the
             
             Wasp
             in
             the
             Hive
             ,
             the
             Spider
             in
             our
             Window
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             see
             how
             cunningly
             this
             little
             Arabian
             hath
             spred
             out
             his
             tent
             for
             a
             prey
             ;
             how
             heedfully
             he
             watches
             for
             a
             Passenger
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             hears
             the
             noise
             of
             a
             Flie
             afar
             off
             ,
             how
             he
             hastens
             to
             his
             door
             ?
             and
             if
             that
             silly
             heedlesse
             Traveller
             do
             but
             touch
             upon
             the
             verge
             of
             that
             unsuspected
             walk
             ,
             how
             suddenly
             doth
             he
             seize
             upon
             the
             miserable
             booty
             ;
             and
             after
             some
             strife
             ,
             binding
             him
             fast
             with
             those
             subtile
             cords
             ,
             drags
             the
             helplesse
             Captive
             after
             him
             into
             his
             cave
             ?
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             but
             an
             Embleme
             of
             those
             Spiritual
             Free-booters
             that
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             our
             Souls
             ?
             They
             are
             the
             Spiders
             ,
             we
             the
             Flies
             :
             they
             have
             spred
             their
             nets
             of
             Sin
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             once
             caught
             ,
             they
             binde
             us
             fast
             ,
             and
             hale
             us
             into
             Hell.
             
             
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             deliver
             thou
             my
             Soul
             from
             their
             crafty
             ambushes
             ;
             their
             poison
             is
             greater
             ,
             their
             webs
             both
             more
             strong
             and
             more
             insensibly
             woven
             .
             Either
             teach
             me
             to
             avoid
             Tentation
             ,
             or
             make
             me
             to
             break
             through
             it
             by
             Repentance
             .
             Oh
             let
             me
             not
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             those
             Fiends
             that
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             my
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
             XVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Rain
             in
             the
             Sun-shine
             .
          
           
             SUch
             is
             my
             best
             condition
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             If
             the
             Sun
             of
             Gods
             Countenance
             shine
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             be
             content
             to
             be
             wet
             with
             some
             Rain
             of
             Affliction
             .
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             seen
             the
             Heaven
             overcast
             with
             Clouds
             and
             Tempest
             ,
             no
             Sun
             appearing
             to
             comfort
             me
             ?
             yet
             even
             those
             gloomy
             and
             stormy
             seasons
             have
             I
             rid
             out
             patiently
             ,
             only
             with
             the
             help
             of
             the
             common
             light
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             at
             last
             those
             beams
             have
             broken
             forth
             happily
             ,
             and
             cheared
             my
             Soul.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             for
             my
             ordinary
             state
             ,
             if
             through
             the
             mists
             of
             mine
             own
             dulness
             and
             
             Satans
             Tentations
             ,
             I
             can
             descry
             some
             glimpse
             of
             Heavenly
             comfort
             :
             let
             me
             never
             hope
             ,
             while
             I
             am
             in
             this
             Veile
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             clear
             face
             of
             that
             Sun
             without
             a
             showre
             :
             such
             Happiness
             is
             reserved
             for
             above
             ;
             that
             upper
             Region
             of
             Glory
             is
             free
             from
             these
             doubtfull
             and
             miserable
             vicissitudes
             .
             There
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             as
             we
             are
             seen
             .
             
               Light
               is
               sown
               for
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               joy
               for
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             Length
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             HOW
             far
             off
             is
             yonder
             great
             mountain
             ?
             My
             very
             eye
             is
             weary
             with
             the
             
             foresight
             of
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ;
             yet
             time
             and
             patience
             shall
             overcome
             it
             ;
             this
             night
             we
             shall
             hope
             to
             lodge
             beyond
             it
             .
             Some
             things
             are
             more
             tedious
             in
             their
             exspectation
             then
             in
             their
             performance
             .
             The
             comfort
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             step
             I
             take
             sets
             me
             nearer
             to
             my
             end
             .
             When
             I
             once
             come
             there
             ,
             I
             shall
             both
             forget
             how
             long
             it
             now
             seems
             ,
             and
             please
             my self
             to
             look
             back
             upon
             the
             way
             that
             I
             have
             measured
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thus
             in
             our
             passage
             to
             Heaven
             .
             My
             weak
             nature
             is
             ready
             to
             faint
             under
             the
             very
             conceit
             of
             the
             length
             and
             difficulty
             of
             this
             Journey
             ;
             my
             eye
             doth
             not
             more
             guide
             then
             discourage
             me
             :
             Many
             steps
             of
             Grace
             and
             true
             Obedience
             shall
             bring
             me
             insensibly
             thither
             .
             Only
             let
             me
             move
             ,
             and
             hope
             ;
             and
             God's
             
             good
             leisure
             shall
             perfect
             my
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             give
             me
             to
             possesse
             my
             Soul
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             to
             regard
             speed
             ,
             as
             certainty
             .
             When
             I
             come
             to
             the
             top
             of
             thine
             Holy
             hill
             ,
             all
             these
             weary
             paces
             and
             deep
             sloughs
             shall
             either
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             or
             contribute
             to
             my
             Happinesse
             in
             their
             remembrance
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             Rain
             and
             Waters
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             sensible
             interchange
             there
             is
             in
             Nature
             betwixt
             union
             and
             division
             ?
             Many
             Vapours
             rising
             from
             the
             Sea
             meet
             together
             in
             one
             
             Cloud
             ;
             that
             cloud
             falls
             down
             divided
             into
             several
             Drops
             ;
             those
             drops
             run
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             rills
             of
             water
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             Chanels
             ;
             those
             chanels
             run
             into
             the
             Brook
             ,
             those
             brooks
             into
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             those
             rivers
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             one
             receptacle
             is
             for
             all
             ,
             though
             a
             large
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             make
             back
             to
             their
             first
             and
             main
             originall
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             either
             is
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             ,
             with
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             distillest
             thy
             Graces
             upon
             us
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             reservation
             ,
             but
             conveyance
             :
             those
             manifold
             Faculties
             thou
             lettest
             fall
             upon
             several
             men
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             drenched
             up
             where
             they
             light
             ;
             but
             wouldst
             have
             derived
             ,
             through
             the
             chanels
             of
             their
             special
             
             vocations
             ,
             into
             the
             common
             streams
             of
             publick
             Use
             ,
             for
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Take
             back
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             those
             few
             drops
             thou
             hast
             rained
             upon
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             return
             them
             into
             that
             great
             Ocean
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             thine
             own
             Bounty
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             their
             beginning
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
             
          
           
             MAny
             Drops
             fill
             the
             Chanels
             ,
             and
             many
             chanels
             swell
             up
             the
             Brooks
             ,
             and
             many
             brooks
             raise
             the
             Rivers
             over
             the
             banks
             :
             the
             Brooks
             are
             not
             out
             till
             the
             Chanels
             be
             empty
             ,
             the
             Rivers
             rise
             not
             whiles
             the
             small
             Brooks
             are
             full
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             little
             Rivulets
             have
             once
             voided
             themselves
             into
             the
             main
             streams
             ,
             then
             all
             is
             overflown
             .
             Great
             matters
             arise
             from
             small
             beginnings
             :
             many
             littles
             make
             up
             a
             large
             bulk
             .
             Yea
             what
             is
             the
             World
             but
             a
             composition
             of
             atomes
             ?
             We
             have
             seen
             it
             thus
             in
             Civil
             Estates
             :
             the
             empairing
             of
             the
             Commons
             hath
             oft
             been
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Great
             ;
             their
             streams
             have
             run
             
             low
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             been
             heightned
             by
             the
             confluence
             of
             many
             private
             inlets
             :
             Many
             a
             mean
             chanell
             hath
             been
             emptied
             to
             make
             up
             their
             inundation
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             my
             whether
             outward
             or
             Spiritual
             condition
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             multiplied
             my
             drops
             into
             streams
             .
             As
             out
             of
             many
             Minutes
             thou
             hast
             made
             up
             my
             Age
             ,
             so
             out
             of
             many
             Lessons
             thou
             hast
             made
             up
             my
             competency
             of
             Knowledge
             :
             thou
             hast
             drained
             many
             beneficient
             friends
             to
             make
             me
             competently
             Rich
             ;
             by
             many
             holy
             motions
             thou
             hast
             wrought
             me
             to
             some
             measure
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             teach
             me
             wisely
             and
             moderately
             to
             injoy
             thy
             Bounty
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             thy
             streams
             into
             thy
             drops
             ,
             and
             thy
             drops
             into
             thy
             clouds
             ,
             humbly
             and
             thankfully
             
             acknowledging
             whence
             and
             how
             I
             have
             all
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             am
             .
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             Upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Lights
             brought
             in
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             change
             there
             is
             in
             the
             room
             since
             the
             Light
             came
             in
             ?
             yea
             in
             our selves
             ?
             All
             things
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             new
             form
             ,
             a
             new
             life
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             the
             same
             we
             were
             .
             How
             goodly
             a
             creature
             is
             Light
             ,
             how
             pleasing
             ,
             how
             agreeable
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             man
             ?
             No
             visible
             thing
             comes
             so
             near
             to
             the
             resembling
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             God
             that
             made
             it
             .
             As
             contrarily
             ,
             
             what
             an
             uncomfortable
             thing
             is
             Darknesse
             ?
             insomuch
             as
             we
             punish
             the
             greatest
             malefactors
             with
             obscurity
             of
             Dungeons
             ;
             as
             thinking
             they
             could
             not
             be
             miserable
             enough
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             have
             the
             priviledge
             of
             beholding
             the
             Light.
             Yea
             ,
             Hell
             it self
             can
             be
             no
             more
             horribly
             described
             then
             by
             outward
             Darkness
             .
             What
             is
             Darkness
             but
             absence
             of
             Light
             ?
             The
             pleasure
             or
             the
             horror
             of
             light
             or
             darkness
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             and
             degree
             of
             the
             cause
             whence
             it
             ariseth
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             light
             of
             a
             poor
             Candle
             be
             so
             comfortable
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             little
             inflamed
             aire
             gathered
             about
             a
             moistened
             snuffe
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Sun
             ,
             the
             great
             lamp
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             But
             much
             more
             what
             is
             the
             light
             of
             that
             infinitely-resplendent
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             who
             gave
             that
             light
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             Sun
             to
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             partial
             and
             imperfect
             Darkness
             be
             so
             
             dolefull
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             privation
             of
             a
             natural
             or
             artificial
             Light
             )
             how
             unconceivable
             dolorous
             and
             miserable
             shall
             that
             be
             which
             is
             caused
             through
             the
             utter
             absence
             of
             the
             all-glorious
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ?
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             justly
             do
             we
             pity
             those
             wretched
             Souls
             
               that
               sit
               in
               darkness
               and
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             shut
             up
             from
             the
             light
             of
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             thee
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ?
             But
             how
             am
             I
             swallowed
             up
             with
             horror
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             the
             fearfull
             condition
             of
             those
             damned
             Souls
             that
             are
             for
             ever
             shut
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             adjudged
             to
             exquisite
             &
             everlasting
             darkness
             ?
             The
             Egyptians
             were
             weary
             of
             themselves
             in
             their
             three
             daies
             darkness
             ;
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             finde
             any
             pain
             that
             accompanied
             their
             continuing
             night
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             those
             wofull
             Souls
             ,
             
             in
             whom
             the
             sensible
             presence
             of
             infinite
             torment
             shall
             meet
             with
             the
             torment
             of
             the
             perpetual
             absence
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             O
             thou
             who
             art
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
             shine
             ever
             through
             all
             the
             blinde
             corners
             of
             my
             Soul
             ;
             and
             from
             these
             weak
             glimmerings
             of
             Grace
             ,
             bring
             me
             to
             the
             perfect
             brightness
             of
             thy
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
             XXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             .
          
           
             AS
             well
             as
             we
             love
             the
             Light
             ,
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             salute
             it
             at
             the
             first
             coming
             in
             with
             winking
             or
             closed
             eyes
             :
             as
             not
             abiding
             to
             see
             that
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             see
             .
             All
             sudden
             changes
             (
             though
             to
             the
             better
             )
             have
             a
             kinde
             of
             trouble
             attending
             them
             .
             By
             how
             much
             more
             excellent
             any
             Object
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             more
             is
             our
             weak
             sense
             mis-affected
             in
             the
             first
             apprehending
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             manifest
             thy
             glorious
             presence
             to
             us
             here
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             confounded
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             .
             How
             wisely
             ,
             how
             mercifully
             hast
             thou
             
             reserved
             that
             for
             our
             glorified
             estate
             ;
             where
             no
             infirmity
             shall
             dazle
             our
             eyes
             ,
             where
             perfect
             Righteousness
             shall
             give
             us
             perfect
             boldness
             both
             of
             sight
             and
             fruition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             XXII
             .
             Upon
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             Fire
             .
          
           
             WE
             beat
             back
             the
             flame
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             suppresse
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             raise
             it
             higher
             ,
             and
             to
             diffuse
             it
             more
             .
          
           
             Those
             Afflictions
             and
             repulses
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             discouragements
             ,
             are
             indeed
             the
             mercifull
             incitements
             of
             Grace
             .
             If
             God
             did
             mean
             Judgment
             to
             my
             Soul
             ,
             he
             would
             either
             withdraw
             the
             fuell
             ,
             or
             powr
             water
             upon
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             
             suffer
             it
             to
             languish
             for
             want
             of
             new
             motions
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             he
             continues
             to
             me
             the
             means
             and
             opportunities
             and
             desires
             of
             good
             ,
             I
             shall
             misconstrue
             the
             intentions
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             think
             his
             crosses
             sent
             rather
             to
             damp
             then
             to
             quicken
             his
             Spirit
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             thy
             bellows
             did
             not
             sometimes
             thus
             breath
             upon
             me
             in
             spiritual
             repercussions
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             my
             estate
             :
             those
             few
             weak
             gleeds
             of
             Grace
             that
             are
             in
             me
             ,
             might
             soon
             goe
             out
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             thus
             refreshed
             .
             Still
             blow
             upon
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             kindle
             ;
             still
             kindle
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             flame
             up
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             XXIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             barking
             of
             a
             Dog.
             
          
           
             WHat
             have
             I
             done
             to
             this
             Dog
             that
             he
             follows
             me
             with
             this
             angry
             clamour
             ?
             Had
             I
             rated
             him
             ,
             or
             shaken
             my
             staffe
             ,
             or
             stooped
             down
             for
             a
             stone
             ,
             I
             had
             justly
             drawn
             on
             this
             noise
             ,
             this
             snarling
             importunity
             .
             But
             why
             do
             I
             wonder
             to
             finde
             this
             unquiet
             disposition
             in
             a
             brute
             creature
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             no
             news
             with
             the
             reasonable
             ?
          
           
             Have
             I
             not
             seen
             Innocence
             and
             Merit
             bayed
             at
             by
             the
             quarrelsome
             and
             envious
             Vulgar
             ,
             without
             any
             provocation
             save
             of
             good
             offices
             ?
             Have
             I
             not
             felt
             (
             more
             then
             their
             tongue
             )
             their
             teeth
             upon
             my
             heels
             ,
             when
             I
             know
             I
             have
             deserved
             
             nothing
             but
             fawning
             on
             ?
             Where
             is
             my
             Grace
             or
             spirits
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             not
             learned
             to
             contemn
             both
             ?
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             let
             me
             rather
             die
             then
             willingly
             incur
             thy
             displeasure
             ;
             yea
             ,
             then
             justly
             offend
             thy
             godly-wise
             ,
             judicious
             ,
             conscionable
             servants
             :
             but
             if
             humor
             or
             faction
             or
             causelesse
             prejudice
             fall
             upon
             me
             for
             my
             faithfull
             service
             to
             thee
             ,
             let
             these
             bawling
             cuts
             tire
             themselves
             ,
             and
             tear
             their
             throats
             with
             loud
             and
             false
             censures
             ,
             I
             goe
             on
             in
             a
             silent
             constancy
             ;
             and
             if
             my
             ear
             be
             beaten
             ,
             yet
             my
             heart
             shall
             be
             free
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIV
             .
             Upon
             sight
             of
             a
             Cock-fight
             .
          
           
             
             HOW
             fell
             these
             creatures
             out
             ?
             Whence
             grew
             this
             so
             bloody
             combate
             ?
             Here
             was
             neither
             old
             grudge
             ,
             nor
             present
             injurie
             .
             What
             then
             is
             the
             quarrell
             ?
             Surely
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             should
             rather
             unite
             and
             reconcile
             them
             ;
             one
             common
             nature
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             of
             one
             feather
             .
             I
             do
             not
             see
             either
             of
             them
             flie
             upon
             creatures
             of
             different
             kindes
             ;
             but
             whiles
             they
             have
             
             peace
             with
             all
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             war
             with
             themselves
             ;
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             each
             
             other
             was
             sufficient
             provocation
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             offence
             ,
             why
             doth
             not
             each
             of
             them
             fall
             out
             with
             himself
             ,
             since
             he
             hates
             and
             revenges
             in
             another
             the
             being
             of
             that
             same
             which
             himself
             is
             ?
          
           
             Since
             Man's
             sin
             brought
             Debate
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             Nature
             is
             become
             a
             great
             quarreller
             .
             The
             seeds
             of
             discord
             were
             scattered
             in
             every
             furrow
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             came
             up
             in
             a
             numberlesse
             variety
             of
             Antipathies
             ;
             whereof
             yet
             none
             is
             mote
             odious
             and
             deplorable
             then
             those
             which
             are
             betwixt
             creatures
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             .
             What
             is
             this
             but
             an
             image
             of
             that
             wofull
             hostility
             which
             is
             exercised
             betwixt
             us
             Reasonables
             ,
             who
             are
             conjoyned
             in
             one
             common
             Humanity
             ,
             if
             not
             Religion
             ?
             We
             fight
             with
             and
             destroy
             each
             other
             more
             then
             those
             creatrures
             
             that
             want
             Reason
             to
             temper
             their
             Passions
             .
             No
             Beast
             is
             so
             cruell
             to
             man
             as
             himself
             ;
             where
             one
             man
             is
             slain
             by
             a
             beast
             ,
             ten
             thousand
             are
             slain
             by
             man.
             What
             is
             that
             War
             which
             we
             study
             and
             practise
             ,
             but
             the
             art
             of
             killing
             ?
             Whatever
             Turks
             and
             Pagans
             may
             doe
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             this
             brutish
             fury
             arm
             Christians
             against
             each
             other
             ?
             whiles
             even
             Devils
             are
             not
             at
             enmity
             with
             themselves
             ,
             but
             accord
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             men
             so
             mortally
             oppose
             each
             other
             in
             good
             ?
          
           
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             compose
             the
             unquiet
             hearts
             of
             men
             to
             an
             happy
             and
             universal
             Concord
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             refresh
             our
             Souls
             with
             the
             multitude
             of
             Peace
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
             Upon
             his
             lying
             down
             to
             rest
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             circle
             there
             is
             of
             humane
             actions
             and
             events
             ?
             We
             are
             never
             without
             some
             change
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             change
             is
             without
             any
             great
             variety
             :
             we
             sleep
             ,
             and
             wake
             ,
             and
             wake
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ;
             and
             eat
             ,
             and
             evacuate
             ,
             labour
             in
             a
             continual
             interchange
             :
             yet
             hath
             the
             infinite
             Wisedome
             of
             God
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             weary
             of
             these
             perpetual
             iterations
             ,
             but
             with
             no
             lesse
             appetite
             enter
             into
             our
             daily
             courses
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             should
             passe
             them
             but
             once
             in
             our
             life
             .
             When
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             my
             daies
             labour
             ,
             how
             willingly
             
             do
             I
             undresse
             my self
             ,
             and
             betake
             my self
             to
             my
             bed
             ?
             and
             ere
             morning
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             wearied
             my
             restlesse
             bed
             ,
             how
             glad
             am
             I
             to
             rise
             and
             renew
             my
             labour
             ?
          
           
             Why
             am
             I
             not
             more
             desirous
             to
             be
             unclothed
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             clothed
             upon
             with
             Immortality
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             but
             my
             closest
             garment
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             once
             put
             off
             ,
             my
             Soul
             is
             at
             liberty
             and
             ease
             ?
             Many
             a
             time
             have
             I
             lyen
             down
             here
             in
             desire
             of
             rest
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             tedious
             changing
             of
             sides
             have
             risen
             sleeplesse
             ,
             disappointed
             ,
             languishing
             .
             In
             my
             last
             uncasing
             ,
             my
             Body
             shall
             not
             fail
             of
             repose
             nor
             my
             Soul
             of
             joy
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             rising
             up
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             shall
             fail
             of
             Glory
             .
             
          
           
             What
             hinders
             me
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             but
             my
             Infidelity
             ,
             from
             longing
             for
             this
             happy
             dissolution
             ?
             The
             world
             hath
             misery
             and
             toil
             enough
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             hath
             more
             then
             enough
             Blessedness
             to
             perfect
             my
             desires
             of
             that
             my
             last
             and
             glorious
             change
             .
             
               I
               believe
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               help
               my
               unbelief
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             kindling
             of
             a
             Charcole
             fire
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             not
             many
             Creatures
             but
             do
             naturally
             affect
             to
             diffuse
             and
             inlarge
             themselves
             :
             Fire
             and
             Water
             will
             neither
             of
             them
             rest
             contented
             with
             their
             own
             bounds
             :
             those
             little
             sparks
             that
             I
             see
             in
             those
             coals
             ,
             how
             they
             
             spread
             and
             enkindle
             their
             next
             brands
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             thus
             morally
             both
             in
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             either
             of
             them
             dilates
             it self
             to
             their
             Neighbourhood
             :
             but
             especially
             this
             is
             so
             much
             more
             apparent
             in
             evil
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             we
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             take
             it
             .
             Let
             but
             some
             spark
             of
             Heretical
             Opinion
             be
             let
             fall
             upon
             some
             unstable
             ,
             proud
             ,
             busie
             spirit
             ,
             it
             catcheth
             instantly
             ,
             
             
             and
             fires
             the
             next
             capable
             subject
             ;
             they
             two
             have
             easily
             inflamed
             a
             third
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             more
             Society
             ,
             the
             more
             speed
             ,
             and
             advantage
             of
             a
             publick
             combustion
             .
             When
             we
             see
             the
             Church
             on
             a
             flame
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             late
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             flint
             and
             steel
             .
             It
             is
             the
             holy
             wisdome
             of
             Superiors
             to
             prevent
             the
             dangerous
             attritions
             of
             stubborn
             and
             wrangling
             spirits
             ,
             or
             to
             quench
             their
             first
             sparks
             in
             the
             tinder
             .
             But
             why
             should
             not
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             be
             as
             successfull
             in
             dilating
             it self
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             many
             hearts
             ?
             Certainly
             these
             are
             in
             themselves
             more
             winning
             ,
             if
             our
             corruption
             had
             not
             made
             us
             indisposed
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             holy
             envy
             and
             emulation
             at
             the
             speed
             of
             evill
             ,
             I
             shall
             labour
             to
             enkindle
             others
             with
             these
             Heavenly
             flames
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             my
             fault
             if
             they
             
             spread
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             humble
             and
             patient
             Begger
             .
          
           
             SEE
             what
             need
             can
             doe
             .
             This
             man
             ,
             who
             in
             so
             lowly
             a
             fashion
             croucheth
             to
             that
             Passenger
             ,
             hath
             in
             all
             likelihood
             as
             good
             a
             stomack
             as
             he
             to
             whom
             he
             thus
             abaseth
             himself
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             conditions
             were
             but
             altered
             ,
             would
             look
             as
             high
             ,
             and
             speak
             as
             big
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             now
             answers
             with
             a
             plausible
             and
             dejected
             reverence
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thus
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             .
             He
             sees
             the
             way
             to
             tame
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             hold
             us
             short
             
             of
             these
             earthly
             contentments
             .
             Even
             the
             savagest
             Beasts
             are
             made
             quiet
             and
             docible
             with
             want
             of
             food
             and
             rest
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             onely
             knowest
             what
             I
             would
             doe
             if
             I
             had
             health
             ,
             ease
             ,
             abundance
             :
             do
             thou
             in
             thy
             Wisdome
             and
             Mercy
             so
             proportion
             thy
             gifts
             and
             restraints
             ,
             as
             thou
             knowest
             best
             for
             my
             Soul.
             If
             I
             be
             not
             humbled
             enough
             ,
             let
             me
             want
             ;
             and
             so
             order
             all
             my
             estate
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             want
             any
             thing
             save
             thy self
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Crow
             pulling
             off
             wool
             from
             the
             back
             of
             a
             Sheep
             .
          
           
             
             HOw
             well
             these
             Creatures
             know
             whom
             they
             may
             be
             bold
             with
             ?
             That
             Crow
             durst
             not
             doe
             this
             to
             a
             Wolf
             or
             a
             Mastive
             .
             The
             known
             simplicity
             of
             this
             innocent
             beast
             gives
             advantage
             to
             this
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Meeknesse
             of
             spirit
             commonly
             draws
             on
             injuries
             .
             The
             cruelty
             of
             ill
             natures
             usually
             seeks
             out
             those
             ,
             not
             who
             deserve
             worst
             ,
             but
             who
             will
             bear
             most
             .
             Patience
             and
             mildnesse
             of
             Spirit
             is
             ill
             bestowed
             where
             it
             exposes
             a
             man
             to
             wrong
             and
             insultation
             .
             Sheepish
             dispositions
             are
             best
             to
             others
             ,
             worst
             to
             themselves
             .
             I
             could
             be
             willing
             to
             take
             injuries
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             provoking
             them
             by
             lenity
             .
             For
             harmlesness
             let
             me
             goe
             for
             a
             Sheep
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             tearing
             
             my
             fleece
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             two
             Snails
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             much
             variety
             even
             in
             creatures
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             .
             See
             there
             two
             Snails
             :
             one
             hath
             an
             house
             ,
             the
             other
             wants
             it
             ;
             yet
             both
             are
             Snailes
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             question
             whether
             case
             is
             the
             better
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             an
             house
             hath
             more
             shelter
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             wants
             it
             hath
             more
             freedome
             .
             The
             priviledge
             of
             that
             cover
             is
             but
             a
             burthen
             :
             you
             see
             if
             it
             have
             but
             a
             stone
             to
             climb
             over
             ,
             with
             what
             stresse
             it
             draws
             up
             that
             beneficiall
             load
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             passage
             
             prove
             streight
             ,
             findes
             no
             entrance
             :
             whereas
             the
             empty
             Snail
             makes
             no
             difference
             of
             way
             .
          
           
             Surely
             it
             is
             alwaies
             an
             ease
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             an
             happinesse
             ,
             to
             have
             nothing
             .
             No
             man
             is
             so
             worthy
             of
             Envy
             as
             he
             that
             can
             be
             chearfull
             in
             want
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XXX
             .
             Upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             street-Cries
             in
             London
             .
             
          
           
             WHat
             a
             noise
             do
             these
             poor
             souls
             make
             in
             proclaiming
             their
             commodities
             ?
             Each
             tells
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             hearers
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             (
             God
             wot
             )
             it
             is
             but
             poor
             stuffe
             that
             they
             set
             out
             with
             so
             much
             ostentation
             .
             I
             do
             not
             hear
             any
             of
             the
             rich
             Merchants
             talk
             of
             what
             bags
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             chests
             ,
             or
             what
             treasures
             of
             rich
             wares
             in
             his
             store-house
             ;
             every
             man
             rather
             desires
             to
             hide
             his
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             urged
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             dissemble
             his
             ability
             .
          
           
             No
             otherwise
             is
             it
             in
             the
             true
             Spirituall
             Riches
             :
             He
             that
             is
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             
             Good
             works
             ,
             affects
             not
             to
             make
             shew
             of
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             rests
             sweetly
             in
             the
             secret
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             &
             the
             silent
             applause
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             witnessing
             with
             his
             own
             ;
             whiles
             contrarily
             the
             venditation
             of
             our
             own
             Worth
             ,
             or
             Parts
             ,
             or
             Merits
             ,
             argues
             a
             miserable
             indigence
             in
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             confessing
             of
             thine
             own
             Gifts
             may
             glorifie
             thee
             ,
             my
             modesty
             shall
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             niggardly
             unthankfulnesse
             ;
             but
             for
             ought
             that
             concerns
             my self
             ,
             I
             cannot
             be
             too
             secret
             .
             Let
             me
             so
             hide
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             wrong
             thee
             ;
             and
             wisely
             distinguish
             betwixt
             thy
             Praise
             and
             my
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             Flies
             gathering
             to
             a
             galled
             Horse
             .
             
          
           
             HOw
             these
             Flies
             swarm
             to
             the
             galled
             part
             of
             this
             poor
             Beast
             ;
             and
             there
             sit
             feeding
             upon
             that
             worst
             piece
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             not
             medling
             with
             the
             other
             sound
             parts
             of
             his
             skin
             .
          
           
             Even
             thus
             do
             malicious
             tongues
             of
             Detractors
             :
             if
             a
             man
             have
             any
             infirmity
             in
             his
             person
             or
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             gather
             unto
             and
             dwell
             upon
             ;
             whereas
             his
             commendable
             parts
             and
             well-deservings
             are
             passed
             by
             without
             mention
             ,
             without
             regard
             .
             It
             is
             an
             envious
             self-love
             and
             base
             cruelty
             that
             causeth
             this
             ill
             disposition
             in
             men
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             this
             only
             they
             have
             gained
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             filthy
             Creature
             that
             feeds
             upon
             nothing
             but
             Corruption
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             dark
             Lantern
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             light
             indeed
             ,
             but
             so
             shut
             up
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             side
             is
             most
             open
             ,
             there
             is
             light
             enough
             to
             give
             direction
             to
             him
             that
             bears
             it
             ,
             none
             to
             others
             :
             He
             can
             discern
             another
             man
             by
             that
             light
             which
             is
             cast
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             another
             man
             cannot
             discern
             him
             .
          
           
             Right
             such
             is
             reserved
             Knowledge
             ;
             no
             man
             is
             the
             better
             for
             it
             but
             the
             owner
             .
             There
             is
             no
             outward
             difference
             betwixt
             concealed
             skill
             and
             ignorance
             :
             and
             when
             such
             hidden
             knowledge
             will
             look
             forth
             ,
             it
             casts
             so
             sparing
             a
             light
             ,
             as
             
             may
             only
             argue
             it
             to
             have
             an
             unprofitable
             being
             ;
             to
             have
             ability
             ,
             without
             will
             to
             good
             ;
             power
             to
             censure
             ,
             none
             to
             benefit
             .
             The
             suppression
             or
             ingrossing
             of
             those
             helps
             which
             God
             would
             have
             us
             to
             impart
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Thieves
             Lantern
             in
             a
             true
             mans
             hand
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             as
             all
             our
             light
             is
             from
             thee
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             ,
             so
             make
             me
             no
             niggard
             of
             that
             poor
             Rush-candle
             thou
             hast
             lighted
             in
             my
             Soul
             :
             make
             me
             more
             happy
             in
             giving
             light
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             in
             receiving
             it
             into
             my self
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             Swallow
             in
             the
             Chimney
             .
             
          
           
             HEre
             is
             musick
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             how
             long
             will
             it
             hold
             ?
             When
             but
             a
             cold
             morning
             comes
             in
             ,
             my
             guest
             is
             gone
             ,
             without
             either
             warning
             or
             thanks
             .
             This
             pleasant
             season
             hath
             the
             least
             need
             of
             chearfull
             notes
             ;
             the
             dead
             of
             Winter
             shall
             want
             ,
             and
             wish
             them
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             an
             ungratefull
             Parasite
             :
             no
             man
             is
             more
             ready
             to
             applaud
             and
             
             
             injoy
             our
             Prosperity
             ;
             but
             when
             with
             the
             times
             our
             condition
             begins
             to
             alter
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             stranger
             at
             least
             .
             Give
             me
             that
             Bird
             which
             will
             sing
             in
             Winter
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             my
             window
             in
             the
             hardest
             Frost
             .
             There
             is
             no
             triall
             of
             Friendship
             but
             Adversity
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             my
             bonds
             ,
             not
             daunted
             with
             my
             checks
             ,
             not
             aliened
             with
             my
             disgrace
             ,
             is
             a
             Friend
             for
             me
             .
             One
             dram
             of
             that
             mans
             Love
             is
             worth
             a
             world
             of
             false
             and
             inconstant
             formality
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Flie
             burning
             it self
             in
             the
             Candle
             .
          
           
             
             WIse
             Solomon
             sayes
             the
             Light
             is
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             ;
             and
             so
             certainly
             it
             is
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             true
             outward
             Light
             which
             proceeds
             not
             from
             Fire
             .
             The
             light
             of
             that
             fire
             then
             is
             not
             more
             pleasing
             then
             the
             fire
             of
             that
             light
             is
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             that
             pleasure
             doth
             not
             more
             draw
             on
             our
             sight
             then
             that
             danger
             forbids
             our
             approach
             .
             How
             foolish
             is
             this
             Flie
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             love
             and
             admiration
             of
             this
             light
             will
             know
             no
             distance
             ,
             but
             puts
             it self
             heedlesly
             into
             that
             flame
             wherein
             it
             perishes
             ?
             How
             many
             bouts
             it
             fetcht
             ,
             every
             one
             nearer
             then
             other
             ,
             ere
             it
             made
             this
             last
             venture
             ?
             and
             now
             that
             mercilesse
             fire
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             affection
             of
             an
             over-fond
             Client
             ,
             hath
             suddenly
             consumed
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             doe
             those
             bold
             &
             busie
             Spirits
             who
             will
             needs
             draw
             too
             near
             unto
             that
             inaccessible
             light
             ,
             and
             look
             into
             things
             too
             wonderfull
             for
             them
             :
             So
             long
             do
             
             they
             hover
             about
             the
             secret
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             till
             the
             wings
             of
             their
             presumptuous
             conceits
             be
             scorched
             ,
             and
             their
             daring
             Curiosity
             hath
             paid
             them
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             blessed
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             thou
             hast
             revealed
             ,
             let
             me
             content
             my self
             to
             adore
             thy
             Divine
             Wisdome
             in
             what
             thou
             hast
             not
             revealed
             ;
             so
             let
             me
             enjoy
             thy
             Light
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             avoid
             thy
             Fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXV
             .
             Upon
             the
             ●ight
             of
             a
             Lark
             flying
             up
             .
          
           
             HOw
             nimbly
             doth
             that
             little
             Lark
             mount
             up
             singing
             towards
             Heaven
             in
             
             a
             right
             line
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Hawk
             ,
             which
             is
             stronger
             of
             body
             &
             swifter
             of
             wing
             ,
             towres
             up
             by
             many
             graduall
             compasses
             to
             his
             highest
             pitch
             ?
             That
             bulk
             of
             body
             and
             length
             of
             wing
             hinders
             a
             direct
             ascent
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             help
             both
             of
             aire
             ,
             and
             scope
             to
             advance
             his
             flight
             ;
             whiles
             that
             small
             bird
             cuts
             the
             aire
             without
             resistance
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             outward
             furtherance
             of
             her
             motion
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             otherwise
             with
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             in
             flying
             up
             to
             their
             Heaven
             :
             some
             are
             hindred
             by
             those
             powers
             which
             would
             seem
             helps
             to
             their
             soaring
             up
             thither
             :
             great
             Wit
             ,
             deep
             Judgement
             ,
             quick
             Apprehension
             ,
             send
             men
             about
             with
             no
             small
             labour
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             their
             own
             incumbrance
             ;
             whiles
             the
             good
             affections
             of
             plain
             and
             simple
             souls
             raise
             them
             up
             immediatly
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             
             God.
             Why
             should
             we
             be
             proud
             of
             that
             which
             may
             slacken
             our
             way
             to
             Glory
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             be
             disheartned
             with
             the
             small
             measure
             of
             that
             ,
             the
             very
             want
             whereof
             may
             (
             as
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             affected
             )
             facilitate
             our
             way
             to
             Happiness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             XXXVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             singing
             of
             the
             Birds
             in
             a
             Spring
             morning
             .
          
           
             HOw
             chearfully
             do
             these
             little
             Birds
             chirp
             and
             sing
             out
             of
             the
             naturall
             joy
             they
             conceive
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             entrance
             of
             the
             Spring
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             life
             had
             departed
             ,
             and
             returned
             with
             those
             glorious
             and
             comfortable
             beams
             ?
          
           
             
             No
             otherwise
             is
             the
             penitent
             and
             faithfull
             Soul
             affected
             to
             the
             true
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             .
             When
             he
             
               hides
               his
               face
               ,
               it
               is
               troubled
               ,
            
             and
             silently
             mourns
             away
             that
             sad
             Winter
             of
             Affliction
             :
             when
             he
             returns
             ,
             
               in
               his
               presence
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
            
             ;
             no
             Song
             is
             chearfull
             enough
             to
             welcome
             him
             .
          
           
             O
             thou
             who
             art
             the
             God
             of
             all
             consolation
             ,
             make
             my
             heart
             sensible
             of
             the
             sweet
             comforts
             of
             thy
             gracious
             presence
             ;
             and
             
               let
               my
               mouth
               ever
               shew
               forth
               thy
               praise
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             XXXVII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Coal
             covered
             with
             Ashes
             .
             
          
           
             NOthing
             appears
             in
             this
             heap
             but
             dead
             Ashes
             :
             here
             is
             neither
             light
             ,
             nor
             smoak
             ,
             nor
             heat
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             when
             I
             stir
             up
             these
             embers
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             there
             are
             found
             some
             living
             gleeds
             ,
             which
             do
             but
             contain
             fire
             ,
             and
             are
             apt
             to
             propagate
             it
             .
          
           
             Many
             a
             Christians
             breast
             is
             like
             this
             hearth
             ;
             no
             life
             of
             Grace
             appears
             there
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             either
             to
             his
             owne
             sense
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             apprehension
             of
             others
             ;
             whiles
             the
             season
             of
             Temptation
             lasteth
             ,
             all
             seems
             cold
             and
             dead
             :
             yet
             still
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             of
             Heaven
             rak'd
             up
             in
             their
             bosome
             ,
             
             which
             ,
             upon
             the
             gracious
             motions
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             doth
             both
             bewray
             some
             remainders
             of
             that
             Divine
             fire
             ,
             and
             is
             easily
             raised
             to
             a
             perfect
             flame
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             dangerous
             then
             to
             judge
             by
             appearances
             .
             Why
             should
             I
             deject
             my self
             ,
             or
             censure
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             utter
             extinction
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             doth
             but
             hide
             it self
             in
             the
             Soul
             for
             a
             glorious
             advantage
             ?
          
        
         
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Blackmore
             .
          
           
             LOE
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             man
             whose
             hue
             shews
             him
             to
             be
             far
             from
             home
             ,
             his
             very
             skin
             bewrays
             his
             Climate
             ;
             it
             is
             night
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             whiles
             it
             is
             day
             in
             ours
             .
             
             What
             a
             difference
             there
             is
             in
             men
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             fashion
             and
             colour
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             Children
             of
             one
             Father
             ?
             Neither
             is
             there
             lesse
             variety
             in
             their
             insides
             ;
             their
             Dispositions
             ,
             Judgements
             ,
             Opinions
             differ
             as
             much
             as
             their
             Shapes
             and
             Complexions
             .
             That
             which
             is
             Beauty
             to
             one
             ,
             is
             Deformity
             to
             another
             .
             We
             should
             be
             look'd
             upon
             in
             this
             mans
             Country
             with
             no
             lesse
             wonder
             and
             strange
             coynesse
             then
             he
             is
             here
             ;
             our
             Whitenesse
             would
             passe
             there
             for
             an
             unpleasing
             indigestion
             of
             form
             .
             Outward
             Beauty
             is
             more
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             beholder
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             face
             that
             is
             seen
             :
             in
             every
             Colour
             that
             is
             fair
             which
             pleaseth
             .
             The
             very
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               black
               ,
               but
               comely
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             our
             colour
             Spiritually
             ;
             yet
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             gracious
             God
             and
             Saviour
             
             can
             see
             that
             Beauty
             in
             us
             wherewith
             he
             is
             delighted
             .
             The
             true
             Moses
             marries
             a
             Black-more
             ,
             Christ
             his
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             regard
             the
             skin
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul.
             If
             that
             be
             innocent
             ,
             pure
             ,
             holy
             ,
             the
             blots
             of
             an
             out-side
             cannot
             set
             us
             off
             from
             the
             love
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               art
               fair
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
            
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             foul
             and
             black
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Angelicall
             brightnesse
             of
             our
             hide
             to
             make
             us
             other
             then
             a
             loathsome
             eye-sore
             to
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             make
             my
             inside
             lovely
             to
             thee
             :
             I
             know
             that
             beauty
             will
             hold
             ;
             whiles
             weather
             ,
             casualty
             ,
             age
             ,
             disease
             may
             deforme
             the
             outer
             man
             ,
             and
             marre
             both
             colour
             and
             feature
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             small
             Stars
             in
             the
             Galaxie
             or
             milkie
             Circle
             in
             the
             Firmament
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             clear
             lightsomnesse
             there
             is
             in
             yonder
             Circle
             of
             the
             Heaven
             above
             the
             rest
             ?
             What
             can
             we
             suppose
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             light
             of
             many
             smaller
             Stars
             is
             united
             there
             ,
             and
             causes
             that
             constant
             brightness
             ?
             And
             yet
             those
             small
             Stars
             are
             not
             discerned
             ,
             whiles
             the
             splendor
             which
             ariseth
             from
             them
             is
             so
             notably
             remarkable
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             lower
             Heaven
             of
             ours
             ,
             many
             a
             man
             is
             made
             conspicuous
             by
             his
             good
             
             qualities
             and
             deserts
             ;
             but
             I
             most
             admire
             the
             Humility
             and
             Grace
             of
             those
             whose
             Vertues
             and
             Merits
             are
             usefully
             visible
             ,
             whiles
             their
             Persons
             are
             obscure
             .
             It
             is
             secretly
             glorious
             for
             a
             man
             to
             shine
             unseen
             .
             Doubtlesse
             it
             is
             the
             height
             that
             makes
             those
             Stars
             so
             small
             and
             invisible
             ;
             were
             they
             lower
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             seen
             more
             .
             There
             is
             no
             true
             Greatnesse
             without
             a
             self-Humiliation
             .
             We
             shall
             have
             
             
             made
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             our
             advancement
             ,
             if
             by
             how
             much
             higher
             we
             are
             we
             do
             not
             appear
             lesse
             :
             if
             our
             light
             be
             seen
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             for
             our
             hiding
             .
          
        
         
           
             XL.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             Boyes
             playing
             .
          
           
             EVery
             age
             hath
             some
             peculiar
             contentment
             .
             Thus
             we
             did
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             of
             these
             years
             .
             Methinks
             I
             still
             remember
             the
             old
             fervor
             of
             my
             yong
             pastimes
             .
             With
             what
             eagernesse
             and
             passion
             do
             they
             pursue
             these
             Childish
             sports
             ?
             Now
             that
             there
             is
             a
             handfull
             of
             cherry-stones
             at
             the
             stake
             ,
             how
             near
             is
             that
             boys
             heart
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             play-fellows
             next
             cast
             ?
             
             and
             how
             exalted
             with
             desire
             and
             hope
             of
             his
             own
             speed
             ?
             Those
             great
             Unthrifts
             ,
             who
             hazard
             whole
             Mannors
             upon
             the
             Dice
             ,
             cannot
             expect
             their
             chance
             with
             more
             earnestness
             ,
             or
             entertain
             it
             with
             more
             joy
             or
             grief
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             but
             now
             smile
             to
             think
             of
             these
             poor
             and
             foolish
             pleasures
             of
             our
             Childhood
             :
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             disdain
             that
             the
             Regenerate
             man
             conceives
             of
             the
             dearest
             delights
             of
             his
             Naturall
             condition
             .
             He
             was
             once
             jolly
             and
             jocund
             in
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             Feasts
             and
             Revels
             and
             Games
             and
             dalliance
             were
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             could
             be
             happy
             without
             these
             ;
             and
             scarce
             any
             man
             but
             himself
             :
             but
             when
             once
             Grace
             hath
             made
             him
             both
             good
             and
             wise
             ,
             how
             scornfully
             doth
             he
             look
             back
             at
             these
             fond
             felicities
             of
             his
             Carnal
             estate
             ?
             now
             he
             findes
             more
             
             manly
             ,
             more
             Divine
             contentments
             ;
             and
             wonders
             he
             could
             be
             so
             transported
             with
             his
             former
             vanity
             .
             Pleasures
             are
             much
             according
             as
             they
             are
             esteemed
             ;
             One
             mans
             delight
             is
             another
             mans
             pain
             :
             only
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             things
             can
             settle
             and
             satiate
             the
             heart
             with
             a
             full
             and
             firm
             contentation
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             capable
             either
             of
             bettering
             ,
             or
             of
             change
             :
             let
             me
             injoy
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             pity
             the
             miserable
             ficklenesse
             of
             those
             that
             want
             thee
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             constantly
             happy
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Spider
             and
             her
             Web.
             
          
           
             
             HOw
             justly
             do
             we
             admire
             the
             curious
             work
             of
             this
             Creature
             ?
             What
             a
             thred
             doth
             it
             spin
             forth
             ?
             what
             a
             web
             doth
             it
             weave
             ?
             Yet
             it
             is
             full
             of
             deadly
             poison
             .
             There
             may
             be
             much
             venome
             ,
             where
             is
             much
             Art.
             
          
           
             Just
             like
             to
             this
             is
             a
             learned
             and
             witty
             Heretick
             ;
             fine
             conceits
             and
             elegant
             expressions
             fall
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Opinions
             and
             secretly-couched
             Doctrines
             are
             dangerous
             and
             mortall
             .
             Were
             not
             that
             man
             strangely
             foolish
             ,
             who
             because
             he
             likes
             the
             artificiall
             drawing
             out
             of
             that
             web
             ,
             would
             therefore
             desire
             to
             handle
             or
             eat
             the
             Spider
             that
             made
             it
             ?
             Such
             should
             be
             our
             madnesse
             ,
             if
             our
             wonder
             at
             the
             skill
             of
             a
             false
             Teacher
             should
             cast
             us
             into
             love
             with
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             ●amiliarity
             with
             his
             Writings
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             safety
             in
             our
             Judgment
             or
             Affection
             ,
             
             without
             a
             wise
             distinction
             ;
             in
             the
             want
             whereof
             we
             must
             needs
             wrong
             God
             or
             our selves
             :
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             not
             what
             excellent
             parts
             he
             gives
             to
             any
             Creature
             ;
             our selves
             ,
             if
             upon
             the
             allowance
             of
             those
             excellencies
             we
             swallow
             their
             most
             dangerous
             enormities
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Naturall
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             why
             am
             not
             I
             thus
             ?
             What
             hath
             this
             man
             done
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             denied
             Wit
             to
             him
             ?
             or
             what
             have
             I
             done
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             give
             a
             competency
             of
             it
             to
             me
             ?
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             us
             but
             thy
             
             Bounty
             ,
             which
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             what
             I
             could
             not
             merit
             ,
             and
             hath
             withheld
             from
             him
             what
             he
             could
             not
             challenge
             ?
             All
             is
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             in
             thy
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             whether
             to
             give
             or
             deny
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             matter
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             unregenerate
             man
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             fool
             :
             no
             man
             is
             truly
             wise
             but
             the
             Renewed
             .
             How
             is
             it
             that
             whiles
             I
             see
             another
             man
             besotted
             with
             the
             vanity
             and
             corruption
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             I
             have
             
             attained
             to
             know
             God
             and
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             abhor
             those
             sins
             
             which
             are
             pleasing
             to
             a
             wicked
             appetite
             ?
             Who
             hath
             discerned
             me
             ?
             Nothing
             but
             thy
             free
             mercy
             ,
             O
             my
             God.
             Why
             else
             was
             I
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             a
             brute
             beast
             ?
             why
             right
             shaped
             ,
             not
             a
             Monster
             ?
             why
             perfectly
             limmed
             ,
             not
             a
             cripple
             ?
             why
             well-sensed
             ,
             not
             a
             fool
             ?
             why
             well-affected
             ,
             not
             gracelesse
             ?
             why
             a
             vessell
             of
             honour
             ,
             not
             of
             wrath
             ?
          
           
             If
             ought
             be
             not
             ill
             in
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             thine
             .
             Oh
             let
             thine
             be
             the
             Praise
             ,
             and
             mine
             the
             Thankfulnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             Loadstone
             and
             the
             Jett
             .
             
          
           
             AS
             there
             is
             a
             civil
             commerce
             amongst
             men
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             naturall
             commerce
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             amongst
             the
             other
             Creatures
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             common
             Being
             .
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             thing
             therefore
             in
             Nature
             which
             hath
             not
             a
             power
             of
             attracting
             some
             other
             .
             The
             Fire
             draws
             Vapors
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Sun
             drawes
             the
             Fire
             ;
             Plants
             draw
             moysture
             ;
             the
             Moon
             draws
             the
             Sea
             ;
             all
             Purgative
             things
             draw
             their
             proper
             Humors
             .
             A
             Naturall
             instinct
             draws
             all
             Sensitive
             creatures
             to
             affect
             their
             own
             kinde
             ;
             and
             even
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             of
             imperfect
             mixtion
             we
             see
             this
             experimented
             .
             So
             as
             the
             senselesse
             Stones
             and
             Metals
             are
             not
             void
             of
             this
             active
             virtue
             :
             the
             Loadstone
             draws
             Iron
             ;
             and
             the
             Jett
             ,
             rather
             then
             nothing
             ,
             
             draws
             up
             straws
             and
             dust
             .
             With
             what
             a
             force
             do
             both
             these
             Stones
             work
             upon
             their
             severall
             subjects
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             heavy
             and
             unapt
             for
             motion
             then
             Iron
             ,
             or
             Steel
             ?
             yet
             these
             do
             so
             run
             to
             their
             beloved
             Loadstone
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             desire
             and
             delight
             ;
             and
             do
             so
             cling
             to
             the
             point
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forgotten
             their
             weight
             for
             this
             adherence
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             apt
             for
             dispersion
             then
             small
             straws
             and
             dust
             ?
             yet
             these
             gather
             to
             the
             Jett
             ,
             and
             so
             sensibly
             leap
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             kinde
             of
             ambition
             to
             be
             so
             preferred
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             I
             see
             in
             these
             two
             a
             mere
             Embleme
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             and
             their
             Spirituall
             attractives
             .
             The
             Grace
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             like
             the
             true
             Loadstone
             
             or
             Adamant
             ,
             draws
             up
             the
             iron
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             holds
             it
             in
             a
             constant
             fixednesse
             of
             holy
             purposes
             and
             good
             actions
             :
             The
             World
             ,
             like
             the
             Jett
             ,
             draws
             up
             the
             sensuall
             hearts
             of
             light
             and
             vain
             men
             ,
             and
             holds
             them
             fast
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             thine
             Iron
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             be
             thou
             my
             Loadstone
             .
             Draw
             thou
             me
             ,
             
               and
               I
               shall
               run
               after
               thee
               :
            
             Knit
             my
             heart
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             fear
             thy
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIV
             .
             Upon
             hearing
             of
             Musick
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             How
             sweetly
             doth
             this
             Musick
             sound
             in
             this
             dead
             season
             ?
             In
             the
             day-time
             
             it
             would
             not
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             so
             much
             affect
             the
             eare
             .
             All
             harmonious
             sounds
             are
             advanced
             by
             a
             silent
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             Salvation
             .
             The
             Gospel
             never
             sounds
             so
             sweet
             as
             in
             the
             Night
             of
             Per●ecution
             or
             of
             our
             owne
             private
             Affliction
             .
             It
             is
             ever
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             in
             our
             disposition
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             whose
             praise
             it
             is
             to
             
               give
               Songs
               in
               the
               night
            
             ,
             make
             my
             Prosperity
             conscionable
             ,
             and
             my
             Crosses
             chearfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLV
             .
             Upon
             the
             fanning
             of
             Corn.
             
             
          
           
             SEE
             how
             in
             the
             fanning
             of
             this
             Wheat
             ,
             the
             fullest
             and
             greatest
             grains
             lye
             ever
             the
             lowest
             ;
             and
             the
             lightest
             take
             up
             the
             highest
             place
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             otherwise
             in
             Morality
             :
             those
             which
             are
             most
             humble
             ,
             are
             fullest
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             oft-times
             those
             have
             most
             conspicuity
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             least
             substance
             .
             To
             affect
             obscurity
             or
             submission
             ,
             is
             base
             and
             suspicious
             :
             but
             that
          
        
         
           
           
             
             LIV.
             Upon
             a
             Corn-field
             over-grown
             with
             Weeds
             .
          
           
             HEre
             were
             a
             goodly
             field
             of
             Corn
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             over-laid
             with
             Weeds
             :
             I
             do
             not
             like
             these
             reds
             and
             blews
             and
             yellows
             amongst
             these
             plain
             stalks
             and
             ears
             :
             This
             beauty
             would
             do
             well
             elswhere
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             to
             see
             a
             plot
             lesse
             fair
             and
             more
             yielding
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Field
             I
             see
             a
             true
             picture
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             more
             glory
             then
             true
             substance
             ;
             wherein
             the
             greater
             part
             carries
             it
             from
             the
             better
             ;
             wherein
             the
             native
             sons
             of
             the
             Earth
             out-strip
             the
             adventitious
             brood
             of
             
             Grace
             ;
             wherein
             Parasites
             and
             unprofitable
             hang-byes
             do
             both
             rob
             and
             overtop
             their
             Masters
             .
             Both
             Field
             and
             World
             grow
             alike
             ,
             look
             alike
             ,
             and
             shall
             end
             alike
             ;
             both
             are
             for
             the
             Fire
             :
             whiles
             the
             homely
             and
             solid
             ears
             of
             despised
             Vertue
             shall
             be
             for
             the
             garners
             of
             Immortality
             .
          
        
         
           
             LV.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             Tulips
             and
             Marigolds
             ,
             &c.
             in
             his
             Garden
             .
          
           
             THese
             Flowers
             are
             true
             Clients
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             how
             observant
             they
             are
             of
             his
             motion
             and
             influence
             ?
             At
             Even
             they
             shut
             up
             ,
             as
             mourning
             for
             his
             departure
             without
             whom
             they
             neither
             can
             nor
             would
             flourish
             ;
             in
             the
             Morning
             
             they
             welcome
             his
             rising
             with
             a
             chearfull
             openness
             ,
             and
             at
             Noon
             are
             fully
             displayed
             in
             a
             free
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             bounty
             .
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             the
             good
             heart
             unto
             God.
             
               When
               thou
               turnedst
               away
               thy
               face
               I
               was
               troubled
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             .
             
               In
               thy
               presence
               is
               life
               ,
               yea
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               .
            
             Thus
             doth
             the
             Carnall
             heart
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             when
             that
             withdraws
             his
             favour
             he
             is
             dejected
             ,
             and
             revives
             with
             a
             smile
             .
             All
             is
             in
             our
             choice
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             our
             Sun
             will
             thus
             carry
             us
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             be
             thou
             to
             me
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             in
             thy self
             :
             thou
             shalt
             be
             mercifull
             in
             drawing
             me
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             happy
             in
             following
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             LVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             crackt
             Bell.
             
          
           
             WHat
             an
             harsh
             sound
             doth
             this
             Bell
             make
             in
             every
             ea●e
             ?
             The
             metall
             is
             good
             enough
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             rift
             that
             makes
             it
             so
             unpleasingly
             jarring
             .
          
           
             How
             too
             like
             is
             this
             Bell
             to
             a
             scandalous
             and
             ill-lived
             Teacher
             ?
             His
             Calling
             is
             honourable
             ,
             his
             noise
             is
             heard
             far
             enough
             ;
             but
             the
             flaw
             which
             is
             noted
             in
             his
             Life
             marres
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             offends
             those
             ears
             which
             else
             would
             take
             pleasure
             in
             his
             teaching
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             that
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             even
             by
             that
             discordous
             noise
             ,
             may
             ring
             in
             others
             into
             the
             triumphant
             Church
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             for
             himself
             but
             the
             fire
             ,
             whether
             for
             his
             reforming
             ,
             or
             
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             LVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Blinde
             man.
             
          
           
             HOW
             much
             am
             I
             bound
             to
             God
             that
             hath
             given
             me
             eyes
             to
             see
             this
             mans
             want
             of
             eyes
             ?
             With
             what
             suspicion
             and
             fear
             he
             walks
             ?
             How
             doth
             his
             hand
             and
             staffe
             examine
             his
             way
             ?
             With
             what
             jealousie
             doth
             he
             receive
             every
             morsell
             ,
             every
             draught
             ;
             and
             yet
             meets
             with
             many
             a
             post
             ,
             and
             stumbles
             at
             many
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             swallows
             many
             a
             flie
             ?
             To
             him
             the
             world
             is
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             it
             were
             all
             rubs
             and
             snares
             and
             downfalls
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             man
             
             will
             lend
             him
             an
             hand
             ,
             he
             must
             trust
             to
             his
             (
             however
             faithlesse
             )
             guide
             without
             all
             comfort
             save
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             himself
             miscarry
             .
          
           
             Many
             a
             one
             is
             thus
             Spiritually
             blinde
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             discerns
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             not
             discerning
             ,
             complains
             not
             of
             so
             wofull
             a
             condition
             .
             
               The
               god
               of
               this
               world
               hath
               blinded
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
            
             ;
             they
             walk
             on
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             yield
             themselves
             over
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             him
             who
             seeks
             
             for
             nothing
             but
             their
             precipitation
             into
             Hell.
             It
             is
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             misery
             of
             
             this
             inward
             occaecation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ever
             joyned
             with
             a
             secure
             confidence
             in
             them
             whose
             trade
             and
             ambition
             is
             to
             betray
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             become
             of
             these
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             me
             with
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             despicable
             creatures
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             give
             me
             not
             over
             to
             that
             Spiritual
             darkness
             ,
             which
             is
             incident
             to
             none
             but
             those
             that
             live
             without
             thee
             ,
             and
             must
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             LVIII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Beech-tree
             full
             of
             Nuts
             .
          
           
             HOW
             is
             this
             Tree
             overladen
             with
             mast
             this
             year
             ?
             It
             was
             not
             so
             the
             last
             ;
             
             neither
             will
             it
             (
             I
             warrant
             you
             )
             be
             so
             the
             next
             .
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             free
             trees
             so
             to
             powr
             out
             themselves
             into
             fruit
             at
             once
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             after
             either
             sterile
             or
             niggardly
             .
          
           
             So
             have
             I
             seen
             pregnant
             Wits
             (
             not
             discreetly
             governed
             )
             overspend
             themselves
             in
             some
             one
             master-piece
             so
             lavishly
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             proved
             either
             barren
             ,
             or
             poor
             and
             flat
             in
             all
             other
             Subjects
             .
             True
             Wisdome
             as
             it
             serves
             to
             gather
             due
             sap
             both
             for
             nourishment
             and
             fructification
             ,
             so
             it
             guides
             the
             seasonable
             and
             moderate
             bestowing
             of
             it
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             season
             may
             not
             be
             a
             glutton
             whiles
             others
             famish
             .
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             attain
             to
             that
             measure
             and
             temper
             ,
             that
             upon
             all
             occasions
             I
             might
             alwaies
             have
             enough
             ,
             never
             too
             much
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             LIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             Money
             under
             the
             Water
             .
          
           
             I
             Should
             not
             wish
             ill
             to
             a
             Covetous
             man
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             wish
             all
             his
             Coin
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             River
             .
             No
             pavement
             could
             so
             well
             become
             that
             stream
             ;
             no
             sight
             could
             better
             fit
             his
             greedy
             desires
             :
             for
             there
             every
             piece
             would
             seem
             double
             ,
             every
             teston
             would
             appear
             a
             shilling
             ,
             every
             Crown
             an
             Angel.
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Element
             to
             greaten
             appearing
             quantities
             :
             whiles
             we
             look
             through
             the
             aire
             upon
             that
             solid
             body
             ,
             it
             can
             make
             no
             other
             representations
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             Spiritual
             Eyes
             and
             Objects
             .
             If
             we
             look
             with
             Carnal
             
             eyes
             through
             the
             interposed
             mean
             of
             Sensuality
             ,
             every
             base
             and
             worthlesse
             pleasure
             will
             seem
             a
             large
             contentment
             ;
             if
             with
             Weak
             eyes
             we
             shall
             look
             at
             small
             and
             immaterial
             Truths
             aloof
             off
             ,
             in
             another
             element
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             every
             parcell
             thereof
             shall
             seem
             main
             and
             essential
             :
             hence
             every
             knack
             of
             Heraldry
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Genealogies
             ,
             and
             every
             Scholastical
             querk
             in
             disquisitions
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             are
             made
             matters
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             life
             and
             death
             to
             the
             Soul.
             It
             is
             a
             great
             improvement
             of
             true
             Wisdome
             to
             be
             able
             to
             see
             things
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             value
             them
             as
             they
             are
             seen
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             labour
             for
             that
             power
             and
             staiedness
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             neither
             my
             Senses
             may
             deceive
             my
             Minde
             ,
             nor
             the
             Object
             may
             delude
             my
             Sense
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             LX.
             Upon
             the
             first
             rumour
             of
             the
             Earthquake
             at
             Lime
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Wood
             was
             swallowed
             up
             with
             the
             fall
             of
             two
             Hills
             .
          
           
             GOod
             Lord
             ,
             how
             do
             we
             know
             when
             we
             are
             sure
             ?
             If
             there
             were
             Man
             or
             Beast
             in
             that
             Wood
             ,
             they
             seemed
             as
             safe
             as
             we
             now
             are
             ;
             they
             had
             nothing
             but
             Heaven
             above
             them
             ,
             nothing
             but
             firm
             Earth
             below
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             what
             a
             dreadfull
             pitfall
             were
             they
             instantly
             taken
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             fence
             for
             Gods
             hand
             .
             A
             man
             would
             as
             soon
             have
             feared
             that
             Heaven
             would
             fall
             upon
             
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             Hills
             .
             It
             is
             no
             pleasing
             our selves
             with
             the
             unlikelihood
             of
             Divine
             Judgments
             .
             We
             have
             oft
             heard
             of
             Hills
             covered
             with
             Woods
             ,
             but
             of
             Woods
             covered
             with
             Hills
             I
             think
             never
             till
             now
             .
             Those
             that
             planted
             or
             sowed
             those
             Woods
             ,
             intended
             they
             should
             be
             spent
             with
             Fire
             ;
             but
             loe
             ,
             God
             meant
             they
             should
             be
             devoured
             with
             Earth
             .
             We
             are
             wont
             to
             describe
             Impossibilities
             
             
             by
             the
             meeting
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             behold
             here
             two
             Mountains
             and
             met
             to
             swallow
             up
             a
             Valley
             .
             What
             a
             good
             God
             it
             is
             whose
             Providence
             over-rules
             and
             disposes
             of
             all
             these
             events
             ?
             Towns
             or
             Cities
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             thus
             buried
             as
             a
             solitary
             Dale
             ,
             or
             a
             shrubby
             Wood.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             the
             God
             that
             did
             this
             ,
             would
             have
             the
             use
             of
             it
             reach
             further
             then
             the
             noise
             :
             this
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             what
             he
             might
             doe
             .
             If
             our
             hearts
             do
             not
             quake
             and
             rend
             at
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             infinite
             Power
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             his
             terrible
             Judgments
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             Earth
             did
             ,
             we
             must
             exspect
             to
             be
             made
             warnings
             ,
             that
             would
             take
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             LXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Dormouse
             .
          
           
             AT
             how
             easie
             a
             rate
             do
             these
             Creatures
             live
             that
             are
             fed
             with
             rest
             ?
             So
             the
             Bear
             &
             the
             Hedge-hog
             (
             they
             say
             )
             spend
             their
             whole
             winter
             in
             Sleep
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             fatter
             then
             they
             lay
             down
             .
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             envied
             the
             thriving
             drowsiness
             of
             these
             Beasts
             ,
             when
             the
             toil
             of
             thoughts
             hath
             bereaved
             me
             of
             but
             one
             hours
             sleep
             ,
             and
             left
             me
             languishing
             to
             a
             new
             task
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             well
             digested
             the
             comparison
             of
             both
             these
             conditions
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             wast
             with
             work
             then
             batten
             with
             ease
             ;
             and
             would
             rather
             chuse
             a
             life
             profitably
             painfull
             ,
             then
             uselesly
             dull
             and
             delicate
             .
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             I
             
             should
             say
             those
             Creatures
             live
             which
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             wont
             ever
             to
             notifie
             life
             by
             motion
             :
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             their
             life
             is
             not
             vitall
             .
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             let
             me
             rather
             complain
             of
             a
             Minde
             that
             will
             not
             let
             me
             be
             idle
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Body
             that
             will
             not
             let
             me
             work
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXII
             .
             Upon
             Bees
             fighting
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             pity
             it
             is
             to
             see
             these
             profitable
             ,
             industrious
             Creatures
             fall
             so
             furiously
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             thus
             ●●ing
             and
             kill
             each
             other
             in
             the
             very
             mouth
             of
             the
             Hive
             ?
             I
             could
             like
             well
             to
             see
             the
             Bees
             doe
             this
             
             execution
             upon
             Wasps
             and
             Droans
             ,
             enemies
             to
             their
             common
             stock
             ;
             this
             savours
             but
             of
             Justice
             :
             But
             to
             see
             them
             fall
             foul
             upon
             those
             of
             their
             own
             wing
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             trouble
             their
             owner
             ,
             who
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             equall
             loser
             by
             the
             victory
             of
             either
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             more
             perfect
             resemblance
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             whether
             Civil
             or
             Sacred
             ,
             then
             in
             an
             Hive
             .
             The
             Bees
             are
             painfull
             and
             honest
             Compatriots
             ,
             labouring
             to
             bring
             Wax
             &
             Honey
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             publick
             State
             ;
             the
             Wasps
             and
             Droans
             are
             unprofitable
             and
             harmfull
             Hangbyes
             ,
             which
             live
             upon
             the
             spoil
             of
             others
             labours
             ;
             whether
             as
             common
             Barretors
             ,
             or
             strong
             Thieves
             ,
             or
             bold
             Parasites
             ,
             they
             doe
             nothing
             but
             rob
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             It
             is
             an
             happy
             
             sight
             when
             these
             feel
             the
             dint
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             are
             cut
             off
             from
             doing
             further
             mischief
             .
             But
             to
             see
             well-affected
             and
             beneficial
             Subjects
             undoe
             themselves
             with
             duels
             ,
             whether
             of
             Law
             or
             Sword
             ;
             to
             see
             good
             Christians
             of
             the
             same
             Profession
             shedding
             each
             others
             blood
             upon
             quarrels
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             sad
             and
             hatefull
             spectacle
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             we
             have
             more
             means
             of
             Reason
             and
             Grace
             to
             compose
             our
             differences
             ,
             and
             correct
             our
             offensive
             contentiousness
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             who
             art
             at
             once
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             and
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             give
             us
             War
             with
             Spiritual
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             Peace
             with
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             LXIII
             .
             Upon
             Wasps
             falling
             into
             a
             Glasse
             .
          
           
             SEE
             you
             that
             narrow-mouthed
             Glass
             which
             is
             set
             near
             to
             the
             Hive
             ?
             mark
             how
             busily
             the
             Wasps
             resort
             to
             it
             ,
             being
             drawn
             thither
             by
             the
             smell
             of
             that
             sweet
             liquor
             wherewith
             it
             is
             baited
             ;
             see
             how
             eagerly
             they
             creep
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             suddenly
             from
             that
             slippery
             steepness
             into
             
             that
             watery
             trap
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             can
             never
             rise
             ;
             there
             ,
             after
             some
             vain
             labour
             
             and
             wearinesse
             ,
             they
             drown
             and
             die
             .
             You
             do
             not
             see
             any
             of
             the
             Bees
             look
             that
             way
             ;
             they
             passe
             directly
             to
             their
             Hive
             ,
             without
             any
             notice
             taken
             of
             such
             a
             pleasing
             Bait.
             
          
           
             Idle
             and
             ill-disposed
             persons
             are
             drawn
             away
             with
             every
             Temptation
             ,
             they
             have
             both
             leisure
             and
             will
             to
             entertain
             every
             sweet
             allurement
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             wantonly
             prosecute
             their
             own
             wicked
             Lusts
             till
             they
             fall
             into
             irrecoverable
             damnation
             :
             Whereas
             the
             diligent
             and
             laborious
             Christian
             ,
             that
             follows
             hard
             and
             conscionably
             the
             works
             of
             an
             honest
             Calling
             ,
             is
             free
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             these
             deadly
             inticements
             ,
             and
             laies
             up
             hony
             of
             comfort
             against
             the
             Winter
             of
             evil
             .
             Happy
             is
             that
             man
             who
             can
             see
             and
             enjoy
             the
             successe
             of
             his
             labour
             :
             but
             however
             this
             
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             if
             our
             Labour
             cannot
             purchase
             the
             good
             we
             would
             have
             ,
             it
             shall
             prevent
             the
             evil
             we
             would
             avoid
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXIV
             .
             Upon
             a
             Spring
             in
             the
             wilde
             Forrest
             .
          
           
             LOE
             here
             the
             true
             pattern
             of
             Bounty
             .
             What
             clear
             crystall
             streams
             are
             here
             ,
             and
             how
             liberally
             do
             they
             gush
             forth
             and
             hasten
             down
             with
             a
             pleasing
             murmur
             into
             the
             Valley
             ?
             Yet
             you
             see
             neither
             Man
             nor
             Beast
             that
             takes
             part
             of
             that
             wholesome
             and
             pure
             water
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             those
             may
             dip
             who
             will
             ;
             the
             refusall
             of
             others
             doth
             no
             whit
             abate
             of
             this
             profered
             
             plenty
             .
          
           
             Thus
             bountifull
             House-keepers
             hold
             on
             their
             set
             ordinary
             provision
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             Guests
             or
             no
             :
             Thus
             conscionable
             Preachers
             powre
             out
             the
             living
             Waters
             of
             wholsome
             Doctrine
             ,
             whether
             their
             Hearers
             partake
             of
             those
             blessed
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             neglect
             their
             holy
             Endeavours
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             been
             no
             niggards
             of
             these
             celestial
             streams
             ;
             let
             the
             world
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             improvement
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             Owle
             in
             the
             twilight
             .
             
          
           
             WHat
             a
             strange
             Melancholick
             life
             doth
             this
             creature
             lead
             ;
             to
             hide
             her
             head
             all
             the
             day
             long
             in
             an
             Ivy-bush
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             Birds
             are
             at
             rest
             ,
             to
             flie
             abroad
             and
             vent
             her
             harsh
             notes
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             why
             the
             Ancients
             have
             sacred
             this
             Bird
             to
             Wisdome
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             for
             her
             safe
             closenesse
             and
             singular
             perspicacity
             ;
             that
             when
             other
             domesticall
             and
             airy
             creatures
             are
             blinde
             ,
             she
             only
             hath
             inward
             light
             to
             discern
             the
             least
             objects
             for
             her
             own
             advantage
             .
          
           
             Surely
             thus
             much
             wit
             they
             have
             taught
             us
             in
             her
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             the
             wisest
             man
             that
             would
             have
             least
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             multitude
             ;
             That
             no
             life
             is
             so
             safe
             as
             the
             obscure
             ;
             That
             retirednesse
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             lesse
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             lesse
             danger
             and
             vexation
             ;
             
             lastly
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             truly
             wise
             who
             sees
             by
             a
             light
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             when
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             sit
             in
             an
             ignorant
             and
             confused
             darknesse
             ,
             unable
             to
             apprehend
             any
             Truth
             ,
             save
             by
             the
             helps
             of
             an
             outward
             illumination
             .
          
           
             Had
             this
             Fowl
             come
             forth
             in
             the
             day-time
             ,
             how
             had
             all
             the
             little
             Birds
             flock'd
             wondring
             about
             her
             ,
             to
             see
             her
             uncouth
             visage
             ,
             to
             hear
             her
             untuned
             notes
             ?
             She
             likes
             her
             estate
             never
             the
             worse
             ,
             but
             pleaseth
             her self
             in
             her
             own
             quiet
             reservednesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             be
             much
             affected
             with
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             rude
             and
             unskilfull
             Vulgar
             ;
             but
             to
             hold
             fast
             unto
             his
             own
             well-chosen
             and
             well-fixed
             resolutions
             .
             Every
             fool
             knows
             what
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             best
             to
             be
             
             done
             ,
             is
             known
             only
             to
             the
             wise
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
             LXVI
             .
             Upon
             an
             Arm
             benummed
             .
          
           
             HOW
             benummed
             and
             (
             for
             the
             time
             )
             senslesse
             is
             this
             Arm
             of
             mine
             become
             ,
             only
             with
             too
             long
             leaning
             upon
             it
             ?
             Whiles
             I
             used
             it
             to
             other
             services
             ,
             it
             failed
             me
             not
             ;
             now
             that
             I
             have
             rested
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             finde
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             trusting
             to
             an
             arm
             of
             flesh
             ;
             on
             whatsoever
             occasion
             we
             put
             our
             confidence
             therein
             ,
             this
             reliance
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             end
             in
             pain
             and
             disappointment
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thine
             arm
             is
             strong
             and
             mighty
             ;
             all
             thy
             Creatures
             rest
             themselves
             
             upon
             that
             ,
             and
             are
             comfortably
             sustained
             .
             Oh
             that
             we
             were
             not
             more
             capable
             of
             distrust
             ,
             then
             thine
             Omnipotent
             hand
             is
             of
             weariness
             and
             subduction
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             Sparks
             flying
             upward
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             feeling
             comparison
             (
             that
             of
             Job
             )
             of
             
               man
               born
               to
               labour
               ,
               as
               the
               sparks
               to
               flie
               upward
               .
            
             That
             motion
             of
             theirs
             is
             no
             other
             then
             natural
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             for
             man
             to
             labour
             ;
             his
             Minde
             is
             created
             active
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             some
             or
             other
             Ratiocination
             ,
             his
             Joynts
             all
             stirring
             ,
             his
             Nerves
             made
             for
             helps
             of
             moving
             ,
             and
             his
             occasions
             of
             living
             call
             him
             forth
             to
             action
             .
             So
             as
             an
             idle
             man
             
             doth
             not
             more
             want
             Grace
             ,
             then
             degenerate
             from
             Nature
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             kindling
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             some
             sparks
             are
             wont
             ,
             by
             the
             impulsion
             of
             the
             bellows
             ,
             to
             flie
             forward
             or
             sideward
             :
             and
             even
             so
             in
             our
             first
             Age
             youthly
             vanity
             may
             move
             us
             to
             irregular
             courses
             ;
             but
             when
             those
             first
             violences
             are
             overcome
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             a
             setledness
             of
             disposition
             ,
             our
             sparks
             flie
             up
             ,
             our
             life
             is
             labour
             .
             And
             why
             should
             we
             not
             doe
             that
             which
             we
             are
             made
             for
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             God
             rather
             grudge
             us
             our
             Being
             ,
             then
             we
             grudge
             him
             our
             work
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             thank
             to
             us
             that
             we
             labour
             out
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             my
             Obedience
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             desire
             ever
             to
             be
             imployed
             .
             I
             shall
             never
             have
             comfort
             in
             my
             toil
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rather
             a
             purveyance
             for
             my self
             ,
             then
             a
             
             Sacrifice
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Raven
             .
          
           
             I
             Cannot
             see
             that
             Bird
             but
             I
             must
             needs
             think
             of
             Eliah
             ,
             and
             wonder
             no
             lesse
             at
             the
             Miracle
             of
             his
             Faith
             then
             of
             his
             Provision
             .
             It
             was
             a
             strong
             belief
             that
             carried
             him
             into
             a
             desolate
             retiredness
             to
             exspect
             food
             from
             Ravens
             .
             This
             fowl
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             is
             ravenous
             ;
             all
             is
             too
             little
             that
             he
             can
             forage
             for
             himself
             ;
             and
             the
             Prophets
             Reason
             must
             needs
             suggest
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             drie
             barren
             Desart
             bread
             &
             flesh
             must
             be
             great
             dainties
             :
             yet
             he
             goes
             aside
             to
             exspect
             victuals
             from
             
             that
             purveyance
             .
             He
             knew
             this
             Fowl
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             greedy
             then
             unclean
             ;
             unclean
             as
             in
             Law
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             feed
             ;
             what
             is
             his
             ordinary
             prey
             but
             loathsome
             carrion
             ?
             Yet
             since
             God
             had
             appointed
             him
             this
             Caterer
             ,
             he
             stands
             not
             upon
             the
             nice
             points
             of
             a
             fastidious
             squeamishness
             ,
             but
             confidently
             depends
             upon
             that
             uncouth
             provision
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             those
             unlikely
             purveyors
             
               bring
               him
               bread
               and
               flesh
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               and
               bread
               and
               flesh
               in
               the
               Evening
               .
            
             Not
             one
             of
             those
             hungry
             Ravens
             could
             swallow
             one
             morsell
             of
             those
             viands
             which
             were
             sent
             by
             them
             to
             a
             better
             mouth
             .
             The
             River
             of
             Cherith
             sooner
             failed
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             tender
             of
             their
             service
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             Eliah's
             stomack
             was
             often
             up
             before
             that
             his
             incurious
             diet
             came
             :
             when
             exspecting
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Cave
             ,
             out
             of
             
             what
             coast
             of
             Heaven
             these
             his
             Servitors
             might
             be
             descried
             ,
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             he
             magnified
             with
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             the
             wonderfull
             Goodness
             and
             Truth
             of
             his
             God
             ;
             and
             was
             nourished
             more
             with
             his
             Faith
             then
             with
             his
             Food
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             how
             infinite
             is
             thy
             Providence
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Power
             ?
             We
             creatures
             are
             not
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             wilt
             have
             us
             ;
             when
             thy
             turn
             is
             to
             be
             served
             ,
             we
             have
             none
             of
             our
             own
             .
             Give
             me
             but
             Faith
             ,
             and
             doe
             what
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXIX
             .
             Upon
             a
             Worm
             .
             
          
           
             IT
             was
             an
             homely
             expression
             which
             God
             makes
             of
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               thou
               Worm
               Jacob.
            
             Every
             foot
             is
             ready
             to
             tread
             on
             this
             despised
             creature
             .
             Whiles
             it
             kept
             it self
             in
             that
             cold
             obscure
             Cell
             of
             the
             Earth
             (
             wherein
             it
             was
             hidden
             )
             it
             lay
             safe
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             secret
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             it
             hath
             put
             it self
             forth
             of
             that
             close
             Cave
             ,
             and
             hath
             presented
             it self
             to
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             Passengers
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             vexed
             with
             the
             scorching
             beams
             ,
             and
             wrings
             up
             and
             down
             in
             an
             helplesse
             perplexity
             ,
             not
             finding
             where
             to
             shrowd
             it self
             ?
             how
             obnoxious
             is
             it
             to
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             to
             the
             feet
             of
             men
             and
             
             beasts
             ?
          
           
             He
             that
             made
             this
             creature
             such
             ,
             and
             calls
             his
             Church
             so
             ,
             well
             knew
             the
             answerableness
             of
             their
             condition
             .
             How
             doth
             the
             world
             overlook
             and
             contemn
             that
             little
             flock
             whose
             best
             guard
             hath
             ever
             been
             secrecy
             ?
             And
             if
             ever
             that
             despicable
             number
             have
             dared
             to
             shew
             it self
             ,
             how
             hath
             it
             been
             scorched
             ,
             and
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             and
             entertained
             with
             all
             variety
             of
             Persecution
             ?
          
           
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             thy
             Spouse
             fares
             no
             otherwise
             then
             thy self
             :
             to
             match
             her
             fully
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             of
             thy self
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Worm
               ,
               and
               no
               man.
            
             Such
             thou
             wert
             in
             thine
             humbled
             estate
             here
             on
             earth
             ;
             such
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             a
             true
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             made
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             made
             also
             the
             worms
             on
             earth
             ;
             so
             it
             
             is
             no
             lesse
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             made
             himself
             and
             his
             Church
             Worms
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             hath
             raised
             our
             Nature
             in
             his
             Person
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             our
             Person
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             little
             lesse
             then
             Angels
             .
             It
             matters
             not
             how
             we
             fare
             in
             this
             valley
             of
             tears
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             that
             infinite
             amends
             of
             Glory
             above
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXX
             .
             Upon
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             his
             Cloaths
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             poor
             thing
             were
             Man
             if
             he
             were
             not
             beholden
             to
             other
             creatures
             ?
             The
             Earth
             affords
             him
             flax
             for
             his
             linen
             ,
             bread
             for
             his
             belly
             ,
             the
             Beasts
             his
             ordinary
             Cloaths
             ,
             the
             Silk-worm
             his
             bravery
             ,
             the
             
             back
             and
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             his
             metalls
             and
             fewell
             ,
             the
             Fishes
             ,
             Fowls
             ,
             Beasts
             his
             nourishment
             .
             His
             wit
             indeed
             works
             upon
             all
             these
             ,
             to
             improve
             them
             to
             his
             own
             advantage
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             yield
             him
             materials
             ,
             else
             he
             subsists
             not
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             fools
             are
             proud
             of
             our selves
             ,
             yea
             proud
             of
             the
             cast
             suits
             of
             the
             very
             basest
             Creatures
             .
             There
             is
             not
             one
             of
             them
             that
             have
             so
             much
             need
             of
             us
             .
             They
             would
             enjoy
             themselves
             the
             more
             ,
             if
             Man
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             sensible
             of
             our
             own
             indigence
             ,
             the
             more
             let
             us
             wonder
             at
             thine
             All-sufficiency
             in
             thy self
             ;
             and
             long
             for
             that
             happy
             condition
             wherein
             thou
             (
             which
             art
             all
             perfection
             )
             shalt
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             LXXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             great
             Library
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             world
             of
             Wit
             is
             here
             pack'd
             up
             together
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             this
             sight
             doth
             more
             dismay
             or
             comfort
             me
             .
             It
             dismaies
             me
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             here
             is
             so
             much
             that
             I
             cannot
             know
             ;
             it
             comforts
             me
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             this
             variety
             yields
             so
             good
             helps
             to
             know
             what
             I
             should
             .
             There
             is
             no
             truer
             word
             then
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               end
               of
               making
               many
               Books
               :
            
             this
             sight
             verifies
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             end
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             it
             were
             pity
             there
             should
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             man
             a
             busie
             Soul
             ;
             the
             agitation
             whereof
             cannot
             but
             through
             time
             and
             experience
             work
             out
             many
             hidden
             Truths
             :
             to
             suppresse
             these
             would
             be
             no
             
             other
             then
             injurious
             to
             Mankinde
             ,
             whose
             Mindes
             ,
             like
             unto
             so
             many
             Candles
             ,
             should
             be
             kindled
             by
             each
             other
             .
             The
             thoughts
             of
             our
             deliberation
             are
             most
             accurate
             ,
             these
             we
             vent
             into
             our
             Papers
             .
             What
             an
             happiness
             is
             it
             that
             ,
             without
             all
             offence
             of
             Necromancy
             ,
             I
             may
             here
             call
             up
             any
             of
             the
             antient
             Worthies
             of
             Learning
             ,
             whether
             humane
             or
             divine
             ,
             and
             confer
             with
             them
             of
             all
             my
             doubts
             ▪
             
             
             that
             I
             can
             at
             pleasure
             summon
             whole
             Synods
             of
             Reverend
             Fathers
             and
             acute
             Doctors
             from
             all
             the
             Coasts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             well-studied
             judgments
             in
             all
             points
             of
             question
             which
             I
             propose
             ?
             Neither
             can
             I
             cast
             my
             eye
             casually
             upon
             any
             of
             these
             silent
             Masters
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             learn
             somewhat
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wantonness
             to
             complain
             of
             choice
             .
          
           
             No
             Law
             bindes
             us
             to
             read
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             we
             can
             take
             in
             and
             digest
             ,
             the
             better-liking
             must
             the
             Mindes
             needs
             be
             .
          
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             that
             hath
             set
             up
             so
             many
             clear
             Lamps
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             now
             none
             but
             the
             wilfully
             blinde
             can
             plead
             darkness
             .
             And
             blessed
             be
             the
             memory
             of
             those
             his
             faithfull
             Servants
             that
             have
             left
             their
             blood
             ,
             their
             spirits
             ,
             their
             
             lives
             in
             these
             precious
             papers
             ;
             and
             have
             willingly
             wasted
             themselves
             into
             these
             during
             Monuments
             ,
             to
             give
             light
             unto
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXII
             .
             Upon
             the
             red
             Crosse
             on
             a
             Door
             .
          
           
             OH
             sign
             fearfully
             significant
             !
             This
             sicknesse
             is
             a
             Crosse
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             bloody
             one
             ;
             both
             the
             form
             and
             colour
             import
             Death
             .
             The
             Israelites
             doors
             whose
             lintels
             were
             besprinkled
             with
             blood
             were
             passed
             over
             by
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             ;
             here
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             hath
             smitten
             ,
             and
             hath
             left
             this
             mark
             of
             his
             deadly
             blow
             .
             We
             are
             wont
             to
             fight
             chearfully
             under
             this
             Ensign
             
             abroad
             ,
             and
             be
             victorious
             ;
             why
             should
             we
             tremble
             at
             it
             at
             home
             ?
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             there
             thou
             fightest
             for
             us
             ,
             here
             against
             us
             ;
             under
             that
             we
             have
             fought
             for
             thee
             ,
             but
             under
             this
             (
             because
             our
             sins
             have
             fought
             against
             thee
             )
             we
             are
             fought
             against
             by
             thy
             Judgments
             .
             Yet
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             thy
             Crosse
             ,
             though
             an
             heavy
             one
             :
             It
             is
             ours
             by
             merit
             ,
             thine
             by
             imposition
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             sanctifie
             thine
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             remove
             thy
             Vengeance
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             change
             of
             Weather
             .
          
           
             I
             Know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             worse
             that
             the
             Heavens
             look
             upon
             us
             alwaies
             with
             
             one
             face
             ,
             or
             ever
             varying
             :
             For
             as
             continual
             change
             of
             Weather
             causes
             uncertainty
             of
             Health
             ,
             so
             a
             permanent
             setledness
             of
             one
             Season
             causeth
             a
             certainty
             of
             distemper
             ;
             perpetual
             Moisture
             dissolves
             us
             ,
             perpetual
             Heat
             evaporates
             or
             inflames
             us
             ,
             Cold
             stupifies
             us
             ,
             Drought
             obstructs
             and
             withers
             us
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Minde
             :
             If
             our
             thoughts
             should
             be
             alwaies
             volatile
             ,
             changing
             ,
             inconstant
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             attain
             to
             any
             good
             habit
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whether
             in
             matter
             of
             Judgment
             or
             Disposition
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             should
             be
             alwaies
             fixed
             ,
             we
             should
             run
             into
             the
             danger
             of
             some
             desperate
             extremity
             .
             To
             be
             ever
             thinking
             ,
             would
             make
             us
             mad
             ;
             to
             be
             ever
             thinking
             of
             our
             Crosses
             or
             Sins
             ,
             would
             make
             us
             heartlesly
             dejected
             ;
             to
             be
             ever
             thinking
             of
             Pleasures
             
             and
             Contentments
             ,
             would
             melt
             us
             into
             a
             loose
             wantonness
             ;
             to
             be
             ever
             doubting
             and
             fearing
             ,
             were
             an
             Hellish
             servitude
             ;
             to
             be
             ever
             bold
             and
             confident
             ,
             were
             a
             dangerous
             presumption
             :
             but
             the
             interchanges
             of
             these
             in
             a
             due
             moderation
             ,
             keep
             the
             Soul
             in
             health
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             howsoever
             these
             Variations
             be
             necessary
             for
             my
             Spiritual
             condition
             ,
             let
             me
             have
             no
             weather
             but
             Sun-shine
             from
             thee
             .
             Do
             thou
             
               lift
               up
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               stablish
               me
               ever
               with
               thy
               free
               spirit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             LXXIV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             
             WHat
             a
             comfortable
             and
             feeling
             resemblance
             is
             here
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ?
             I
             regard
             not
             the
             Persons
             ,
             I
             regard
             the
             Institution
             .
             Neither
             the
             Husband
             nor
             the
             Wife
             are
             now
             any
             more
             their
             own
             ;
             they
             have
             either
             of
             them
             given
             over
             themselves
             to
             other
             :
             not
             onely
             the
             Wife
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             weaker
             vessel
             ,
             hath
             yielded
             over
             her self
             to
             the
             stronger
             protection
             and
             participation
             of
             an
             abler
             head
             ;
             but
             the
             Husband
             hath
             resigned
             his
             
             right
             in
             himself
             over
             to
             his
             feebler
             consort
             ;
             so
             as
             now
             her
             weaknesse
             is
             his
             ,
             
             his
             strength
             is
             hers
             .
             Yea
             their
             very
             flesh
             hath
             altered
             property
             ;
             hers
             is
             his
             ,
             his
             is
             hers
             .
             Yea
             their
             very
             Soul
             and
             spirit
             may
             no
             more
             be
             severed
             in
             respect
             of
             mutuall
             affection
             ,
             then
             from
             their
             own
             severall
             bodies
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thus
             ,
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             with
             thee
             and
             thy
             Church
             :
             We
             are
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             thine
             ,
             who
             hast
             married
             us
             to
             thy self
             in
             truth
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             What
             powers
             ,
             what
             indowments
             have
             we
             but
             from
             and
             in
             thee
             ?
             And
             as
             our
             holy
             boldness
             dares
             interesse
             our selves
             in
             thy
             Graces
             ,
             so
             thy
             wonderfully-compassionate
             mercy
             vouchsafes
             to
             interesse
             thy self
             in
             our
             Infirmities
             :
             thy
             poor
             Church
             suffers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             thou
             feelest
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             complaining
             of
             our
             stripes
             ,
             canst
             say
             ,
             
               Why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
            
             ?
             Thou
             again
             art
             not
             so
             thine
             own
             ,
             as
             that
             
             thou
             art
             not
             also
             ours
             ;
             thy
             Sufferings
             ,
             thy
             Merits
             ,
             thy
             Obedience
             ,
             thy
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             yea
             thy
             blessed
             Humanity
             ,
             yea
             thy
             glorious
             Deity
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             right
             ,
             of
             our
             Union
             ,
             are
             so
             ours
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             would
             not
             give
             our
             part
             in
             thee
             for
             ten
             thousand
             Worlds
             .
          
           
             O
             gracious
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             love
             and
             cherish
             this
             poor
             and
             unworthy
             Soul
             of
             mine
             which
             thou
             hast
             mercifully
             espoused
             to
             thy self
             ;
             so
             give
             me
             Grace
             to
             honour
             and
             obey
             thee
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             all
             the
             base
             and
             sinfull
             rivalty
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             hold
             me
             only
             unto
             thee
             whiles
             I
             live
             here
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             perfectly
             enjoy
             thee
             hereafter
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             LXXV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Snake
             .
          
           
             I
             Know
             not
             what
             horrour
             we
             finde
             in
             our selves
             at
             the
             fight
             of
             a
             Serpent
             .
             Other
             creatures
             are
             more
             loathsome
             ,
             and
             some
             no
             lesse
             deadly
             then
             it
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             at
             which
             our
             blood
             riseth
             so
             much
             as
             at
             this
             .
             Whence
             should
             this
             be
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             an
             instinct
             of
             our
             old
             enmity
             ?
             We
             were
             stung
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             feel
             it
             .
             But
             here
             is
             our
             weaknesse
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Serpent
             that
             could
             have
             hurt
             us
             without
             the
             suggestion
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             love
             the
             sin
             whiles
             we
             hate
             the
             Serpent
             .
             Every
             day
             are
             we
             wounded
             with
             the
             sting
             of
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             complain
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             more
             deadly
             is
             that
             
             sting
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             lesse
             felt
             .
             There
             is
             a
             sting
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             sting
             of
             Remorse
             :
             there
             is
             mortall
             venome
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             the
             least
             sensible
             ;
             there
             is
             lesse
             danger
             in
             the
             second
             .
             The
             Israelites
             found
             themselves
             stung
             by
             those
             fiery
             Serpents
             in
             the
             Desart
             ;
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             pain
             sent
             them
             to
             seek
             for
             Cure.
             The
             World
             is
             our
             Desart
             ;
             and
             as
             
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               is
               Sin
               ,
            
             so
             the
             sting
             of
             Sin
             is
             Death
             .
             I
             do
             not
             more
             wish
             to
             finde
             ease
             then
             pain
             ;
             if
             I
             complain
             enough
             ,
             I
             cannot
             fail
             of
             cure
             .
          
           
             O
             thou
             which
             art
             the
             true
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             lifted
             up
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             ,
             raise
             up
             mine
             eyes
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             fasten
             them
             upon
             thee
             ;
             thy
             Mercy
             shall
             make
             my
             Soul
             whole
             ,
             my
             wound
             soveraign
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             LXXVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             Ruines
             of
             an
             Abby
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             say
             what
             it
             was
             that
             built
             up
             these
             walls
             ,
             as
             what
             it
             was
             that
             pulled
             them
             down
             ;
             even
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             Possessours
             .
             Every
             stone
             hath
             a
             tongue
             to
             accuse
             the
             Superstition
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Idlenesse
             ,
             Luxury
             of
             the
             late
             owners
             .
             Methinks
             I
             see
             it
             written
             all
             along
             in
             Capitall
             letters
             upon
             these
             heaps
             ,
             
               A
               fruitfull
               Land
               maketh
               he
               barren
               for
               the
               iniquity
               of
               them
               that
               dwell
               therein
               .
            
             Perhaps
             there
             wanted
             not
             some
             Sacriledge
             in
             the
             Demolishers
             .
             In
             all
             the
             carriage
             of
             these
             businesses
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             just
             hand
             ,
             that
             knew
             how
             to
             make
             an
             
             wholsome
             and
             profitable
             use
             of
             mutuall
             sins
             .
             Full
             little
             did
             the
             Builders
             or
             the
             in-dwellers
             think
             that
             this
             costly
             and
             warm
             fabrick
             should
             so
             soon
             end
             violently
             in
             a
             desolate
             rubbish
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             be
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             to
             fear
             .
             No
             Roof
             is
             so
             high
             ,
             no
             Wall
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             that
             Sin
             cannot
             level
             it
             with
             the
             Dust
             .
             Were
             any
             pile
             so
             close
             
             
             that
             it
             could
             keep
             out
             aire
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             keep
             out
             Judgement
             where
             Sin
             hath
             been
             fore-admitted
             .
             In
             vain
             shall
             we
             promise
             stability
             to
             those
             Houses
             which
             we
             have
             made
             witnesses
             of
             and
             accessaries
             to
             our
             shamefull
             uncleannesses
             .
             The
             firmnesse
             of
             any
             Building
             is
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             owner
             .
             Happy
             is
             that
             Cottage
             that
             hath
             an
             honest
             Master
             ;
             and
             wo
             be
             to
             that
             Palace
             that
             is
             viciously
             inhabited
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             discharging
             of
             a
             Peece
             .
          
           
             GOod
             Lord
             ,
             how
             witty
             men
             are
             to
             kill
             one
             another
             ?
             What
             fine
             devices
             
             they
             have
             found
             out
             to
             murder
             afar
             off
             ,
             to
             slay
             many
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             fetch
             off
             lives
             ,
             that
             whiles
             a
             whole
             Lane
             is
             made
             of
             Carkasses
             with
             one
             blow
             ,
             no
             body
             knows
             who
             hurt
             him
             ?
             And
             what
             honour
             do
             we
             place
             in
             slaughter
             ?
             Those
             armes
             wherein
             we
             pride
             our selves
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             which
             we
             or
             our
             Ancestors
             have
             purchased
             with
             blood
             :
             the
             monuments
             of
             our
             Glory
             are
             the
             spoils
             of
             a
             subdu'd
             and
             slain
             enemy
             .
             Where
             contrarily
             all
             the
             titles
             of
             God
             sound
             of
             Mercy
             and
             gracious
             respects
             to
             Man
             :
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Maker
             and
             Preserver
             of
             men
             ;
             God
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             styles
             himself
             the
             Comforter
             .
             Alas
             ,
             whose
             image
             do
             we
             bear
             in
             this
             disposition
             ,
             but
             his
             whose
             true
             title
             is
             
               the
               Destroier
            
             ?
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             take
             
             away
             the
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             give
             it
             .
             Give
             me
             the
             man
             that
             can
             devise
             how
             to
             save
             Troups
             of
             men
             from
             killing
             ;
             his
             name
             shall
             have
             room
             in
             my
             Calender
             .
             There
             is
             more
             true
             Honour
             in
             a
             Civick
             Garland
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             one
             Subject
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             Lawrell
             ,
             for
             the
             victory
             of
             many
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             there
             are
             enough
             that
             bend
             their
             thoughts
             to
             undoe
             what
             thou
             hast
             made
             ;
             enable
             thou
             me
             to
             bestow
             my
             endeavours
             in
             reprieving
             or
             rescuing
             that
             which
             might
             otherwise
             perish
             .
             O
             thou
             who
             art
             our
             common
             Saviour
             ,
             make
             thou
             me
             both
             ambitious
             and
             able
             to
             help
             to
             save
             some
             other
             besides
             my self
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             LXXVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             tolling
             of
             a
             passing-Bell
             .
          
           
             HOw
             dolefull
             and
             heavy
             is
             this
             summons
             of
             Death
             ?
             This
             sound
             is
             not
             for
             our
             eares
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             hearts
             ;
             it
             calls
             us
             not
             onely
             to
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             preparation
             :
             to
             our
             prayers
             for
             the
             departing
             Soul
             ;
             to
             our
             preparation
             for
             our
             own
             departing
             .
             We
             have
             never
             so
             much
             need
             of
             Prayers
             as
             in
             our
             last
             Combat
             ;
             then
             is
             our
             great
             Adversary
             most
             eager
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             the
             weakest
             ,
             then
             Nature
             is
             so
             over-laboured
             that
             it
             gives
             us
             not
             leisure
             to
             make
             use
             of
             gracious
             motions
             .
             There
             is
             no
             preparation
             so
             necessary
             ●s
             for
             this
             Conf●ict
             :
             all
             our
             Life
             is
             little
             enough
             to
             make
             ready
             for
             our
             last
             hour
             .
             What
             am
             I
             
             better
             then
             my
             Neighbours
             ?
             How
             oft
             hath
             this
             Bell
             reported
             to
             me
             the
             farewell
             of
             many
             more
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             bodies
             then
             my
             own
             ,
             of
             many
             more
             chearfull
             and
             lively
             spirits
             ?
             And
             now
             what
             doth
             it
             but
             call
             me
             to
             the
             thought
             of
             my
             parting
             ?
             Here
             is
             no
             abiding
             for
             me
             :
             I
             must
             away
             too
             .
          
           
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             help
             thy
             poor
             Servant
             that
             is
             now
             struggling
             with
             his
             last
             enemy
             .
             His
             sad
             Friends
             stand
             gazing
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             weeping
             over
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             succour
             him
             ;
             needs
             must
             they
             leave
             him
             to
             doe
             this
             great
             work
             alone
             :
             none
             but
             thou
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               belong
               the
               issues
               of
               death
               ,
            
             canst
             relieve
             his
             distressed
             and
             over-matched
             Soul.
             And
             for
             me
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             die
             without
             me
             ;
             as
             I
             die
             daily
             ,
             so
             teach
             me
             to
             die
             once
             ;
             acquaint
             me
             beforehand
             
             with
             that
             Messenger
             which
             I
             must
             trust
             to
             .
             
               Oh
               teach
               me
               so
               to
               number
               my
               dayes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               apply
               my
               heart
               to
               true
               wisdome
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             LXXIX
             .
             Upon
             a
             Defamation
             dispersed
             .
             
          
           
             WEre
             I
             the
             first
             or
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             was
             slandered
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             would
             be
             somewhat
             difficult
             to
             command
             my self
             patience
             .
             Grief
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             abated
             either
             by
             partners
             or
             precedents
             ;
             the
             want
             whereof
             dejects
             us
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             as
             men
             singled
             out
             for
             patterns
             of
             misery
             .
             Now
             whiles
             I
             finde
             this
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             have
             been
             reputed
             vertuous
             ,
             why
             am
             I
             troubled
             with
             the
             whisperings
             of
             false
             tongues
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             *
             the
             Devil
             slandered
             thee
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             men
             slandered
             thee
             on
             earth
             more
             then
             men
             or
             Devils
             can
             reproach
             me
             .
             Thou
             art
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             thou
             
             art
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             was
             smitten
             by
             a
             lying
             and
             venomous
             tongue
             .
             It
             is
             too
             much
             favour
             that
             is
             done
             me
             by
             malicious
             lips
             ,
             that
             they
             conform
             me
             to
             thy
             Sufferings
             .
             I
             could
             not
             be
             so
             happy
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             so
             spightfull
             .
          
           
             O
             thou
             glorious
             pattern
             of
             reproached
             Innocence
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             not
             die
             for
             thee
             ,
             yet
             let
             me
             thus
             bleed
             with
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXX
             .
             Upon
             a
             ring
             of
             Bels.
             
          
           
             WHiles
             every
             Bell
             keeps
             due
             time
             and
             order
             ,
             what
             a
             sweet
             and
             harmonious
             sound
             they
             make
             ?
             all
             the
             neighbour
             Villages
             are
             cheared
             
             with
             that
             common
             Musick
             .
             But
             when
             once
             they
             jarre
             and
             check
             each
             other
             ,
             either
             jangling
             together
             ,
             or
             striking
             preposterously
             ,
             how
             harsh
             and
             unpleasing
             is
             that
             noise
             ?
             So
             that
             as
             we
             testifie
             our
             publick
             rejoycing
             by
             an
             orderly
             and
             wel-tuned
             peal
             ;
             so
             when
             we
             would
             signifie
             that
             the
             town
             is
             on
             fire
             we
             ring
             confusedly
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thus
             in
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             :
             when
             every
             one
             knows
             and
             keeps
             their
             due
             ranks
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             melodious
             consort
             of
             Peace
             and
             contentment
             ;
             but
             when
             distances
             and
             proportions
             of
             respects
             are
             not
             mutually
             observed
             ,
             when
             either
             States
             or
             persons
             will
             be
             clashing
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             the
             discord
             is
             grievous
             and
             extremely
             prejudiciall
             :
             such
             confusion
             either
             notifieth
             a
             fire
             
             already
             kindled
             ,
             or
             portendeth
             it
             .
             Popular
             States
             may
             ring
             the
             changes
             with
             safety
             ;
             but
             the
             Monarchicall
             Government
             requires
             a
             constant
             and
             regular
             course
             of
             the
             set
             degrees
             of
             rule
             and
             inferiority
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             violated
             without
             a
             sensible
             discontentment
             and
             danger
             .
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             do
             so
             love
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             with
             the
             charitable
             Apostle
             say
             ,
             
               Would
               to
               God
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               them
            
             ;
             and
             shall
             ever
             wish
             either
             no
             jarres
             ,
             or
             no
             clappers
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             full
             Table
             at
             a
             Feast
             .
             
          
           
             WHat
             great
             Variety
             is
             here
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             of
             Fish
             ,
             of
             both
             ,
             of
             either
             ;
             as
             if
             both
             Nature
             and
             Art
             did
             strive
             to
             pamper
             us
             ?
             Yet
             methinks
             enough
             is
             better
             then
             all
             this
             :
             Excesse
             is
             but
             a
             burden
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Provider
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             Guest
             .
             It
             pities
             and
             grieves
             me
             to
             think
             what
             toile
             ,
             what
             charge
             hath
             gone
             to
             the
             gathering
             of
             all
             these
             Dainties
             together
             ;
             what
             pain
             so
             many
             poor
             creatures
             have
             been
             put
             to
             in
             dying
             for
             a
             needlesse
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Belly
             ;
             what
             a
             Penance
             must
             be
             done
             by
             every
             Accumbent
             ,
             in
             sitting
             out
             the
             passage
             through
             all
             these
             dishes
             ;
             what
             a
             task
             the
             Stomack
             must
             be
             put
             to
             in
             the
             concoction
             of
             so
             many
             mixtures
             .
             I
             am
             not
             so
             austerely
             scrupulous
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             these
             abundant
             provisions
             upon
             just
             occasions
             :
             I
             finde
             my
             Saviour
             himself
             
             more
             then
             once
             at
             a
             Feast
             ;
             this
             is
             recorded
             as
             well
             as
             his
             one
             long
             Fast
             .
             Doubtlesse
             our
             bountifull
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             his
             creatures
             not
             for
             necessity
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             pleasure
             :
             but
             these
             Exceedings
             would
             be
             both
             rare
             and
             moderate
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             require
             no
             lesse
             Patience
             then
             Temperance
             .
          
           
             Might
             I
             have
             my
             option
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             give
             me
             rather
             a
             little
             with
             peace
             and
             
             
             love
             .
             He
             whose
             provision
             for
             every
             day
             was
             thirty
             measures
             of
             fine
             Flower
             and
             threescore
             measures
             of
             Meal
             ,
             thirty
             Oxen
             ,
             an
             hundred
             Sheep
             ,
             besides
             Venison
             and
             Fowl
             ,
             yet
             can
             pray
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               the
               Bread
               of
               sufficiency
               .
            
             Let
             me
             have
             no
             
               perpetuall
               Feast
            
             but
             
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             ;
             and
             from
             these
             great
             preparations
             (
             for
             the
             health
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             )
             let
             me
             rise
             rather
             hungry
             then
             surcharged
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXII
             .
             Upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             Lute
             well
             played
             on
             .
          
           
             THere
             may
             be
             (
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             )
             infinite
             inventions
             of
             Art
             ,
             the
             possibility
             
             whereof
             we
             should
             hardly
             ever
             believe
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             fore-reported
             to
             us
             .
             Had
             we
             lived
             in
             some
             rude
             and
             remote
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             been
             told
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             only
             by
             an
             hollow
             piece
             of
             Wood
             ,
             and
             the
             guts
             of
             Beasts
             stirred
             by
             the
             fingers
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             sweet
             and
             melodious
             a
             noise
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             thought
             it
             utterly
             incredible
             :
             yet
             now
             that
             we
             see
             and
             hear
             it
             ordinarily
             done
             ,
             we
             make
             it
             no
             wonder
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             marvell
             if
             we
             cannot
             fore-imagine
             what
             kinde
             and
             means
             of
             Harmony
             God
             will
             have
             used
             by
             his
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             these
             poor
             matters
             seem
             so
             strange
             to
             our
             conceits
             ,
             which
             yet
             our
             very
             Senses
             are
             convinced
             of
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             infinite
             wayes
             to
             glorifie
             thy self
             by
             thy
             Creatures
             ,
             
             which
             do
             far
             transcend
             our
             weak
             and
             finite
             capacities
             .
             Let
             me
             wonder
             at
             thy
             Wisdome
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             awfull
             in
             my
             Adorations
             then
             curious
             in
             my
             Inquiries
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             and
             noise
             of
             a
             Peacock
             .
          
           
             I
             See
             there
             are
             many
             kinds
             of
             Hypocrites
             :
             of
             all
             Birds
             this
             makes
             the
             fairest
             shew
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             noise
             ;
             so
             as
             this
             is
             an
             Hypocrite
             to
             the
             Eye
             .
             There
             are
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             Black-bird
             ,
             that
             looks
             foul
             and
             sooty
             ,
             but
             sings
             well
             :
             this
             is
             an
             Hypocrite
             to
             the
             Eare.
             There
             are
             others
             that
             please
             us
             well
             both
             in
             
             their
             shew
             and
             voice
             ,
             but
             are
             crosse
             in
             their
             carriage
             and
             condition
             ,
             as
             the
             Popingay
             ,
             whose
             colours
             are
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             noise
             delightfull
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             apt
             to
             doe
             mischief
             in
             scratching
             and
             biting
             any
             hand
             that
             comes
             neare
             it
             :
             these
             are
             Hypocrites
             both
             to
             the
             Eye
             and
             Eare.
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             degree
             further
             (
             beyond
             the
             example
             of
             all
             brute
             Creatures
             )
             of
             them
             whose
             shew
             ,
             whose
             words
             ,
             whose
             actions
             are
             fair
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             are
             foul
             and
             abominable
             .
          
           
             No
             outward
             Beauty
             can
             make
             the
             Hypocrite
             other
             then
             odious
             .
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             let
             my
             Profession
             agree
             with
             my
             words
             ,
             my
             words
             with
             my
             actions
             ,
             my
             actions
             with
             my
             heart
             ;
             and
             let
             all
             of
             them
             be
             approved
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             LXXXIIII
             .
             Upon
             a
             penitent
             Malefactor
             .
          
           
             I
             Know
             not
             whether
             I
             should
             more
             admire
             the
             Wisdome
             or
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             in
             his
             proceedings
             with
             Men.
             Had
             not
             this
             man
             sinned
             thus
             notoriously
             ,
             he
             h●d
             never
             been
             thus
             happy
             :
             whiles
             his
             courses
             were
             fair
             and
             civil
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             gracelesse
             ;
             now
             his
             miscarriage
             hath
             drawn
             him
             into
             a
             just
             Affliction
             ,
             his
             Affliction
             hath
             humbled
             him
             .
             God
             hath
             taken
             this
             advantage
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             for
             his
             Conversion
             .
             Had
             not
             one
             foot
             slipt
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             Hell
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             been
             in
             this
             forwardnesse
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             no
             man
             so
             weak
             or
             foolish
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             strength
             or
             wit
             enough
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             ill
             use
             of
             his
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             only
             the
             goodness
             of
             an
             infinite
             God
             that
             can
             make
             our
             sin
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             though
             evil
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             thank
             to
             our selves
             or
             to
             our
             sins
             that
             we
             are
             bettered
             with
             evill
             ;
             the
             Work
             is
             thine
             ,
             let
             thine
             be
             the
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LXXXV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Lilly.
             
             
          
           
             THis
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             goodly
             Flower
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             singled
             out
             to
             compare
             with
             Solomon
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             in
             his
             ordinary
             dresse
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             his
             Royalty
             .
             Surely
             the
             earth
             had
             never
             so
             glorious
             a
             King
             as
             he
             ,
             Nature
             yielded
             nothing
             that
             might
             set
             forth
             Royall
             magnificence
             that
             he
             wanted
             ;
             yet
             he
             that
             made
             both
             Solomon
             and
             this
             Flower
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               Solomon
               in
               all
               his
               Royalty
               was
               not
               clad
               like
               it
               .
            
          
           
             What
             a
             poor
             thing
             is
             this
             earthly
             Bravery
             that
             is
             so
             easily
             overmatched
             ?
             How
             ill
             judges
             are
             we
             of
             outward
             Beauties
             ,
             that
             contemn
             these
             goodly
             Plants
             
             which
             their
             Creator
             thus
             magnifies
             ,
             and
             admire
             those
             base
             Metals
             which
             he
             (
             in
             comparison
             hereof
             )
             contemns
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             their
             transitorinesse
             that
             embaseth
             them
             ,
             what
             are
             we
             ?
             
               All
               flesh
               is
               Grasse
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               man
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               Grasse
               .
            
             As
             we
             cannot
             be
             so
             brave
             ,
             so
             we
             cannot
             be
             more
             permanent
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             my
             ambition
             to
             walk
             with
             thee
             hereafter
             in
             white
             .
             Could
             I
             put
             on
             a
             robe
             of
             Stars
             here
             ,
             with
             proud
             Herod
             ,
             that
             glittering
             garment
             could
             not
             keep
             me
             from
             Lice
             or
             Worms
             .
             Might
             I
             sit
             on
             a
             Throne
             of
             Gold
             within
             an
             house
             of
             Ivory
             ,
             I
             see
             I
             should
             not
             compare
             with
             this
             Flower
             ;
             I
             might
             be
             as
             transitory
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             so
             beautifull
             .
             What
             matters
             it
             whether
             I
             goe
             for
             a
             Flower
             or
             a
             Weed
             here
             ?
             whethersoever
             ,
             I
             must
             wither
             .
             Oh
             thou
             which
             art
             
             greater
             then
             Solomon
             ,
             do
             thou
             cloath
             me
             with
             thy
             perfect
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             flourish
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             House
             of
             my
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             LXXXVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Coffin
             stuck
             with
             Flowers
             .
          
           
             TOO
             fair
             appearance
             is
             never
             free
             from
             just
             suspicion
             .
             Whiles
             here
             was
             nothing
             but
             mere
             Wood
             ,
             no
             Flower
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             here
             ;
             now
             that
             this
             Wood
             is
             lined
             with
             an
             unsavoury
             Corps
             ,
             it
             is
             adorned
             with
             this
             sweet
             variety
             .
             The
             Firre
             whereof
             that
             Coffin
             is
             made
             ,
             yields
             a
             naturall
             redolence
             alone
             ;
             now
             that
             it
             is
             stuffed
             thus
             noisomely
             ,
             all
             helps
             are
             too
             little
             to
             
             countervail
             that
             sent
             of
             corruption
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Living
             .
             Perpetual
             use
             of
             strong
             perfumes
             argues
             a
             guiltiness
             of
             some
             unpleasing
             savour
             .
          
           
             The
             case
             is
             the
             same
             Spiritually
             ;
             an
             over-glorious
             outside
             of
             Profession
             implies
             some
             inward
             filthinesse
             that
             would
             fain
             escape
             notice
             .
             
               Our
               uncomely
               parts
               have
               more
               comelinesse
               put
               on
               .
            
             Too
             much
             Ornament
             imports
             extreme
             deformity
             .
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             let
             my
             shew
             be
             moderate
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             neither
             deceive
             applause
             ,
             nor
             merit
             too
             deep
             censure
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             view
             of
             the
             World.
             
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             see
             this
             materiall
             World
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             better
             thing
             to
             think
             of
             the
             intelligible
             World.
             This
             thought
             is
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             it
             discerneth
             things
             like
             it self
             ,
             Spirituall
             and
             Immortall
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             much
             beyond
             the
             worth
             of
             these
             sensible
             Objects
             ,
             as
             a
             Spirit
             is
             beyond
             a
             Body
             ,
             a
             pure
             substance
             beyond
             a
             corruptible
             ,
             an
             infinite
             God
             above
             a
             finite
             Creature
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             word
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             sayes
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             abasest
             thy
             
               self
               to
               behold
               the
               things
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ?
            
             It
             is
             our
             glory
             to
             look
             up
             even
             to
             the
             meanest
             piece
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             abasement
             to
             thine
             
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
             to
             look
             down
             upon
             the
             best
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             transcendent
             Glory
             must
             that
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             abased
             to
             behold
             the
             things
             of
             Heaven
             !
             What
             an
             happinesse
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             mine
             eyes
             shall
             be
             exalted
             to
             see
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             humbled
             to
             see
             the
             place
             and
             state
             of
             my
             blessednesse
             ?
             Yea
             those
             very
             Angels
             that
             see
             thy
             face
             are
             so
             resplendently
             glorious
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             
             
             not
             overlive
             the
             sight
             of
             one
             of
             their
             faces
             ,
             who
             are
             fain
             to
             hide
             their
             faces
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             thine
             .
             How
             many
             millions
             attend
             thy
             Throne
             above
             ,
             and
             thy
             Footstool
             below
             ,
             in
             the
             ministration
             to
             thy
             Saints
             ?
             It
             is
             that
             thine
             invisible
             world
             ,
             the
             Communion
             wherewith
             can
             make
             me
             truely
             blessed
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             my
             body
             have
             fellowship
             here
             amongst
             Beasts
             ,
             of
             whose
             earthly
             substance
             it
             participates
             ,
             let
             my
             Soul
             be
             united
             to
             thee
             the
             God
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             enjoy
             the
             insensible
             society
             of
             thy
             blessed
             Angels
             .
             Acquaint
             me
             before-hand
             with
             those
             Citizens
             and
             affairs
             of
             thine
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             make
             me
             no
             stranger
             to
             my
             future
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             LXXXVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             stinging
             of
             a
             Wasp
             .
          
           
             HOW
             small
             things
             may
             annoy
             the
             greatest
             ?
             Even
             a
             Mouse
             troubles
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             a
             Gnat
             a
             Lion
             ,
             a
             very
             Flea
             may
             disquiet
             a
             Giant
             .
             What
             weapon
             can
             be
             nearer
             to
             nothing
             then
             the
             sting
             of
             this
             Wasp
             ?
             Yet
             what
             a
             painfull
             wound
             hath
             it
             given
             me
             ?
             that
             scarce-visible
             point
             how
             it
             envenomes
             ,
             and
             ranckles
             ,
             and
             swells
             up
             the
             flesh
             ?
             The
             tenderness
             of
             the
             part
             addes
             much
             to
             the
             grief
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             I
             be
             thus
             vexed
             with
             the
             touch
             of
             an
             angry
             File
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             able
             to
             indure
             the
             sting
             of
             a
             tormenting
             Conscience
             ?
             As
             that
             part
             is
             both
             
             most
             active
             and
             most
             sensible
             ;
             so
             that
             wound
             which
             it
             receives
             from
             it self
             is
             most
             intolerably
             grievous
             :
             there
             were
             more
             ease
             in
             a
             nest
             of
             Hornets
             ,
             then
             under
             this
             one
             Torture
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             howsoever
             I
             speed
             abroad
             ,
             give
             me
             Peace
             at
             home
             ;
             and
             whatever
             my
             Flesh
             suffer
             ,
             keep
             my
             Soul
             free
             .
          
           
             Thus
             pained
             ,
             wherein
             do
             I
             finde
             ease
             but
             in
             laying
             honey
             to
             the
             part
             infected
             ?
             That
             Medicine
             only
             abates
             the
             anguish
             .
             How
             near
             hath
             Nature
             placed
             the
             remedy
             to
             the
             offence
             ?
          
           
             Whensoever
             my
             Heart
             is
             stung
             with
             the
             remorse
             for
             sin
             ,
             only
             thy
             sweet
             and
             precious
             Merits
             ,
             O
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             can
             mitigate
             and
             heal
             the
             wound
             :
             they
             have
             virtue
             to
             cure
             me
             ,
             give
             me
             Grace
             to
             apply
             them
             ;
             that
             soveraign
             receipt
             
             shall
             make
             my
             pain
             happy
             .
             I
             shall
             thus
             applaud
             my
             grief
             ;
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               was
            
             thus
             afflicted
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXXIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             Arraignment
             of
             a
             Felon
             .
          
           
             WIth
             what
             terrour
             doth
             this
             Malefactor
             stand
             at
             that
             Bar
             ?
             his
             Hand
             trembles
             ,
             whiles
             it
             is
             lift
             up
             for
             his
             triall
             ;
             his
             very
             Lips
             quake
             ,
             whiles
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Not
               guilty
            
             ;
             his
             Countenance
             condemns
             him
             before
             the
             Judge
             ;
             and
             his
             fear
             is
             ready
             to
             execute
             him
             before
             his
             Hangman
             .
             Yet
             this
             Judge
             is
             but
             a
             weak
             man
             ,
             that
             must
             soon
             after
             die
             himself
             ;
             that
             Sentence
             
             of
             Death
             which
             he
             can
             pronounce
             is
             already
             passed
             by
             Nature
             upon
             the
             most
             innocent
             ;
             that
             act
             of
             Death
             which
             the
             Law
             inflicteth
             by
             him
             is
             but
             momentany
             ;
             who
             knows
             whether
             himself
             shall
             not
             die
             more
             painfully
             ?
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             with
             what
             horror
             shall
             the
             guilty
             Soul
             stand
             before
             thy
             dreadfull
             Tribunall
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             great
             Assizes
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             whiles
             there
             is
             the
             presence
             of
             an
             Infinite
             Majesty
             to
             daunt
             him
             ,
             a
             fierce
             and
             clamorous
             Conscience
             to
             give
             in
             evidence
             against
             him
             ,
             Legions
             of
             ugly
             and
             terrible
             Devils
             waiting
             to
             seize
             upon
             him
             ,
             a
             gulf
             of
             unquenchable
             Fire
             ready
             to
             receive
             him
             ;
             whiles
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Judge
             is
             no
             lesse
             confounding
             then
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Tormenters
             ;
             where
             the
             Sentence
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             everlasting
             .
             
             Why
             do
             not
             these
             terrors
             of
             thee
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             make
             me
             wise
             to
             hold
             a
             privy
             Sessions
             upon
             my
             Soul
             &
             actions
             ,
             that
             being
             acquitted
             by
             my
             own
             heart
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             by
             thee
             ;
             and
             being
             judged
             by
             my self
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             World
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             XC
             .
             Upon
             the
             Crowing
             of
             a
             Cock.
             
             
          
           
             How
             harshly
             did
             this
             note
             sound
             in
             the
             eare
             of
             Peter
             ,
             yea
             pierced
             his
             very
             heart
             ?
             Many
             a
             time
             had
             he
             heard
             this
             Bird
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             whit
             moved
             with
             the
             noise
             ;
             now
             there
             was
             a
             Bird
             in
             his
             bosome
             that
             crowed
             lowder
             then
             this
             ,
             whose
             shrill
             accent
             conjoined
             with
             this
             astonished
             the
             guilty
             Disciple
             .
             The
             wearie
             Labourer
             when
             he
             is
             awakened
             from
             his
             sweet
             sleep
             by
             this
             natural
             Clock
             of
             the
             Houshold
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             angry
             at
             this
             troublesome
             Bird
             ,
             nor
             so
             vexed
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             that
             unseasonable
             sound
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             when
             this
             Fowl
             awakened
             his
             sleeping
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             called
             him
             to
             a
             timely
             repentance
             .
             This
             Cock
             
             did
             but
             crow
             like
             others
             ,
             neither
             made
             or
             knew
             any
             difference
             of
             this
             tone
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             Divine
             hand
             that
             ordered
             this
             Mornings
             note
             to
             be
             a
             Summons
             of
             Penitence
             .
             He
             that
             fore-told
             it
             had
             fore-appointed
             it
             :
             that
             Bird
             could
             not
             but
             crow
             then
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             noise
             in
             the
             High
             Priests
             Hall
             could
             not
             keep
             that
             sound
             from
             Peter's
             eare
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             couldst
             thou
             finde
             leisure
             ,
             when
             thou
             stoodst
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             that
             unjust
             and
             cruell
             Judgment
             ,
             amidst
             all
             that
             bloody
             rabble
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             their
             fury
             ,
             and
             the
             exspectation
             of
             thine
             own
             Death
             ,
             to
             listen
             unto
             this
             Monitor
             of
             Peter's
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             cast
             back
             thine
             eyes
             upon
             thy
             Denying
             ,
             Cursing
             ,
             Abjuring
             Disciple
             ?
             O
             Mercy
             without
             
             measure
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             the
             possibility
             of
             our
             admiration
             ,
             to
             neglect
             thy self
             for
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             to
             attend
             the
             Repentance
             of
             one
             ,
             when
             thou
             wert
             about
             to
             lay
             down
             thy
             life
             for
             all
             !
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             still
             equally
             mercifull
             .
             Every
             Elect
             Soul
             is
             no
             lesse
             dear
             unto
             thee
             .
             Let
             the
             sound
             of
             thy
             faithfull
             Monitors
             smite
             my
             ears
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             beams
             of
             thy
             mercifull
             eyes
             wound
             my
             heart
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             may
             go
             forth
             and
             weep
             bitterly
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCI
             .
             Upon
             the
             variety
             of
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             WHen
             I
             bethink
             my self
             how
             Eternity
             depends
             upon
             this
             moment
             of
             
             life
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             I
             can
             think
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             Heaven
             :
             but
             when
             I
             see
             the
             distractions
             of
             my
             Thoughts
             and
             the
             aberrations
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             I
             can
             be
             so
             bewitched
             as
             (
             whiles
             I
             believe
             an
             Heaven
             )
             so
             to
             forget
             it
             .
             All
             that
             I
             can
             doe
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             mine
             own
             vanity
             .
             My
             Thoughts
             would
             not
             be
             so
             many
             if
             they
             were
             all
             right
             ;
             there
             are
             ten
             thousand
             by-waies
             for
             one
             direct
             .
             As
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             but
             one
             way
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             living
             way
             wherein
             I
             walk
             by
             Faith
             ,
             by
             Obedience
             .
             All
             things
             the
             more
             perfect
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             do
             they
             reduce
             themselves
             towards
             that
             Unity
             which
             is
             the
             Center
             of
             all
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             O
             thou
             who
             art
             one
             and
             infinite
             ,
             draw
             in
             my
             heart
             from
             all
             these
             stragling
             
             and
             unprofitable
             Cogitations
             ,
             and
             confine
             it
             to
             thine
             Heaven
             and
             to
             thy self
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             Heaven
             of
             that
             Heaven
             .
             Let
             me
             have
             no
             life
             but
             in
             thee
             ,
             no
             care
             but
             to
             injoy
             thee
             ,
             no
             ambition
             but
             thy
             Glory
             .
             Oh
             make
             me
             thus
             imperfectly
             happy
             before
             my
             time
             ;
             that
             when
             my
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             perfectly
             happy
             with
             thee
             in
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             Harlot
             carted
             .
          
           
             WIth
             what
             noise
             and
             tumult
             and
             zeal
             of
             solemn
             Justice
             is
             this
             sin
             punished
             ?
             The
             Streets
             are
             not
             more
             full
             of
             beholders
             then
             clamors
             :
             
             Every
             one
             strives
             to
             expresse
             his
             detestation
             of
             the
             fact
             by
             some
             token
             of
             revenge
             ;
             one
             casts
             Mire
             ,
             another
             Water
             ,
             another
             rotten
             Egges
             upon
             the
             miserable
             offender
             ;
             neither
             indeed
             is
             she
             worthy
             of
             lesse
             :
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             no
             man
             looks
             home
             to
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             no
             uncharity
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             too
             many
             insult
             in
             this
             just
             Punishment
             who
             have
             deserved
             more
             .
          
           
           
             
             Alas
             ,
             we
             men
             value
             sins
             by
             the
             outward
             Scandall
             ,
             but
             the
             Wise
             and
             Holy
             God
             (
             against
             whom
             onely
             our
             sins
             are
             done
             )
             esteems
             them
             according
             to
             the
             intrinsecal
             Iniquity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             secret
             violation
             of
             his
             Will
             and
             Justice
             :
             thus
             those
             Sins
             which
             are
             slight
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             to
             him
             hainous
             .
             We
             ignorants
             would
             have
             rung
             David's
             Adultery
             with
             Basons
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             his
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             we
             should
             have
             past
             it
             over
             as
             venial
             ;
             the
             wise
             Justice
             of
             the
             Almighty
             found
             more
             wickedness
             in
             this
             which
             we
             should
             scarce
             have
             accused
             .
             Doubtlesse
             there
             is
             more
             mischief
             in
             a
             secret
             Infidelity
             ,
             which
             the
             World
             either
             cannot
             know
             or
             cares
             not
             to
             censure
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             foulest
             Adultery
             .
             Publick
             sins
             have
             more
             Shame
             ,
             private
             may
             have
             more
             Guilt
             .
          
           
             
             If
             the
             world
             cannot
             charge
             me
             of
             those
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             I
             can
             charge
             my
             Soul
             of
             worse
             .
             Let
             others
             rejoice
             in
             these
             publick
             Executions
             ;
             let
             me
             pity
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             humbled
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             my
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             smell
             of
             a
             Rose
             .
          
           
             SMelling
             is
             one
             of
             the
             meanest
             and
             least
             usefull
             of
             the
             Senses
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Five
             that
             receives
             or
             gives
             so
             exquisite
             a
             contentment
             as
             it
             .
             Methinks
             there
             is
             no
             earthly
             thing
             that
             yields
             so
             perfect
             a
             pleasure
             to
             any
             Sense
             ,
             as
             the
             odour
             of
             the
             first
             Rose
             doth
             to
             the
             Sent.
             
          
           
             
             It
             is
             the
             Wisdome
             and
             Bounty
             of
             the
             Creator
             so
             to
             order
             it
             ,
             that
             those
             Senses
             which
             have
             more
             affinity
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             earth
             whereof
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             should
             receive
             their
             delight
             and
             contentation
             by
             those
             things
             which
             are
             bred
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             those
             which
             are
             more
             sprightfull
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             affinity
             with
             the
             Soul
             ,
             should
             be
             reserved
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             pleasure
             to
             another
             world
             .
             There
             and
             then
             only
             shall
             my
             Sight
             make
             my
             Soul
             eternally
             blessed
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCIV
             .
             Upon
             a
             cancelled
             Bond.
             
          
           
             
             WHiles
             this
             Obligation
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             servitude
             to
             my
             parchment
             ;
             my
             Bond
             was
             double
             ,
             to
             a
             Payment
             ,
             to
             a
             Penalty
             :
             now
             that
             is
             discharged
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             better
             then
             a
             wast
             scroll
             ;
             regarded
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             witness
             of
             its
             own
             voidance
             and
             nullity
             ?
          
           
             No
             otherwise
             is
             it
             with
             the
             severe
             Law
             of
             my
             Creator
             :
             Out
             of
             Christ
             it
             stands
             in
             full
             force
             ,
             and
             bindes
             me
             over
             either
             to
             perfect
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             possibly
             perform
             ,
             or
             to
             exquisite
             torment
             and
             eternall
             Death
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             never
             able
             to
             indure
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             my
             Saviour
             hath
             fastened
             it
             cancelled
             to
             his
             Cross
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             rigour
             and
             malediction
             of
             it
             )
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             monument
             of
             my
             past
             danger
             and
             bondage
             ;
             I
             know
             by
             it
             how
             much
             was
             
             owed
             by
             me
             ,
             how
             much
             was
             payed
             for
             me
             .
             The
             direction
             of
             it
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             the
             obligation
             by
             it
             unto
             death
             is
             frustrate
             .
             I
             am
             free
             from
             Curse
             ,
             who
             never
             can
             be
             free
             from
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             take
             thou
             Glory
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCV
             .
             Upon
             the
             report
             of
             a
             great
             losse
             by
             Sea.
             
          
           
             THe
             Earth
             and
             the
             Water
             are
             both
             of
             them
             great
             givers
             ,
             and
             both
             great
             takers
             :
             As
             they
             give
             matter
             and
             sustentation
             to
             all
             Sublunary
             creatures
             ,
             so
             they
             take
             all
             back
             again
             ,
             insatiably
             devouring
             at
             last
             the
             fruits
             of
             
             their
             own
             wombs
             .
             Yet
             of
             the
             two
             the
             Earth
             is
             both
             more
             beneficial
             and
             lesse
             cruell
             :
             for
             as
             that
             yields
             us
             the
             most
             generall
             maintenance
             and
             wealth
             and
             supportation
             ;
             so
             it
             doth
             not
             lightly
             take
             ought
             from
             us
             but
             that
             which
             we
             resign
             over
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             naturally
             falls
             back
             unto
             it
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             it
             affords
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             our
             livelihood
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             knacks
             of
             ornament
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             apt
             violently
             to
             snatch
             away
             both
             us
             and
             ours
             ,
             and
             to
             bereave
             that
             which
             
             it
             never
             gave
             :
             it
             yields
             us
             no
             precious
             Metalls
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             an
             instant
             fetches
             away
             
             millions
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             hard
             measure
             we
             receive
             from
             it
             ,
             how
             many
             do
             we
             daily
             see
             that
             might
             have
             firm
             ground
             under
             them
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             be
             trusting
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Sea
             ?
             Yea
             how
             many
             that
             have
             hardly
             crawled
             out
             from
             a
             desperate
             shipwrack
             ,
             will
             yet
             be
             trying
             the
             fidelity
             of
             that
             unsure
             and
             untrusty
             Element
             ?
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             how
             venturous
             we
             are
             where
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             distrust
             ,
             how
             incredulously
             fearfull
             where
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             confident
             ?
             Who
             ever
             relied
             upon
             thy
             gracious
             Providence
             and
             sure
             Promises
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hath
             miscarried
             ?
             Yet
             here
             we
             pull
             in
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             make
             excuses
             for
             our
             Diffidence
             .
             And
             if
             Peter
             have
             tried
             those
             waves
             to
             be
             no
             other
             then
             solid
             pavement
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             
             whiles
             his
             Soul
             trod
             confidently
             ;
             yet
             when
             a
             billow
             and
             a
             winde
             agree
             to
             threaten
             him
             ,
             his
             Faith
             flags
             ,
             and
             he
             begins
             to
             sink
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             teach
             me
             to
             doubt
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             sure
             to
             finde
             nothing
             but
             uncertainty
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             assuredly
             confident
             ,
             where
             there
             can
             be
             no
             possibility
             of
             any
             cause
             of
             doubting
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCVI
             .
             Upon
             sight
             of
             a
             bright
             Skie
             full
             of
             Stars
             .
          
           
             I
             Cannot
             blame
             Empedocles
             if
             he
             professed
             a
             desire
             to
             live
             upon
             earth
             only
             that
             he
             might
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             surely
             (
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             )
             
             this
             were
             a
             sufficient
             errand
             for
             a
             mans
             being
             here
             below
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             observe
             these
             goodly
             Spangles
             of
             Light
             above
             our
             heads
             ,
             their
             places
             ,
             their
             quantities
             ,
             their
             motions
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             employment
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             far
             more
             noble
             and
             excellent
             ;
             Heaven
             is
             open
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             look
             beyond
             the
             veil
             ,
             and
             see
             further
             above
             those
             Stars
             then
             it
             is
             thither
             ,
             and
             there
             discern
             those
             Glories
             that
             may
             answer
             so
             rich
             a
             pavement
             .
             Upon
             the
             clear
             sight
             whereof
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             if
             the
             chosen
             Vessel
             desired
             to
             leave
             the
             earth
             in
             so
             happy
             an
             exchange
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             blesse
             thine
             Infiniteness
             for
             what
             I
             see
             with
             these
             bodily
             eyes
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             shalt
             but
             draw
             the
             curtain
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             see
             the
             inside
             
             of
             that
             thy
             Glorious
             frame
             ,
             I
             shall
             need
             no
             other
             Happiness
             here
             .
             My
             Soul
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             more
             favour
             then
             Sight
             here
             ,
             and
             Fruition
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             XCVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             rumours
             of
             Wars
             .
          
           
             GOod
             Lord
             ,
             what
             a
             shambles
             is
             Christendome
             become
             of
             late
             ?
             How
             are
             men
             killed
             like
             flies
             ,
             and
             blood
             poured
             out
             like
             water
             ?
             Surely
             the
             cruelty
             and
             ambition
             of
             the
             Great
             have
             an
             heavy
             reckoning
             to
             make
             for
             so
             many
             thousand
             Souls
             .
             I
             condemn
             not
             just
             Arms
             ;
             those
             are
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             unjust
             are
             hatefull
             ;
             even
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
             fight
             ,
             and
             the
             style
             of
             God
             is
             
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
               .
               But
               wo
               be
               to
               the
               man
               by
               whom
               the
               offence
               cometh
               .
            
             Usurpation
             of
             others
             Rights
             ,
             violation
             of
             Oaths
             and
             Contracts
             ,
             and
             lastly
             erroneous
             Zeal
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             all
             these
             publick
             Murders
             .
             Private
             mens
             injuries
             are
             washt
             off
             with
             tears
             ,
             but
             wrongs
             done
             to
             Princes
             and
             publick
             States
             are
             hardly
             wip'd
             off
             but
             with
             blood
             .
             Doubtlesse
             that
             fearfull
             Comet
             did
             not
             more
             certainly
             portend
             these
             Wars
             ,
             then
             these
             Wars
             presage
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             earth
             was
             never
             without
             some
             broils
             since
             it
             was
             peopled
             but
             with
             three
             men
             ;
             but
             so
             universal
             a
             combustion
             was
             never
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             since
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             what
             can
             I
             think
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             a
             generall
             
             Peace
             upon
             thy
             first
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             upon
             thy
             second
             coming
             thou
             meanest
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             no
             lesse
             generall
             War
             upon
             earth
             ?
             That
             Peace
             made
             way
             for
             thy
             meek
             appearance
             ;
             this
             War
             for
             thy
             dreadfull
             and
             terrible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
             XCVIII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Childe
             crying
             .
          
           
             IT
             was
             upon
             great
             reason
             that
             the
             Apostle
             charges
             us
             
               not
               to
               be
               children
               in
               Understanding
               .
            
             What
             fools
             we
             all
             once
             are
             ?
             Even
             at
             first
             we
             crie
             and
             smile
             we
             know
             not
             wherefore
             ;
             we
             have
             not
             wit
             enough
             to
             make
             signs
             what
             hurts
             us
             ,
             or
             where
             we
             complain
             ;
             we
             can
             wry
             the
             mouth
             ,
             but
             not
             seek
             the
             breast
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             want
             help
             ,
             we
             can
             only
             lament
             ,
             and
             sprawl
             ,
             and
             die
             .
             After
             ,
             when
             some
             months
             have
             taught
             us
             to
             distinguish
             a
             little
             betwixt
             things
             and
             persons
             ,
             we
             crie
             for
             every
             toy
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             may
             most
             hurt
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             
             there
             is
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             we
             crie
             only
             to
             hear
             our
             own
             noise
             ,
             and
             are
             straight
             stilled
             with
             a
             greater
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             but
             upon
             the
             breeding
             of
             a
             tooth
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             wayward
             that
             nothing
             will
             please
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             some
             formerly-liked
             knack
             be
             given
             to
             quiet
             us
             ,
             we
             cast
             away
             that
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             what
             we
             would
             seem
             to
             like
             .
             We
             fear
             neither
             fire
             nor
             water
             ;
             nothing
             scares
             us
             but
             either
             a
             rod
             or
             a
             feigned
             bug-bear
             :
             we
             mis-know
             our
             Parents
             ;
             not
             acknowledging
             any
             friend
             but
             the
             Taylor
             that
             brings
             us
             a
             fine
             Coat
             ,
             or
             the
             Nurse
             that
             dresses
             us
             gay
             .
             The
             more
             that
             our
             riper
             years
             resemble
             these
             dispositions
             ,
             the
             more
             childish
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             more
             worthy
             both
             of
             our
             own
             and
             others
             censure
             .
          
           
             But
             again
             ,
             it
             was
             upon
             no
             lesse
             reason
             that
             the
             Apostle
             charges
             us
             
               to
               be
               
               children
               in
               Maliciousness
               .
            
             Those
             little
             Innocents
             bear
             no
             grudge
             ,
             they
             are
             sooner
             pleased
             then
             angry
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             man
             have
             wronged
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             but
             have
             given
             a
             stroke
             unto
             the
             Nurse
             to
             beat
             the
             offender
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             they
             put
             forth
             their
             hand
             for
             reconcilement
             ,
             and
             offer
             themselves
             unto
             those
             arms
             that
             trespassed
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             most
             froward
             ,
             they
             are
             stilled
             with
             a
             pleasant
             Song
             .
             The
             old
             word
             is
             ,
             that
             
               An
               old
               man
               is
               twice
               a
               childe
               :
            
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             happy
             is
             he
             that
             is
             thus
             a
             childe
             alwaies
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             imperfection
             to
             want
             Knowledge
             ;
             but
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             a
             childe
             in
             Understanding
             then
             a
             man
             in
             Maliciousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             XCIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             Sickness
             .
          
           
             IT
             was
             my
             own
             fault
             ,
             if
             I
             look'd
             not
             for
             this
             :
             All
             things
             must
             undergoe
             their
             changes
             .
             I
             have
             enjoyed
             many
             fair
             daies
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             I
             should
             not
             at
             last
             make
             account
             of
             clouds
             and
             storms
             .
             Could
             I
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             without
             any
             mixtures
             of
             sin
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             hoped
             for
             entire
             Health
             :
             But
             since
             I
             have
             interspersed
             my
             Obedience
             with
             many
             sinfull
             failings
             and
             enormities
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             think
             much
             to
             interchange
             Health
             with
             Sickness
             ?
             What
             I
             now
             feel
             I
             know
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             know
             what
             I
             must
             feel
             .
             As
             my
             times
             ,
             so
             my
             measures
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             good
             God.
             My
             comfort
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             sends
             
             these
             evils
             ,
             proportions
             them
             .
             If
             they
             be
             sharp
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             are
             just
             ;
             the
             most
             that
             I
             am
             capable
             to
             endure
             ,
             is
             the
             least
             part
             of
             what
             I
             have
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             .
             Nature
             would
             fain
             be
             at
             ease
             :
             but
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             whatever
             become
             of
             this
             carkasse
             ,
             thou
             hast
             reason
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             thine
             own
             Glory
             .
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             must
             smart
             :
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             Mercy
             to
             beat
             my
             Body
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             my
             Soul.
             The
             worst
             of
             Sickness
             is
             Pain
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             pain
             is
             but
             Death
             .
             As
             for
             Pain
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             extreme
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             long
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             long
             ,
             (
             such
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             earthly
             and
             Hellish
             torments
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             extreme
             :
             As
             for
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             unavoidable
             and
             beneficial
             ;
             there
             ends
             my
             Misery
             ,
             and
             begins
             my
             Glory
             :
             a
             few
             groans
             are
             well
             bestowed
             for
             a
             preface
             to
             an
             immortal
             joy
             .
          
           
             
             Howsoever
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thy
             messenger
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             welcome
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               whatsoever
               he
               will.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             Upon
             the
             challenge
             of
             a
             Promise
             .
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             true
             ,
             an
             Honest
             mans
             word
             must
             be
             his
             master
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             promised
             ,
             I
             am
             indebted
             ,
             and
             debts
             may
             be
             claimed
             ,
             must
             be
             payed
             :
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             in
             our
             ingagements
             ;
             some
             things
             we
             promise
             because
             they
             are
             due
             ,
             some
             things
             are
             onely
             due
             because
             they
             are
             promised
             .
             These
             latter
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             the
             mere
             ingagements
             of
             Curtesie
             ,
             cannot
             so
             absolutely
             binde
             us
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             intervention
             of
             unworthiness
             or
             misbehaviour
             in
             the
             person
             exspectant
             ,
             we
             are
             tied
             to
             make
             our
             word
             good
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             cutting
             of
             our
             own
             throats
             .
             All
             favourable
             promises
             presuppose
             a
             capacity
             
             in
             the
             receiver
             ;
             where
             that
             palpably
             faileth
             ,
             common
             Equity
             sets
             us
             free
             .
             I
             promised
             to
             send
             a
             fair
             Sword
             to
             my
             friend
             ;
             he
             is
             since
             that
             time
             turn'd
             frantick
             :
             must
             I
             send
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             charged
             with
             unfaithfulness
             if
             I
             send
             it
             not
             ?
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thy
             Title
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             thou
             canst
             no
             more
             cease
             to
             be
             faithfull
             then
             to
             be
             .
             How
             oft
             hast
             thou
             promised
             ,
             that
             
               no
               good
               thing
               shall
               be
               wanting
               to
               thine
               ?
            
             and
             yet
             we
             know
             thy
             dearest
             children
             have
             complained
             of
             want
             .
             Is
             thy
             word
             therefore
             challengeable
             ?
             Far
             ,
             far
             be
             this
             wicked
             presumption
             from
             our
             thoughts
             .
             No
             :
             These
             thy
             promises
             of
             outward
             Favours
             are
             never
             but
             with
             a
             subintelligence
             of
             a
             condition
             of
             our
             capableness
             ,
             of
             our
             expedience
             .
             Thou
             seest
             that
             Plenty
             or
             Ease
             would
             be
             our
             bane
             ;
             thy
             Love
             forbears
             to
             satisfie
             us
             
             with
             an
             harmfull
             Blessing
             .
             We
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             plagued
             with
             prejudicial
             kindnesses
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             thy
             Wisdome
             and
             care
             in
             our
             want
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             that
             thy
             best
             Mercies
             are
             our
             dues
             ,
             because
             thy
             Promises
             :
             we
             cannot
             too
             much
             claim
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             absolutely
             ingaged
             thy self
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             shalt
             make
             us
             eternally
             happy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CI.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             Flies
             .
          
           
             WHen
             I
             look
             upon
             these
             Flies
             and
             gnats
             and
             worms
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             What
             am
             I
             to
             my
             infinite
             Creator
             more
             then
             these
             ?
             And
             if
             
             these
             had
             my
             Reason
             ,
             why
             might
             they
             not
             expostulate
             with
             their
             Maker
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             but
             such
             ,
             why
             they
             live
             to
             so
             little
             purpose
             ,
             and
             die
             without
             either
             notice
             or
             use
             ?
             And
             if
             I
             had
             no
             more
             Reason
             then
             they
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             (
             as
             they
             )
             content
             with
             any
             condition
             .
             That
             Reason
             which
             I
             have
             is
             not
             of
             my
             owne
             giving
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             given
             me
             Reason
             might
             as
             well
             have
             given
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             have
             made
             me
             as
             reason-lesse
             as
             they
             :
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             his
             greater
             gift
             should
             make
             me
             mutinous
             and
             malecontent
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             thank
             my
             God
             for
             what
             I
             am
             ,
             for
             what
             I
             have
             ;
             and
             never
             quarrell
             with
             him
             for
             what
             I
             want
             .
          
        
         
           
             CII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             fantasticall
             Zelot
             .
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             the
             intent
             of
             Grace
             to
             mould
             our
             Bodies
             anew
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             as
             it
             findes
             us
             .
             The
             Disposition
             of
             men
             much
             follows
             the
             temper
             of
             their
             bodily
             Humors
             .
             This
             mixture
             of
             Humors
             wrought
             upon
             by
             Grace
             ,
             causeth
             that
             strange
             variety
             which
             we
             see
             in
             professions
             pretendedly
             Religious
             .
             When
             Grace
             lights
             upon
             a
             sad
             Melancholick
             Spirit
             ,
             nothing
             is
             affected
             but
             Sullennesse
             and
             extreme
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             dislike
             even
             of
             lawfull
             Freedome
             ;
             nothing
             but
             Positions
             and
             Practices
             of
             severe
             Austerity
             :
             when
             contrarily
             upon
             the
             Chearefull
             and
             lively
             ,
             all
             draws
             towards
             Liberty
             and
             Joy
             ;
             those
             thoughts
             
             do
             now
             please
             best
             which
             enlarge
             the
             heart
             to
             Mirth
             and
             contentation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             improvement
             of
             Christian
             wisdome
             to
             distinguish
             (
             in
             all
             professions
             )
             betwixt
             Grace
             and
             Humour
             ;
             to
             give
             God
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             men
             their
             own
             Infirmities
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
             CIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Scavenger
             working
             in
             the
             Canell
             .
          
           
             THE
             wise
             Providence
             of
             God
             hath
             fitted
             men
             with
             spirits
             answerable
             to
             their
             condition
             .
             If
             mean
             men
             should
             bear
             the
             minds
             of
             great
             Lords
             ,
             no
             servile
             works
             would
             be
             done
             ;
             all
             would
             be
             Commanders
             ,
             and
             none
             could
             live
             :
             If
             contrarily
             Great
             persons
             had
             the
             low
             spirits
             of
             drudges
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             order
             ,
             no
             obedience
             ;
             because
             there
             should
             be
             none
             to
             command
             .
             Now
             out
             of
             this
             discord
             of
             dispositions
             God
             hath
             contrived
             an
             excellent
             harmony
             of
             Government
             and
             Peace
             :
             since
             the
             use
             which
             each
             sort
             must
             needs
             have
             
             of
             other
             bindes
             them
             to
             maintain
             the
             quality
             of
             their
             own
             ranks
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             those
             offices
             which
             are
             requisite
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             publick
             .
          
           
             As
             Inferiours
             then
             must
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             Graces
             and
             Authority
             of
             their
             betters
             ;
             so
             must
             Superiours
             no
             lesse
             blesse
             him
             for
             the
             Humility
             and
             Serviceablenesse
             of
             the
             meaner
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             are
             of
             the
             mid
             rank
             must
             blesse
             him
             for
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             CIV
             .
             Upon
             a
             pair
             of
             Spectacles
             .
          
           
             
             I
             Look
             upon
             these
             ,
             not
             as
             Objects
             ,
             but
             as
             Helps
             ;
             as
             not
             meaning
             that
             my
             Sight
             should
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             passe
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             aide
             discern
             some
             other
             things
             which
             I
             desire
             to
             see
             .
          
           
             Many
             such
             glasses
             my
             Soul
             hath
             and
             useth
             .
             I
             look
             through
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Creatures
             at
             the
             power
             and
             wisdome
             of
             their
             Maker
             :
             I
             look
             through
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             at
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             an
             Heavenly
             inheritance
             :
             I
             look
             through
             Gods
             Favours
             at
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             ,
             through
             his
             Judgements
             at
             his
             incomprehensible
             Justice
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             these
             Spectacles
             of
             mine
             presuppose
             a
             faculty
             in
             the
             Eye
             ,
             and
             cannot
             give
             me
             Sight
             when
             I
             want
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             clear
             that
             sight
             which
             I
             have
             ;
             no
             more
             
             can
             these
             glasses
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             Favours
             and
             Judgements
             inable
             me
             to
             apprehend
             those
             blessed
             Objects
             ,
             except
             I
             have
             an
             eye
             of
             Faith
             whereto
             they
             may
             be
             presented
             .
             These
             helps
             to
             an
             unbelieving
             man
             are
             but
             as
             Spectacles
             to
             the
             blinde
             .
             As
             the
             Natural
             Eyes
             ,
             so
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             have
             their
             degrees
             of
             dimnesse
             .
             But
             I
             have
             ill
             improved
             my
             Age
             ,
             if
             as
             my
             Naturall
             eyes
             decay
             ,
             my
             Spirituall
             eye
             be
             not
             cleared
             and
             confirmed
             :
             but
             at
             my
             best
             I
             shall
             never
             but
             need
             Spectacles
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             to
             
               see
               as
               I
               am
               seen
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CV
             .
             Upon
             Moats
             in
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             
             HOW
             these
             little
             Moats
             move
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             never
             rest
             ;
             whereas
             the
             great
             Mountains
             stand
             ever
             still
             ,
             and
             move
             not
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             Earthquake
             ?
          
           
             Even
             so
             light
             and
             busie
             spirits
             are
             in
             continuall
             agitation
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             whiles
             great
             deep
             wits
             sit
             still
             ,
             and
             stir
             not
             but
             upon
             extreme
             occasions
             .
          
           
             Were
             the
             motion
             of
             these
             little
             Atomes
             as
             usefull
             as
             it
             is
             restlesse
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             a
             Moat
             then
             a
             Mountain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CVI.
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Bladder
             .
          
           
             
             EVery
             thing
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             his
             meet
             time
             :
             let
             this
             Bladder
             alone
             till
             it
             be
             dry
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             winde
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             raise
             it
             up
             ;
             whereas
             now
             it
             is
             new
             and
             moist
             the
             least
             breath
             fills
             and
             enlarges
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             otherwise
             in
             Ages
             and
             Dispositions
             :
             inform
             the
             Childe
             in
             Precepts
             of
             Learning
             and
             Vertue
             whiles
             years
             make
             him
             capable
             ,
             how
             pliably
             he
             yieldeth
             ,
             how
             happily
             is
             he
             replenished
             with
             Knowledge
             and
             Goodnesse
             ?
             let
             him
             
             alone
             till
             time
             and
             ill
             example
             have
             hardned
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             setled
             in
             an
             Habit
             of
             
             Evil
             ,
             and
             contracted
             and
             clung
             together
             with
             Sensuall
             delights
             ,
             now
             he
             becomes
             utterly
             indocible
             .
             Sooner
             may
             that
             Bladder
             be
             broken
             then
             distended
             .
          
        
         
           
             CVII
             .
             Upon
             a
             man
             Sleeping
             .
          
           
             I
             Do
             not
             more
             wonder
             at
             any
             mans
             Art
             then
             at
             his
             who
             professes
             to
             think
             of
             nothing
             ,
             to
             doe
             nothing
             .
             And
             I
             do
             not
             a
             little
             marvell
             at
             that
             man
             who
             sayes
             he
             can
             sleep
             without
             a
             Dream
             :
             for
             the
             Mind
             of
             man
             is
             a
             restlesse
             thing
             :
             and
             though
             it
             give
             the
             Body
             leave
             to
             repose
             it self
             ,
             as
             knowing
             it
             is
             a
             mortal
             and
             earthly
             piece
             ;
             yet
             it self
             being
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             active
             and
             
             indefatigable
             ,
             is
             ever
             in
             motion
             .
             Give
             me
             a
             Sea
             that
             moves
             not
             ,
             a
             Sun
             that
             shines
             not
             ,
             an
             open
             Eye
             that
             sees
             not
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             yield
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Reasonable
             Soul
             that
             works
             not
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             that
             through
             a
             naturall
             or
             accidentall
             stupidity
             a
             man
             may
             not
             perceive
             his
             owne
             Thoughts
             ;
             (
             as
             sometimes
             the
             Eye
             or
             Eare
             may
             be
             distracted
             not
             to
             discern
             his
             own
             Objects
             )
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             thinks
             that
             whereof
             he
             cannot
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             like
             as
             we
             many
             times
             dream
             when
             we
             cannot
             report
             our
             fancy
             .
             I
             should
             more
             easily
             put
             my self
             to
             school
             unto
             that
             man
             who
             undertakes
             the
             profession
             of
             thinking
             many
             things
             at
             once
             .
             Instantany
             motions
             are
             more
             proper
             for
             a
             Spirit
             then
             a
             dull
             rest
             .
          
           
             Since
             my
             Minde
             will
             needs
             be
             ever
             working
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             my
             care
             that
             it
             may
             
             alwaies
             be
             well
             imploy'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             CVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Deaths-head
             .
          
           
             I
             Wonder
             at
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             ancient
             both
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             whose
             use
             was
             to
             bring
             up
             a
             Deaths-head
             in
             the
             mids
             of
             their
             Feasts
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             Guests
             to
             drink
             harder
             and
             to
             frolick
             more
             :
             the
             sight
             whereof
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             should
             have
             rather
             abated
             their
             courage
             ,
             and
             have
             tempered
             their
             jollity
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             it
             was
             with
             them
             who
             believed
             there
             was
             nothing
             after
             death
             ,
             
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             short
             time
             of
             their
             pleasures
             and
             being
             spurred
             them
             on
             to
             a
             free
             and
             full
             fruition
             of
             that
             mirth
             and
             excesse
             which
             they
             should
             not
             long
             live
             to
             enjoy
             ;
             yet
             to
             us
             that
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             know
             that
             this
             short
             life
             doth
             but
             make
             way
             for
             an
             eternity
             of
             Joy
             or
             Torment
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             the
             Feast
             we
             must
             account
             of
             a
             Reckoning
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             cooler
             for
             the
             heat
             of
             our
             intemperate
             desires
             and
             rage
             of
             our
             Appetites
             ,
             then
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             Shortness
             of
             Life
             and
             the
             Certainty
             of
             Death
             .
             Who
             would
             over-pamper
             a
             body
             for
             the
             worms
             ?
             Who
             would
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             let
             himself
             loose
             to
             that
             momentany
             pleasure
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             ere
             long
             must
             cost
             him
             everlasting
             pain
             and
             misery
             ?
             
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             methinks
             this
             Head
             speaks
             no
             other
             language
             then
             this
             ,
             Lose
             no
             time
             ;
             thou
             art
             dying
             :
             Doe
             thy
             best
             ;
             thou
             maiest
             doe
             good
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             shalt
             fare
             well
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             CIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Left-handed
             man.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             both
             an
             old
             and
             easie
             observation
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             Senses
             are
             alike
             strong
             and
             active
             on
             the
             right
             side
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             lims
             on
             the
             right
             side
             are
             stronger
             then
             those
             of
             the
             left
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             exercised
             then
             the
             other
             :
             upon
             which
             self-same
             reason
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             Left-handed
             man
             hath
             more
             strength
             in
             his
             left
             Arme
             then
             in
             his
             right
             .
             
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Soul
             :
             our
             Intellectuall
             parts
             grow
             vigorous
             with
             imployment
             ,
             and
             languish
             with
             disuse
             .
             I
             have
             known
             excellent
             Preachers
             and
             pregnant
             Disputants
             that
             have
             lost
             these
             Faculties
             with
             lack
             of
             action
             ;
             and
             others
             but
             meanly
             qualified
             with
             Naturall
             gifts
             ,
             that
             have
             attained
             to
             a
             laudable
             measure
             of
             abilities
             by
             improvement
             of
             their
             little
             .
          
           
           
             
             I
             had
             rather
             lack
             good
             Parts
             ,
             then
             that
             good
             Parts
             should
             lack
             me
             .
             Not
             to
             have
             great
             Gifts
             is
             no
             fault
             of
             mine
             ;
             it
             is
             my
             fault
             not
             to
             use
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             old
             unthatched
             Cottage
             .
          
           
             THere
             cannot
             be
             a
             truer
             Embleme
             of
             crazie
             Old
             age
             :
             Moldred
             and
             clay
             Walls
             ,
             a
             thin
             ,
             uncovered
             Roof
             ,
             bending
             Studds
             ,
             dark
             and
             broken
             Windows
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             an
             House
             ready
             to
             fall
             on
             the
             head
             of
             the
             indweller
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             Body
             is
             but
             a
             Cottage
             :
             if
             newer
             and
             better
             timbered
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             
             Age
             will
             equally
             impair
             and
             make
             thus
             ragged
             and
             ruinous
             ;
             or
             ,
             before
             that
             ,
             perhaps
             casualty
             of
             Fire
             or
             Tempest
             ,
             or
             violence
             of
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             chief
             cares
             of
             men
             is
             to
             dwell
             well
             .
             Some
             build
             for
             themselves
             ,
             fair
             ,
             but
             not
             strong
             ;
             others
             build
             for
             Posterity
             ,
             strong
             ,
             but
             not
             fair
             ,
             not
             high
             :
             but
             happy
             is
             that
             man
             that
             builds
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             strong
             ,
             as
             fair
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             the
             glorious
             contignations
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             faire
             Pearl
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             pure
             and
             precious
             creature
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             
             med
             of
             the
             sea
             ?
             Who
             can
             complain
             of
             a
             base
             Originall
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             such
             Excellencies
             so
             descended
             ?
             These
             Shel-fishes
             that
             have
             no
             Sexes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             made
             out
             of
             corruption
             ,
             what
             glorious
             things
             they
             yield
             to
             adorn
             and
             make
             proud
             the
             greatest
             Princesses
             ?
          
           
             Gods
             great
             works
             goe
             not
             by
             likelihoods
             :
             how
             easily
             can
             he
             fetch
             glory
             out
             of
             obscurity
             ,
             who
             brought
             all
             out
             of
             nothing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CXII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Screen
             .
          
           
             
             MEthinks
             this
             Screen
             that
             stands
             betwixt
             me
             &
             the
             fire
             is
             like
             some
             good
             Friend
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             which
             keeps
             from
             me
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             unjust
             Displeasure
             of
             the
             Great
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             might
             perhaps
             otherwise
             be
             causlesly
             scorched
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             happy
             am
             I
             ,
             if
             the
             interposition
             of
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             my
             best
             Friend
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             may
             screen
             me
             from
             the
             deserved
             Wrath
             of
             that
             great
             God
             who
             
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CXIII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Burre-leaf
             .
          
           
             
             NEither
             the
             Vine
             ,
             nor
             the
             Oak
             ,
             nor
             the
             Cedar
             ,
             nor
             any
             Tree
             that
             I
             know
             within
             our
             Climate
             ,
             yields
             so
             great
             a
             leaf
             as
             this
             Weed
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             after
             all
             expectation
             ,
             brings
             forth
             nothing
             but
             a
             Burre
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
             troublesome
             .
          
           
             So
             have
             I
             seen
             none
             make
             greater
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             then
             an
             Ignorant
             man
             ;
             whose
             indiscreet
             forwardnesse
             yields
             no
             fruit
             ,
             but
             a
             factious
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Church
             wherein
             he
             lives
             .
             Too
             much
             Shew
             is
             not
             so
             much
             better
             then
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             an
             ill
             Fruit
             is
             worse
             then
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXIV
             .
             Upon
             the
             Singing
             of
             a
             Bird.
             
          
           
             
             IT
             is
             probable
             that
             none
             of
             those
             creatures
             that
             want
             Reason
             delight
             so
             much
             in
             pleasant
             Sounds
             as
             a
             Bird
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             both
             it
             spends
             so
             much
             time
             in
             singing
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             apt
             to
             imitate
             those
             modulations
             which
             it
             hears
             from
             men
             .
          
           
             Frequent
             practice
             (
             if
             it
             be
             voluntary
             )
             argues
             a
             delight
             in
             that
             which
             we
             doe
             ;
             
             and
             delight
             makes
             us
             more
             apt
             to
             practise
             ,
             and
             more
             capable
             of
             perfection
             in
             
             that
             we
             practise
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             thy
             Law
             ,
             I
             shall
             meditate
             of
             it
             with
             comfort
             ,
             speak
             of
             it
             with
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             practise
             it
             with
             chearfulnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             man
             Yawning
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             marvellous
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             reall
             effects
             and
             strong
             operation
             of
             Consent
             or
             Sympathy
             even
             where
             there
             is
             no
             bodily
             touch
             :
             so
             one
             sad
             man
             puts
             the
             whole
             company
             into
             dumps
             ;
             so
             one
             mans
             Yawning
             affects
             and
             stretches
             the
             jaws
             of
             many
             beholders
             ;
             so
             the
             looking
             upon
             blear
             eyes
             taints
             
             the
             eye
             with
             blearenesse
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             see
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             Saviours
             expostulation
             with
             his
             persecutor
             ,
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
               ?
            
             The
             Church
             is
             persecuted
             below
             ,
             he
             feels
             it
             above
             and
             complains
             .
             So
             much
             as
             the
             person
             is
             more
             apprehensive
             ,
             must
             he
             needs
             be
             more
             affected
             .
          
           
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             be
             deeply
             sensible
             of
             all
             our
             miseries
             and
             necessities
             .
             If
             we
             do
             not
             feel
             thy
             wrongs
             and
             the
             wants
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             part
             in
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Tree
             lopped
             .
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             lopping
             of
             these
             Trees
             ,
             Experience
             and
             good
             Husbandry
             hath
             taught
             men
             to
             leave
             one
             bough
             still
             growing
             in
             the
             top
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             sap
             from
             the
             root
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             wisdome
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Censures
             ;
             which
             are
             intended
             altogether
             for
             reformation
             ,
             not
             for
             destruction
             .
             So
             must
             they
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             that
             the
             Patient
             be
             not
             utterly
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             stript
             of
             hope
             and
             comfort
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             whiles
             he
             suffereth
             ,
             he
             may
             feel
             his
             good
             tendered
             ,
             and
             his
             amendment
             both
             aimed
             at
             and
             expected
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             deal
             with
             me
             as
             I
             deserve
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             only
             
             shred
             my
             boughs
             ,
             but
             cut
             down
             my
             stock
             ,
             and
             stock
             up
             my
             root
             ;
             and
             yet
             thou
             dost
             but
             prune
             my
             superfluous
             branches
             ,
             and
             cherishest
             the
             rest
             .
             How
             unworthy
             am
             I
             of
             this
             mercy
             ,
             if
             whiles
             thou
             art
             thus
             indulgent
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             be
             severe
             and
             cruell
             to
             others
             ,
             perhaps
             lesse
             ill-deserving
             then
             my self
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CXVII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Scholar
             that
             offered
             Violence
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             HAD
             this
             man
             lyen
             long
             under
             some
             eminent
             discontentment
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             easie
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             motive
             of
             his
             miscarriage
             .
             Weak
             Nature
             is
             easily
             over-laid
             with
             Impatience
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             only
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             that
             can
             
             grapple
             with
             vehement
             evils
             ,
             and
             master
             them
             .
             But
             here
             the
             world
             cannot
             say
             what
             could
             be
             guilty
             of
             occasioning
             this
             Violence
             :
             this
             mans
             hand
             was
             full
             ,
             his
             Fame
             untainted
             ,
             his
             body
             no
             burden
             ,
             his
             disposition
             (
             for
             ought
             we
             saw
             )
             fair
             ,
             his
             Life
             guiltlesse
             ;
             yet
             something
             did
             the
             Tempter
             finde
             to
             aggravate
             unto
             his
             feeble
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             worthy
             of
             a
             dispatch
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             poor
             thing
             is
             Life
             ,
             whereof
             so
             slight
             occasions
             can
             make
             us
             weary
             ?
             What
             impotent
             wretches
             are
             we
             when
             we
             are
             not
             sustained
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             this
             the
             most
             impossible
             of
             all
             motions
             :
             naturally
             every
             man
             loves
             himself
             ;
             and
             Life
             is
             sweet
             ,
             Death
             abhorred
             .
             What
             is
             it
             that
             Satan
             can
             despair
             to
             perswade
             men
             unto
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             draw
             them
             to
             an
             unnaturall
             abandoning
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             
             pursuit
             of
             death
             ?
          
           
             Why
             should
             I
             doubt
             of
             prevailing
             with
             my
             own
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             powerfull
             over-ruling
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             contemn
             life
             and
             to
             affect
             death
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             my
             Saviour
             (
             in
             exchange
             of
             a
             few
             miserable
             moments
             for
             eternity
             of
             joy
             )
             when
             I
             see
             men
             ,
             upon
             an
             unreasonable
             suggestion
             of
             that
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             cast
             away
             their
             
             
             lives
             for
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             hastening
             their
             temporall
             death
             that
             they
             hazard
             an
             eternall
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CXVIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
          
           
             THE
             construction
             of
             men
             and
             their
             actions
             is
             altogether
             according
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             lookers
             on
             .
             The
             same
             face
             of
             the
             Judge
             without
             any
             inward
             alteration
             is
             seen
             with
             terror
             by
             the
             guilty
             ,
             with
             joy
             and
             confidence
             by
             the
             oppressed
             innocent
             :
             like
             as
             the
             same
             lips
             of
             the
             Bride-groom
             drop
             both
             myrrhe
             and
             hony
             at
             once
             ;
             hony
             to
             the
             well-disposed
             heart
             ,
             myrrhe
             
             to
             the
             rebellious
             :
             and
             the
             same
             Cup
             relishes
             well
             to
             the
             healthfull
             ,
             and
             distasts
             the
             feverous
             :
             the
             same
             word
             is
             ,
             though
             a
             sweet
             ,
             yet
             a
             contrary
             ,
             favour
             to
             the
             different
             receivers
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Sun
             comforts
             the
             strong
             sight
             ,
             dazles
             the
             weak
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             man
             to
             affect
             either
             to
             doe
             or
             speak
             that
             which
             may
             be
             pleasing
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             weak
             and
             idle
             ambition
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             him
             that
             is
             infinitely
             Good
             ,
             appear
             terrible
             to
             more
             then
             he
             appears
             lovely
             .
             Goodnesse
             is
             it self
             with
             whatever
             eyes
             it
             is
             look'd
             upon
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             safety
             for
             that
             man
             that
             regards
             more
             the
             censure
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             truth
             of
             being
             .
             He
             that
             seeks
             to
             win
             all
             hearts
             ,
             hath
             lost
             his
             owne
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CXIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             Heap
             of
             stones
             .
          
           
             UNder
             such
             a
             pile
             it
             was
             that
             the
             first
             Martyr
             was
             buried
             :
             none
             of
             all
             the
             antient
             Kings
             had
             so
             glorious
             a
             Tomb
             ;
             here
             were
             many
             stones
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             pretious
             .
             Jacob
             leaned
             his
             head
             upon
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             Heavenly
             vision
             of
             Angels
             ascending
             and
             descending
             :
             Many
             stones
             light
             upon
             Steven's
             head
             in
             the
             instant
             of
             his
             
               seeing
               the
               Heavens
               opened
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               standing
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             Lo
             ,
             Jacob
             resting
             upon
             that
             one
             stone
             ,
             saw
             but
             the
             Angels
             :
             Steven
             being
             to
             rest
             for
             once
             under
             those
             many
             stones
             ,
             saw
             the
             
             Lord
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             Jacob
             saw
             the
             Angels
             moving
             ;
             Steven
             saw
             Jesus
             standing
             .
             As
             Jacob
             therefore
             afterwards
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Vow
             ,
             made
             there
             an
             altar
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             Steven
             now
             in
             the
             present
             gathers
             these
             stones
             together
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             erected
             an
             holy
             altar
             ,
             whereon
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             a
             blessed
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God.
             And
             if
             there
             be
             
               a
               time
               of
               gathering
               stones
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               of
               casting
               them
               away
            
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             Jews
             cast
             ,
             and
             Steven
             gathered
             up
             these
             stones
             for
             a
             monument
             of
             eternall
             Glory
             .
          
           
             O
             blessed
             Saint
             ,
             thou
             didst
             not
             so
             clearly
             see
             Heaven
             opened
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             saw
             thee
             covered
             ;
             thou
             didst
             not
             so
             perfectly
             see
             thy
             Jesus
             standing
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             thee
             lying
             patiently
             ,
             courageously
             under
             that
             fatall
             heap
             .
             Do
             I
             mistake
             it
             ,
             or
             are
             
             those
             stones
             ,
             not
             Flints
             and
             Pebbles
             ,
             but
             Diamonds
             &
             Rubies
             and
             Carbuncles
             to
             set
             upon
             thy
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CXX
             .
             Upon
             sight
             of
             a
             Bat
             and
             Owle
             .
          
           
             THese
             Night-birds
             are
             glad
             to
             hide
             their
             heads
             all
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             some
             violence
             they
             be
             unseasonably
             forced
             our
             of
             their
             secrecy
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             followed
             and
             beaten
             by
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             day
             ?
          
           
             With
             us
             men
             it
             is
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             Darknesse
             do
             with
             all
             eagernesse
             of
             ma●ice
             pursue
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             into
             corners
             ,
             and
             make
             
             a
             prey
             of
             them
             :
             the
             opposition
             is
             alike
             ,
             but
             the
             advantage
             lies
             on
             the
             worse
             side
             .
             Is
             it
             for
             that
             the
             Spirituall
             Light
             is
             no
             lesse
             hatefull
             to
             those
             Children
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             then
             the
             naturall
             night
             is
             to
             those
             chearfull
             Birds
             of
             the
             day
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             for
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             challenging
             no
             lesse
             propriety
             in
             the
             world
             then
             the
             Foul
             do
             in
             the
             lightsome
             aire
             ,
             abhorre
             and
             wonder
             at
             the
             conscionanable
             as
             strange
             and
             uncouth
             ?
             Howsoever
             ,
             as
             these
             Bats
             and
             Owls
             were
             made
             
             for
             the
             night
             ,
             being
             accordingly
             shaped
             ,
             foul
             and
             ill-favoured
             ;
             so
             we
             know
             
             these
             vicious
             men
             (
             however
             they
             may
             please
             themselves
             )
             have
             in
             them
             a
             true
             deformity
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             shrowded
             in
             Darknesse
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             delight
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             justly
             reserved
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Darknesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Well-fleeced
             Sheep
             .
          
           
             WHat
             a
             warm
             Winter-coat
             hath
             God
             provided
             for
             this
             quiet
             innocent
             creature
             ?
             as
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             how
             wonderfull
             is
             his
             Wisdome
             and
             Goodness
             in
             all
             his
             purveiances
             ?
             Those
             creatures
             which
             are
             apter
             for
             motion
             ,
             and
             withall
             most
             fearfull
             by
             nature
             ,
             hath
             he
             clad
             somewhat
             thinner
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             allotted
             them
             safe
             and
             warm
             boroughs
             within
             the
             earth
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             fit
             for
             labour
             and
             use
             hath
             he
             furnished
             with
             a
             strong
             hide
             :
             and
             for
             Man
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             thought
             good
             to
             bring
             forth
             naked
             ,
             tender
             ,
             helplesse
             ,
             he
             hath
             indued
             his
             Parents
             and
             himself
             with
             that
             noble
             faculty
             of
             Reason
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             provide
             all
             manner
             of
             helps
             for
             himself
             .
             Yet
             again
             so
             bountifull
             is
             God
             in
             his
             provisions
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             lavish
             ;
             so
             distributing
             his
             gifts
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             superfluity
             then
             want
             .
             Those
             creatures
             that
             have
             beaks
             ,
             have
             no
             teeth
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             have
             shells
             without
             ,
             have
             no
             bones
             within
             .
             All
             have
             enough
             ,
             nothing
             hath
             all
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             that
             one
             kinde
             of
             Man
             ,
             whom
             he
             meant
             for
             the
             
             Lord
             of
             all
             :
             Variety
             of
             gifts
             is
             here
             mixed
             with
             a
             frugall
             dispensation
             :
             None
             hath
             cause
             to
             boast
             ,
             none
             to
             complain
             :
             Every
             man
             is
             as
             free
             from
             an
             absolute
             defect
             ,
             as
             from
             perfection
             .
          
           
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             comprehend
             ;
             O
             Lord
             ,
             teach
             me
             to
             doe
             nothing
             but
             wonder
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXII
             .
             Upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             Grace
             whereof
             I
             finde
             so
             generall
             a
             want
             in
             my self
             and
             others
             as
             an
             awfull
             fear
             of
             the
             infinite
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             Men
             are
             ready
             to
             affect
             and
             professe
             a
             kinde
             of
             Familiarity
             with
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             pretence
             of
             love
             ;
             
             whereas
             if
             they
             knew
             him
             aright
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             think
             of
             him
             without
             dread
             ,
             nor
             name
             him
             without
             trembling
             :
             their
             narrow
             hearts
             strive
             to
             conceive
             of
             him
             according
             to
             the
             scantling
             of
             their
             own
             streight
             and
             ignorant
             apprehension
             ;
             whereas
             they
             should
             only
             desire
             to
             have
             their
             thoughts
             swallowed
             up
             with
             an
             adoring
             wonder
             of
             his
             Divine
             incomprehensiblenesse
             .
             Though
             he
             thunder
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             he
             is
             alwayes
             equally
             dreadfull
             ;
             there
             is
             none
             of
             his
             works
             which
             doth
             not
             bewray
             Omnipotency
             .
          
           
             I
             blush
             at
             the
             sawcinesse
             of
             vain
             men
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             circumscribing
             the
             powerfull
             acts
             of
             the
             Almighty
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             Naturall
             Causes
             ;
             forbearing
             to
             wonder
             at
             what
             they
             professe
             to
             know
             .
             Nothing
             but
             Ignorance
             can
             be
             
             guilty
             of
             this
             Boldnesse
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Divinity
             but
             in
             an
             humble
             fear
             ,
             no
             Philosophy
             but
             a
             silent
             admiration
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             Hedge-hog
             .
          
           
             I
             Marvelled
             at
             the
             first
             reading
             ,
             what
             the
             Greeks
             meant
             by
             that
             Proverb
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               The
               Fox
               knows
               many
               pretty
               wiles
               ,
               but
               the
               Hedg-hog
               knows
               one
               great
               one
               .
            
             But
             when
             I
             considered
             the
             Nature
             and
             practice
             of
             this
             creature
             ,
             I
             easily
             found
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             speech
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             care
             and
             shift
             that
             it
             makes
             for
             its
             own
             preservation
             .
             Whiles
             it
             is
             under
             covert
             ,
             it
             knows
             
             how
             to
             bar
             the
             fore-dore
             against
             the
             cold
             Northern
             and
             Eastern
             blasts
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             back-dore
             for
             quieter
             and
             calmer
             aire
             :
             When
             it
             is
             pursued
             ,
             it
             knows
             how
             to
             roll
             up
             it self
             round
             within
             those
             thorns
             with
             which
             Nature
             hath
             environed
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Dog
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             findes
             now
             nothing
             but
             a
             ball
             of
             pricks
             to
             wound
             his
             jaws
             ;
             and
             goes
             away
             crying
             from
             so
             untoothsome
             a
             prey
             .
          
           
           
             
             He
             that
             sent
             the
             Sluggard
             to
             school
             to
             the
             Pismire
             ,
             sends
             also
             in
             effect
             the
             Carelesse
             and
             imprudent
             man
             to
             the
             Hedg-hog
             ,
             whiles
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               wise
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               wise
               for
               thy self
               .
            
             The
             main
             care
             of
             any
             creature
             is
             self-preservation
             ;
             whatsoever
             doth
             that
             best
             ,
             is
             the
             wisest
             .
             These
             creatures
             that
             are
             all
             body
             ,
             have
             well
             improved
             the
             instincts
             of
             Nature
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             provide
             for
             their
             bodily
             safety
             ;
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             reasonable
             Soul
             ,
             shall
             have
             done
             nothing
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             not
             sure
             work
             for
             the
             better
             part
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             make
             me
             Soule-wise
             ;
             I
             shall
             never
             envy
             their
             craft
             that
             pity
             my
             simplicity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CXXIV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Goat
             .
          
           
             THis
             creature
             is
             in
             an
             ill
             name
             :
             it
             is
             not
             for
             any
             good
             qualities
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             choice
             of
             the
             Goat
             to
             resemble
             the
             wicked
             and
             reprobate
             Soul.
             It
             is
             unruly
             ,
             and
             salacious
             ,
             and
             noisome
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             see
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             presently
             recall
             to
             my
             thoughts
             the
             wofull
             condition
             of
             those
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             set
             aside
             to
             so
             fearfull
             a
             Damnation
             .
             They
             are
             here
             mixed
             with
             the
             Flock
             ,
             their
             colour
             differs
             nothing
             from
             the
             Sheep
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             do
             discern
             them
             by
             their
             rougher
             coat
             and
             odious
             sent
             ,
             we
             sever
             our selves
             from
             them
             :
             but
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             when
             he
             shall
             sever
             them
             
             from
             us
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             our
             innocency
             to
             the
             fold
             ,
             and
             their
             harmfulnesse
             to
             an
             everlasting
             slaughter
             .
             Onwards
             ,
             if
             they
             climbe
             higher
             then
             we
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             those
             craggy
             clifts
             which
             we
             dare
             scarce
             reach
             to
             with
             our
             eyes
             ;
             their
             boldnesse
             is
             not
             greater
             then
             their
             danger
             ,
             neither
             is
             their
             ascent
             more
             perilous
             then
             their
             ruine
             deadly
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXV
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Blinde
             and
             the
             Lame
             .
          
           
             HEre
             is
             a
             true
             naturall
             commerce
             of
             Senses
             .
             The
             Blinde
             man
             hath
             Legs
             ,
             the
             Lame
             man
             hath
             Eyes
             :
             the
             Lame
             man
             lends
             his
             Eyes
             to
             the
             Blinde
             ,
             
             the
             Blinde
             man
             lends
             his
             Legs
             to
             the
             Lame
             ;
             and
             now
             both
             of
             them
             move
             ,
             where
             otherwise
             both
             must
             sit
             still
             and
             perish
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             is
             more
             beholden
             to
             other
             ;
             the
             one
             gives
             Strength
             ,
             the
             other
             Direction
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             equally
             necessary
             to
             motion
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             in
             other
             cases
             so
             sensible
             ,
             yet
             surely
             this
             very
             traffick
             of
             Faculties
             is
             that
             whereby
             we
             live
             ,
             neither
             could
             the
             world
             subsist
             without
             it
             :
             one
             man
             lends
             a
             Brain
             ,
             another
             an
             Arme
             ;
             one
             a
             Tongue
             ,
             another
             an
             Hand
             .
             He
             that
             knows
             wherefore
             he
             made
             all
             ,
             hath
             taken
             order
             to
             improve
             every
             part
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             What
             do
             I
             wish
             ought
             that
             is
             not
             usefull
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             me
             
             that
             may
             serve
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             Churches
             .
             I
             cannot
             live
             but
             by
             others
             :
             it
             were
             injurious
             if
             others
             should
             not
             likewise
             share
             with
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Map
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             WHat
             a
             poor
             little
             spot
             is
             a
             Countrey
             ?
             A
             man
             may
             hide
             with
             his
             thumb
             the
             great
             Territories
             of
             those
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             Monarchs
             .
             In
             vain
             should
             the
             great
             Cham
             or
             the
             great
             Mogul
             or
             
               Prester
               John
            
             seek
             here
             for
             his
             Court
             ;
             it
             is
             well
             if
             he
             can
             finde
             his
             Kingdome
             amongst
             
             these
             parcels
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             all
             together
             ,
             these
             shreds
             of
             Islands
             and
             these
             patches
             of
             Continent
             ,
             what
             a
             mere
             indivisible
             point
             they
             are
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             vast
             circle
             of
             Heaven
             wherewith
             they
             are
             incompassed
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             known
             to
             that
             whole
             Land
             wherein
             he
             lives
             :
             but
             if
             he
             could
             be
             so
             famous
             ,
             the
             next
             Countrey
             perhaps
             never
             hears
             of
             his
             Name
             :
             and
             if
             he
             can
             attain
             to
             be
             talked
             of
             there
             ,
             yet
             the
             remoter
             parts
             cannot
             
             take
             notice
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             :
             and
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             all
             speak
             of
             nothing
             else
             ,
             
             what
             were
             he
             the
             better
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             the
             narrow
             bounds
             of
             earthly
             Glory
             !
             Oh
             the
             vain
             affectation
             of
             humane
             applause
             !
             Only
             that
             man
             is
             happily
             famous
             ,
             who
             is
             known
             and
             recorded
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             Hemlock
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             creature
             of
             it self
             evil
             ;
             misapplication
             may
             make
             the
             best
             so
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             good
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             worst
             .
             This
             Weed
             which
             is
             too
             well
             proved
             to
             be
             poisonous
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             Goat
             is
             medicinall
             ,
             as
             serving
             by
             
             the
             coldnesse
             of
             it
             to
             temper
             the
             feverous
             heat
             of
             that
             beast
             :
             So
             we
             see
             the
             Marmoset
             eating
             of
             Spiders
             ,
             both
             for
             pleasure
             and
             cure
             .
          
           
             Our
             ignorance
             may
             not
             bring
             a
             scandall
             upon
             Gods
             workmanship
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             his
             Wisdome
             knows
             how
             to
             make
             a
             good
             use
             even
             of
             our
             injury
             .
             I
             cannot
             say
             but
             the
             very
             venome
             of
             the
             creatures
             is
             to
             excellent
             purpose
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             their
             beneficiall
             qualities
             ?
             If
             ought
             hurt
             us
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             ours
             ,
             in
             mistaking
             the
             evil
             for
             good
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             owe
             praise
             to
             the
             Maker
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             creature
             a
             just
             and
             thankfull
             allowance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXVIII
             .
             Upon
             a
             Flower-de-luce
             .
             
          
           
             THis
             Flower
             is
             but
             unpleasingly
             fulsome
             for
             sent
             ,
             but
             the
             root
             of
             it
             is
             so
             fragrant
             ,
             that
             the
             delicatest
             Ladies
             are
             glad
             to
             put
             it
             into
             their
             sweet
             bags
             :
             contrarily
             ,
             the
             Rose-tree
             hath
             a
             sweet
             flower
             ,
             but
             a
             savourlesse
             root
             ;
             and
             the
             Saffron
             yields
             an
             odoriferous
             and
             cordiall
             spire
             ,
             whiles
             both
             the
             flower
             and
             the
             root
             are
             unpleasing
             .
             It
             is
             with
             Vegetables
             as
             with
             Metalls
             .
          
           
             God
             never
             meant
             to
             have
             his
             best
             alwayes
             in
             view
             ;
             neither
             meant
             he
             to
             have
             all
             eminences
             concealed
             .
             He
             would
             have
             us
             to
             know
             him
             to
             be
             both
             secretly
             rich
             ,
             and
             openly
             bountifull
             .
             If
             we
             do
             not
             use
             every
             Grace
             in
             its
             own
             kinde
             ,
             God
             loses
             the
             thanks
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             benefit
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             CXXIX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             two
             Trees
             ,
             one
             high
             ,
             the
             other
             broad
             .
          
           
             THose
             Trees
             that
             shoot
             up
             in
             height
             are
             seldome
             broad
             ;
             as
             contrarily
             ,
             those
             Trees
             that
             are
             spreading
             are
             seldome
             tall
             :
             it
             were
             too
             much
             ambition
             in
             that
             Plant
             which
             would
             be
             both
             wayes
             eminent
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             men
             .
             The
             Covetous
             man
             ,
             that
             effects
             to
             spread
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             seldome
             cares
             to
             aspire
             unto
             height
             of
             Honour
             ;
             the
             Proud
             man
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             set
             upon
             Preferment
             ,
             regards
             not
             (
             in
             comparison
             thereof
             )
             the
             growth
             of
             his
             Wealth
             :
             there
             is
             a
             poor
             shrub
             in
             a
             valley
             ,
             that
             is
             neither
             tall
             nor
             broad
             ,
             nor
             
             cares
             to
             be
             either
             ,
             which
             speeds
             better
             then
             they
             both
             .
             The
             tall
             tree
             is
             cut
             down
             for
             Timber
             ,
             the
             broad
             tree
             is
             lopped
             for
             Fire-wood
             ;
             besides
             that
             the
             Tempest
             hath
             power
             on
             them
             both
             :
             whereas
             the
             low
             shrub
             is
             neither
             envied
             by
             the
             winde
             ,
             nor
             threatned
             by
             the
             axe
             ,
             but
             fostered
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             little
             shelter
             which
             it
             affords
             the
             Shepheard
             .
             If
             there
             be
             glory
             in
             Greatnesse
             ,
             Meannesse
             hath
             security
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             never
             envy
             their
             diet
             that
             had
             rather
             be
             unsafe
             then
             inglorious
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXX
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Drunken
             man.
             
             
          
           
             REason
             is
             an
             excellent
             Faculty
             ,
             and
             indeed
             that
             which
             alone
             differenceth
             us
             from
             brute
             creatures
             ;
             without
             which
             what
             is
             Man
             but
             a
             two-legged
             Beast
             ?
             And
             as
             all
             precious
             things
             are
             tender
             and
             subject
             to
             miscarriage
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             above
             others
             ;
             the
             want
             of
             some
             little
             Sleep
             ,
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             Fever
             or
             one
             Cup
             too
             much
             puts
             it
             into
             utter
             distemper
             .
             What
             can
             we
             make
             of
             this
             
             
             thing
             ?
             (
             Man
             I
             cannot
             call
             him
             )
             He
             hath
             Shape
             ;
             so
             hath
             a
             dead
             Corps
             as
             well
             as
             he
             :
             he
             hath
             Life
             ,
             so
             hath
             a
             Beast
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             Reason
             either
             for
             the
             time
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             have
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             so
             depraved
             and
             marred
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             Brutishnesse
             is
             much
             lesse
             ill-beseeming
             .
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             the
             Naturall
             Bestiality
             is
             so
             much
             lesse
             odious
             then
             the
             Morall
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             difference
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             both
             :
             that
             is
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             this
             of
             our
             own
             .
             It
             is
             no
             shame
             to
             the
             Beast
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             so
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             just
             shame
             to
             a
             Man
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             Beast
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXI
             .
             Upon
             the
             whetting
             of
             a
             Sithe
             .
          
           
             
             REcreation
             is
             intended
             to
             the
             Minde
             as
             whetting
             is
             to
             the
             Sithe
             ,
             to
             sharpen
             the
             edge
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             grow
             dull
             and
             blunt
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             spends
             his
             whole
             time
             in
             Recreation
             ,
             is
             ever
             whetting
             ,
             never
             mowing
             ;
             his
             grasse
             may
             grow
             ,
             and
             his
             Steed
             starve
             :
             as
             contrarily
             ,
             he
             that
             alwayes
             toiles
             and
             never
             recreates
             ,
             is
             ever
             mowing
             ,
             never
             whetting
             ;
             labouring
             much
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             As
             good
             no
             Sithe
             ,
             as
             no
             Edge
             .
             Then
             only
             doth
             the
             work
             goe
             forward
             ,
             when
             the
             Sithe
             is
             so
             seasonably
             and
             moderately
             whetted
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             cut
             ,
             and
             so
             cuts
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             have
             the
             help
             of
             sharpning
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             so
             interchange
             ,
             that
             I
             neither
             be
             dull
             with
             Work
             ,
             nor
             idle
             and
             wanton
             
             with
             Recreation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Looking-glasse
             .
          
           
             WHen
             I
             look
             in
             another
             mans
             face
             ,
             I
             see
             that
             man
             ▪
             and
             that
             man
             sees
             me
             as
             I
             do
             him
             :
             but
             when
             I
             look
             in
             my
             Glasse
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             my self
             ;
             I
             see
             only
             an
             Image
             or
             Representation
             of
             my self
             :
             howsoever
             it
             is
             like
             me
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             I.
             It
             is
             for
             an
             ignorant
             Childe
             to
             look
             behinde
             the
             Glasse
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             Babe
             that
             he
             seeth
             :
             I
             know
             it
             is
             not
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             resemblance
             varies
             according
             to
             the
             dimnesse
             or
             different
             fashion
             of
             the
             
             Glasse
             .
          
           
             At
             our
             best
             ,
             we
             do
             but
             thus
             see
             God
             here
             below
             :
             One
             sees
             him
             more
             clearly
             ,
             another
             more
             obscurely
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             a
             Glasse
             .
             Hereafter
             
               we
               shall
               see
               him
            
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             appears
             ,
             but
             
               as
               he
               is
            
             :
             so
             shall
             we
             see
             him
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             us
             :
             the
             face
             of
             our
             glorified
             Spirits
             shall
             see
             the
             glorious
             face
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Spirits
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             proudest
             Dame
             shall
             not
             more
             plie
             her
             Glasse
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             that
             face
             of
             hers
             which
             she
             thinks
             beautifull
             ,
             then
             I
             shall
             gaze
             upon
             the
             clearest
             glasse
             of
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             face
             of
             God
             which
             I
             know
             to
             be
             infinitely
             fair
             and
             glorious
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CXXXIII
             .
             Upon
             the
             shining
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             Rotten
             wood
             .
          
           
             How
             bright
             doth
             this
             Wood
             shine
             ?
             When
             it
             is
             in
             the
             fire
             it
             will
             not
             so
             beam
             forth
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             this
             cold
             darknesse
             .
             What
             an
             Embleme
             is
             here
             of
             our
             future
             estate
             ?
             This
             piece
             ,
             whiles
             it
             grew
             in
             the
             tree
             ,
             shone
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             now
             that
             it
             is
             putrified
             ,
             it
             casts
             forth
             this
             pleasing
             lustre
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             us
             :
             whiles
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             we
             neither
             are
             nor
             seem
             other
             then
             miserable
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             once
             ,
             then
             begins
             our
             Glory
             ,
             then
             doth
             the
             Soul
             shine
             in
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             Heavenly
             glory
             ;
             then
             doth
             our
             good
             Name
             shine
             upon
             earth
             in
             those
             beams
             which
             before
             Envy
             had
             either
             held
             in
             or
             over-cast
             .
          
           
             
             Why
             are
             we
             so
             over-desirous
             of
             our
             growth
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             be
             thus
             advantaged
             by
             our
             rottennesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CXXXIV
             .
             Upon
             an
             Ivie-tree
             .
             
          
           
             BEhold
             a
             true
             Embleme
             of
             false
             Love
             :
             here
             are
             kinde
             embracements
             ,
             but
             deadly
             :
             how
             close
             doth
             this
             Weed
             cling
             unto
             that
             Oak
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             hug
             and
             shade
             it
             ?
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             draws
             away
             the
             sap
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             kils
             it
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             an
             Harlots
             love
             ,
             such
             is
             a
             Parasites
             .
             Give
             me
             that
             love
             and
             friendship
             which
             is
             between
             the
             Vine
             and
             the
             Elme
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Elme
             is
             no
             whit
             worse
             ,
             and
             the
             Vine
             much
             the
             better
             .
             That
             wholesome
             and
             noble
             Plant
             doth
             not
             so
             close
             winde
             it self
             about
             the
             tree
             that
             upholds
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             gall
             the
             bark
             ,
             or
             to
             
             suck
             away
             the
             moisture
             :
             and
             again
             the
             Elme
             yields
             a
             beneficiall
             supportation
             to
             that
             weak
             (
             though
             generous
             )
             Plant.
             
          
           
             As
             God
             ,
             so
             wise
             men
             ,
             know
             to
             measure
             love
             ,
             not
             by
             profession
             and
             complement
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             commonly
             most
             high
             and
             vehement
             in
             the
             falsest
             )
             but
             by
             reality
             of
             performance
             .
             He
             is
             no
             Enemy
             that
             hurts
             me
             not
             :
             I
             am
             not
             his
             Friend
             whom
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             benefit
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXV
             .
             Upon
             a
             Quartan
             ague
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             known
             when
             those
             things
             which
             have
             made
             an
             healthfull
             man
             sick
             ,
             
             have
             been
             the
             means
             of
             making
             a
             sick
             man
             whole
             .
             The
             Quartan
             hath
             of
             old
             been
             justly
             styled
             the
             shame
             of
             Physicians
             ;
             yet
             I
             have
             more
             then
             once
             observed
             it
             to
             be
             cured
             by
             a
             Surfeit
             :
             One
             Devil
             is
             sometime
             used
             for
             the
             ejection
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             also
             seen
             it
             in
             the
             sickness
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             the
             same
             God
             whose
             Justice
             is
             wont
             to
             punish
             sin
             with
             sin
             ,
             even
             his
             Mercy
             doth
             so
             use
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             he
             cures
             one
             sin
             by
             another
             .
             So
             have
             we
             known
             a
             Proud
             man
             healed
             by
             the
             shame
             of
             his
             uncleanness
             ;
             a
             Furious
             man
             healed
             by
             a
             rash
             bloodshed
             .
             It
             matters
             not
             greatly
             what
             the
             medicine
             be
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Physician
             is
             infinitely
             powerfull
             ,
             infinitely
             skilfull
             .
             
          
           
             What
             danger
             can
             there
             be
             of
             my
             safety
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             heal
             me
             as
             well
             by
             evil
             as
             by
             good
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CXXXVI
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             loaded
             Cart.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             passionate
             expression
             wherein
             God
             bemoans
             himself
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Ye
               have
               pressed
               me
               as
               a
               cart
               is
               pressed
               with
               sheaves
               .
            
             An
             empty
             Cart
             runs
             lightly
             away
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             soundly
             loaden
             ,
             it
             goes
             sadly
             ,
             sets
             hard
             ,
             groans
             under
             the
             weight
             ,
             and
             makes
             deep
             impressions
             ,
             the
             wheels
             creak
             and
             the
             axel-tree
             bends
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             frame
             of
             it
             is
             put
             unto
             the
             utmost
             stresse
             .
             
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             Omnipotent
             can
             bear
             any
             thing
             but
             too
             much
             Sin
             ;
             his
             Justice
             will
             not
             let
             his
             Mercy
             be
             overstrained
             .
             No
             marvell
             if
             a
             guilty
             Soul
             say
             ,
             
               Mine
               iniquity
               is
               greater
               then
               I
               can
               bear
            
             ;
             when
             the
             Infinite
             God
             complains
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             mens
             sins
             .
             But
             let
             not
             vain
             men
             think
             that
             God
             complains
             out
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Power
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             Mercy
             :
             He
             cannot
             be
             the
             worse
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             are
             .
             It
             grieves
             him
             to
             be
             over-provoked
             to
             our
             Punishment
             .
             Then
             doth
             he
             account
             the
             Cart
             to
             crack
             ,
             yea
             to
             break
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             urged
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             just
             Vengeance
             .
          
           
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             lay
             upon
             thee
             ,
             thou
             sweatedst
             blood
             under
             the
             load
             :
             what
             would
             become
             of
             me
             if
             I
             should
             bear
             but
             one
             sheaf
             of
             
             that
             load
             ,
             every
             eare
             ▪
             whereof
             ,
             yea
             every
             grain
             of
             that
             eare
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             presse
             down
             my
             Soul
             to
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
             CXXXVII
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Dwarf
             .
          
           
             AMongst
             all
             the
             bounteous
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             he
             hath
             equally
             bestowed
             upon
             all
             ?
             except
             it
             be
             our
             very
             Being
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             given
             to
             all
             men
             the
             same
             stature
             of
             body
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             strength
             of
             Wit
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             capacity
             of
             Memory
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             Beauty
             of
             parts
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             Wealth
             or
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hath
             he
             done
             also
             in
             matter
             of
             Grace
             :
             there
             are
             spiritual
             Dwarfs
             ,
             there
             are
             Giants
             ;
             there
             are
             perfect
             men
             ,
             children
             ,
             babes
             ,
             embryos
             .
             This
             inequality
             
             doth
             so
             much
             more
             praise
             the
             mercy
             and
             wisdome
             of
             the
             giver
             ,
             and
             exercise
             the
             charity
             and
             thankfulness
             of
             the
             receiver
             .
             The
             essence
             of
             our
             Humanity
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             Stature
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             little
             of
             growth
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             man
             as
             he
             that
             is
             taller
             .
             Even
             so
             also
             Spiritually
             ,
             the
             quantity
             of
             Grace
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             Christian
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             and
             ambitious
             to
             adde
             cubits
             to
             my
             height
             ;
             but
             withall
             it
             shall
             comfort
             me
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             be
             so
             low
             of
             stature
             as
             not
             to
             reach
             unto
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXVIII
             .
             Upon
             an
             importunate
             Begger
             .
          
           
             
             IT
             was
             a
             good
             rule
             of
             him
             that
             bade
             us
             learn
             to
             pray
             of
             Beggers
             :
             with
             what
             zeal
             doth
             this
             man
             sue
             ,
             with
             what
             feeling
             expressions
             ,
             with
             how
             forceable
             importunity
             ?
             When
             I
             meant
             to
             passe
             by
             him
             with
             silence
             ,
             yet
             his
             clamour
             draws
             words
             from
             me
             ;
             when
             I
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             with
             excuses
             ,
             rebukes
             ,
             denials
             ,
             repulses
             ,
             his
             obsecrations
             ,
             his
             adjurations
             draw
             from
             me
             that
             Alms
             which
             I
             meant
             not
             to
             give
             .
             How
             he
             uncovers
             his
             Sores
             ▪
             and
             shews
             his
             impotence
             ,
             that
             my
             eyes
             may
             help
             his
             tongue
             to
             plead
             ?
             With
             what
             oratory
             doth
             he
             force
             my
             comp●ssion
             ?
             so
             as
             it
             is
             scarce
             any
             thank
             to
             me
             that
             he
             prevails
             .
          
           
             Why
             doe
             I
             not
             thus
             to
             my
             God
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             want
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             neediest
             ;
             
             the
             danger
             of
             my
             want
             is
             greater
             ;
             the
             alms
             that
             I
             crave
             is
             better
             ,
             the
             store
             and
             mercy
             of
             the
             Giver
             infinitely
             more
             .
             Why
             shouldst
             thou
             give
             me
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             care
             not
             to
             ask
             ?
             Oh
             give
             me
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             my
             wants
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             cannot
             be
             cool
             in
             asking
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             difficult
             in
             condescending
             .
          
        
         
           
             CXXXIX
             .
             Upon
             a
             Medicinall
             potion
             .
          
           
             HOW
             loathsome
             a
             draught
             is
             this
             ?
             how
             offensive
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             scent
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             tast
             ?
             yea
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             it
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             sickness
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             once
             down
             ,
             my
             very
             disease
             is
             not
             so
             painfull
             
             for
             the
             time
             as
             my
             remedy
             .
             How
             doth
             it
             turn
             the
             stomach
             ,
             and
             wring
             the
             entrails
             ,
             and
             works
             a
             worse
             distemper
             then
             that
             whereof
             I
             formerly
             complained
             ?
             And
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             health
             :
             neither
             could
             it
             be
             so
             wholsome
             if
             it
             were
             lesse
             unpleasing
             ;
             neither
             could
             it
             make
             me
             whole
             if
             it
             did
             not
             first
             make
             me
             sick
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             the
             chastisements
             of
             God
             and
             the
             reproofs
             of
             a
             Friend
             ;
             harsh
             ,
             troublesome
             ,
             grievous
             :
             but
             in
             the
             end
             they
             yield
             
               the
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             .
          
           
             Why
             do
             I
             turn
             away
             my
             head
             ,
             and
             make
             faces
             ,
             and
             shut
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             stop
             my
             nostrils
             ,
             and
             nauseate
             and
             abhor
             to
             take
             this
             harmlesse
             potion
             for
             Health
             ,
             
             when
             we
             have
             seen
             Mountebanks
             to
             swallow
             dismembred
             toads
             ,
             and
             drink
             the
             poisonous
             broath
             after
             them
             ,
             only
             for
             a
             little
             ostentation
             and
             gain
             ?
             It
             is
             only
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             resolution
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             this
             queasinesse
             .
             Why
             do
             not
             I
             chearfully
             take
             and
             quaffe
             up
             that
             bitter
             cup
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             which
             my
             wife
             and
             good
             God
             hath
             mixed
             for
             the
             health
             of
             my
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CXL
             .
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Wheel
             .
             
          
           
             THE
             Prophet
             meant
             it
             for
             no
             other
             then
             a
             fearfull
             imprecation
             against
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               make
               them
               like
               unto
               a
               wheel
            
             ;
             whereby
             what
             could
             he
             intend
             to
             signifie
             ,
             but
             instability
             of
             condition
             and
             suddain
             violence
             of
             Judgement
             ?
             Those
             spoaks
             of
             the
             wheel
             that
             are
             now
             up
             ,
             are
             sooner
             then
             sight
             or
             thought
             whirled
             down
             ,
             and
             are
             straight
             raised
             up
             again
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             depressed
             :
             Neither
             can
             there
             be
             any
             motion
             so
             rapid
             and
             swift
             as
             the
             Circular
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             favour
             of
             God
             that
             he
             takes
             leisure
             in
             his
             affliction
             ,
             so
             punishing
             
             us
             that
             we
             have
             respites
             of
             Repentance
             .
             There
             is
             life
             and
             hope
             in
             these
             degrees
             of
             suffering
             ;
             but
             those
             hurrying
             and
             whirling
             Judgments
             of
             God
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             but
             wrath
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             deprecate
             thy
             rebuke
             ;
             my
             sins
             call
             for
             correction
             :
             but
             I
             deprecate
             thine
             anger
             ;
             thou
             rebukest
             even
             where
             thou
             lovest
             .
             So
             rebuke
             me
             ,
             that
             whiles
             I
             smart
             with
             thy
             Rod
             ,
             I
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             thy
             Mercy
             .
             
             
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
           CERTAIN
           CATHOLICK
           PROPOSITIONS
           Which
           A
           Devout
           Son
           of
           the
           
           CHURCH
           Humbly
           offers
           to
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           all
           ingenuous
           Christians
           wheresoever
           dispersed
           all
           the
           world
           over
           .
        
         
           
             
             To
             all
             them
             who
             through
             the
             whole
             Israel
             of
             God
             follow
             Absolom
             with
             a
             simple
             heart
             .
          
           
             BE
             not
             deceived
             any
             longer
             ,
             dear
             Christian
             Souls
             :
             be
             ye
             free
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             safe
             .
             There
             is
             a
             certain
             Sacred
             Tyranny
             that
             miserably
             abuses
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             cunningly
             beguiles
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             chuse
             rather
             to
             erre
             and
             perish
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             Reason
             ,
             and
             above
             that
             Faith
             ;
             do
             not
             so
             far
             wrong
             your selves
             as
             to
             be
             made
             the
             mere
             slaves
             of
             anothers
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             it
             the
             safest
             way
             to
             be
             willingly
             blinde
             .
             Lay
             aside
             for
             a
             while
             all
             prejudice
             and
             superstitious
             side-taking
             ;
             and
             consider
             seriously
             these
             few
             words
             ,
             which
             my
             sincere
             love
             to
             your
             
             Souls
             and
             hearty
             ambition
             of
             your
             Salvation
             hath
             commanded
             me
             (
             as
             before
             the
             awfull
             Tribunall
             of
             Almighty
             God
             )
             to
             tender
             unto
             you
             .
             If
             what
             I
             say
             be
             not
             so
             clear
             and
             manifest
             to
             every
             ingenuous
             judgment
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             borrow
             further
             light
             from
             abroad
             ,
             condemn
             this
             worthlesse
             scroll
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             severe
             doom
             punish
             the
             Author
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             an
             hours
             labour
             .
             But
             if
             it
             shall
             carry
             sufficient
             evidence
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             found
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             as
             that
             to
             any
             free
             minde
             it
             shall
             not
             perswade
             but
             command
             assent
             ;
             give
             way
             (
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             Souls
             sake
             )
             to
             that
             powerfull
             Truth
             of
             God
             which
             breaks
             forth
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             you
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             acknowledge
             (
             besides
             a
             world
             of
             foul
             Errours
             )
             the
             miserable
             insolence
             and
             cruelty
             of
             that
             once-Famous
             and
             renowned
             Church
             ,
             which
             (
             to
             use
             
             Gerson's
             word
             )
             will
             needs
             make
             Faith
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             too
             impotently
             favouring
             her
             own
             passions
             ,
             hath
             not
             ceased
             to
             persecute
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             the
             dear
             and
             holy
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             vain
             thunderbolts
             of
             a
             proud
             and
             lawlesse
             fury
             )
             make
             much
             of
             those
             your
             truly-Christian
             and
             religious
             brethren
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             just
             liberty
             of
             Faithfull
             men
             ,
             refuse
             and
             detest
             those
             false
             and
             upstart
             Points
             of
             a
             new-devised
             Faith.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             of
             you
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             had
             still
             rather
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             dote
             upon
             his
             received
             Errors
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             angry
             Curres
             are
             wont
             )
             shall
             bark
             and
             bay
             at
             so
             clear
             a
             light
             of
             Truth
             ;
             my
             Soule
             shall
             in
             silence
             and
             sorrow
             pity
             that
             man
             in
             vain
             .
             I
             wis
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             disputing
             enough
             ,
             if
             not
             too
             much
             .
             Away
             from
             henceforth
             with
             
             all
             these
             Paper-brablings
             :
             God
             from
             Heaven
             shall
             stint
             these
             strifes
             .
             Wonder
             ,
             O
             Catholicks
             ;
             and
             ye
             whom
             it
             concerns
             ,
             repent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Certain
             Catholick
             PROPOSITIONS
             which
             a
             devout
             
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             humbly
             offers
             to
             the
             serious
             consideration
             of
             all
             ingenuous
             Christians
             wheresoever
             dispersed
             all
             the
             World
             over
             .
          
           
             I.
             EVery
             true
             Christian
             is
             in
             that
             very
             regard
             properly
             capable
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             matter
             of
             Faith
             )
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             
          
           
             II.
             Whosoever
             being
             duely
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             lawfull
             Baptism
             ,
             believeth
             and
             maintaineth
             all
             the
             main
             and
             essential
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             is
             for
             matter
             of
             belief
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Summe
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             are
             those
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             and
             Fundamental
             Grounds
             and
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             are
             undoubtedly
             contained
             and
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Canonicall
             Scriptures
             ,
             whether
             in
             expresse
             termes
             or
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Creeds
             universally
             received
             ,
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God.
             
             
          
           
             IV.
             There
             cannot
             be
             now-a-dayes
             any
             new
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             V.
             As
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             new
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             there
             cannot
             now
             be
             any
             new
             Faith.
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             creature
             under
             Heaven
             to
             make
             any
             Point
             to
             be
             of
             Faith
             which
             before
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             or
             to
             cause
             any
             Point
             not
             to
             be
             of
             Faith
             which
             formerly
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             VI.
             He
             cannot
             be
             an
             Heretick
             who
             doth
             not
             obstinately
             deny
             something
             which
             is
             truly
             a
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ;
             or
             hold
             some
             Point
             contrary
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith.
             
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             There
             are
             and
             may
             be
             many
             Theologicall
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             maintained
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             lawfully
             be
             ,
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctors
             thereof
             ,
             or
             their
             Followers
             ,
             as
             godly
             Doctrines
             and
             Probable
             Truths
             ;
             besides
             those
             other
             Essential
             and
             main
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             at
             all
             of
             the
             common
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Howsoever
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             for
             Learned
             men
             &
             particular
             Churches
             to
             believe
             and
             maintain
             those
             Probable
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             may
             think
             )
             Certain
             Points
             
             of
             Theologicall
             Verities
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             impose
             and
             obtrude
             the
             said
             Doctrines
             upon
             any
             Church
             or
             Person
             ,
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             held
             as
             upon
             the
             necessity
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             to
             anathematize
             or
             eject
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             any
             Person
             or
             company
             of
             men
             that
             thinks
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Notwithstanding
             any
             such
             unjust
             Anathema
             denounced
             against
             any
             such
             Person
             or
             Church
             ,
             whosoever
             holds
             those
             Principles
             and
             Essential
             Points
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             however
             he
             be
             in
             place
             far
             remote
             from
             all
             the
             Visible
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             neither
             know
             not
             or
             receive
             not
             those
             other
             Positions
             of
             Theological
             determination
             ,
             is
             throughly
             capable
             (
             in
             such
             condition
             )
             of
             Christian
             
             Communion
             ;
             and
             if
             many
             such
             be
             met
             together
             under
             a
             lawfull
             Pastor
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             denied
             unto
             them
             both
             the
             truth
             and
             title
             of
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             X.
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             onely
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             a
             Particular
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             
             XI
             .
             All
             Christian
             Churches
             are
             no
             other
             then
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             Daughters
             of
             that
             great
             and
             Universall
             Mother
             ,
             which
             furnisheth
             both
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ;
             of
             equall
             priviledge
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Faith
             ,
             save
             onely
             that
             each
             one
             is
             so
             much
             more
             honourable
             as
             it
             is
             more
             pure
             and
             holy
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             businesses
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             her self
             the
             power
             and
             command
             over
             any
             other
             ;
             or
             to
             prescribe
             unto
             any
             of
             them
             what
             they
             must
             necessarily
             believe
             upon
             pain
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Those
             issues
             of
             Controversie
             in
             regard
             whereof
             the
             Reformed
             Catholicks
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             condemned
             and
             anathematized
             by
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             
             are
             
             far
             from
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             neither
             are
             any
             other
             than
             their
             own
             Theologicall
             Positions
             ,
             and
             the
             institutions
             and
             devises
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             XIII
             .
             The
             Reformed
             Catholicks
             have
             not
             offered
             to
             bring
             in
             any
             new
             Opinion
             or
             Doctrine
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             labour
             and
             endeavour
             to
             procure
             some
             late
             &
             superfluous
             additions
             to
             the
             Faith
             to
             be
             cashiered
             &
             rejected
             .
          
           
             
             XIV
             .
             Vainly
             therefore
             and
             unjustly
             is
             it
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             shew
             the
             succession
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Church
             (
             as
             raised
             upon
             a
             quite
             other
             foundation
             )
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             to
             the
             present
             ;
             since
             all
             that
             they
             professe
             is
             a
             desire
             to
             purge
             the
             very
             same
             Church
             of
             God
             from
             certain
             new
             Errors
             and
             Superstitious
             rites
             wherewith
             it
             is
             miserably
             defiled
             .
          
           
             XV.
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             Premisses
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             which
             upon
             these
             grounds
             sticketh
             not
             to
             exclude
             true
             Christians
             (
             differing
             from
             them
             in
             matter
             of
             such
             Doctrines
             )
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             eternall
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             justly
             guilty
             of
             great
             insolency
             ,
             and
             horrible
             breach
             
             both
             of
             Charity
             and
             Peace
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             rash
             and
             unjust
             censure
             of
             theirs
             ,
             (
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             do
             inviolably
             hold
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             the
             truly
             ancient
             and
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             )
             do
             justly
             claim
             unto
             themselves
             a
             most
             true
             and
             perfect
             interest
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             and
             eternall
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             There
             is
             no
             lesse
             danger
             in
             adding
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             then
             in
             diminishing
             them
             or
             detracting
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             Those
             Points
             which
             the
             Romane
             Church
             is
             wont
             to
             adde
             ,
             and
             forcibly
             to
             put
             upon
             all
             Catholicks
             (
             as
             well
             the
             Reformed
             as
             those
             whom
             they
             
             term
             their
             own
             )
             are
             such
             as
             are
             grounded
             on
             her
             own
             mere
             authority
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Reformed
             Catholicks
             do
             justly
             complain
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             those
             Points
             which
             the
             Romane
             Church
             imposeth
             and
             urgeth
             as
             the
             meet
             additions
             both
             of
             Faith
             and
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             are
             neither
             safe
             ,
             nor
             agreeable
             to
             the
             holy
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             plead
             it
             to
             be
             utterly
             unjust
             ,
             that
             those
             accessory
             Points
             ,
             
             of
             their
             devising
             or
             determining
             ,
             wherein
             every
             Church
             should
             be
             left
             free
             and
             
             at
             her
             due
             liberty
             ,
             should
             be
             imperiously
             thrust
             upon
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             vehement
             and
             just
             resistance
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             It
             argues
             a
             palpable
             self-love
             in
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             at
             the
             last
             draw
             down
             a
             grievous
             Judgement
             from
             God
             upon
             her
             ,
             that
             this
             Particular
             Church
             will
             needs
             make
             her self
             uncapable
             of
             any
             better
             condition
             ;
             in
             that
             she
             vainly
             brags
             that
             she
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             and
             fearfully
             accurseth
             and
             sends
             down
             to
             hell
             all
             those
             that
             profer
             her
             the
             least
             endeavour
             of
             the
             means
             of
             her
             remedy
             and
             redresse
             .
             
          
           
             XX.
             Upon
             all
             these
             grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Reformed
             Catholicks
             are
             in
             a
             safe
             estate
             ,
             and
             that
             contrarily
             the
             Romane
             are
             in
             a
             miserable
             errour
             and
             fearfull
             danger
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             only
             through
             their
             default
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             not
             reduced
             to
             an
             happy
             Purity
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             you
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
             
             
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               POPE
               URBAN'S
               INURBANITIE
               :
               Expressed
               in
               a
               BREEVE
               sent
               to
               LEWIS
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               exasperating
               him
               against
               the
               Protestants
               in
               France
               .
            
             
               Written
               in
               Latine
               by
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               JOSEPH
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Excester
               .
            
             
               Translated
               into
               English
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               ROBERT
               HALL
               ,
               Master
               of
               Arts
               in
               Excester
               Colledge
               in
               Oxford
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               JAMES
               FLESHER
               ,
               1661.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               BREEVE
               of
               Pope
               Urban
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               sent
               to
               Lewis
               the
               
               French
               King
               ,
               upon
               the
               taking
               of
               ROCHEL
               .
            
             
               OUR
               most
               dear
               Son
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               send
               you
               greeting
               and
               Apostolical
               Benediction
               .
               The
               voice
               of
               rejoicing
               and
               Salvation
               is
               in
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               the
               righteous
               ;
               let
               the
               wicked
               see
               this
               and
               fret
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               consume
               away
               .
               The
               
                 most
                 Christian
                 King
              
               fighteth
               for
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               fighteth
               for
               the
               King.
               We
               verily
               in
               this
               Mother-City
               of
               the
               world
               triumph
               with
               holy
               joy
               ,
               we
               congratulate
               this
               your
               Majesties
               Victory
               ,
               the
               trophees
               whereof
               are
               erected
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               glory
               whereof
               the
               generation
               that
               is
               to
               come
               shall
               never
               cease
               to
               speak
               of
               .
               Now
               at
               the
               length
               this
               Age
               hath
               seen
               the
               Tower
               of
               ROCHEL
               ,
               no
               lesse
               impregnable
               by
               the
               obstinacie
               of
               treacherie
               then
               strength
               of
               nature
               ,
               surrendred
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Saint
               Peter
               .
               Neither
               is
               any
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               ascribe
               this
               glorious
               Victory
               rather
               to
               happiness
               then
               to
               vertue
               .
               By
               your
               long
               siege
               of
               many
               moneths
               you
               have
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               Europe
               oweth
               your
               French
               Legions
               no
               lesse
               commendation
               
               for
               their
               constancy
               ,
               then
               for
               their
               expedition
               ;
               your
               Army
               going
               clear
               away
               with
               the
               Victory
               over
               your
               enemies
               ,
               by
               slighting
               all
               dangers
               and
               enduring
               all
               hardness
               ,
               devoteth
               their
               life
               unto
               You
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               You
               an
               absolute
               trimph
               of
               conquered
               Heresie
               .
               The
               waters
               of
               the
               Ocean
               made
               a
               noise
               and
               were
               troubled
               ,
               fighting
               for
               the
               besieged
               Rebels
               ;
               they
               made
               choice
               of
               death
               rather
               then
               a
               surrender
               ,
               undermining
               treacherie
               approaching
               even
               to
               Your
               Majesties
               tents
               ;
               Hell
               all
               opened
               her
               mouth
               ,
               vomiting
               out
               troops
               of
               mischiess
               and
               dangers
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               so
               rich
               a
               Fort
               might
               not
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               their
               Impietie
               .
               The
               Lord
               stood
               on
               thy
               right
               hand
               ;
               thou
               hast
               not
               onely
               overcome
               the
               forces
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               but
               thou
               wert
               able
               also
               to
               put
               a
               bridle
               upon
               the
               
               Ocean
               aiding
               them
               .
               Let
               us
               all
               give
               thanks
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               delivered
               thee
               from
               the
               contradictions
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               people
               .
               Howbeit
               sith
               You
               are
               not
               ignorant
               with
               what
               care
               the
               fruits
               of
               victories
               ought
               to
               be
               preserved
               ,
               lest
               they
               perish
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               all
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               that
               have
               got
               stable-room
               in
               the
               French
               Vineyard
               shall
               by
               You
               be
               utterly
               discomfited
               .
               The
               Church
               desireth
               that
               this
               Diademe
               of
               perfect
               renown
               be
               put
               upon
               that
               helmet
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Lord
               mighty
               in
               battell
               seemeth
               to
               cover
               the
               head
               of
               Your
               Majestie
               :
               for
               we
               believe
               shortly
               that
               all
               tumults
               being
               appeased
               in
               France
               ,
               the
               glistering
               Ensign
               of
               Lewis
               the
               Conqueror
               shall
               shine
               to
               the
               captive
               Daughter
               of
               Sion
               ,
               rehearsing
               
               the
               French
               Trophees
               ,
               and
               beholding
               the
               brightness
               of
               your
               lightning
               lance
               .
               God
               ,
               who
               performeth
               the
               desire
               of
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               prosper
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Our
               Nuntio
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               eye-witness
               of
               Your
               Princely
               glory
               in
               your
               tents
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               faithfull
               Interpreter
               of
               our
               Pontificall
               gratulation
               to
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               on
               whom
               we
               most
               lovingly
               bestow
               our
               Apostolicall
               Benediction
               .
            
             
               Given
               at
               Rome
               ,
               at
               S.
               Mary
               the
               greater
               ,
               under
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Fisher
               ,
               the
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               November
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1628.
               and
               the
               sixth
               year
               of
               our
               Pontificate
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
               TO
               My
               much
               respected
               Friend
               Mr
               Doctor
               Primrose
               ,
               Pastor
               of
               the
               French
               Church
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               Chaplain
               to
               his
               most
               Excellent
               Majestie
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               OUR
               Friend
               Mr.
               Tourvall
               ,
               a
               Frenchman
               ,
               shewed
               me
               erewhile
               a
               Latine
               printed
               Epistle
               of
               Pope
               Urbane
               ,
               written
               (
               as
               their
               manner
               is
               )
               in
               a
               swelling
               and
               bloody
               style
               ,
               and
               lately
               sent
               to
               Lewis
               the
               French
               King
               :
               wherein
               after
               the
               good
               Pope
               had
               loudly
               chaunted
               forth
               a
               song
               of
               Triumph
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Victory
               over
               Rochel
               ,
               abundantly
               congratulating
               both
               the
               King
               and
               Nation
               ;
               he
               thence
               proceeds
               in
               most
               barbarous
               manner
               to
               that
               bloody
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Smite
                 ,
                 Cast
                 down
              
               ,
               earnestly
               urging
               and
               inforcing
               the
               utter
               extirpation
               of
               all
               the
               Hereticks
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               stabling
               in
               France
               .
               When
               I
               had
               read
               it
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               contain
               my self
               ,
               but
               must
               suddenly
               vent
               mine
               indignation
               in
               these
               few
               lines
               .
               I
               take
               up
               pen
               in
               hand
               therefore
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               
               meditate
               ,
               but
               pour
               forth
               this
               Answer
               .
               Such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               receive
               it
               ,
               Reverend
               Sir
               ,
               and
               peruse
               it
               ,
               and
               at
               your
               discretion
               give
               it
               either
               Light
               or
               Fire
               .
               Farewell
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 your
                 Friend
                 
                 
                 
                 JOS.
                 EXON
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               
               POPE
               URBAN
               THE
               EIGHTH
               ,
               JOSEPH
               Bishop
               of
               EXCESTER
               wisheth
               Right
               Wits
               and
               Charity
               .
            
             
               WHY
               may
               not
               the
               meanest
               Bishop
               be
               bold
               to
               expostulate
               with
               a
               Pope
               ?
               I
               crave
               no
               leave
               ,
               neither
               need
               I
               ;
               I
               take
               our
               antient
               
               liberty
               .
               I
               wis
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               distance
               of
               old
               betwixt
               Rome
               and
               Eugubium
               ,
               or
               between
               my
               Ex
               and
               the
               chanell
               of
               Tiber.
               Hear
               now
               therefore
               (
               Pope
               Urbane
               )
               that
               which
               ere
               long
               thou
               shalt
               hear
               with
               horror
               and
               confusion
               of
               face
               before
               that
               dreadfull
               Tribunall
               of
               Christ
               .
               These
               bloody
               blots
               of
               thine
               little
               beseem
               the
               Shepherd
               of
               a
               Christian
               Flock
               .
               What
               ,
               is
               it
               for
               thee
               like
               a
               grim
               Herald
               to
               give
               the
               Summons
               to
               War
               ?
               Is
               it
               for
               thee
               to
               excite
               Christian
               Princes
               (
               already
               too
               much
               gorged
               with
               blood
               )
               to
               the
               profligation
               and
               fearfull
               slaughter
               of
               their
               own
               Subjects
               ?
               Were
               the
               Keyes
               for
               this
               cause
               committed
               to
               thy
               charge
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               open
               the
               Iron
               gates
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               Pale
               gates
               of
               Death
               ?
               Tell
               me
               ,
               thou
               shadow
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               didst
               
               thou
               take
               these
               French
               Protestants
               for
               Malchus
               ,
               whose
               ears
               while
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               cut
               off
               ,
               thy
               sword
               by
               a
               light
               mistake
               glanc'd
               upon
               their
               throats
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               lately
               voiced
               to
               thee
               from
               heaven
               concerning
               these
               wretched
               Animals
               stabling
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Arise
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Urbane
                 ,
                 Kill
                 and
                 eate
                 ?
              
               Art
               thou
               the
               Pilot
               of
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               and
               talkest
               of
               nothing
               but
               glittering
               helmets
               ,
               swords
               and
               spears
               ,
               instruments
               of
               war
               &
               bloodshed
               ?
               What
               noise
               could
               the
               howling
               of
               the
               She-Wolf
               of
               thy
               Romulus
               have
               made
               ,
               if
               this
               direfull
               note
               of
               thine
               become
               the
               Bell-weather
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               fold
               ?
               Well
               ,
               since
               thou
               wilt
               bespaul
               ,
               bedribble
               the
               ashes
               of
               unhappy
               Rochel
               ,
               and
               scatter
               with
               thy
               disdainfull
               breath
               the
               despised
               dust
               of
               that
               forlorn
               City
               ;
               yet
               withall
               call
               to
               minde
               a
               little
               ,
               how
               not
               many
               Ages
               are
               
               past
               since
               the
               time
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               hereditary
               Sceptre
               of
               this
               thy
               now
               Lewis
               broke
               open
               the
               gates
               of
               Rome
               ,
               demolished
               the
               walls
               ,
               dispersed
               and
               slew
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               and
               shut
               up
               thy
               great
               Predecessour
               laden
               with
               bitter
               scoffes
               and
               execrations
               in
               his
               blinde
               dungeon
               .
               Neither
               shall
               many
               years
               run
               on
               again
               ,
               (
               unlesse
               my
               presaging
               thoughts
               too
               much
               deceive
               me
               ,
               )
               before
               the
               Angel
               shall
               shout
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               amazed
               world
               shall
               congratulate
               the
               fall
               of
               thy
               Rochel's
               case
               shall
               ere
               long
               be
               thine
               own
               ,
               (
               O
               thou
               most
               accursed
               City
               .
               )
               
                 Blessed
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 that
                 rewardeth
                 thee
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 rewarded
                 us
                 ;
                 yea
                 happy
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 take
                 thy
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 dash
                 out
                 their
                 brains
                 against
                 the
                 stones
                 .
              
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               sport
               thy self
               at
               our
               miseries
               ,
               laugh
               at
               our
               tears
               ,
               make
               merry
               at
               our
               sighs
               ,
               sing
               at
               our
               groans
               ,
               
               and
               applaud
               our
               torments
               :
               But
               know
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               just
               avenger
               that
               looks
               down
               from
               his
               Heaven
               upon
               us
               ,
               whose
               rod
               we
               at
               once
               kisse
               ,
               and
               exspect
               his
               vengeance
               .
               Plead
               thou
               our
               cause
               (
               O
               God
               )
               yea
               thine
               own
               ,
               only
               thine
               :
               why
               should
               not
               our
               confident
               Innocence
               appeal
               to
               thy
               Judgment
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               whole
               composure
               of
               our
               most
               Sacred
               Religion
               hitherto
               professed
               by
               us
               that
               hath
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               impure
               fountain
               of
               mans
               brain
               ,
               let
               it
               even
               perish
               with
               the
               authors
               ,
               yea
               let
               it
               utterly
               perish
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               and
               be
               banished
               into
               that
               Hell
               whence
               it
               came
               :
               But
               if
               we
               never
               dared
               to
               obtrude
               any
               Doctrine
               upon
               the
               Christian
               world
               but
               that
               alone
               wherewith
               thou
               didst
               of
               old
               inspire
               thy
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               thine
               infallible
               pen-men
               didst
               faithfully
               
               deliver
               over
               to
               thine
               own
               people
               ;
               surely
               then
               ,
               either
               it
               must
               be
               our
               happiness
               to
               erre
               with
               thee
               (
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               )
               or
               thou
               dost
               and
               wilt
               still
               ever
               maintain
               with
               us
               this
               thine
               only
               True
               and
               Evangelicall
               Religion
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               poor
               souls
               !
               we
               are
               mistaken
               all
               this
               while
               :
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               pure
               Piety
               (
               forsooth
               )
               which
               we
               ignorantly
               condemn
               for
               Cruelty
               ;
               't
               is
               the
               zeal
               
               
               of
               Gods
               house
               wherewith
               (
               Good
               Prelate
               )
               thou
               art
               so
               inflamed
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               hereupon
               both
               wished
               and
               importuned
               the
               utter
               extirpation
               of
               all
               those
               Hereticks
               stabling
               in
               the
               French
               Territories
               .
               O
               forehead
               !
               O
               bowels
               !
               For
               us
               ,
               we
               call
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               Saints
               to
               witness
               of
               this
               foul
               calumniation
               .
               I
               wis
               ,
               those
               whom
               thou
               falsly
               brandest
               for
               Hereticks
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               one
               day
               hear
               when
               the
               Church
               shall
               imbrace
               them
               for
               her
               children
               ,
               Christ
               for
               the
               spiritual
               Members
               of
               his
               mystical
               body
               .
               For
               what
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               do
               we
               hold
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Churches
               and
               Christian
               Professors
               have
               not
               in
               all
               Ages
               taught
               and
               published
               ?
               To
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               All
               that
               which
               we
               professe
               ,
               your
               own
               most
               approved
               Authors
               have
               still
               maintained
               :
               whence
               then
               is
               this
               
               quarrell
               ?
               Shall
               I
               tell
               you
               ?
               There
               are
               indeed
               certain
               new
               Patches
               of
               Opinion
               which
               you
               would
               needs
               adde
               to
               the
               ancient
               Faith
               :
               these
               we
               most
               justly
               reject
               ,
               and
               do
               still
               constantly
               refuse
               .
               They
               are
               humane
               ,
               they
               are
               your
               own
               ;
               briefly
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               doubtfull
               ,
               or
               impious
               .
               And
               must
               we
               now
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               be
               presently
               delivered
               up
               to
               fire
               and
               sword
               ?
               Must
               we
               for
               this
               be
               thunder-strucken
               to
               Hell
               by
               your
               Anathemas
               ,
               there
               to
               frie
               in
               perpetuall
               Torments
               ?
               Is
               it
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               stall
               and
               shambles
               are
               thought
               good
               enough
               for
               such
               brutish
               animals
               ?
               Good
               God!
               See
               the
               justice
               and
               charity
               of
               these
               Popelings
               !
               This
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               mere
               injury
               of
               the
               Times
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               wont
               to
               be
               Heresie
               heretofore
               that
               is
               so
               now-a-daies
               .
               If
               it
               had
               been
               our
               Happinesse
               
               to
               have
               lived
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               of
               the
               Churches
               Simplicity
               ,
               before
               ever
               that
               Romish
               Transcendency
               ,
               Image-worship
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               single
               or
               half-Communion
               ,
               Nundination
               of
               Pardons
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               rabble
               were
               known
               to
               the
               Christian
               world
               ;
               surely
               ,
               Heaven
               had
               been
               as
               open
               to
               us
               as
               to
               other
               Devout
               Souls
               of
               that
               purer
               Age
               ,
               that
               took
               their
               happy
               flight
               from
               hence
               in
               the
               Orthodox
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               But
               now
               that
               we
               are
               reserved
               to
               that
               dotage
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               wherein
               a
               certain
               new
               brood
               of
               Articles
               are
               sprung
               up
               ,
               it
               is
               death
               to
               us
               (
               forsooth
               )
               and
               to
               be
               expiated
               by
               no
               lesse
               punishment
               then
               the
               perpetuall
               torments
               of
               Hell-fire
               .
               Consider
               this
               ,
               O
               ye
               Christians
               wheresoever
               dispersed
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ;
               consider
               ,
               
               I
               say
               ,
               how
               far
               it
               is
               from
               all
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               ,
               that
               a
               new
               Faith
               should
               come
               dropping
               forth
               at
               mens
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               must
               adjudge
               Posterity
               to
               eternal
               death
               for
               Mis-believers
               ,
               whom
               the
               ancient
               Truth
               had
               willingly
               admitted
               into
               Heaven
               .
               These
               new
               Points
               of
               a
               politick
               Religion
               are
               they
               indeed
               that
               have
               so
               much
               disturbed
               the
               peace
               of
               Christendome
               ;
               these
               are
               they
               that
               set
               at
               variance
               the
               mighty
               Potentates
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               perhaps
               would
               sit
               down
               in
               an
               happy
               Peace
               ;
               these
               are
               they
               that
               rend
               whole
               Kingdomes
               ,
               distract
               people
               ,
               dissolve
               Societies
               ,
               nourish
               Faction
               and
               Sedition
               ,
               lay
               wast
               the
               most
               flourishing
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               richest
               Cities
               to
               dust
               and
               rubbish
               .
               But
               should
               these
               things
               be
               so
               ?
               Do
               we
               think
               this
               will
               one
               day
               be
               allowed
               for
               a
               just
               
               warrant
               of
               so
               much
               war
               and
               bloodshed
               ,
               before
               the
               Tribunall
               of
               that
               supreme
               Judge
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ?
            
             
               Awake
               therefore
               now
               ,
               O
               ye
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               and
               You
               especially
               (
               King
               Lewis
               )
               in
               whose
               eares
               these
               wicked
               counsels
               are
               so
               spightfully
               and
               bloodily
               whispered
               ;
               rouse
               up
               your self
               and
               see
               how
               cruell
               Tyranny
               seeks
               to
               impose
               upon
               your
               Majesty
               in
               a
               most
               mischievous
               manner
               ,
               under
               a
               fair
               pretence
               of
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               .
               They
               are
               your
               own
               native
               Subjects
               whom
               these
               malicious
               foreigners
               require
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ;
               yea
               they
               are
               Christs
               :
               and
               will
               you
               imbrue
               your
               hand
               and
               sword
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               those
               for
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               shed
               his
               ;
               yea
               who
               have
               willingly
               lavished
               their
               own
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               You
               and
               your
               great
               Father
               ?
               
               Hear
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               (
               O
               King
               )
               who
               art
               wont
               (
               amongst
               thine
               own
               )
               to
               be
               instiled
               
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Just
              
               ;
               If
               we
               did
               adore
               any
               other
               God
               ,
               any
               other
               Christ
               but
               thine
               ,
               if
               we
               aspired
               to
               any
               other
               Heaven
               ,
               embraced
               any
               other
               Creed
               ,
               any
               other
               Baptisme
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               made
               profession
               of
               a
               new
               Church
               built
               upon
               other
               foundations
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               cause
               indeed
               why
               thou
               shouldest
               condemn
               such
               Hereticks
               stabling
               in
               France
               to
               the
               revenging
               sury
               of
               thy
               flames
               .
               If
               this
               thy
               people
               
               have
               wilfully
               violated
               any
               thing
               established
               by
               our
               common
               God
               ,
               or
               lawfully
               
               commanded
               by
               thee
               ,
               we
               crave
               no
               pardon
               for
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               smart
               that
               have
               deserved
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               just
               they
               should
               .
               But
               do
               not
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               fall
               fiercely
               upon
               the
               fellow-servants
               of
               thy
               God
               ,
               upon
               thine
               own
               best
               Subjects
               ,
               whose
               very
               Religion
               must
               make
               them
               loyall
               ;
               suffer
               not
               those
               poor
               wretches
               to
               perish
               for
               some
               late
               upstart
               superfluous
               additions
               of
               humane
               invention
               ,
               and
               mere
               will-worship
               ,
               who
               were
               alwaies
               most
               forward
               to
               redeem
               Thine
               &
               thy
               Great
               Fathers
               Safety
               and
               Honour
               ,
               with
               the
               continuall
               hazzard
               of
               their
               owne
               most
               precious
               lives
               .
               Let
               them
               but
               live
               then
               by
               thy
               gracious
               sufferance
               ,
               by
               whose
               Valour
               and
               Fidelity
               thou
               now
               reignest
               .
               But
               suppose
               they
               were
               not
               yours
               ,
               yet
               remember
               that
               they
               are
               Christians
               (
               a
               title
               wherewith
               your
               style
               is
               wont
               most
               to
               be
               honored
               )
               
               washed
               in
               the
               same
               Laver
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               bought
               with
               the
               same
               price
               ,
               renewed
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               (
               whatsoever
               impotent
               malice
               bawle
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               the
               beloved
               Sons
               of
               the
               Celestiall
               Spouse
               ,
               yea
               the
               Brethren
               of
               that
               Spirituall
               Bride-groom
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               But
               they
               erre
               (
               you
               will
               say
               )
               from
               the
               Faith.
               From
               what
               faith
               ?
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               .
               )
               Not
               the
               Christian
               surely
               ,
               but
               the
               Romish
               .
               What
               a
               strange
               thing
               is
               this
               ?
               Christ
               doth
               not
               condemn
               them
               ,
               the
               Pope
               doth
               .
               If
               that
               great
               Chancellour
               of
               Paris
               were
               now
               alive
               ,
               he
               would
               freely
               teach
               his
               Sorbon
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               once
               did
               )
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Popes
               power
               (
               that
               I
               may
               use
               his
               owne
               word
               )
               to
               hereticate
               any
               Proposition
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               an
               Oecumenicall
               Council
               besides
               hath
               done
               it
               .
               What
               Council
               ?
               That
               of
               Trent
               .
               I
               am
               deceived
               
               if
               that
               were
               hitherto
               received
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               France
               ,
               or
               deserved
               to
               be
               so
               hereafter
               .
               Consult
               with
               your
               own
               late
               Authors
               of
               most
               undoubted
               credit
               ;
               they
               will
               tell
               you
               plainly
               how
               unjust
               that
               Council
               was
               ,
               yea
               how
               no
               Council
               at
               all
               :
               It
               was
               only
               the
               Popes
               act
               ,
               whatsoever
               was
               decreed
               or
               established
               by
               that
               pack'd
               Conclave
               ,
               envassalled
               to
               the
               Seven
               hills
               .
               Consider
               lastly
               ,
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               how
               the
               Reformed
               Christians
               stand
               in
               no
               other
               terms
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               then
               the
               Papists
               do
               to
               the
               Reformed
               ;
               Heresie
               is
               with
               equall
               vehemency
               upbraided
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               But
               do
               we
               deale
               thus
               roughly
               with
               the
               followers
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ?
               Did
               we
               ever
               rage
               against
               the
               Popish
               Faith
               with
               fire
               and
               sword
               ?
               Was
               ever
               the
               crime
               of
               a
               poor
               misled
               conscience
               capitall
               to
               any
               soul
               ?
               
               You
               may
               finde
               perhaps
               (
               but
               very
               seldome
               )
               some
               audacious
               Masse-priest
               ,
               some
               firebrand
               of
               Sedition
               and
               contemner
               of
               our
               publick
               Laws
               to
               have
               suffered
               condign
               punishment
               :
               But
               no
               Papist
               (
               I
               dare
               boldly
               say
               )
               ever
               suffered
               losse
               either
               of
               life
               or
               lim
               merely
               for
               his
               Religion
               .
               Why
               dost
               not
               thou
               then
               (
               the
               Son
               of
               that
               gracious
               and
               mercifull
               Henry
               )
               carry
               thy self
               alike
               toward
               thy
               faithfull
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               most
               innocently
               professe
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ?
               Why
               should
               it
               prejudice
               any
               of
               them
               with
               thee
               to
               have
               served
               their
               God
               according
               to
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ?
               To
               conclude
               then
               ,
               Let
               it
               be
               but
               lawfull
               for
               thy
               people
               to
               be
               truly
               Religious
               .
               And
               thou
               ,
               Pope
               Urban
               ,
               return
               at
               last
               to
               thy self
               ,
               and
               consider
               how
               well
               this
               bloody
               advice
               of
               thine
               sutes
               
               with
               those
               thy
               Purple
               robes
               .
               A
               Sword
               rather
               then
               a
               Sheep-hook
               would
               become
               that
               hand
               that
               should
               write
               thus
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               a
               Net
               for
               the
               holy
               Fisher-man
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               rather
               for
               the
               bloody
               prizes
               of
               the
               Theatre
               .
               
                 Beautiful
                 are
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 peace
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               :
               )
               But
               we
               may
               say
               far
               otherwise
               of
               thee
               ,
               Cursed
               are
               the
               hands
               of
               them
               that
               denounce
               war.
               The
               least
               noise
               of
               an
               hammer
               must
               not
               be
               heard
               in
               Gods
               Temple
               :
               But
               you
               (
               Good
               man
               )
               would
               fill
               the
               holy
               Church
               of
               God
               with
               loud
               alarms
               ,
               clashing
               of
               bloody
               weapons
               and
               fearfull
               groans
               of
               dying
               men
               .
               Give
               eare
               therefore
               now
               at
               last
               ,
               thou
               who
               proudly
               scornest
               the
               sentence
               of
               any
               mortall
               Judge
               .
               That
               which
               once
               our
               famous
               Robert
               ,
               the
               holy
               and
               learned
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               done
               to
               
               thy
               Predecessour
               ,
               the
               same
               doe
               I
               now
               unto
               thee
               .
               Let
               me
               summon
               thee
               to
               that
               dreadfull
               Tribunall
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               before
               which
               thy
               wretched
               Soul
               shall
               one
               day
               appear
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               this
               thy
               bloody
               advice
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               rather
               to
               flee
               from
               the
               Wrath
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               fare
               well
               hereafter
               ,
               Repent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
               VRBANI
               VIII
               .
               Pontificis
               Romani
               BREVE
               ,
               Ad
               LUDOVICUM
               XIII
               .
               Galliarum
               Regem
               ,
               super
               RUPELLA
               capta
               .
            
             
               CHarissime
               in
               Christo
               Fili
               noster
               ,
               Salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               
               Vox
               exultationis
               &
               salutis
               in
               tabernaculis
               justorum
               :
               videat
               peccator
               &
               irascatur
               ,
               &
               Synagoga
               Satanae
               contabescat
               .
               Militat
               
                 Rex
                 Christianissimus
              
               pro
               Religione
               ,
               militat
               Deus
               exercituum
               pro
               Rege
               .
               Nos
               certè
               in
               hac
               Orbis
               patria
               sacro
               gaudio
               triumphamus
               ,
               gratulamur
               Majestati
               tuae
               victoriam
               ,
               cujus
               trophaea
               constituuntur
               in
               Coelo
               ,
               cujus
               gloriam
               generatio
               ventura
               nunquam
               conticescet
               .
               Rupellam
               Arcem
               non
               minus
               obstinatione
               perfidiae
               quam
               naturae
               munimentis
               inexpugnabilem
               ,
               vidit
               tandem
               haec
               aetas
               Regi
               &
               B.
               Petro
               subditam
               .
               Neque
               sanè
               quisquam
               adeò
               desipit
               ,
               ut
               tàm
               gloriosam
               palmam
               acceptam
               referat
               felicitati
               potiùs
               quàm
               virtuti
               .
               Diuturna
               tot
               mensium
               obsidione
               docuisti
               Europam
               Gallicis
               Legionibus
               te
               regnante
               debere
               non
               minorem
               constantiae
               laudem
               quàm
               celeritatis
               .
               
               Tibi
               autem
               periculorum
               contemptu
               &
               incommodorum
               patientia
               clare
               Victor
               exercitus
               vitam
               devovet
               ,
               &
               perfectum
               profligatae
               Haeresis
               triumphum
               auguratur
               .
               Sonuerunt
               &
               turbatae
               sunt
               aquae
               Oceani
               militantis
               obsessis
               perduellibus
               ;
               mors
               deditione
               potior
               videbatur
               ,
               ad
               ipsa
               Majestat
               is
               tuae
               castra
               cuniculos
               egit
               perfidia
               .
               Omnino
               dilatavit
               os
               suum
               Infernus
               ,
               evomens
               scelerum
               &
               periculorum
               turmas
               ,
               ne
               tam
               opulentum
               propugnaculum
               impietati
               eriperetur
               .
               Stetit
               Dominus
               à
               dextris
               tuis
               ;
               non
               modo
               devicisti
               hostium
               copias
               ,
               sed
               ipsi
               etiam
               auxiliari
               Oceano
               potuisti
               fraenum
               injicere
               .
               Gratias
               agamus
               omnes
               Omnipotenti
               ,
               qui
               eripuit
               Te
               de
               contradictionibus
               populi
               non
               credentis
               .
               Caeterum
               cum
               scias
               qua
               cura
               custodiendi
               sint
               victoriarum
               fructus
               ne
               marcescant
               ,
               nemo
               est
               qui
               ambigat
               à
               te
               reliquias
               omnes
               
               Haereticorum
               in
               Gallica
               vinea
               stabulantium
               propediem
               profligatum
               iri
               .
               Diadema
               hoc
               perfecti
               decoris
               imponi
               cupit
               Ecclesia
               illi
               galeae
               salut
               is
               ,
               qua
               armatum
               Majestatis
               tuae
               caput
               ipse
               protegere
               videtur
               Dominus
               potens
               in
               praelio
               .
               Speramus
               enim
               fore
               ut
               Gallia
               omni
               pacata
               ,
               illucescant
               coruscationes
               Ludovici
               Triumphatoris
               captivae
               Filiae
               
                 Sion
                 Francica
              
               trophaea
               commemoranti
               ,
               &
               intuenti
               splendorem
               fulgurantis
               hastae
               tuae
               .
               Vota
               nostra
               atque
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               secundet
               Deus
               ,
               qui
               voluntatem
               timentium
               se
               faciet
               .
               Interea
               Nuncius
               noster
               ,
               qui
               Regalis
               gloriae
               spectator
               in
               castris
               adfuit
               ,
               luculentus
               erit
               Pontificiae
               gratulationis
               Interpres
               Majestati
               tuae
               ,
               cui
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               amantissime
               impertimur
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Datum
                 Romae
                 apud
                 
                   S.
                   Mariam
                
                 majorem
                 ,
                 sub
                 annulo
                 Piscatoris
                 ,
                 
                   die
                   vigesimo
                   
                   octavo
                   Novembris
                   ,
                   anno
                   1628
                   ,
                   Pontificatus
                   sexto
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               INURBANITATI
               PONTIFICIAE
               RESPONSIO
               
                 JOS.
                 EXONIENSIS
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               Amico
               mihi
               plurimum
               colendo
               ,
               Domo.
               GILBERTO
               PRIMEROSIO
               ,
               S.
               Theol.
               Professori
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               Gallicae
               Londinensis
               Pastori
               ,
               Regiae
               Majestati
               à
               Sacris
               .
            
             
               MOnstrabat
               mihi
               modo
               Tourvalus
               noster
               ,
               gente
               Gallus
               ,
               Epistolam
               ,
               Latino
               idiomate
               typis
               editam
               ,
               Urbani
               Papae
               ,
               pro
               more
               ,
               tumidam
               &
               
               sanguinolentam
               ,
               
                 Ludovico
                 Galliarum
              
               Regi
               pridem
               datam
               ;
               in
               qua
               ,
               ubi
               bonus
               Pontifex
               Io
               Paean
               canorè
               cecinisset
               Rupellensi
               victoriae
               ,
               Regi
               simul
               ac
               Genti
               abunde
               gratulatus
               ,
               descendit
               illico
               ,
               satis
               inclementer
               ,
               ad
               saevum
               illud
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               Haereticorum
               in
               Gallia
               stabulantium
               profligationem
               acriter
               urget
               &
               impellit
               .
               Continere
               manum
               non
               potui
               ,
               quin
               me
               subito
               in
               chartas
               darem
               ;
               arripio
               calamum
               ;
               responsionem
               non
               meditor
               ,
               sed
               effundo
               .
               Quicquid
               est
               ,
               habe
               ,
               Vir
               venerande
               ,
               &
               lege
               ;
               &
               vel
               igni
               trade
               ,
               vel
               luci
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 tuo
                 
                 JOS.
                 EXON
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               URBANO
               VIII
               .
               Pontifici
               ROMANO
               ,
               JOSEPHUS
               EXONIENSIS
               Sanam
               mentem
               &
               Charitatem
               .
            
             
               
               QUIDni
               verò
               pontificem
               maximum
               compellare
               ausit
               minimus
               Episcoporum
               ?
               Non
               peto
               veniam
               ,
               nec
               opus
               est
               ;
               prisâ
               utor
               licentiâ
               .
               Non
               ità
               nimium
               distabat
               olim
               ab
               
                 Eugubio
                 Roma
              
               ,
               aut
               Isca
               meus
               à
               Tiberi
               .
               Audi
               modo
               ,
               Pontifex
               Urbane
               ,
               quod
               brevi
               pro
               tremendo
               Christi
               Tribunali
               pallidus
               exaudies
               .
               Pastorem
               Christiani
               gregis
               parùm
               decent
               hae
               sanguinea
               liturae
               .
               Tune
               ut
               ad
               arma
               ,
               tristis
               Praco
               ,
               conclames
               ?
               Tune
               ut
               Christianos
               Principes
               ,
               nimio
               quàm
               plenos
               cruoris
               ,
               ad
               profligationem
               suorum
               cladémque
               horrendam
               acriter
               instiges
               ?
               Ideone
               tibi
               creditae
               Claves
               ,
               ut
               ferratas
               belli
               portas
               eburneásque
               Ditis
               inferni
               aperires
               ?
               Euge
               ,
               Petri
               umbra
               ,
               numquid
               hi
               tibi
               Malchi
               videntur
               ,
               
               quibus
               dum
               aures
               praecidere
               voluisti
               ,
               levi
               errore
               in
               guttura
               incidisti
               ?
               Aut
               nunquid
               de
               quadrupedibus
               hisce
               in
               Gallia
               stabulantibus
               dictum
               tibi
               pridem
               coelitus
               ,
               
                 Occide
                 &
                 Manduca
              
               ?
               Tune
               pacifice
               Rector
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               ut
               coruscantes
               galeas
               ,
               hastas
               ,
               gladios
               loquaris
               ?
               Qualem
               verò
               sonum
               edere
               potuisset
               Lupa
               tui
               Romuli
               ,
               si
               ista
               Petri
               caulam
               non
               dedeceat
               truculenta
               vox
               ?
               Conspue
               quantum
               lubet
               ,
               &
               comminge
               cineres
               infelicis
               Rupellae
               ,
               &
               diffla
               superbo
               spiritu
               conculcatissimum
               miserrimae
               Urbis
               pulverem
               :
               recognosce
               interim
               paululùm
               ,
               quam
               non
               multa
               transierunt
               secula
               ex
               quo
               heareditarium
               Ludovici
               ,
               jam
               tui
               ,
               sceptrum
               Romae
               portas
               confregerit
               ,
               comminuerit
               moenia
               ,
               cives
               dissiparit
               ,
               Praecessorémque
               tuum
               ,
               sannis
               dirisque
               onustum
               ,
               caeco
               carcere
               mulctârit
               .
               Sed
               neque
               tot
               deinceps
               excurrent
               anni
               (
               nisi
               me
               praesaga
               
               futuri
               mens
               nimiùm
               fefellerit
               )
               antequam
               
                 cecidisse
                 Babylonem
              
               ,
               &
               clamabit
               Angelus
               ,
               &
               gratulabundus
               Orbis
               obstupescet
               .
               Tuae
               erunt
               aliquando
               hae
               vices
               ,
               Urbium
               perditissima
               .
               
                 Felicem
                 sane
                 illum
                 ,
                 qui
                 paria
                 tibi
                 quaeque
                 retulerit
                 ,
                 quique
                 parvulorum
                 tuorum
                 capita
                 saxis
                 identidem
                 illiserit
                 .
              
               Fruere
               tu
               interea
               miseriis
               hisce
               nostris
               ,
               arride
               lacrymis
               ,
               exhilarare
               suspiri
               is
               ,
               ejulatibus
               accine
               ,
               applaude
               cruciatibus
               :
               est
               qui
               de
               coelo
               suo
               prospicit
               justus
               ultor
               ,
               cujus
               nos
               unà
               &
               exosculamur
               
               virgam
               ,
               &
               inhiamus
               vindictae
               .
               Causam
               tu
               nostram
               age
               ,
               ô
               Deus
               ,
               imò
               tuam
               ,
               tuam
               
               solius
               :
               Quidni
               te
               provocet
               arbitrum
               audax
               innocentia
               ?
               Si
               quid
               uspiam
               est
               in
               toto
               hoc
               sacrosanctae
               quam
               profitemur
               hactenus
               Religionis
               negotio
               quod
               ex
               humani
               cerebri
               impurissimo
               fonte
               prodierit
               ,
               pereat
               sane
               nobiscum
               ,
               pereat
               penitissimè
               ,
               &
               ad
               inferos
               suos
               merito
               relegetur
               :
               Quod
               si
               nos
               nihil
               unquam
               Christiano
               orbi
               propinari
               ausi
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               tu
               Prophet
               is
               tuis
               Apostolisque
               inspiraveris
               ,
               perque
               illos
               (
               fallere
               nescios
               )
               amanuenses
               populo
               tuo
               fidelissimè
               traditum
               volueris
               ;
               scilicet
               quin
               aut
               nos
               tecum
               felicissimè
               erramus
               ,
               ô
               Deus
               veritatis
               ,
               aut
               tu
               nobiscum
               aeternam
               hanc
               &
               unice
               Evangelicam
               religionem
               tueris
               ?
            
             
               Fallimur
               verò
               miselli
               ,
               Pietas
               est
               ,
               ilicet
               ,
               quam
               nos
               Crudelitatis
               insimulamus
               ;
               Zelus
               est
               domus
               Dei
               quo
               ,
               bonus
               Pontifex
               ,
               ità
               totus
               accenderis
               ,
               ut
               Haereticorum
               ad
               
               unum
               omnium
               in
               Gallia
               stabulantium
               extirpationem
               &
               optaveris
               &
               suaseris
               importunius
               .
               O
               frontem
               !
               O
               viscera
               !
               Deum
               ,
               Angelos
               ,
               Sanctos
               ,
               testes
               appellamus
               hujus
               tam
               atrocis
               contumeliae
               .
               Nempc
               ,
               quos
               tu
               Haereseos
               stigmate
               falsò
               inuris
               ,
               audies
               demum
               ubi
               Ecclesia
               filios
               ,
               Christus
               membra
               salutaverit
               .
               Ecquid
               enim
               (
               per
               Deum
               immortalem
               )
               docemus
               nos
               ,
               quod
               non
               Scriptura
               ,
               non
               Concilia
               ,
               non
               Patres
               ,
               non
               Ecclesiae
               Catbedraeque
               Christianoe
               unanimiter
               semper
               tenuerunt
               ?
               Nimirum
               ,
               quae
               nos
               profitemur
               ,
               vestri
               ipsorum
               probatissimi
               Authores
               tenent
               universa
               .
               Quid
               ergorei
               est
               ?
               Sunt
               revera
               quaedam
               nupera
               Opinionum
               assumenta
               ,
               quae
               vos
               avitae
               fidei
               superadjecta
               voluistis
               :
               ista
               nos
               piissime
               rejicimus
               ,
               &
               constanter
               usque
               recusamus
               :
               Humana
               sunt
               ,
               vestra
               sunt
               ;
               denique
               aut
               dubia
               sunt
               ,
               aut
               iniqua
               .
               Ideone
               
               verò
               ut
               Christianae
               animae
               ex
               Ecclesiae
               gremio
               ejiceremur
               ?
               ut
               ferro
               flammisque
               absumendi
               traderemur
               illico
               ?
               ut
               in
               barathrum
               Diaboli
               fulmine
               anathematis
               devoluti
               ,
               arderemus
               aeternum
               ?
               Ideone
               belluis
               &
               stabulum
               paratur
               &
               laniena
               ?
               Justitiam
               ,
               Deus
               bone
               ,
               &
               misericordiam
               Pontificiam
               !
               Mera
               haec
               temporis
               injuria
               est
               :
               Non
               fuit
               ea
               olim
               Haeresis
               quae
               nunc
               est
               .
               Si
               priscis
               Ecclesiae
               temporibus
               nasci
               nobis
               contigisset
               ,
               antcquam
               Primatus
               iste
               Romanus
               ,
               Iconolatria
               ,
               Transubstantiatio
               ,
               Sacrificium
               Missaticum
               ,
               Purgatorium
               ,
               Communio
               sive
               singularis
               ,
               sive
               dimidiata
               ,
               Indulgentiarum
               nundinatio
               ,
               &
               hujus
               farinae
               reliqua
               orbi
               Christiano
               innotuissent
               ,
               patuisset
               profectò
               nobis
               coelum
               ,
               non
               minus
               quam
               cateris
               piis
               simplicioris
               illius
               aevi
               animabus
               ,
               quoe
               in
               vera
               Christi
               fide
               feliciter
               evolârunt
               .
               Jam
               verò
               in
               eam
               nos
               servatos
               
               fuisse
               mundi
               senectam
               ,
               in
               qua
               nova
               quaedam
               suboriretur
               Articulorum
               soboles
               ,
               laetale
               nobis
               erit
               ,
               neque
               minore
               poenâ
               quam
               perpetuis
               Gehenna
               cruciatibus
               luendum
               .
               Cogitate
               hoc
               ,
               quotquot
               uspiam
               terrarum
               agitis
               Christiani
               ,
               quam
               sit
               ab
               omni
               justitia
               &
               charitate
               alienum
               ,
               ut
               nova
               subinde
               humano
               arbitrio
               creetur
               Fides
               priscis
               seculis
               inaudita
               ,
               quae
               morti
               aeternae
               devoveat
               incredulos
               nepotes
               ,
               quos
               antiqua
               Veritas
               coelo
               adscivisset
               .
               Recentes
               hi
               scilicet
               politicae
               Religionis
               apices
               illi
               sunt
               qui
               Orbem
               universum
               (
               quaqua
               patet
               Christi
               nomen
               )
               immane
               quantum
               conturbârunt
               :
               hi
               sunt
               qui
               committunt
               inter
               se
               pacatissimos
               (
               absque
               hoc
               foret
               )
               terrae
               Dominos
               ,
               scindunt
               regna
               ,
               populos
               distrahunt
               ,
               dirimunt
               societates
               ,
               seditiones
               fovent
               ,
               florentissimas
               regiones
               vastant
               ,
               urbes
               denique
               opulentissimas
               in
               cineres
               redigunt
               .
               Siccine
               
               verò
               fieri
               oportuit
               ?
               Putamusne
               hanc
               justam
               funestissimi
               belli
               internecionisque
               causam
               ,
               pro
               summi
               Judicis
               Tribunali
               aliquando
               probatam
               iri
               ?
            
             
               Evigilate
               ,
               Christiani
               Principes
               ,
               Tuque
               in
               primis
               ,
               Ludovice
               Rex
               ,
               cui
               ista
               tam
               inurbanè
               crudeliterque
               insusurrata
               sunt
               ;
               evigila
               demum
               ,
               &
               vide
               quàm
               tibi
               ,
               sub
               praetextu
               Pietatis
               ,
               dira
               feritas
               pessimis
               modis
               imponere
               studuerit
               .
               Tui
               sunt
               isti
               quos
               ad
               caedem
               deposcunt
               alienigenae
               ;
               Christi
               sunt
               .
               Tune
               vero
               ut
               manum
               gladiumve
               imbueres
               illorum
               sanguine
               pro
               quibus
               Christus
               profudit
               suum
               ?
               qui
               suum
               pro
               te
               ac
               magno
               Parente
               tuo
               lubentissime
               prodegerunt
               ?
               Auditu
               ,
               quaeso
               ,
               qui
               justus
               audire
               soles
               apud
               tuos
               Monarcha
               :
               Sinos
               alium
               à
               tuo
               Deum
               ,
               Christum
               alium
               coleremus
               ,
               si
               aliud
               ambiremus
               coelum
               ,
               si
               Symbolum
               aliud
               ,
               aliud
               Baptisma
               ,
               si
               novam
               
               denique
               aliis
               innixam
               fundamentis
               Ecclesiam
               profiteremur
               ,
               esset
               profectò
               cur
               Haereticos
               in
               Gallia
               stabulantes
               flammis
               ultricibus
               destinares
               :
               si
               quid
               populus
               tuus
               vel
               à
               communi
               Deo
               sancitum
               ,
               vel
               à
               te
               legitime
               institutum
               violarit
               ,
               non
               deprecamur
               herclè
               vindictam
               ;
               vapulent
               qui
               meruerunt
               ,
               aequum
               est
               .
               Noli
               interim
               saevire
               in
               Dei
               tui
               servos
               ,
               in
               cives
               tuos
               ,
               quos
               ipsa
               Religio
               praestat
               fideles
               :
               noli
               sinere
               ut
               
               
               propter
               hesterna
               quaedam
               planeque
               superflna
               humani
               ingenii
               adjectamenta
               ,
               meramque
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               pereant
               ii
               qui
               tuam
               Patrisque
               tui
               salutem
               ac
               gloriam
               summo
               vitae
               suae
               discrimine
               redimere
               voluerunt
               :
               sine
               per
               te
               vivant
               illi
               ,
               per
               quos
               tu
               modò
               regnas
               .
               Quod
               si
               tui
               non
               essent
               ,
               memento
               tamen
               (
               quo
               te
               titulo
               maximè
               insignire
               solent
               tui
               )
               Christianos
               esse
               ,
               eodem
               &
               Fonte
               lotos
               ,
               &
               emptos
               Sanguine
               ,
               &
               Spiritu
               renatos
               ,
               coelestis
               denique
               (
               quicquid
               vanus
               intonct
               furor
               )
               Sponsae
               filios
               ,
               sponsi
               fratres
               .
               At
               errant
               hi
               scilicet
               à
               Fide.
               Quâ
               tandem
               ?
               Non
               Christianâ
               certè
               ,
               sed
               Pontificiâ
               .
               Quid
               vero
               hoc
               monstri
               est
               ?
               Non
               damnat
               hos
               Christus
               ,
               damnat
               Pontifex
               .
               Sisuperesset
               modò
               magnus
               ille
               tuus
               Cancellarius
               Parisiensis
               ,
               doceret
               is
               liberè
               Sorbonam
               (
               quod
               olim
               fecit
               )
               suam
               ,
               quàm
               non
               sit
               penes
               Pontificem
               ,
               Propositionem
               
               aliquam
               (
               verbo
               utar
               suo
               )
               heereticare
               .
               Atqui
               Concilium
               fecit
               insuper
               hoc
               Oecumenicum
               .
               Quodnam
               vero
               ?
               Tridentinum
               .
               Fallor
               si
               hoc
               in
               Galliis
               obtinere
               potuerit
               hactenus
               ,
               meruitve
               .
               Consule
               tuos
               integerrimae
               pridem
               fidei
               authores
               ,
               dicent
               illi
               tibi
               .
               quàm
               iniquum
               ,
               quàm
               nullum
               fuerit
               :
               unius
               erat
               Pontificis
               quicquid
               à
               coetu
               illo
               (
               multicipiti
               Romae
               mancipio
               )
               factum
               sancitumve
               .
               Cogita
               denique
               ,
               obsecro
               ,
               quam
               non
               alio
               in
               loco
               ●●nt
               Reformati
               Pontificiis
               ,
               quàm
               Pontificii
               Reformat●
               :
               atque
               acriter
               exprobrari
               solet
               Haresis
               utrinque
               .
               Siccine
               verò
               agitur
               apud
               nos
               Romanae
               Religionis
               asseclis
               ?
               Unquamve
               gladio
               aut
               incendio
               saevitum
               istic
               in
               Fidem
               Pontificiam
               ?
               Eccui
               unquam
               capitale
               fuit
               hoc
               miserè
               hallucinantis
               conscientiae
               crimen
               ?
               Est
               ubi
               comperies
               (
               rarò
               tamen
               admodum
               )
               audacem
               forte
               aliquem
               Sacrificum
               ,
               
               Legum
               publicarum
               contemptorem
               ,
               Seditionis
               flabellum
               ,
               poenam
               luisse
               meritissimam
               :
               sed
               meroe
               Religionis
               causam
               (
               fidenter
               dico
               )
               nemo
               unquam
               Pontificiorum
               aut
               capite
               luit
               aut
               membro
               .
               Quin
               tu
               ,
               Clementissimi
               HENRICI
               fili
               ,
               pariter
               te
               geris
               ergatuos
               ,
               qui
               Reformatam
               Religionem
               innocentissimè
               profitentur
               .
               Quin
               faxis
               ,
               nemini
               ut
               fraudi
               siet
               secundum
               Scripturam
               sacram
               ,
               veterisque
               Ecclesiae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Deum
               coluisse
               :
               liceat
               tuis
               esse
               verè
               pios
               .
               Tu
               verò
               redi
               ad
               te
               demum
               ,
               Urbane
               Pontifex
               ,
               &
               recole
               quàm
               haec
               Purpuram
               tuam
               probè
               deceat
               atrox
               sententia
               .
               Non
               pedum
               profectò
               ,
               sed
               ensem
               gestârit
               oportet
               ,
               qui
               istud
               exaraverit
               ;
               neque
               piscatorium
               est
               hoc
               rete
               ,
               sed
               the
               atricum
               &
               myrmillonicum
               .
               
                 Speciosi
                 pedes
                 Evangelizantium
                 pacem
              
               ,
               inquit
               Propheta
               ;
               nos
               hîc
               de
               te
               paulò
               aliter
               ,
               odiosae
               manus
               praeconizantium
               
               bella
               .
               Si
               qua
               tibi
               sors
               in
               Evangelio
               Jesu
               Christi
               obtigisset
               ,
               fasilè
               sentires
               pacem
               istic
               sonare
               omnia
               ,
               lenitatem
               ,
               mansuetudinem
               ,
               concordiam
               :
               Non
               nisi
               ex
               inferno
               missa
               est
               dira
               Erinnys
               .
               Ne
               levissimus
               quidem
               mallei
               sonus
               exauditur
               in
               Templo
               Dei.
               Tu
               vero
               ,
               ô
               bone
               ,
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               sanctam
               impleri
               vis
               clangore
               tubarum
               ,
               ictibus
               caedentium
               ,
               morientium
               ejulatibus
               .
               Audi
               ergò
               demum
               ,
               tu
               qui
               mortalium
               omnium
               judicia
               superbè
               refugis
               ;
               quod
               olim
               Robertus
               noster
               sanctus
               pariter
               &
               doctus
               Lincolniensis
               Episcopus
               Praecessori
               tuo
               fecisse
               dicitur
               ,
               id
               ego
               tibi
               nunc
               facio
               :
               Fas
               mihi
               sit
               indicere
               tibi
               verendum
               Omnipotentis
               Dei
               Tribunal
               ,
               pro
               quo
               tremens
               horrensque
               tibi
               anima
               brevi
               sistetur
               ,
               sanguinolenti
               istius
               consilii
               rationem
               
               redditura
               .
               Interim
               ,
               si
               valere
               mavelis
               ,
               Resipisce
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Reverendissimo
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               ,
               Viro
               incomparabili
               
               JOSEPHO
               HALL
               ,
               Episcopo
               Exoniensi
               ,
               GILBERTUS
               PRIMEROSIUS
               S.
               P.
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   HEU
                   quantum
                   potuit
                   terrae
                   pelagíque
                   parari
                   
                
                 
                   Hoc
                   quem
                   civiles
                   fuderunt
                   sanguine
                   dextrae
                
              
               Gallorum
               ?
               Sed
               paci
               intercedit
               inurbanae
               frontis
               homo
               URBANUS
               VIII
               .
               Pontifex
               Romanus
               ;
               qui
               
                 Exhalans
                 foedos
                 foedo
                 de
                 pectore
                 ructus
                 ,
              
               bullante
               diro
               cruore
               BULLA
               ,
               ferocibus
               minaciis
               venosâ
               ,
               &
               saevâ
               adulatione
               tumente
               ,
               optimo
               Regi
               ,
               sed
               praepropero
               ac
               fervido
               in
               Martem
               ingenio
               ,
               in
               fidissimos
               cives
               ,
               qui
               nisi
               fuissent
               non
               esset
               ipse
               ,
               funesta
               inflat
               classica
               ;
               BREVI
               que
               grandiloquo
               &
               cruento
               sub
               Annulo
               Piscatoris
               asperrimam
               studiis
               belli
               gentem
               iterum
               in
               brevia
               &
               Syrtes
               civilis
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               creperi
               &
               periculosissimi
               belli
               ,
               cerebrosus
               &
               imperitus
               Nauclerus
               adigit
               &
               impingit
               :
               nullâ
               Regis
               ,
               nullâ
               Regionum
               
               omnium
               facile
               Reginae
               ,
               
                 Quas
                 Sol
                 exoriens
                 curru
                 fugiente
                 vaporat
                 ,
              
               nullâ
               Religionis
               majore
               curâ
               sed
               magis
               ut
               Regi
               &
               Regno
               anxias
               &
               inexplicabiles
               sollicitudines
               conficiat
               ;
               ut
               humanissimos
               cives
               ,
               non
               in
               piscatoria
               PETRI
               navicula
               
                 —
                 lentos
                 incurvans
                 gurgite
                 remos
                 ,
              
               Evangelici
               hami
               felici
               piscatu
               ex
               undoso
               turbarum
               civilium
               salo
               Piscator
               hominum
               humaniter
               ducat
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               sed
               in
               ANTICHRISTI
               praetoria
               navi
               gubernacula
               tenens
               ,
               BULLARUM
               &
               BREVIUM
               enormi
               harpagone
               Pirata
               nefarius
               Christianos
               inhumaniter
               praedetur
               ad
               caedem
               .
               Ut
               solenni
               Pontificum
               Romanorum
               
               more
               ,
               quod
               in
               Urbium
               densis
               vicis
               à
               grassatoribus
               nocturnis
               fieri
               amat
               ,
               belli
               facem
               accensam
               in
               vicina
               Regna
               conjiciat
               ,
               ut
               bonis
               civibus
               ad
               eum
               restinguendum
               undique
               discurrentibus
               ,
               ille
               impunè
               trahat
               ,
               rapiat
               ,
               populetur
               ,
               foedet
               ,
               conculcet
               omnia
               ;
               &
               ardente
               Christi
               Ecclesiâ
               ,
               immanissimi
               Neronis
               decessoris
               sui
               instar
               ,
               laetificum
               cum
               Spintriis
               suis
               Trojae
               pereuntis
               excidium
               canat
               :
               
                 
                   —
                   sic
                   sua
                   quemque
                   Inscribit
                   facies
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   Verum
                   —
                   Ut
                   multos
                   mensésque
                   diésque
                   ,
                
                 
                   Non
                   tamen
                   aetatem
                   tempestate
                   hac
                   scelerosi
                
                 
                   Laetabuntur
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Nam
               ecce
               quàm
               opportunè
               Tu
               ,
               
                 Praesul
                 Amplissime
              
               ,
               coelestis
               &
               infracti
               pectoris
               
               fervente
               robore
               ,
               Romanum
               illum
               
                 miserandae
                 sortis
                 onagrum
              
               in
               arce
               Tarpeiâ
               stabulantem
               ,
               &
               sono
               intempestivo
               rudentem
               ,
               styli
               tui
               acumine
               ,
               veluti
               clavis
               &
               fustibus
               ,
               compescis
               :
               Tu
               Bestiae
               bipedis
               è
               limo
               &
               è
               fimo
               erepentis
               lunata
               cornua
               elegantis
               libelli
               malleo
               retundis
               :
               Tu
               rufo
               Draconi
               
                 Aere
                 ciere
                 viros
                 ,
                 Martémque
                 accendere
                 cantu
              
               nimis
               quàm
               bono
               ,
               incestum
               &
               clamosum
               os
               suggillas
               :
               Tu
               Papam
               superbientem
               ,
               &
               sublime
               caput
               coelo
               audaci
               nisu
               inferentem
               ,
               cujus
               ad
               nutum
               
                 Intereunt
                 ,
                 labuntur
                 ,
                 eunt
                 rursum
                 omnia
                 vorsum
                 ,
              
               modestissimo
               scripto
               humilitatem
               &
               modestiam
               doces
               :
               Tu
               marculum
               ,
               qui
               
                 duri
                 robora
                 ferri
              
               in
               Orthodoxorum
               perniciem
               
               
                 Multorum
                 magnis
                 tuditantium
                 ignibu●
                 tundit
                 ,
              
               Cyclopum
               Polyphemo
               extorques
               ,
               &
               pausam
               tuditandi
               facere
               jubes
               :
               Tutrepidantia
               jampridem
               BALYLONIS
               moenia
               à
               coenosis
               magni
               illius
               exitialium
               mendaciorum
               architecti
               congesta
               caementariis
               ,
               
                 
                   —
                   Qui
                   nihil
                   amplius
                   unquam
                
                 
                 
                   
                   Quàm
                   commune
                   lutum
                   è
                   paleis
                   ,
                   coenúmque
                   aceratum
                
                 
                   Rugosi
                   passique
                   senes
                   eadem
                   omnia
                   quaerunt
                   ,
                
              
               variorum
               librorum
               multis
               vigiliis
               feliciter
               elucubratorum
               ,
               velut
               oscillo
               penduli
               impetus
               hactenus
               arietasti
               ,
               vexasti
               ,
               dissipasti
               :
               Tandem
               ,
               optimae
               notae
               libello
               ,
               non
               ad
               ostentationem
               sed
               ad
               utilitatem
               composito
               ,
               &
               mitissima
               responsione
               ,
               sulphareas
               omnium
               calamitatum
               fornaces
               ,
               quas
               NEBUCHADNETSAR
               Romanus
               adversus
               Christi
               Confessores
               immitissimo
               edicto
               accendi
               jubet
               ,
               pro
               virili
               tua
               parte
               à
               Christi
               Ecclesia
               prohibes
               &
               depellis
               :
               Tu
               Leonum
               famelicorum
               dentes
               ,
               quos
               indomitae
               illius
               belluae
               consiliarii
               atque
               administri
               in
               Danielis
               nostros
               exacuunt
               ,
               Verbi
               Divini
               forfice
               comprehendis
               ,
               concutis
               ,
               &
               confringis
               ;
               
                 
                 —
                 Quos
                 ille
                 indocilis
                 pacísque
                 boníque
                 ,
              
               omnium
               malorum
               Fecialis
               &
               Pater
               Patratus
               ,
               Principes
               rerum
               potentes
               in
               arma
               feralia
               exequiali
               &
               tragico
               carmine
               movet
               &
               protrudit
               :
               Tu
               pacis
               aeternae
               praeco
               ab
               armis
               discordibus
               revocas
               ,
               &
               ad
               piam
               Christi
               pacem
               ,
               Christianaeque
               Charitatis
               tranquillum
               portum
               fortiter
               occupandum
               ,
               suavissimae
               scriptionis
               dulci
               &
               docto
               celeusmate
               fidus
               celeustes
               provocas
               .
            
             
               Frustra
               omnia
               ,
               illum
               si
               spectes
               qui
               ,
               
                 Nequam
                 &
                 magnus
                 homo
                 ,
                 laniorum
                 immane
                 '
                 canes
                 ut
                 ,
              
               distento
               &
               fulmineo
               rictu
               Christianorum
               sanguini
               inhiat
               ,
               cuique
               cibus
               cadavera
               ,
               potus
               cruor
               est
               :
               quibus
               dum
               se
               ingurgitat
               ,
               toto
               orbe
               Christiano
               tristibus
               
               ululante
               plangoribus
               ,
               ille
               laetis
               ululat
               triumphis
               ,
               
                 Io
                 Paean
                 ,
                 Io
                 Triumphe
              
               nobis
               obganniens
               ,
               velut
               
                 
                   Gallinaceu
                   '
                   cum
                   victor
                   se
                   gallus
                   honestè
                
                 
                   Sustulit
                   in
                   digitos
                   ,
                   primorésque
                   erigit
                   ungues
                   ,
                
              
               Coquelico
               canorâ
               voce
               in
               fimeto
               occinit
               .
               Ut
               illa
               Meretrix
               purpurata
               ,
               Martyrum
               sanguine
               ebria
               ,
               quae
               Reges
               quos
               philtris
               suis
               intoxicavit
               ,
               BULLARUM
               aculeatarum
               majoribus
               stimulis
               in
               cruda
               adversum
               Christum
               praelia
               suscitat
               ;
               ut
               ille
               desperatae
               salutis
               homo
               ,
               peccati
               &
               per
               ditionis
               Filius
               ,
               tuum
               illud
               RESIPISCE
               discat
               ,
               spes
               nulla
               superest
               .
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 si
                 TU
                 hos
                 fluctus
                 undásque
                 è
                 gurgite
                 salso
              
               
                 
                 Tollere
                 decrêris
                 ,
                 ventum
                 prius
                 haematicum
                 TU
                 ,
              
               
                 Ventum
                 ,
                 inquam
                 ,
                 tollas
                 .
              
            
             
               Illi
               enim
               neque
               est
               cor
               quo
               paveat
               ,
               neque
               jecur
               quo
               amet
               ,
               neque
               fel
               quo
               sibi
               irascatur
               ,
               neque
               frons
               quâ
               erubescat
               :
               Illi
               Ganeae
               ,
               illis
               ingluviosis
               quibus
               cingitur
               raso
               capite
               ministris
               ,
               
                 —
                 solis
                 vivere
                 fas
                 est
                 Occipite
                 caeco
                 ,
                 —
              
               &
               edictis
               vetare
               ,
               
                 —
                 ne
                 quisquam
                 hic
                 faxit
                 oletum
                 ,
              
               &
               sacra
               capita
               reprehendat
               .
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 vos
                 Romulidae
                 vobis
                 ignoscitis
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
              
               
                 
                 Turpia
                 Cerdoni
                 ,
                 Papam
                 sacrósque
                 decebunt
              
               
                 Presbyteros
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               Tu
               ,
               
                 Antistes
                 Dignissime
              
               ,
               eos
               liberâ
               ad
               URBANUM
               responsione
               liberas
               doces
               audire
               voces
               ,
               &
               ingratiis
               discere
               ,
               in
               Anglia
               &
               mutire
               fas
               esse
               ,
               &
               sine
               scrobe
               altâ
               voce
               exclamare
               ,
               Auriculas
               Asini
               Papam
               &
               Cardinales
               habere
               .
            
             
               Quantum
               autem
               ego
               fideli
               erga
               me
               amicitiae
               tuae
               debeam
               ,
               
                 Reverende
                 Pater
              
               ,
               quod
               mihi
               homini
               privato
               tantus
               Eruditione
               ,
               Pietate
               ,
               Dignitate
               Praesul
               ,
               Responsionem
               illam
               inscribere
               voluisti
               ,
               nec
               rudi
               calamo
               exprimere
               ,
               nec
               linguâ
               inexplanatâ
               expromere
               ,
               nec
               impari
               mente
               consequi
               possum
               :
               Scilicet
               ,
               ut
               Episcopum
               decet
               ,
               tui
               semper
               similis
               es
               ,
               id
               est
               optimus
               ;
               Honores
               novos
               adeptus
               veterem
               
               amicitiam
               non
               deponis
               ,
               &
               magnus
               licet
               sis
               ,
               omniumque
               bonorum
               votis
               minor
               ,
               ad
               minima
               te
               demittis
               .
            
             
               Quod
               verò
               electissimum
               Scriptum
               meo
               arbitrio
               stare
               aut
               cadere
               ,
               prodire
               aut
               latere
               ,
               malignâ
               ignis
               flammâ
               extingui
               ,
               aut
               praeclarâ
               doctorum
               luce
               frui
               ,
               publici
               juris
               ,
               aut
               in
               mei
               solius
               bonis
               esse
               jubes
               ;
               id
               verò
               Modestiae
               est
               tuae
               ,
               quae
               inter
               multas
               &
               claras
               Virtutes
               quae
               in
               te
               maximae
               sunt
               &
               clarissimae
               ,
               in
               scriptis
               ,
               in
               voce
               ,
               
               in
               vultu
               ,
               in
               oculis
               ,
               in
               composito
               mentis
               habitu
               ,
               in
               tota
               vita
               tua
               fulgentibus
               
               micat
               radiis
               ,
               
                 velut
                 inter
                 ignes
                 Luna
                 minores
              
               .
               Macte
               istâ
               morum
               suavitate
               ,
               quâ
               operto
               vivens
               ostio
               ,
               facta
               tua
               omnia
               ad
               Pietatis
               &
               rectae
               Rationis
               obrussam
               exigis
               :
               Macte
               isto
               viri
               boni
               charactere
               ,
               qui
               
                 
                   Index
                   ipse
                   sui
                   totum
                   se
                   explorat
                   ad
                   unguem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quid
                   proceres
                   ,
                   vanique
                   ferat
                   quid
                   opinio
                   vulgi
                
                 
                   Securus
                   .
                
              
               Teque
               ipsum
               semper
               verens
               ,
               omnium
               quotquot
               te
               novere
               ,
               quique
               tuos
               in
               scriptis
               &
               nitida
               oratione
               pellucentes
               mores
               vidêre
               ,
               amorem
               tibi
               conciliasti
               .
               Macte
               iterum
               atque
               iterum
               praeclarae
               Eruditionis
               gloriâ
               ,
               altissimâ
               rerum
               Divinarum
               &
               Humanarum
               scientiâ
               ,
               literatissimis
               variarum
               disciplinarum
               monumentis
               ,
               
               quibus
               tibi
               jure
               merito
               jucundi
               &
               nervosi
               Oratoris
               ,
               Christiani
               Senecae
               ,
               clarissimi
               &
               doctissimi
               Theologi
               nomen
               comparasti
               ;
               
                 Quod
                 vivet
                 seclis
                 innumerabilibus
                 .
              
            
             
               Sed
               age
               ,
               eat
               
                 
                   Qui
                   dono
                   meus
                   est
                   bonus
                   libellus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Qui
                   Auro
                   est
                   carior
                   aureus
                   libellus
                   :
                
              
               Eat
               pedibus
               celer
               per
               Alpium
               aeternis
               horrentium
               nivibus
               invias
               rupes
               ,
               per
               Apennini
               ardua
               &
               praerupta
               juga
               viam
               sibi
               faciat
               ,
               Arcem
               Sanctangeli
               velox
               conscendat
               ;
               Angelo
               Satanae
               ,
               Urbi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               securè
               procul
               extra
               teli
               jactum
               incubanti
               in
               faciem
               narret
               ,
               esse
               in
               Anglia
               Episcopos
               haud
               paucos
               ,
               qui
               inhumanae
               
               &
               infestae
               pecori
               lupae
               ,
               sub
               ovina
               pelle
               Regibus
               &
               populo
               Christiano
               Romae
               horrendae
               lac
               ferinum
               immulgenti
               ,
               personam
               alienam
               detrahere
               ,
               bestiam
               ovium
               sanguinis
               sitientem
               à
               Christi
               caulis
               arcere
               ;
               Ecclesiae
               laeta
               &
               pura
               pascua
               à
               turpi
               spumantium
               Aprorum
               dente
               ,
               &
               foedo
               lutulentarum
               Suum
               rostro
               pura
               &
               intemerata
               conservare
               ;
               Aesopicam
               corniculam
               PETRI
               &
               PAULI
               plumis
               insolescentem
               furtivis
               coloribus
               nudare
               ;
               
                 Cuculi
                 Romani
              
               ,
               qui
               Christianos
               omnes
               pro
               Currucis
               habet
               ,
               ova
               in
               ipso
               Dei
               Templo
               posita
               pertundere
               ;
               Meretricem
               Babylonicam
               Christiani
               nominis
               cerussâ
               &
               minio
               fucatam
               traducere
               ,
               &
               possint
               ,
               quia
               Doctissimi
               ,
               &
               velint
               ,
               quia
               Integerrimi
               ,
               &
               faciant
               ,
               quia
               Vigilantissimi
               .
               Atque
               ut
               odor
               illa
               morte
               in
               mortem
               sit
               quia
               RESIPISCERE
               dedidicit
               ,
               
               denuncietut
               tota
               men
               te
               atque
               omnibus
               artubus
               contremiscat
               ,
               appetente
               jam
               die
               illo
               decretorio
               quo
               ardebit
               BABYLON
               ,
               Meretricis
               magnae
               negotiatores
               &
               adulteri
               omnes
               lugebunt
               ,
               Diabolus
               mundi
               seductor
               ,
               Bestia
               &
               Pseudoprophe●a
               in
               stagnum
               ignis
               &
               sulphuris
               praecipites
               abibunt
               ,
               aeternas
               justè
               irato
               Numini
               poenas
               daturi
               ;
               Filiumque
               perditionis
               
                 Dignus
                 principio
                 exitus
                 exodiumque
                 sequetur
                 .
              
            
             
               Interea
               temporis
               ,
               veni
               ,
               Domine
               Jesu
               ,
               veni
               :
               Antichristum
               se
               truci
               in
               unctos
               tuos
               rabie
               efferentem
               comprime
               :
               Hostibus
               tuis
               ,
               qui
               asperum
               paternae
               castigationis
               tuae
               vinum
               nobis
               plenis
               cyathis
               educendum
               dedêre
               ,
               acinosas
               &
               pannosas
               indignationis
               tuae
               faeces
               plenis
               doliis
               exhauriendas
               invitis
               &
               reluctantibus
               porrige
               :
               
               
                 Captivam
                 Sionis
                 Filiam
              
               ferreo
               Aagyptiacae
               servitutis
               jugo
               oppressam
               liberali
               causa
               manu
               assere
               :
               LUDOVICI
               Regis
               fulgentes
               hastas
               ,
               coruscantes
               enses
               ,
               arma
               mortali
               fulgore
               crispantia
               ,
               tormentorum
               bellicorum
               horrisona
               fulmina
               in
               ipsum
               Pseudoprophetam
               &
               lutosos
               BABYLONIS
               muros
               converte
               ,
               ut
               fatidicum
               vatem
               veri
               ,
               nescium
               ,
               sua
               sibi
               mala
               laevâ
               mente
               verè
               profatum
               esse
               pudeat
               &
               poeniteat
               :
               Ecclesiis
               transmarinis
               solidam
               pacem
               subdolis
               ereptamartibus
               restitue
               :
               Damna
               nos
               voti
               ,
               &
               hanc
               quâ
               Major
               Britannia
               tuo
               solius
               beneficio
               fruitur
               pacem
               &
               tranquillitatem
               nobis
               fidam
               ,
               posteris
               verò
               nostris
               perpetuam
               praesta
               :
               Huic
               autem
               aureo
               libello
               da
               ut
               vivat
               vigeatque
               Antichristo
               Principum
               invidiam
               conflaturus
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               tuae
               almam
               pacem
               coagmentaturus
               :
               
               Ejusque
               autori
               largire
               beneficus
               ,
               ut
               vitâ
               honestissimè
               &
               sanctissimè
               in
               terris
               actà
               ,
               coelo
               potiatur
               ,
               ubi
               tecum
               
                 Immortali
                 aevo
                 summa
                 cum
                 pace
                 fruatur
                 .
              
            
             
               AMEN
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           End.
           
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45190-e1460
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             14.
             compared
             with
             Mar.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             4.
             31.
             compared
             with
             38.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             31
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             full
             explicatiō
             whereof
             ,
             I
             referre
             my
             Reader
             to
             my
             Passion
             Sermō
             ,
             wherein
             the
             particularities
             are
             largely
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e64980
           
             1
             Chron.
             15●2
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             3●
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             29.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             16
             ,
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e67830
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             120.
             ad
             Honoratum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e73860
           
             No
             Creature
             is
             more
             humble
             then
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Neat
             in
             words
             ,
             if
             foul
             in
             fact
             .
          
           
             Heavy
             ear
             .
          
           
             Deaf
             ear
             .
          
           
             Herod
             within
             ,
             John
             without
             .
          
           
             Either
             all
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             world
             is
             set
             in
             evil
             .
          
           
             Wickedness
             blinds
             the
             understanding
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             High.
             
          
           
             They
             told
             truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             lyed
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e78510
           
             My
             dove
             ,
             my
             fair
             one
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             wounds
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e83100
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             In
             librum
             Sapientia
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e84920
           
             Ecclus
             .
             10.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e87440
           
             Esay
             21.
             11.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             Recogn
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e93090
           
             Nic.
             l.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             De
             Ira
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e99360
           
             John
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             Adrichom
             .
             desc
             .
             Hiero.
             foi
             .
             fig.
             192.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Faciunt
               favos
               &
               vespae
               ,
               faciūt
               Ecclesias
               &
               Marcionita
               .
            
             Tertull.
             advers
             .
             Marcion
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ecclefiae
               nomē
               consensus
               concordiaeque
               est
            
             .
             Chrylost
             .
             com
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Gai.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Sit
               inter
               nos
               una
               fides
               ,
               &
               illico
               pax
               scquetur
               .
            
             Hier.
             advers
             .
             Ruff.
             
          
           
             d
             Erasm
             .
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             20.
             
             Pau●o
             Decimario
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Victor
             .
             Pe●sar
             .
             Atric
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Spalat
             .
             de
             histor
             .
             Eccles
             .
             to●n
             .
             ult
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Melancht
             .
             Postil
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Diog.
             Laert.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             Pol.
             lib.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Commentar
             .
             in
             Euang.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Sape
               Patres
               nostri
               &
               salubcrrimam
               consuc●udinem
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ut
               quiequid
               divin●ra
               ac
               i●gi●imum
               ,
            
             &c.
             Aug.
             
               Neque
               pr●p●●r
               palcā
               relinquimus
               aream
               Domini
               ,
               neque
               prop●er
               pisces
               malos
               rumpimus
               r●tia
               Domini
               .
            
             Aug.
             Epi.
             48.
             
             
               Sic
               Anabaptistae
               accusant
               Paedobaptismum
               Papismi
            
             .
             Clifton
             .
             contr
             .
             Smith
             .
             
               Si●
               N●ariani
               Trinitatem
               arg●●nt
               ut
               articulum
               Papae
               .
            
             Prolaeus
             Fa●cic
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               No●
               fatemur
               s●b
               Papatu
               plurimum
               esse
               boni
               Christiani
               ,
               im●
               omne
               bonum
               Christianum
               ;
               dico
               insuper
               &
               imo
               vero
               ,
               verum
               nucle●m
               Christianitatis
               .
            
             Luther
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             2.
             pleb
             .
             de
             Anabap
             .
             cit
             .
             à
             Cromero
             de
             fals
             .
             relig
             .
             Lutheran
             .
             
               Aliud
               est
               credere
               quod
               Papa
               credit
               ,
               aliud
               credere
               quod
               est
               Papae
               .
            
             Prolaeus
             ibid.
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             d
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vita
             Constant
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Justin
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             
             §.
             4.
             
             Annot.
             in
             leg
             .
             12.
             
             Tab.
             
          
           
             
               Magistris
               utentes
               Ambitione
               &
               Avaritia
            
             .
             Ber.
             ad
             Henric.
             Senonens
             .
             
               Quae
               fuerant
               vitia
               ,
               mores
               fiunt
               .
            
             Gers
             .
             de
             Negligentia
             Praelatorum
             ,
             Ex
             Senec.
             Gravam
             .
             Germ.
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             13.
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             Per
             disciplinam
             &
             metum
             ,
             nunquam
             spont●
             Sen.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Corrigenda
               &
               refer
               manda
               est
               Ecclesiastica
               disciplina
               ,
               quae
               ja●diu
               depravata
               atque
               corrupt
            
             &c.
             
             Orat.
             praesid
             Conc.
             Trid
             ses
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Primordia
             ●uncta
             pavida
             sunt
             .
             Cass
             .
          
           
             d
             Luther
             offered
             95.
             
             Conclus
             .
             to
             be
             disputed
             at
             Wittenb
             .
             
               Jo.
               Tecclius
            
             offers
             the
             contrary
             Propos
             .
             at
             Francf
             .
             vid
             hist
             .
             Conc.
             Tr●
             .
             1.
             
             Luther
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ita
               venio
               ,
               beatissime
               Pa●cr
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               &
               adhuc
               prostratus
               rogo
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Leon
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Ib.
             Luth.
             Jo.
             Eckius
             ,
             &
             Sylv.
             Prierius
             cont
             .
             Luth.
             Vid.
             hist
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Saepe
               saluti
               fuerc
               pestifera
            
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             h
             
               James
               Hogostrot
            
             a
             Dominican
             Inquisitor
             stirs
             up
             Pope
             Leo
             to
             capital
             punishments
             of
             Luth.
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             Ibid.
             hist
             Conc.
             
          
           
             i
             
               A
               primordio
               justitia
               vim
               patitur
               ;
               statim
               ut
               coli
               Deus
               coepit
               ,
               invidiam
               religio
               sortita
               est
               .
            
             Tert.
             Scorpiac
             .
             advers
             .
             Gnostic
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             Bapt
             ,
             Porta
             ,
             Leonis
             Bulla
             ,
             anno
             1518.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Punitis
               ingeniis
               gliscit
               author
               it
               as
               .
            
             Erasm
             .
             Godesch
             .
             Rosemund
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               defuisse
               magnos
               Theologos
               qui
               non
               verebantur
               affirmar●
               ,
               nihil
               osse
               in
               Luthero
               quin
               per
               probatos
               authores
               defendi
               possit
               .
            
             Erasmus
             lib.
             Epist
             .
             15.
             
             Godeschalco
             Rosemund
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             Theod.
             Beza
             contra
             Andraeam
             ,
             &c.
             vid.
             histor
             .
             Concil
             Trid.
             l
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Hul.
             Zuingl
             .
             in
             Eccl.
             Zurich
             .
             opponit
             se
             Tratii
             Samps
             .
             Mediola
             .
             Francis
             .
             Hugo
             Constantien
             .
             Epis
             .
             opponit
             se
             Zuinglio
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             Bulla
             secunda
             Leonis
             Papae
             ,
             Anno
             1520.
             
          
           
             a
             Anno
             1518.
             vid.
             hist
             .
             Conc.
             Trid.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Tres
               salvi
               conductus
               concessi
               Protestantibus
               ;
               sed
               quam
               frustra
               vid.
            
             Junii
             animadversiones
             in
             Bellar.
             
          
           
             c
             Vid.
             Ep.
             Epi.
             Quinque
             Eccles
             .
             in
             hist
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Judicandi
               potestas
               apud
               accusatores
               erat
            
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             q.
             Multo
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             q.
             7.
             
             
               Nullus
               debet
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Sententia
               non
               praesentibus
               partibus
               dicta
               ,
               nullius
               momenti
               est
               .
            
             Cassiod
             .
             de
             Amic
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               Nullus
               ante
               rectam
               cognitionem
               causae
               debet
               privari
               suo
               jure
               .
            
             Rodrigu●z
             Cas
             .
             cons
             .
             cap.
             241.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Cum
               carpuntur
               vitia
               ,
               &
               inde
               scandalum
               oritur
               ,
               ipse
               sibi
               scandali
               causa
               est
               qui
               fecis
               quod
               argui
               debet
               ,
               non
               ille
               qui
               arguit
               .
            
             Bern.
             ad
             Hugo
             .
             de
             S.
             Vict.
             Epist
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Nos
               vetera
               instauramus
               ,
               nova
               non
               prodimus
               .
            
             Erasm
             .
             Godeschalco
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vide
             Fregevillii
             Pontíque
             Reform
             .
             An.
             1588.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Haeresia
               non
               tā
               docet
               credere
               nova
               ,
               quam
               vetera
               non
               credere
               :
               magis
               enim
               haereses
               in
               non
               credendo
               .
            
             Joan.
             Lensaeus
             Bellidavus
             de
             Christ
             .
             libert
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Durand
             .
             Ration
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Fisher
             .
             contra
             D.
             White
             ,
             &
             D.
             Featly
             .
          
           
             m
             Accusatio
             non
             debet
             admitti
             quae
             non
             procedit
             ex
             charitate
             4.
             q.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Nec
               inficior
               Rom.
               Ecclesiam
               à
               prisco
               suo
               decore
               &
               splendore
               non
               parū
               diversam
               ,
               multisque
               morbis
               &
               vitiis
               deformatā
               .
            
             Cass
             .
             de
             Offi.
             boni
             viti
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Utilia
               vero
               et
               nolëti
               ingerēda
            
             .
             Ber.
             de
             vit
             .
             solit
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Luther
               ,
               porrexit
               orbi
               pharmacum
               violentū
               &
               amarum
               :
               Id
               quale
               quale
               sit
               ,
               optarim
               ut
               aliquid
               b●nae
               sanitatis
               ,
            
             &c.
             ●rasm
             .
             Georgio
             Sax.
             Duci
             ,
             l.
             21.
             
             
               Novis
               morbis
               novis
               obviandū
               medicamentis
            
             .
             Bern
             Ep.
             161.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Dulcior
               est
               religiosa
               castigatio
               ,
               quā
               blanda
               romissio
               .
            
             Ambr.
             in
             obit
             .
             Theod.
             ser
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Non
               sugimus
               ,
               sed
               fugamur
            
             .
             Casaub
             .
             ad
             Peron
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Qui
               ab
               Eccl.
               &
               communicne
            
             ,
             &c.
             Cytil
             .
             orat
             .
             de
             exitu
             Animae
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Oportebat
               quidem
               nibil
               non
               ferre
               ,
               ne
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               scinderes
               .
            
             Dion
             .
             ad
             Novat
             .
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             44
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Qui
               statum
               conturbat
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               ab
               ejus
               liminib
               .
               arceatur
               .
            
             2
             Epi.
             Alexand.
             Pap.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ingenia
               generosa
               doceri
               cupiunt
               ,
               cogi
               non
               ferunt
               ;
               cogere
               tyrannorum
               est
               ,
               cogi
               tantum
               asinorum
               .
            
             Erasm
             .
             Rosemund
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Cavendum
               est
               ne
               cum
               rem
               dubiam
               emendare
               volumus
               ,
               majora
               vulnera
               faciamus
               .
            
             Alip
             .
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             239.
             
          
           
             l
             Index
             expuigat
             .
             Bel.
             jussu
             Phil.
             2.
             
             Antuerp
             .
             Offic.
             Plant.
             
               In
               Catholicis
               veteribus
               alios
               plurimos
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Magdeb.
             〈◊〉
             ē
             .
             2
             
          
           
             a
             
               Quae
               jamdiu
               depravata
               atque
               corrupta
               ,
               harum
               ipsarum
               haresiū
               magna
               exparte
               caus●
               origóque
               exstitit
               .
            
             Orat
             ,
             praes
             .
             Cont.
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             11.
             
             Petrus
             Oxon.
             sum
             .
             Conc.
             sub
             Sixto
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Si
               authorit
               as
               quaratur
               ,
               Orbis
               major
               est
               Urbc
               ,
               ubicunque
               fucrit
               Episcopus
               ,
               five
               Rom.
               five
               Evgabii
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             Evagrio
             ,
             Walden
             .
             doctr
             .
             fid
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Pighius
             Hierar
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             6.
             3.
             
             Turrecremat
             .
             &
             alii
             ,
             V.
             Mort.
             Appel
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §.
             6.
             
             Answer
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             David's
             Chapl.
             to
             Fisher
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Nec
               Papa
               nec
               Episcopus
               proprie
               potest
               propositionem
               ,
            
             &c.
             Gers
             .
             An
             liceat
             in
             causis
             fidei
             ,
             &c.
             Nil
             .
             Thessal
             .
             Orat.
             de
             dissens
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Is
               propri●
               haereticus
               dicitur
               ,
               qui
               suo
               ipsius
               judicio
               condemnatus
               ,
               sua
               sponte
               scipsum
               ●yicit
               ab
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             Hosius
             de
             legitim
             .
             Judic
             .
             rerú
             Eccle.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Subesse
               Romano
            
             ,
             &c.
             Ext.
             de
             major
             .
             et
             obed
             ,
             unam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Sylv.
             Prior.
             Epit.
             resp
             .
             ad
             Luth.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Nilus
               imputat
               divisiones
               orbis
               Christiani
               prasumptioni
               Romanoe
               Eccl.
               quae
               susceperit
               in
               se
               absque
               Gracis
               definire
               de
               rebus
               fidei
               ,
               &
               contra
               sentientes
               anathemate
               ferire
               .
            
             Orat.
             de
             Diffens
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ego
               si
               percgrinum
               dogma
               induxero
               ,
               ipse
               peccavi
               ,
            
             Bern.
             in
             Cant●
             Ser.
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             Cir.
             de
             Modest
             .
             Annot.
             in
             leg
             .
             12
             Tab.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Modest
             .
             Annot.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Card.
             de
             Monte
             praes
             .
             Conc.
             Orat.
             sua
             ses
             .
             11.
             professes
             what
             they
             meant
             to
             have
             dispatch'd
             in
             15
             dayes
             ,
             cost
             seven
             moneths
             worke
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Unica
               formalis
               causa
               est
               justitia
               Dei
               ,
               non
               qua
               ipse
               justus
               est
               ,
               sed
               qua
               nos
               justos
               facit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Secundum
               propriam
               cujusque
               dispositionem
               &
               cooperationom
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               per
               eam
               ipsam
               formaliter
               justos
               esse
               ,
               vel
               solae
               imputatione
               justitiae
               Christi
               ,
               vel
               sola
               remissione
               peccatorum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Anathema
               sit
            
             .
             Can.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Nunquam
               remittetur
               culpa
               ,
               quin
               suni●●
               in●undatur
               justitia
               .
            
             Bellar.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Justif
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             
               Perfecta
               sunt
               opera
               Dei
               ,
               ex
               Deuter.
            
             32.
             
             Bellar.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Justific
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
             
               Justitiam
               in
               nobis
               recipientes
               ,
               unusquisque
               suam
               secundùm
               mensuram
               quam
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               partitur
               singulis
               prout
               vult
               ,
               &
               secundùm
               propriam
               cujusque
               dispositionem
               .
            
             Cone
             .
             Trid.
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             
               ●orense
               vocab
               .
               Justif
               verbum
               〈…〉
               in
               alia
               significatione
               usurpant
               patres
               .
            
             Chemn
             .
             exam
             .
             De
             justis
             .
             
               Causa
               formalis
               propter
               qud
               homo
               dicitur
               justus
               cord
               Deo
               ,
            
             Bell.
             l.
             2
             de
             Just
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Yet
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             he
             corrects
             this
             propter
             in
             Chemnitius
             ,
             and
             expresses
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Chrysoft
             .
             in
             Con.
             hom
             .
             2.
             
             
               O
               miscricor
               diae
               magnitudinem
               ,
               &c.
               repentéque
               justus
               apparet
               .
            
             Chrysoft
             .
             in
             Galat.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Crux
               sustulit
               execrationem
               ,
               ●ides
               invexit
               justitiam
               ,
               justitia
               vero
               gratiā
               spiritus
               allexit
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Amb.
             de
             Jacob
             .
             &
             vita
             beata
             .
             
               Non
               operibus
               justificamur
               ,
               sed
               side
               ,
               quoniā
               carnalis
               infirmitas
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ib.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               Non
               g'oriabor
               quia
               men●
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Similiter
             de
             Cain
             &
             Ab.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             de
             Fuga
             §.
             c.
             3.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Hieron
             .
             adv
             .
             Pelag.
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               Tunc
               justi
               sumus
               cum
               imperfectos
               nos
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Gregor
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             hom
             .
             7.
             ad
             finem
             ,
             
               Justus
               igitur
               advocatus
               noster
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Fratres
               ,
               omnes
               de
               plenitudine
               ejus
               accepimus
               ,
               de
               plenitudine
               misericordiae
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Quid
             ?
             
               remissionem
               peccatorum
               ,
               ut
               justificaremur
               exside
               .
            
             August
             .
             Tract
             .
             3.
             in
             Joan.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Omnes
               qui
               ex
               Adam
               cum
               peccato
               ,
               peccatores
               ;
               omnes
               qui
               per
               Christum
               justificati
               ,
               justi
               ,
               non
               in
               se
               ,
               sed
               in
               illo
               .
               Nam
               in
               se
               ,
               si
               interroges
               ,
               Adam
               sunt
            
             ;
             &c.
             Ib.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             g
             Laetaminí
             ,
             &c.
             
               O
               qui
               laetamini
               in
               vob●●
               O
               impii
               ,
               O
               superbi
               ,
               qui
               laetamini
               in
               vobis
               !
               jam
               credentes
               in
               eum
               qui
               justificas
               impium
               ,
            
             &c.
             Aug.
             2.
             
             Enar.
             in
             Ps
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Quis
               accusavit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Sufficit
               mihi
               ad
               omnem
               justitiam
               solum
               habere
               propitium
               cui
               soli
               peccavi
               .
               Omne
               quod
               .
            
             &c.
             
               Non
               peccare
               Dei
               justitia
               ;
               hominis
               justitia
               est
               indulgentia
               Dei
               ,
            
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             Ser.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Et
               si
               miscricordia
               Domini
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Nunquid
               justitias
               meas
               ,
               Domine
               ?
               memorabo
               justitiae
               tuae
               solius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Non
               est
               pallium
               breve
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Et
               te
               pariter
               &
               me
               operiet
               largiter
               larga
               &
               aterna
               justitia
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ber.
             sup
             .
             Cant.
             serm
             61.
             
          
           
             c
             Bellar.
             de
             Justif
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             &
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Quiliber
               abomnib
               .
               cruditioribus
               Theologis
               etiam
               per
               Italiam
               &
               Galliam
               summopere
               commendatus
               ●uit
               ,
            
             &c.
             Cass
             .
             Consult
             .
             Art
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Nos
               dicimus
               hominem
               per
               fidem
               donum
               justificationis
               tum
               demum
               accipere
               ,
            
             &c.
             Enchir.
             Colon.
             
          
           
             Can.
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             lib
             7.
             cap.
             7.
             ●es
             .
             haec
             de
             Cajet
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Quo
               juniores
               ,
               eo
               perspicaciores
            
             .
             Salmer
             .
             in
             Rom.
             5.
             
             Disput
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Hareses
               non
               tam
               novitas
               quā
               veritas
               revincit
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             Veland
             .
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             Job
             9.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             20.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             143.
             2.
             
          
           
             &
             130.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             32.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3
             24.
             
          
           
             Eph
             2
             8
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3
             22.
             
             &
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             &
             8.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
             &
             4
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Ad
             hac
             vide
             Gen.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             45.
             25
             
             &
             50.
             8.
             
             &
             53.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rō
             .
             3.
             20
             ,
             26
             ,
             30.
             
             &
             4.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             5.
             9
             
             ▪
             18
             ,
             19
             &
             8.
             1.
             
             &
             10.
             5
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
             &
             3.
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               majue
               est
               creare
               coelum
               &
               terrā
               quam
               peccatores
               justificare
               .
            
             Gers
             .
             Trac
             .
             sup
             .
             Magnif
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Bern.
             deverbis
             Esai
             .
             serm
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Hierad
             Ctes
             .
          
           
             e
             Hieron
             ,
             de
             filio
             prodigo
             .
          
           
             f
             Ber.
             in
             Cant.
             ser
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Justitia
               actualis
               imperfecta
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               non
               desinit
               tamen
               esse
               vera
               justitia
               ,
               &
               suo
               quodam
               modo
               perfecta
               .
            
             Bellar.
             de
             Justif
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             August
             .
             ad
             Hier.
             Ep.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Tri
               ses
               .
               6.
               c.
               16.
               c.
            
             31.
             si
             quis
             ,
             &c.
             augmentum
             gratiae
             ,
             vitam
             aeternā
             ,
             &
             ipsius
             vitae
             aeternae
             cons●●utionem
             ,
             Anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             a
             
               O
               felix
               culpa
               quae
               talem
               meruis
               habere
               salvatorē
               Ecclesia
               canit
               in
               benedictione
               Ceroi
               .
            
             Sal.
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
             
               Apostoli
               à
               sui●
               civibus
               occids
               merucrūt
               .
            
             Aug
             in
             Psalm
             .
             35.
             
             
               Major
               est
               mea
               iniquitas
               qud
               ut
               veniam
               merear
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Vulg.
             Tral
             .
             Vide
             Mort.
             appell
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Manct
               sempiterna
               requies
            
             ,
             &c.
             Basil
             .
             in
             Ps
             .
             114.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Veteres
               omnes
               summo
               consensu
               tradunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             Cassan
             .
             Consul
             .
             de
             bonies
             quaest
             .
             
               Neque
               ab
               hac
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Scholastici
               scrip●ores
               &
               recentiores
               Ecclesiastici
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Thom.
             Wald.
             to
             .
             6.
             facr
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
             T.
             Wald.
             praeclarus
             Wiclifistarum
             impugnator
             .
             And.
             Veg.
             1.
             7.
             de
             ●a●sis
             Justif
             .
             cap.
             
          
           
             e
             Royard
             .
             to
             .
             5.
             
             Dominic
             .
             11.
             post
             Pent●cost
             .
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             Alex.
             Pesaut
             .
             in
             1.
             2ae
             .
             qu.
             4.
             artic
             4.
             disp
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Gloria
               est
               gratia
               consummata
            
             .
             P.
             Ferius
             Specim
             .
             Schol.
             Ort.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pesaut
             in
             3.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             q.
             1.
             a●t
             .
             2.
             
             
               Valor
               physicus
               &
               entitativus
               operum
               Christi
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Absit
               ut
               justi
               vitam
               aeternam
               exspe●tent
               sicut
               pauper
               elcemosynam
               .
            
             Ruard
             .
             Tap.
             ●x
             A●t
             .
             Colon.
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Apo.
             se●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Fons
               Idol●maniarū
               Transub
            
             .
             Melancht
             .
             ad
             amicum
             ,
             1544
             Boxhorn
             .
             Isag
             .
             ad
             concord
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             passim
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               in
               sacrosanctae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Conc.
             Tri.
             de
             Transub
             .
             c
             4.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Synaxi
               s●ro
               Transubstantiationem
               definivit
               Ecclesia
               .
               Diu
               satis
               erat
               credere
               ,
               sive
               sub
               panc
               consecrato
               ,
               sive
               quccunque
               modo
               ,
               adesse
               verum
               corpus
               Christi
               .
            
             Erasm
             .
             Annot.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Bellar.
             de
             Euc.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             
             Ibid.
             Bellar.
             
          
           
             Confitente
             etiā●uarez
             .
          
           
             
               Saltem
               ab
               annis
               quingentis
               d●gma
               Transub
               .
               sub
               anathemat●
               stabilitum
               .
            
             Bel.
             de
             Euch.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Floren●ess
             ult
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Se
               firmiter
               credere
               verbis
               illis
               Dominicis
               Sacramentū
               fieri
               .
            
             Ibid.
             sess
             .
             ult
             .
          
           
             **
             Act.
             Theol.
             Wittemberg
             .
             anno
             1584.
             
          
           
             a
             Whitak
             .
             cont
             .
             Dur.
             lib.
             2.
             fol.
             220.
             
          
           
             b
             Ignat.
             ad
             Smyrn
             .
             Iren.
             lib.
             5.
             contr
             .
             haeres
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             resur
             .
             Orig.
             hom
             .
             5.
             in
             diver
             .
             loc
             Cypr.
             de
             Coen
             .
             Do.
             Bas
             .
             in
             reg
             .
             br
             .
             q.
             172.
             
             Greg.
             Nyss
             .
             in
             Cat●ch
             .
             Cyril
             .
             Hierosol
             .
             Cat.
             myst
             .
             4.
             
             Hilar.
             l.
             8.
             de
             Trin.
             Ambr.
             de
             sacr
             .
             libr.
             4.
             cap.
             4
             &
             5.
             
             Greg.
             Naz.
             in
             Epit.
             Gorgon
             .
             Epiph.
             in
             Anc.
             Chrysost
             .
             hom
             .
             24
             in
             1
             Cor.
             Cyril
             .
             Alex.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Coelesyrium
             ,
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             33.
             
             Hier.
             ad
             Hedib
             .
             Theol
             .
             dial
             .
             3.
             
             Leo
             serm
             .
             6.
             de
             Jejun
             .
             Damase
             .
             l.
             4.
             de
             fide
             Orthod
             .
             Theophylact.
             in
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Et
               quidem
               mutatur
               ;
               est
               enim
               alia
               elementi
               natura
               ,
               Sacramentialia
               .
            
             Eliens
             .
             contr
             .
             Bellarm.
             
          
           
             d
             Bell.
             de
             Euch.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Bish
             .
             Morton's
             Appell
             .
          
           
             f
             Gelas
             .
             Pap.
             de
             duabus
             Christ
             .
             natur
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             Patr.
             tom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Aug.
             in
             Ps
             .
             98.
             
             
               Non
               hoc
               ipsum
               corpus
               quod
               videtis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               neque
               hunc
               ipsum
               sanguinem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               sacramentum
               vobis
               aliquod
               com
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ubi
               fiagitium
            
             ,
             &c.
             August
             .
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Tertul.
             contra
             Marcion
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Theod.
             Dial.
             2
             &
             3.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             a
             
               Carnale
               est
               dubitare
               quo
               modo
               de
               coelo
               descendit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               &
               quo
               modo
               possit
               carnem
               suā
               dare
               ad
               mand●candum
               ;
               Haec
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               omnia
               carnalia
               ,
               quae
               mystice
               &
               spiritualiter
               intelligenda
               sunt
               ,
            
             Chrysostom
             ▪
             in
             cap.
             6
             Joan.
             hom
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Similiter
               ut
               res
               dicuntur
               ,
               neque
               aliud
               quippiam
               excogitare
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ibid.
             in
             illud
             ,
             Siquis
             dixerit
             contra
             filium
             hominis
             .
          
           
             c
             Contr.
             Tryphon
             .
          
           
             d
             Homil.
             7.
             in
             Levit.
             
          
           
             e
             De
             Coen
             .
             Domini
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             Epitaph
             .
             Caesarii
             ,
             &
             ad
             cives
             Nazianz.
             
          
           
             g
             Libr.
             de
             Baptismo
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Esai
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             i
             Libr.
             8
             de
             Trinitar
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             Joan.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             Homil.
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             de
             Corp.
             &
             Sanguin
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Albin
             .
             in
             Jo.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Dentibus
               premat
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Sicut
               etiam
               ante
               nos
               intellexerunt
               homines
               Dei.
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             q
             John
             16.
             29.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             55
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             :
             26.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             util
             .
             cred
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Quod
               cum
               affirmatur
               negatur
               ,
               impossibile
               est
               ,
               &
               implicat
               contradictionē
               ,
            
             Cassan
             in
             impl
             .
             contradict
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Spatia
               locorum
               tolle
               corporibus
            
             .
             Aug.
             Epist
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             a
             Nicetas
             in
             Naz.
             Orat.
             de
             Pentec
             .
             
               quidem
               ne
               cogitatione
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Sic
             &
             Aug.
             
               Tollc
               ipsa
               corpo●●
               qualitatibus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nam
               si
               verè
               sectionem
               &
               partitionem
               divinanatura
               reciperet
            
             &c.
             Cyrill
             .
             Alex.
             
          
           
             c
             Resp
             .
             ad
             Epist
             .
             viri
             docti
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Dialog
             .
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Const
             .
             Synod
             .
             sess
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Inter
               alia
               ,
               propter
               periculum
               effusionis
               .
            
             Jo.
             de
             Burgo
             ,
             4
             partis
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cassan
             .
             consult
             .
             de
             uttraque
             spec
             .
             sacr
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Liturg.
             Basil
             .
             &
             Chrylost
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Cassand
             .
             consult
             .
             ubi
             sup
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Phil.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Coen
             .
          
           
             Dom.
             Quaest
             in
             Levi●
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             Great
             .
             decret
             .
             de
             consecrat
             .
             dict
             .
             2
             c.
             12.
             comperimus
             ,
             
               Divisio
               unius
               ejusdemque
               Mysterii
               non
               ●inc
               grandi
               sacrilegio
               potest
               pervenire
               .
            
          
           
             
               Etsi
               Christus
               Dominus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               non
               tamen
               illa
               institutio
               &
               traditio
               eo
               tendunt
               ut
               omnes
               Christi
               fideles
               statuto
               Domini
               ad
               utramque
               speciem
               accipiendam
               astringātur
               ,
            
             &c.
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             5.
             sub
             Pio.
             An.
             1562.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               Nihil
               differt
               sacerdos
               à
               subdito
               quandofruendum
               est
               mysteriis
               .
            
             Chrys
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             White
             cont
             .
             Fisherum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Macarium
               in
               altare
               insultasse
               ,
               mensam
               Domini
               evertisse
               .
            
             Socrat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             95.
             
          
           
             b
             Conc.
             Tri.
             Ses
             .
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
             Can.
             1.
             
             
               Verum
               ,
               proprium
               ,
               propitiatorium
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             li.
             sen
             .
             Prof.
             hom
             .
             17.
             ad
             Heb.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Prece
               mystica
               consecratur
               nobis
               in
               memoria
               Dominica
               Passionis
               .
            
             Lom
             .
             sent
             .
             lib.
             4.
             d.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Cassand
             ,
             consult
             .
             de
             sacrificio
             .
             Et
             ibid.
             
               hoc
               autem
               sacrificium
               exemplar
               est
               illius
               .
            
             Chrys
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               Missa
               Sacrificium
               tantum
               esse
               laudis
               &
               gratiarum
               actionis
               ,
            
             &c.
             Sess
             .
             6.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Ses
             .
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Sola
             offerendi
             rations
             diversa
             .
             Ibid.
             Conc.
             Tr.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cassan
             .
             Consul
             .
             de
             sacrif
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1
             de
             Missa
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             de
             Burg.
             4
             partis
             cap.
             8.
             de
             Ministratione
             Euch.
             
          
           
             Salmer
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             
             Tract
             .
             29.
             
             An
             Euchar.
             sit
             proprie
             sacrificium
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             Inter
             opera
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Quae
             〈◊〉
             religionem
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             
          
           
             Biblio
             .
             Patr.
             tom
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             Epi.
             9.
             
             Indict
             .
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cassan
             .
             Consul
             .
             21.
             〈◊〉
             cultu
             Imag.
             
          
           
             Rog.
             Hoveden
             .
             Part.
             Annal.
             1.
             
             Ann.
             792.
             fol
             3.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Binnium
             in
             vita
             Constant
             .
             P.
             
          
           
             Beda
             Eccl.
             hist
             .
             Ang.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Azorius
             Iast
             .
             lib
             ▪
             9.
             c●6
             .
             cites
             for
             this
             opinion
             ,
             Alex.
             p.
             3.
             q.
             30.
             memb
             .
             3.
             art
             .
             3.
             
             Alber.
             3.
             d.
             9.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             Bonav
             .
             3.
             d.
             9.
             1.
             q.
             Richard.
             3.
             d.
             9.
             art
             .
             2.
             q.
             1.
             
             Palud
             .
             3.
             d
             9
             q.
             1.
             
             Marsil
             .
             3.
             q.
             8.
             
             Henric.
             quodl
             .
             10.
             q.
             6.
             
             Cent.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               saepe
               simula●rum
            
             ver
             .
             Act.
             7.
             41.
             
             &
             15.
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             1
             
             John
             5.
             21.
             
             Levit.
             26.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Esay
             42.
             17.
             
             &
             45.
             16.
             
             Mic.
             5.
             13.
             
             Abac.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Zach.
             10.
             2.
             
             Esa
             .
             2.
             8.
             
             &
             30.
             22.
             
             &
             41.
             7
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             29.
             
             &
             Esay
             44.
             12.
             
             Jer.
             7●
             18.
             
             &
             8
             9.
             
             &
             10
             8.
             
             Ezec.
             6.
             4
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             20.
             28
             ,
             32.
             
             &
             23.
             7.
             
             Ose
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Mich.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             27.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Durand
             .
             Rat●
             .
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Ex
             his
             &
             similibus
             authoritatibus
             reprobatur
             nimius
             imaginum
             usus
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet
             4
             3.
             
             
               We
               turn
               ●t
               well
            
             abominable
             Ideluries
             
               Greg
               Vol.
            
             l.
             2.
             
             
               Apol.
               de
               Idol
               .
               c
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Neque
               absurde
               prosecto
               putave●
               is
               B.
               Petrum
               insinuavisse
               cultum
               ai●quē
               simulacroruam
               rectum
               ●sse
               ,
            
             &c.
             cont
             .
             Hebrandum
             .
          
           
             a
             Esay
             40.
             18
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             4
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Esay
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Siquis
             puram
             creaturam
             prepter
             quameumque
             excellentia●
             colit
             cultu
             &
             honore
             majori
             quam
             puro
             humano
             ,
             cultus
             hic
             jam
             accdit
             ad
             cultum
             religiosum
             ,
             &
             per
             
               conseq
               .
               ad
               divinū
            
             .
             Spalat
             .
             de
             Rep.
             Eccl.
             1.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
             
               Sed
               neque
               Elias
               adorandus
               est
               ,
               etiamfi
               in
               vivis
               sit
               ,
               neque
               Johannes
               ad●andus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Epiph.
             cont
             .
             Collyrid
             .
             bae●
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Revel
             .
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Diog.
             Laert.
             
          
           
             *
             Per
             illa
             colitur
             Deus
             .
             
               Less
               .
               de
               Jure
            
             &c.
             
               de
               Relig.
               l.
               2.
               36.
               dub
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Cassand
             .
             Co●s
             .
             A●t
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Nos
               non
               dice
               Martyrum
               relaquias
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hier.
             ad
             Ripariam
             .
          
           
             Histor
             :
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             vanit
             .
             scient
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             invent
             .
             rer
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Dies
               Indulgent
               .
               referuntur
               ad
               paenitentias
               pro
               vita
               injunctas
               .
            
             Gers
             .
             reg
             .
             moral
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             de
             Val.
             &
             Bellarm.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Indulgent
             .
          
           
             Chemn
             .
             Exam.
             de
             Indulgent
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             well-near
             a
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             Bellaum
             .
             l.
             2.
             de
             Indul.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             ●nc●
             .
             c.
             69.
             
             De
             Civi●
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             21.
             c.
             26.
             
             
               Quicquid
               s●
               quod
               illo
               signis●catur
               ;
               〈◊〉
               braha
               .
            
             Confess
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             3.
             
             Ser
             ,
             de
             Temp.
             232.
             
             
               Qui
               cum
               Christo
               reg●are
               non
               meruerit
               ,
               cum
               diabelo
               absque
               dubitatione
               peribit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ib
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             21.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Cypr.
             con●
             .
             Demetriam
             ,
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             c
             —
             
               Hîc
               etiam
               nobis
               est
               prompta
               modela
               ;
               Post
               autem
               clausa
               est
               omnis
               medicina
               salai●
               .
            
             Naz.
             Car.
             de
             rebus
             suis
             ,
             Carm.
             1.
             fig.
             13
             
          
           
             d
             Ambr.
             de
             obitu
             Theodos
             .
             ad
             medium
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Eras
             .
             Epist
             .
             l.
             20.
             
             Hier.
             Agathio
             .
          
           
             Esay
             43.
             25.
             
          
           
             Esay
             44.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             12
             
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             John
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Wisd
             .
             3.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Collegia
               clericorum
               &
               conventus
               religiosorum
               aspergunt
               &
               incensant
               corpus
               Papae
               ,
               &
               absolvunt
               .
            
             Sacr.
             Cerem
             .
          
           
             a
             Cajet
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             
               Ex
               has
               Pauli
               doctrina
               habetur
               ,
               quod
               melius
               ad
               aedificationem
               Ecclesiae
               est
               ora●iones
               publicas
               ,
               quae
               audiente
               populo
               dicuntur
               ,
               dici
               lingua
               communi
               clcricis
               &
               populo
               ,
               quàm
               dici
               Latine
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Lyr.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             Anno
             1215.
             
          
           
             Nec
             lingua
             vulgaris
             popalo
             subjiracta
             est
             ,
             sed
             popalus
             ab
             ca
             rec●ssit
             .
             Eras.
             decl
             .
             ad
             Censur
             .
             Purif
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             E●●a
             Histor
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               Longaevae
               consuetudinis
               non
               est
               vilis
               authoritas
               ,
               dummo●o
               canonibus
               non
               sit
               contraria
               .
            
             11.
             dist
             .
             consu●●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             23.
             
          
           
             Salmeron
             in
             illa
             ,
             
               Ves
               estis
               sal
               terrae●
            
             ex
             Lactant.
             
          
           
             Laurent
             .
             Presb.
             Pisan
             .
             Paradox
             .
             Euangelic
             .
          
           
             Quid
             prodest
             ●ons
             siga●us
             ?
          
           
             Jac.
             Graph.
             decis
             .
             aur
             .
             Sylv.
             quaest
             .
             80.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Conc●●
             .
             Trident
             .
             
               S●
               quis
               dix●rit
               in
               Sa●ram
               .
               Poeni●●●●iae
               ad
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             Se●●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Gless
             .
             Grat.
             de
             Poenitentia
             ,
             dist
             .
             5.
             c.
             In
             poenitentia
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             In
             noti●
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Annor
             ,
             Hi●ro
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             not
             .
             Tertul
             .
             de
             poeni●●n
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             poeni●
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             De
             presby●
             poenitentiari●s
             ,
             vide
             Socrat.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Beatus
             Rhenanus
             Argum.
             in
             〈◊〉
             de
             poenit
             .
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             
          
           
             John
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             John
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             Sayr
             .
             Summa
             Cas
             .
             Navar.
             
          
           
             Isaac
             .
             Syr.
             Presb.
             Antiochen
             .
             de
             Contemp●mundi
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cassand
             .
             consult
             .
             Art.
             de
             Confess
             .
          
           
             Lindan
             .
             Panop
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cassand
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Resp
             .
             ad
             F●herum
             .
          
           
             Spalat
             .
             de
             Resp
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rex
             Jacob.
             Praemonit
             .
             ad
             Principes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               commodissima
            
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Jos
             .
             Sca●ig
             .
             Notis
             in
             Novum
             Test
             .
          
           
             a
             Stapl.
             lib.
             de
             author
             .
             scr
             .
          
           
             a
             Chrys
             .
             hom
             .
             de
             poenitent
             .
             hom
             .
             4.
             
             Which
             place
             the
             Margine
             of
             the
             Latine
             Edition
             of
             Venice
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             and
             we
             must
             believe
             it
             )
             makes
             nothing
             against
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Spalat
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Gul.
             Altis
             .
             in
             4.
             sent
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Dea
               ,
               primas
               Coeli
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               praecipe
               Angelis
               ut
               nos
               custodiant
            
             .
             In
             Rosar
             .
             Canon
             .
             Reg.
             Anonym
             .
             
               Dividunt
               coram
               Patre
               inter
               se
               Mater
               &
               filius
               pietatis
               ●fficia
               ,
               &
               condunt
               inter
               se
               reconciliationis
               nostrae
               inviolabile
               testamentum
               .
            
             Arnold
             .
             Carnot
             .
             de
             Laudibus
             5.
             
             Virg.
             
          
           
             e
             Lud.
             Vives
             in
             Aug.
             de
             Civitar
             .
             D●i
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Nam
               &
               plebem
               rudiorem
               religiose
               ,
               &c.
               Et
               magis
               plurimos
               interne
               religioso
               affectu
               crga
               B.
               Virgin.
            
             &c.
             
               quam
               〈◊〉
               Christum
            
             .
             Spalat
             .
             de
             Re
             Eccl.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             12.
             
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ego
               certe
               ab
               Antiquitate
               non
               recedo
               nisi
               coactus
               .
            
             Zanch.
             in
             Coloss
             .
          
           
             h
             Job
             14.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Esay
             63.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             cura
             pro
             mort
             .
             gerend
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hiero.
             in
             Eccl.
             3.
             ad
             fin
             .
          
           
             Psal
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             44.
             21.
             
             &
             139.
             1.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15.
             11.
             
             &
             17.
             3.
             
             &
             24.
             12.
             
             Jer.
             11.
             20.
             
             &
             17.
             10
             
             &
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Kings
             8
             39.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Heb
             :
             7
             25.
             
          
           
             Hug
             de
             Sancto
             Vict
             de
             sacr
             .
             l
             1.
             
          
           
             S●mma
             Caranzae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             Sess
             .
             7.
             
             Can.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Cassand
             .
             consult
             .
             Art.
             13.
             de
             num
             .
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             recognit
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Justin
             .
             Apol
             .
             2.
             
             Tertull.
             de
             Coron
             .
             Milit
             .
             &
             ad
             Scap●lam
             .
          
           
             b
             Luther
             ,
             de
             captivit
             .
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             Cassand
             ibid.
             Thus
             all
             Antiquity
             runs
             upon
             two
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             l.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             Hierosol●●
             Catech.
             Ambros
             .
             August
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Suar.
             Tom.
             4.
             disp
             .
             39.
             s
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Mort.
             
          
           
             Appell
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             26.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mark
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Fran.
             Jun.
             Animad
             .
             in
             Bellar.
             l.
             de
             verb.
             Dei
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             Sess
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               In
               his
               rebus
               de
               quibus
               nihil
               certi
               statuit
               Scriptura
               divina
               ,
               mos
               populi
               Dei
               vel
               instituta
               a
               majerum
               pro
               lege
               tenenda
               sun●
               .
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             86.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             2.
             de
             doctrina
             Christ
             .
             
               c.
               9.
               
               In
               his
               quae
               apertè
               posita
               sunt
               in
               Scriptura
               ,
               inveniuntur
               illa
               omnia
               quae
               continent
               fidem
               morésque
               vivendi
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Bellarm.
             l.
             4.
             de
             verb.
             Dei
             ,
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Athanas
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cot
             .
             Get.
             Initio
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul.
             lib.
             adv
             .
             Hermogen
             .
          
           
             
               Sufficiunt
               per
               se
            
             vertit
             Nannius
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             deverb
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prov
             30.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             in
             haeres
             .
             Ptolom
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             c.
             8.
             
             Isa
             .
             &
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Algas
             .
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             21
             ,
             27
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Serious
             Disswasive
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Hareseos
               mater
               est
               principatus
               cupiditas
            
             ,
             Chrys
             .
             in
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Neque
               enim
               quisquam
               nostrum
               Episcopum
               Episcoporum
               se
               constituit
               ,
               aut
               tyrannico
               terrore
               ad
               obscquendi
               necessitatem
               suos
               adigit
               .
            
             Orat.
             Cyp
             in
             Syn.
             
          
           
             b
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             4
             Epist
             .
             32
             ,
             &
             34.
             
             Et
             lib.
             6.
             
             Ep.
             24.
             
             
               N●vum
               ,
               scelestum
               ,
               profanum
            
             ,
             &c.
             Et
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             38
             39
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Nunquam
               〈◊〉
               virum
               〈…〉
               esse
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               nullum
               〈…〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pelag.
             2.
             omnibus
             Epi●copis
             ,
             Flicitè
             à
             Joan.
             &
             Decret
             .
             p.
             1.
             dist
             .
             96.
             c.
             4.
             
             Null●●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ba●on
             An.
             606.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             in
             〈◊〉
             B●nif
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Gregoriu●
               〈◊〉
               ad
               Deminum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Aquo
             ,
             &c.
             
               ut
               ipsius
               authoritate
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Otho
             Frising
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Concil
             5.
             
             Gen.
             Act
             15.
             
          
           
             Sever.
             Bin.
             in
             notis
             Concil
             .
             Chal●e●
             .
          
           
             Caranz
             Epitom
             .
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Sedes
             Apostolica
             Nobis
             praesentibus
             humiliari
             non
             deber
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Constantinop●litano
               Episcopo
               damnato
               ,
               Ecclesiarum
               omnium
               primam
               esse
               Romanam
               ,
            
             Caranz
             .
             Epit.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             3.
             
             Can.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Decr.
             p.
             1.
             d.
             99.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             privilegiū
             concessum
             à
             Justiniano
             .
             
               Sanc●mus
               Senioris
               Romae
               Papam
               primum
               esse
               omnium
               sacerdotum
               .
            
          
           
             Praerog
             .
             ante
             alios
             residendi
             .
             Cod.
             de
             sacros
             .
             Eccl.
             decernimus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Influentia
               vitae
            
             .
             Capistran
             .
             
               Influentia
               regiminis
            
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             Triumph
             .
          
           
             Bin.
             in
             Concil
             .
             Florent
             .
          
           
             P.
             Aemil.
             hist
             .
             Gall.
             
          
           
             
               Multi
               Pontifices
               in
               errores
               &
               hareses
               lapsi
               esse
               leguntur
               .
            
             Conc.
             Basil
             .
             in
             Ep.
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Aventin
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Bella
             rm
             .
             ●
             .
             2
             de
             Conc.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Const
             .
             Sess
             .
             4
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Caranz
             .
             Anno
             1415.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1431.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             F.
             Vict.
             Relect.
             de
             potest
             .
             Papae
             &
             Concil
             .
             pag.
             151.
             
          
           
             Pontificalis
             authoritas
             à
             juramento
             fidelitatis
             absolvit
             .
          
           
             Decr.
             p.
             2.
             15.
             q.
             6.
             
             Alius
             .
             Almain
             ,
             de
             po●est
             .
             Eccles
             .
             &
             Laica
             cap.
             12.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             the
             rule
             of
             old
             .
             Diatrib
             .
             Papa
             Antichrist
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             32.
             
               &
               serenissimis
               jussionibus
               obedientiam
               praebco
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Hier.
             Balb.
             de
             Cor.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ecce
               serenissimus
               dominus
               Imperator
               fieri
               simiam
               Leonem
               jussit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             Ep.
             5.
             
             
               Qui
               virtutis
               ministerium
               infirmo
               commisit
            
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Guicciard
             .
             l.
             4.
             hist
             .
             
               Imperante
               Carolo
               D.
               nos●ro
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Paschalis
               Anno
               Euangelii
            
             1070.
             
               primus
               ,
               omissis
               Imperatoris
               annis
               ,
               sui
               Pontificatus
               annos
               subscripsit
               .
               In
               da●
               .
               Apostolatus
               nostri
               Anno
               1.
               dein
               Pontificatus
               .
            
             Lib.
             Sacr.
             Cerem
             .
          
           
             e
             Greg.
             l.
             1.
             de
             major
             .
             &
             obed
             .
             cx
             Innoc.
             
          
           
             f
             Capist
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             g
             Aug.
             Triumph
             .
             qu.
             44.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Vide
             diatr.
             Derens
             .
             Ep.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             §.
             2.
             
             
               Unde
               habet
               Imperator
               Imperii●
               nisi
               à
               nobis
               ?
               Imperator
               quod
               habet
               ,
               totum
               habet
               à
               nobis
               .
               Ecce
               in
               potes●ate
               nostra
               est
               ut
               demus
               illud
               cui
               volumus
               .
            
             Hadrian
             .
             Ep.
             apud
             Avent
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Innoc.
             4.
             in
             cap.
             Licet
             de
             ●o●o
             compet
             .
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             sacr
             .
             Cerem
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Etiam
               Imperator
               aut
               Rex
               aquam
               ad
               lavandas
               ejus
               manus
               ferre
               debet
               ;
               primum
               item
               fer●●lum
               ,
            
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             
               In
               processionibus
            
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Stapham
               equi
               Papalis
               tenet
            
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Sellam
               ipsam
               cum
               Pontifice
               hum●ris
               suis
               aliquantuium
               portare
               debet
               ,
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Alm.
             de
             pe
             test
             .
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             b
             Cassand
             .
             4.
             patte
             ,
             Consi
             7.
             
             C.
             de
             Libellis
             20.
             dist
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Triumph
             .
             de
             pot
             .
             Eccl.
             q.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Derens
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Cassand
             .
             Glor.
             mundi
             4.
             part
             .
             Cons
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             I●●oc
             .
             &
             Host
             .
             in
             cap.
             1
             de
             Trans●
             .
          
           
             Inter
             Epistclas
             Ambros●i
             l.
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Sera
               tamen
               &
               contumeltos●
               est
               em●n
               〈◊〉
               senectutis
               .
            
             ibid.
             Ambros
             .
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               Nullus
               pudor
               est
               ad
               meli●ra
               trans●re
               ,
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               es
               tantae
               authoritatis
               ut
               errasse
               te
               pudeat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hier.
             Apol.
             adver
             .
             Ruffin
             .
          
           
             Fr.
             Jun.
             de
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             
               Capitis
               autem
               male
               sani
               &
               deli●●
               contagia
               vitanda
               sunt
               ,
               ne
               &
               ipsi
               artus
               pes●ilenti
               humore
               labesecrent
               .
            
             Fr.
             Pic.
             Mirandula
             ,
             Theor.
             23.
             
          
           
             Maldon
             .
             in
             4.
             
             Joan.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             9.
             33.
             
          
           
             No
             peace
             with
             Rome
             ;
             Et
             ,
             Roma
             irreconci●iabilis
             ,
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Columba
             Noae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Append.
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             3
             part
             .
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Baptis
             .
             contr
             .
             Donatist
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             8
             ,
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Jun.
             de
             Eccl.
             lib.
             sing
             .
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Thes
             .
             Rain
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Par.
             in
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hook.
             3
             Book
             of
             Eccles
             .
             pol.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             One
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Crak
             .
             desen
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Angel.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Baro
             Conc.
             ad
             clerum
             .
             Bunnie
             treat
             .
             of
             Purif
             .
             D.
             Some
             against
             Penrie
             .
             Peter
             Mart.
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Machiavel
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
             D.
             Covel
             Fregevil
             .
             polit
             .
             ●ef
             .
             B.
             of
             S.
             Davids
             Chap.
             D.
             Williams
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Confer
             pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             Zanc.
             miscell
             .
             de
             Eccles
             .
             Whitak
             .
             C●uaes
             .
             6.
             c.
             1.
             pag
             444
             ,
             445.
             in
             qu●r
             .
             Perk.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Galat.
             Camerō
             .
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
             In
             quo
             purum
             Dei
             verbum
             Orthodoxe
             intellectium
             &
             sincere
             pradica●um
             ,
             Sacramenta
             sol●
             &
             legitimè
             juxta
             institutū
             Christi
             administrata
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             Perk.
             Ref.
             Cath.
             
          
           
             Append.
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e126450
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Resp
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Resp
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Praefat.
             de
             nat
             .
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             l.
             2.
             resp
             .
             ad
             Catabaptist
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e129200
           
             Job
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             7
             ,
             8.
             24.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             27.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             26.
             17
             
             ▪
             18.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             7.
             
             ●3
             .
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             John
             10.
             27
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             78.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             John
             2.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             7.
             
          
           
             32.
             19.
             
          
           
             Esay
             1●
             4
             ,
             10
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Mi●h
             .
             2.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ho●●●●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             John
             8●
             42
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             11.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             14.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Esay
             64.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Esay
             58.
             1.
             
          
           
             50.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             ●
             .
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             John
             1
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             22
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezec
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             15.1
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             13.
             45.
             
          
           
             2
             Co●
             6.
             14
             15
             ,
             1●
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             36.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e132720
           
             *
             
               Si
               Christus
               Judam
               passus
               est
               ,
               cur
               non
               ego
               patior
               Birrhichioncm
               ?
            
             Dial.
             de
             S.
             Martino
             ,
             Sever.
             Sulp●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45190-e146670
           
             I
             perceive
             some
             Readers
             have
             unheedily
             &
             unjustly
             stumbled
             at
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             herein
             slighted
             the
             Differences
             betwixt
             us
             and
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ;
             from
             which
             I
             am
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             have
             ever
             professed
             to
             hold
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             on
             their
             parts
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             damnable
             Errors
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             by
             consequence
             do
             raze
             the
             Foundation
             .
             If
             these
             words
             have
             seemed
             to
             sound
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Readers
             inconsiderate
             mistaking
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             to
             bend
             his
             second
             and
             more
             serious
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             will
             easily
             see
             that
             my
             intention
             is
             herein
             only
             to
             shew
             how
             unjustly
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             charge
             us
             with
             Heresie
             in
             denying
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             those
             Positions
             of
             theirs
             which
             we
             are
             condemned
             for
             refusing
             ,
             are
             far
             from
             being
             Principles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             are
             things
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             &
             imposing
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             they
             condemn
             us
             for
             rejecting
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             is
             (
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             words
             )
             truly
             and
             really
             turned
             into
             the
             very
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bone
             of
             Christ
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             their
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             far
             from
             being
             any
             Principle
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             point
             of
             their
             own
             Divinity
             ,
             devised
             and
             maintained
             by
             themselves
             .
             They
             condemn
             us
             for
             refusing
             to
             pray
             to
             Saints
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             Images
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Saints
             ought
             to
             be
             invoked
             or
             Images
             worshipped
             ,
             is
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Principle
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             onely
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Theologicall
             Positions
             ,
             devised
             and
             imposed
             by
             themselves
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             and
             must
             be
             said
             of
             all
             their
             other
             Points
             obtruded
             on
             the
             Church
             ;
             wherein
             I
             hope
             no
             wise
             Reformed
             Catholick
             will
             think
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             dissent
             from
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             misdoubt
             my
             Proposition
             .